《Love Worth Fighting For》 Chapter 1 ?Chapter 1: Dissapear Luxembourg, 1.00 PM. 3 Years ago. Christian, who had just returned from Australia, had to ept the bad news that his beloved sister, Suri, who was scheduled to leave for Luxembourg, suddenly disappeared at the airport. No one saw it, even the CCTV in the airport waiting room didn¡¯t work at the time of the incident. Weird! Using his family¡¯s jet, Christian immediately went to Geneva without changing clothes. Kainer, Christian¡¯s personal assistant, looks busy with hisptop trying to find out what happened at Cointrin airport, Geneva. ¡°Who, who dares to kidnap Suri?¡± ¡°How could something like this happen? It¡¯s definitely not an ordinary kidnapping.¡± ¡°Suri, she is very spoiled. She must be very scared.¡± ¡°Fuck, if I hadn¡¯t asked her toe to Luxembourg this probably wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°Shit...damn...damn!¡± ..... Christian keeps talking to himself, thinking about Suri who mysteriously disappeared at the airport. An hour ago, Asher contacted Christian in a panic. His voice trembled as he said Suri disappeared. Anne, who was in Norway, her historic ce with Jack, immediately fainted when she found out that her beloved daughter had disappeared. Although it can¡¯t be said as kidnapping, Anne, who couldn¡¯t stand hearing such news, immediately fell unconscious when she heard Asher talking on the phone. Jack immediately asked his private pilot to return to Geneva immediately. ¡°Sir, look at this,¡± says Kainer, suddenly breaking Christian from his thoughts. Christian quickly turned to Kainer who was showing something on the screen of his tablet, using his right hand Christian grabbed the tablet with the bitten apple logo without speaking. ¡°This girl, she looks very suspicious, sir. Ever since Miss Suri got out of the car with Asher, this girl hasn¡¯t taken her eyes off Miss Suri for a second,¡± Kainer added slowly exining her new find to Christian. Christian¡¯s jaw tightened, staring at the figure of the girl in the ck leather jacket behind the video that Kainer just discovered. ¡°Just like Miss Suri, this girl¡¯s tape also disappeared at 109 minutes, sir.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out more about this girl, sir,¡± said Kainer again. Christian growls. ¡°Ok, I want you to give me all the details of this girl. If she has anything to do with this incident then she must be held ountable.¡± ¡°All right, sir. I¡¯ll get to work right now.¡± Understanding what Kainer needed, Christian then returned the tablet that was still in his hand to its owner. As soon as his work tools were returned to his hands, Kainer went straight to his job of hacking CCTV footage at Cointrin airport, Geneva. Kainer was trying to find the missing 109th minute footage, the minute the CCTV camera in the waiting room where Suri was sitting alone went missing without a trace for almost five minutes. While Kainer is at work, Christian¡¯s head hurts so bad. Reading the message that his father just sent makes Christian even more nervous, because at this time his mother is still unconscious even though there is a doctor apanying her on the ne. Christian knows that his mother loves Suri very much, because it is a natural thing for his mother to be very upset at this time. Using both hands, Christian massages his forehead firmly. ¡°Be patient, Suri. I will find you and bring you home as soon as possible, don¡¯t be afraid Suri. You are a strong girl, My Suri Mireya rke is a tough girl. I believe you can survive. I swear I will find you, my sister.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2: The beginning Two day before Suri disappeared. rke Mansion, Geneva, Switzend. 8.00 AM. As soon as she received orders from her brother who asked her to move to Luxembourg, the smile on Suri¡¯s beautiful face disappeared, reced with endless sadness. Asher, who had done various ways to make Suri smile again, was really exhausted. Dealing with Suri¡¯s anger was one thing that Asher still couldn¡¯t do well even though he had lived with his adoptive parents¡¯ family for over seventeen years. Being brought to Geneva when he was four years old when Suri was already two years old at that time made Asher close to Suri, but that closeness did not mean much because Suri was still unmanageable to him. In the life of Suri Mireya rke, there are only two people who are feared, the first is her father and the second is her only brother, Christian rke. Suri is only afraid of the two of them, although her fear of Christian is much greater. ¡°Why do we have to move to Luxembourg?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that country, it¡¯s too small.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing interesting I can do there.¡± ..... ¡°Asher help me think!¡± ¡°Ahhh I hate brother!¡± Shouts after screams were heard in Suri¡¯s room, which was on the second floor, Asher, who was standing near the door, could only be a good listener as well as the target of Suri¡¯s indiscriminate anger. However, even though she was angry and upset about her brother¡¯s decision to ask her toe to Luxembourg as soon as possible, Suri still packed her personal belongings into a Leopard-shaped backpack. ¡°What else can I help you with, Suri?¡± asked Asher quietly offering to help not long after Suri finished inserting the family photo into her diary which was thest upant of her Leopard backpack. Suri immediately turned to Asher quickly. ¡°Call my brother and tell him I don¡¯t want to move.¡± Asher raised his hands in the air. ¡°Sorry if that one I can not, I give up.¡± ¡°Tch, just afraid of Christian,¡± Suri pouted curtly. Asher just smiled hearing Suri¡¯s sneer, he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of replying to Suri¡¯s sneer. Asher knew that if he served the provocation that Suri was doing right now then his n to make sure Suri tidy up all her things would take longer. Seeing Asher not being provoked, Suri became even more annoyed, at the age of neen, Suri has never been this angry. ¡°Aarggghh it¡¯s because of Mommy and Daddy!¡± cried Suri suddenly. ¡°If they didn¡¯t go to Norway, maybe Christian wouldn¡¯t ask me to move huhuhuhu...¡± Asher, who had folded his arms while leaning against the wall, immediately ran to the bed where Suri was, seeing Suri crying was the thing he disliked the most since childhood. . ¡°Hey little rabbit, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Asher!!¡± Asher chuckled amusedly, seeing Suri immediately react to the small call he had just made. ¡°You¡¯ve grown, Suri. It¡¯s not appropriate to cry, in six months your twentieth birthday,¡± Asher said softly while stroking Suri¡¯s head. Suri raised her head to look at Asher who was smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯m a kid, Asher. I don¡¯t want to get old!¡± ¡°Everyone gets older, Suri. No one gets younger in this world, except in movies.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have wrinkles, I don¡¯t want to get old!¡± Suriughed stubbornly. Asher chuckled. ¡°Indeed, all old people will have wrinkles, right? Look at Aunty Anne, until now there are no wrinkles at all on her face, right? Come on Suri, times are sophisticated. There are many great doctors in this world, beauty clinics are also mushrooming. You can do many treatments at the best clinics with peace of mind. Moreover, wrinkles, dark spots and other skin problems will disappear easily in the hands of a doctor.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah, haven¡¯t you seen the evidence yourself? Aunty Anne is real evidence, Suri. So you don¡¯t have to be afraid of getting old anymore,¡± Asher added again, trying to convince Suri. ¡°When I get old will everyone still love me, Asher?¡± Asher immediately released his arms from Suri quickly. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course you are still, you are the princess of this family, Suri. Everyone loves you. Uncle Jack, Aunt Anne, Christian, Grandpa Luis and I. We all love you more than anything, so let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡± ¡°If something bad happened to me would you guys...¡± ¡°Shhhh...don¡¯t talk anymore. We¡¯d better eat, I¡¯m already hungry. Watching you tidying things up made me hungry, you haven¡¯t eaten either, have you?¡± Suri shook her head with tears still remaining on her face, seeing that Asher smiled in amusement. Asher slowly moved his hand to gently wipe Suri¡¯s tears. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook it especially for you.¡± ¡°Really? Asher isn¡¯t lying?¡± Those two ocean-clear blue eyes sparkled at Asher¡¯s words. ¡°I would never lie to you, Suri.¡± ¡°Yeee..then I want to cook roast turkey. I want to finish one portion alone without having to think about the scales,¡± replied Suri excitedly. ¡°Finished one serving of roast turkey alone?¡± Suri nodded her head excitedly like a child. ¡°Yes!¡± she answered without hesitation. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll cook it for you. Then let¡¯s go to the pantry together, okay?¡± Asher said gently. ¡°Yes.¡± Without a doubt, Suri epted Asher¡¯s hand and immediately left the room with the all-pink design to the first floor, having an age that was not too far away, making Suri and Asher close. Both of them understand each other, although on paper Asher is the one who has to give in more. Even so, Suri¡¯s fear of Christian is still above all else. Her brother is too cold and unpredictable, because of that Suri wouldn¡¯t be able to spoil him like this if she didn¡¯t have to beg first. *** Dubai, UAE 10.00 AM. ¡°Go Zee, he¡¯s moving. You have to save that innocent girl, don¡¯t make a mother cry for her daughter who was forced to be sold.¡± A blonde haired girl who was packing her things into a backpack nodded slowly, responding to the words of a man who was talking to her through the earphones attached to her ears. ¡°I know, take it easy, Max. I already know the target of that bastard.¡± ¡°Good, go Zee. Don¡¯t be afraid, God is with you. God will protect you Zweta.¡± The beautiful girl named Zweta smiled. ¡°Yes, I know. God will protect me.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Target Cointrin International Airport Geneva, 4.00 PM. There was a strange feeling in Zwetta when she arrived in a country famous for its beauty, Zwetta was feeling a little nervous at this time. Carrying out a mission that is not easy makes Zwetta have to be careful and must not leave any traces. As a special agent who has been in her profession since she was fifteen years old, Zwetta is highly regarded by thepany where she works. Zip..zip... Zwetta stopped in her tracks when themunication device that had just been installed in her left ear sounded, using her index finger Zwetta pressed a button on themunication device. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have younded Zee?¡± ¡°Just now, I¡¯m still inside the airport trying to read the airport situation just in case.¡± ..... ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Zee. Airport is a public facility, if you do anything you will...¡± ¡°Rx Ruben, I¡¯m not a new agent. I¡¯ve been in my job for five years, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Zwetta cuts the words of Ruben, the CEO of thepany she works for and the mentor who saves her from the **** of three crazy thugs who are after her for collecting debts from herte father who was a gambler on the streets of Manhattan five years ago. The man named Ruben who was on the other end of the phone growled at Zwetta¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, Zee. Ourpany will be destroyed if you fail in carrying out this mission.¡± Ruben always said the same words to keep Zwetta from acting rashly. ¡°I know Ruben, trust me. The mission this time I will definitelyplete easily, you don¡¯t have to worry and just send a prayer for me from your seat right now.¡± ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m being serious Zee.¡± Zwetta chuckled amused to hear Ruben getting angry, the man who was ten years different from her was a typical perfectionist. Therefore it was no wonder that he would contact Zwetta many times if Zwetta went on a mission, like now. ¡°I know, Ruben. I can take good care of myself, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that bastard called Osbert dies after this.¡± In Manhattan, Ruben was silent for a moment at Zwetta¡¯s words, his jaw clenched as Zwetta said Osbert¡¯s name. The person Reuben hated the most. ¡°Send the head off to my office, Zee. I can¡¯t wait for it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, I¡¯ve already closed it and don¡¯t contact me again if you don¡¯t want to lose an agent as great as me.¡± ¡°What do you mean Zwetta?¡± rebuked Ruben loudly all of a sudden. Zwetta smiled a little. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m done, I¡¯m closing. Bye.¡± Zwetta immediately disconnected Ruben¡¯s call without waiting for an answer from Ruben, not wanting to be disturbed while she was on duty, Zwetta turned off her cell phone. Zwetta then walked quickly towards the control room, there were some things Zwetta had to do. Armed with a map of the airport that she had obtained from the ck market, Zwetta managed to arrive at the control room that controls all CCTV at the airport with Ruben¡¯s sophisticatedptop, Zwetta managed to get what she wanted. Hijacked Geneva Cointrin airporttv. One of the busiest airports in Europe. Like when entering, when leaving the room that only the employee could enter, Zwetta walked very quietly, without sin. Her current destination was the hotel where Osbert was staying. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to end all your dirty deeds, Osbert,¡± said Zwetta silently looking at the photo of Osbert and his potential victim, a blue-eyed girl like herself who looks very beautiful in the photo. Zwetta was willing to bet that the girl who was being targeted by international pimps would be much prettier than her photo. Thinking of the fate of the former victims that Zwetta had helped earlier made Zwetta shudder in horror, she couldn¡¯t imagine what the fate of the girl whose photo she was looking at at the moment would be. Shaking her head quickly, Zwetta tried to clear the unproductive thoughts that had just crossed her head. ¡°Come on, Zee. You can definitely help this girl, fighting.¡± **** The Ritz-Carlton Hotel de Paix, Geneva. ¡°Are you sure the information isn¡¯t wrong?¡± asked Osbert aloud. ¡°Sure boss, the girl¡¯s name appeared on one of the manifests of a private flight to Luxembourg,¡± answered a young man on the other end of the phone answering Osbert¡¯s question. Osbert smiled widely. ¡°It seems God is being kind to me, quickly tell me what¡¯s the name of that Tanzanite?¡± ¡°Suri Mireya, boss.¡± ¡°Suri...Suri Mireya hmmm..beautiful name as beautiful as a person. Well then you guys get ready, tomorrow is a big day for us. And don¡¯t forget n B that we discussed earlier.¡± ¡°Okay boss, I understand.¡± Osbert then hung up the phone and turned his gaze to Suri¡¯s photo. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your very high price, I would like to taste your body Suri,¡± said Osbert impudently as he continued to grope for a beautiful photo of Suri, who when photographed was still eighteen years old. **** ¡°Damn Osbert, he really is clueless.¡± Zwetta threw the earpiece attached to her ear just like that on the bed. Constantly hearing what Osbert was talking about made Zwetta nauseous, sessfully installing a bug on Osbert¡¯s cell phone a few days ago when Osbert was drunk in Dubai made it easy for Zwetta to find out every detail of the bald-headed man¡¯s ns. ¡°For Ruby¡¯s sake, I have to seed this time. The bald unknowingly has been spreading evil for too long,¡± Zwetta said to herself, mentioning Ruby¡¯s only sister, Ruben, who became one of Osbert¡¯s victims several years ago. Ruby, who was very shocked because she was in a hotel room with the masher who bought it from Obsert, chose to end her own life by stabbing her own heart with a broken bottle. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Last time Thinking back about the unfortunate fate of thete Ruby made Zwetta¡¯s sleepiness and tiredness disappear. Being in the same hotel with Osbert, the prey who has always managed to escape, makes Zwetta have to be more careful in carrying out her mission this time. ¡°You can¡¯t fail this time, Zee. Not only for the sake of thete Ruby but for the sake of saving other innocent girls,¡± Zwetta said quietly as she put one of her gship folding knives into the bag of equipment she would bring tomorrow morning. Sessfully installing a wiretapping device on Osbert¡¯s cell phone made Zwetta aware of all the crazy ns of that mad man, so Zwetta seemed more prepared this time. After failing many times to catch Osbert on previous missions, this time Zwetta vowed never to let Osbert go free again. There should be no more innocent girl¡¯s tears that Osbert shed. Even though Zwetta wasn¡¯t actually sleepy, she still forced herself to sleep. Tomorrow morning she must be in very fit and prime condition to carry out the mission, so Zwetta tries to make her body rest for a while. After setting two rms at once, Zwetta began to close her eyes. *** The rm ringing Zwetta headset loudly filled the VIP room at The Ritz-Carlton Hotel de Paix, Geneva. Even though the sun hadn¡¯te up yet, Zwetta rushed to go to the bathroom withoutzing in bed first like other girls. In order to save time, Zwetta bathed under the shower. She didn¡¯t want to fall for thefort of the bathtub that had been calling her for a long time, once again Zwetta managed to resist the urge to rx. After feeling quite refreshed, Zwetta then came out of the bathroom and rushed to get dressed. After making sure all the important equipment was not left behind, Zwetta then rushed down to the restaurant for breakfast. ..... Acting as gracefully as other hotel guests, Zwetta sat in a chair upied by several of Osbert¡¯s men who were waiting for their master. When Zwetta was carrying the te containing her food back to her table, Osbert appeared from the direction of the elevator. ¡°Is everythingplete?¡± asked Osbert quite loudly to his six men who were enjoying their meal. ¡°Yes sir, everything is ready. After eating we will immediately leave for the airport,¡± answered one of the ck men firmly. Osbert smiled. ¡°Good, once our Tanzanites move I¡¯ll follow you straight away.¡± ¡°Yes sir, we understand.¡± Osbert¡¯s six men spoke in unison loudly. From where she sat, Zwetta gripped the spoon in her hand tightly. Osbert was truly a heartless person, Zwetta¡¯s level of hatred increased a hundredfold. Having lost her appetite, Zwetta rushed back to her room. She had to arrive at the airport before Osbert¡¯s men. rke¡¯s residence, 4 hours before Suri disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m not going, Asher. I don¡¯t feel very good,¡± said Suri quietly to Asher who had just entered her bedroom. Asher smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not going alone, Suri. I¡¯ming with you too, after all we¡¯re on a private jet, Suri. So there¡¯s nothing to worry about ¡°I feel very ufortable, I don¡¯t know why.¡± Asher lovingly stroked Suri¡¯s long hair. ¡°That¡¯s because you still have a hard time leaving this room, right?¡± Suri looked up at Asher with teary eyes. live my whole life, Asher. I can¡¯t just leave this room.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not leaving this room forever, Suri. Later after Uncle and Aunty return to Geneva you can return to live here, your moving to Luxembourg is for your own good, Suri,¡± Asher said softly trying to calm Suri. ¡°For my good?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Asher answered quickly. ¡°Christian doesn¡¯t want you live here alone.¡± Suri shook her head quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t live alone, there are you and the servants and bodyguards looking after me, Asher!¡± ¡°But no Uncle Jack and Christian it¡¯s not that easy to entrust your safety to others.¡± ¡°Including You?¡± Asher nodded slowly. ¡°My abilities are still below the bodyguards who usually escort us, Suri. Of course Christian won¡¯t let me take care of you here.¡± Suri blinked her eyes in response to Asher¡¯s words, slowly her angry look disappeared. Her breath wasn¡¯t as heavy as before, Suri had calmed down a bit after hearing Asher¡¯s words. Asher¡¯s exnation worked. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat, let the maids tidy up your things,¡± Asher said gently, leading Suri down to the first floor. ¡°What¡¯s on the menu for breakfast this morning?¡± ¡°Of course your favorite food, Princess, ¡± Asher answered quickly, as fast as the movement of his hand that immediately went out to Suri like a pce maid. Suri chuckled at Asher¡¯s movement, but no doubt he grabbed Asher¡¯s hand when he was about to get off the bed. After Suri managed to stand on the floor, Asher still treated her. Suri is like a royal princess. The two of them then went down to the first floor leaving a very messy room without knowing that this moment was thest time they couldugh together. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: A Mother¡¯s sadness As long as the police that Kainer had summoned came to the mansion, Christian didn¡¯t open his lips at all. Suri¡¯s disappearance from the airport without a trace made absolutely no sense to him. For an airport that is so busy and congested it really doesn¡¯t make sense for some CCTV to not work, Christian is sure this is not a coincidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. rke, we will do everything in our power to find Miss Suri. We will spread the photo of ...¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do that,¡± Kainer cut in spontaneously. The ten policemen who were surrounding Christian immediately turned to Kainer. ¡°What do you mean Mr. Kainer?¡± asked Mikel the police chief who had been talking for a long time. ¡°If you spread Suri¡¯s photo then this will give the kidnapper the upper hand, you¡¯d better work in silence. This method will be more effective,¡± said Kainer seriously, even though at this moment she was very nervous but he was trying to calm down. so as not to make the master more depressed. Kainer knows that right now Christian is very panicked, worried, scared and angry. Suri is his beloved sister, his soul mate, his first love. ¡°But...¡± ..... ¡°What Kainer said is true,¡± Christian says hoarsely, it¡¯s clear from his voice that Christian is very angry right now. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to search for my sister silently, I don¡¯t want the news of my sister¡¯s disappearance to be known by journalists. Mommy will definitely panic if she sees news about Suri¡¯s disappearance being broadcast on television.¡± Mikel nodded slowly. ¡°Yes sir, we will do our best to find Miss Suri in any way you wish.¡± ¡°Good, now you guys go. My parents will arrive soon, I don¡¯t want to stress Mommy seeing you there.¡± Realizing that dark clouds were circling the rke family, without arguing Mikel invited all his men to leave rke¡¯s pce which was very luxurious. Therge family photo that hangs beautifully in the middle of the room where they are currently makes the atmosphere even more sad. ¡°S-sorry...I¡¯m sorry, I failed to take care of Suri,¡± Ahser said quietly, continuing to scream at the airport for almost two hours when looking for Suri made Asher¡¯s voice almost disappear. Christian doesn¡¯t respond to Asher¡¯s words, Christian is trying to keep himself from exploding. His disappointment in Asher is as big as his fear right now, Christian is afraid that bad things will happen to Suri. ¡°Ten minutes, Mr Jack and Madam Anne arrive, sir.¡± Kainer reports the whereabouts of Jack and Anne to Christian. Hearing his parents¡¯ names called by Kainer made Christian slowly raise his face. ¡°What about Erick and Nichs?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve mobilized all of Mr Jack¡¯s men to look for Miss Suri, sir,¡± Kainer exined carefully. Christian squeezes the handle of the chair he sits on tightly, the fire that he¡¯s been trying to extinguish for a long time now burns bigger all over his chest. ¡°Who... who dared to kidnap my sister?¡± ¡°Fuck...Suri doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Why can I miss like this? Arrghhhhh damn it.¡± Shout after scream finally escaped Christian¡¯s mouth. Asher, who has been sitting behind Christian for an hour, lowers his head to hear Christian¡¯s screams. Asher did not expect something terrible like this to happen. Suri, who he had been guarding with all his heart, disappeared in a very short time in a very crowded ce. Just as Kainer was trying to calm Christian down, from the direction of the main door came the footsteps of many people. Instantly Christian¡¯s heart rate raced tenfold, Christian was too scared to see his mother¡¯s face right now. ¡°Suri... princess, where are you, honey?¡± Badump.. Christian, Asher and Kainer immediately raised their faces at the same time hearing the scream of a woman who was very familiar in each of their ears. ¡°My dear, Suri....¡± Christian immediately closed his eyes hearing his mother¡¯s voice again, even though he had not met his mother in person but Christian could already feel the sadness his mother was feeling at this time. Anne, who finally arrived at the room where Christian was, immediately ran towards her proud son with tears already streaming down her face. ¡°Mommy...¡± Christian¡¯s voice catches in his throat seeing how devastated his mother is right now. Brukk... Because she was too weak, Anne finally fell exactly one meter from Christian who was still sitting. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Babe...¡± ¡°Aunty.¡± ¡°Mrs!¡± Anne who had fallen with her knees touching the floor first raised her face slowly, looking at Christian who was kneeling in front of her. ¡°Where did you ask your sister to hide, honey? Tell her toe out and meet Mommy...tell her Mommy was...¡± To be continued Chapter 6 Chapter 6: The savior Christian tosses hisst bottle of whiskey onto the asphalt with great force, as the shards of ss from the bottle scatter into the air before falling to the ground again. Three days have passed since Suri was abducted and until now no good news has reached his ears. All of his best subordinates have worked and none of them have seeded in bringing good news about Suri, nor have his father¡¯s men. The existence of Suri is really hard to find, the girl seems to never exist. The trail was clean, not a single clue left. Christian massages his sore forehead. Remembering Suri made him remember the condition of his mother who was currently almost losing consciousness. The smile on her delicate beautiful face disappeared, reced with sadness. The gray cloudspletely overwhelm his family at this time and unfortunately Christian doesn¡¯t know what else to do after all he has done, from hiring the police, hiring private detectives and recruiting street thugs to help with the work of his men. ¡°Where should I look for you Suri? Just give me a hint, give us a little sign of your whereabouts Suri... Come home dear, Mommy misses you so much... Mommy really misses you.¡± Christian¡¯s voice is getting softer, drinking too much alcohol for the past three days has made his throat hurt. The sound of the roar of the caring made Christian lift his face, Christian slowly narrowed his eyes when the car headlights shone sharply at his face. After sessfully recognizing the figure of the car driver who is now walking towards him, Christian lowers his head again. ¡°Young master,¡± Kainer called worriedly. ¡°What are you doing in this ce?¡± From where he sat Christian smiled wryly. ¡°This pier is one of Suri¡¯s favorite ces to skate every weekend, Kainer.¡± ..... Kainer dropped her body in front of Christian who was sitting leaning on the body of his favorite car. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, sir. Don¡¯t make madam more sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m useless, Kainer. I failed to be a good brother to Suri, if only then I didn¡¯t force Suri toe to Luxembourg, maybe now Suri...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, sir. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Kainer cuts off Christian¡¯s words boldly. ¡°This incident is also not Asher¡¯s fault as you use him of, Asher is just like you, sir. He has done a good job. Since you refused to speak to him Asher has not dared to set foot in front of the old master and madam, the kid was absolutely devastated.¡± Christian lifts his head and leans it against the body of his car, staring at Kainer. ¡°Suri never goes alone, Kainer. Suri can¡¯t even brush her own hair.¡± Kainer clenched her fists at Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°What should I do, Kainer? I¡¯m her brother and I don¡¯t know where she is right now, I¡¯m really useless.¡± Cainer bravely gripped Christian¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like this, sir. You are Christian rke, you were raised and educated by the legendary Luxembourg¡¯s best special police officer Luis Cobb. Are you only capable of this? What will Luis in heaven say when he sees his beloved grandson give up like this?¡± Christian¡¯s face changes when he hears Kainer¡¯s words, the look in his eyes looks back to life when his grandfather¡¯s name is called by Kainer. Since Luis died four months ago, Christian¡¯s emotions have not been stable, the loss of the most important person in his life makes Christian lose his footing. ¡°You will definitely be able to find Miss Suri, sir. Right now you are the only hope of finding her, Mr Jack won¡¯t be able to focus on finding Miss Suri if Madam is in this condition. Therefore you must rise up and don¡¯t me yourself, Miss Suri needs you, sir,¡± Kainer said again, trying to wake Christian from his slump. ¡°You are Christian Cyrillo rke, sir. Don¡¯t forget that, you have great power over maind Europe.¡± Slowly Christian¡¯s lips move. ¡°W-we¡¯re returning to Luxembourg this afternoon, Kainer. I¡¯ll be doing a search for Suri from Luxembourg.¡± Kainer stood up straight while giving a respectful pose towards Christian who was still sitting on the asphalt. ¡°Yes sir, I will prepare everything.¡± **** One day after Suri was kidnapped. ¡°Hmmmpp...Hmppp...¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t be loud, soon the person who has paid you wille in. You have to be nice to him and don¡¯t disappoint me, sweetty,¡± said Osbert quietly to Suri who was currently on the bed. a big man with a gagging mouth in a seven-star hotel in Zurich. Suri¡¯s hands and feet have been tied with ropes that are directly connected to the four sides of the bed. Osbert did n B by taking Suri away to Zurich after almost failing because of the carelessness of his men, because Osbert had already received payment, he was forced to ask the person who had bought Suri toe to Switzend. After finding out who the tanzanite he had sold to a Japanese businessman was, Osbert panicked. Therefore he forced the client toe to Geneva at all costs to retrieve the goods he had bought. ¡°After Mr. Yamadaes then I will be free and you are a sweet girl you will be a sex ve for that man,¡± said Osbert back while smiling looking at his cellphone which disyed a message from Mr. Yamada. ¡°Cry if you can, your arrogant father and brother won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± Suri¡¯s tears flowed profusely, her whole body was shaking violently. The words of the middle-aged man standing in front of him made Suri extremely frightened. Seeing Suri¡¯s tears pouring down Osbert¡¯s smile grew wider, if the payment he received for Suri wasn¡¯t fantastic, Osbert might have tasted Suri¡¯s body first since yesterday. The sound of the bell that rang twice made Osbert who was sitting in his chair immediately get up, wasting no time as Osbert immediately ran towards the door to greet Mr. Yamada. ¡°What is this?¡± asked Osbert, stuttering as he received the gun pointed at his neck. ¡°Come in and don¡¯t scream if you want to live.¡± Osbert swallowed his saliva, feeling the coldness of the gun tip against his neck made him finally carry out the orders of the uninvited guest. The next second everything went fast, Osbert fell unconscious and copsed to the floor. Seeing her captor fainted, Suri¡¯s cries stopped, her blue eyes moved to stare at the figure dressed in all ck in front of her. ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t make noise Miss, I have to catch another prey.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7: The punishment Seconds after seconds seemed very long for Suri who was still on the hotel bed, even though she had been released from all the ties that Osbert had made before but Suri was still not free because the helper kept asking her to sit on the bed. Having no other choice, Suri finally obeyed the orders given to her. Suri¡¯s whole body suddenly stiffened when she heard the sound of the wheels of the suitcase stopping right in front of the door, her eyes filled with tears again. ¡°No, don¡¯t cry. He won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± said Zwetta who has be Suri¡¯s guardian angel softly, she asked Suri to remain calm. Suri nodded slowly, trying to stay calm even though she was so scared. With her eyes filled with tears, Suri stared intently at the slowly opening door from the outside. A fat man walked in the middle while dragging arge suitcase into the room, the goal was the bed where Suri was. ¡°Oh, you are really beautiful, sweet heart, it turns out that what Osbert said is true. You are really extraordinary,¡± said the man named Mr. Yamada in English that was not so fluent. ¡°Come here, serve me. Quickly take off your clothes and aarrgghhh...¡± The fat man¡¯s body fell onto the bed when a punchnded on the nape of his back, the frightened Suri screamed loudly as the man copsed in front of her eyes. ¡°Go home sob... I want to go home. Please let me go huhu...¡± Suri cried with tears flowing from the river. ..... Zwetta who was still wearing her ck mask smiled at Suri¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m going home...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitelye back. I have no ill intentions towards you, Miss. After I take care of these two bastards I¡¯ll take you downstairs, but before that you have to help me.¡± Suri wiped her tears quickly. ¡°Help you?¡± ¡°Yeah, help me tie these two bastards. We have to tie them tightly so they can¡¯t escape, the Interpol I¡¯ve contacted is still on the road,¡± Zwetta replied softly, her eyes staring warmly at Suri. Suri¡¯s two blue beads sparkled at the words of her savior. ¡°Interpol? So they will be handed over to the international police? You didn¡¯t kill him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time for them to die, they must pay for their crimes first before meeting the grim reaper.¡± Suri shuddered at the words of the savior who still didn¡¯t want to let go of her mask. ¡°Come on down, help me. The sooner we tie them up, the sooner we get out of this hotel.¡± Suri nodded excitedly, without being ordered twice Suri rushed out of bed and helped her rescuer tie Mr. Yamada¡¯s body using the ropes that had been prepared in advance. After sessfully tying up the fat body of the Japanese-blooded man, the two girls, who did not know each other, then worked together to drag Mr. Yamada¡¯s body towards the sofa, joining Osbert who was still unconscious. When she managed to find her prey, Zwetta, who was still hiding her face from Suri, took out a syringe from the small bag he carried carefully. ¡°The liquid?¡± asked Suri curiously. Zwetta smiled. ¡°This is payback for this bastard boy who has done so much harm to innocent girls.¡± Suri, who didn¡¯t understand where Zwetta was talking, tilted her head, signaling to Zwetta that she wanted more exnation. ¡°This fluid contains the HIV Aids virus.¡± Suri immediately covered her mouth with both hands. From behind the mask Zwetta smiled seeing the expression Suri showed. ¡°This man, the one who kidnapped you is a pimp and the most famous angel hunter in the middle east.¡± ¡°Angel Hunter, what is Angel Hunter?¡± ¡°The person in charge of looking for innocent innocent girls to sell, just like he did to you,¡± Zwetta replied calmly as she put additional gloves on her already gloved hands, Zwetta had to be careful with the liquid she was carrying at this time. ¡°Jesus...¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I have to punish him,¡± added Zwetta again, pointing the syringe in her hand at Osbert. When the tip of the needle almost hit Osbert¡¯s skin, Suri suddenly grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey...¡± ¡°No, let the police punish him. We don¡¯t need to punish him,¡± said Suri quietly, she couldn¡¯t bear to see healthy people being injected with a deadly virus for which there is no cure yet. Zwetta smiled. ¡°This man had an underage girl tragically die by jumping from a hotel room a few years ago, that¡¯s just one of many innocent girls who have fallen victim to him, Miss. And I can¡¯t just let him go to jail without giving him away. lessons, money and connections this man is a lot Miss. He could easily get out of prison and after he was released then you can guess what this man will do again, do you remember not a moment ago you also almost became a victim?¡± Suri¡¯s lips immediately stiffened, she couldn¡¯t answer the words of her guardian angel who had just said a little of the evil Osbert had kidnapped. Because Suri was no longer holding her hand, Zwetta then injected the liquid Ruben gave to Osbert¡¯s left thigh. ¡°This is punishment for all the crimes you havemitted so far, Osbert.¡± After doing his job Zwetta then put the syringe back in the bag, she also took off her double gloves for disposal. ¡°Take off your gloves,¡± Zwetta said quietly. Suri raised her face towards Zwetta who was already standing. ¡°Why should it be released?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave any traces, do you?¡± Zwetta asked softly. Zwetta¡¯s words suddenly made Suri take off the gloves previously reported by Zwetta quickly, after sessfully removing the gloves Suri gave them to Zwetta who had already reached out to her. ¡°We can¡¯t leave any traces, that¡¯s why I asked you to wear gloves before helping me tie this Japanese man,¡± said Zwetta exining the reason for giving gloves to Suri earlier. ¡°Oh so that¡¯s it,¡± muttered Suri quietly. Zwetta nodded slowly, slowly Zwetta left a sh drive on the bed that had been crumpled carefully. ¡°All evidence of Osbert¡¯s crime and the women¡¯s buying and selling transactions that he has carried out so far are stored on this sh drive,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°Then this Japanese man?¡± ¡°I have alsobined the evidence of his involvement into one on the sh disk, so let¡¯s go. It seems that Interpol has arrived at the hotel lobby now.¡± Suri nodded quickly, without daring to argue with Suri and then followed Zwetta¡¯s steps out of the hotel room, leaving Osbert and Mr. Yamada still unconscious. Before leaving, Zwetta had slipped a note for Osbert. A small note written on white paper contains a notification for Osbert about the presence of the HIV Aids virus in his body, Zwetta deliberately informed Osbert as an additional gift for him. Zwetta wanted to make Osbert suffer by knowing that he would not live long. When Suri came out of the room, Zwetta then rushed to close the hotel room door and immediately led Suri to the emergency stairs at the end of the hall. Because Suri hasn¡¯t eaten since yesterday, Suri¡¯s steps can¡¯t be fast, she even seems to stop several times because she can¡¯t keep up with the steps of her guardian angel. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zwetta asked quietly when she realized something was wrong with Suri. ¡°That bastard hasn¡¯t had a chance to touch you yet, has he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, since yesterday I haven¡¯t eaten,¡± answered Suri honestly, never eatingte makes Suri¡¯s stomach feel very sick at this time. ¡°Hungry?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Very hungry.¡± ¡°Oh gosh...ok wait a minute, I¡¯ll find a way for the exit first,¡± Zwetta said slowly while looking at the situation around them, Zwetta¡¯s lips curled up when she managed to find a way out of Suri¡¯s problem. ¡°Come with me,¡± said Zwetta excitedly to Suri. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To a room that has a lot of food,¡± Zwetta answered briefly, the next second Zwetta pulled Suri¡¯s hand back to the room where the hotel clerk who had delivered the food had just entered. The two girls did not know that the person in the room was an important person, a man who is the heir to a noble family in Ad. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Stubborn Zwetta¡¯s choice was right, the room she and Suri had just arrived in was full of food. Suri who was very hungry, immediately took arge piece of chicken thigh and immediately ate it voraciously. ¡°Hey...¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± replied Suri casually. ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t just eat it right away, we have to make sure this food is safe for consumption,¡± said Zwetta coldly, more than five years of working as a special agent made Zwetta always do everything calcted. Suri swallowed the food she had just chewed quickly. ¡°This food is safe, the proof is that I¡¯m fine and where else can there be dangerous food this delicious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re...¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, really hungry. Constantly crying since yesterday makes me very hungry,¡± said Suri honestly as she continued to chew the chicken meat that she just bitten. ..... Zwetta shook her head quickly, ignoring Suri who was still enjoying her meal. Zwetta prefers to look around the room where she is currently, trying to read the situation. Feeling the unusual calm that frightened Zwetta, her instincts told her that the tenant of the presidential suite she had just broken into was not just anyone. While she was trying to normalize her fast-paced heart rate, suddenly from the front door she heard footsteps approaching. Zwetta swiftly grabbed Suri¡¯s arm and pulled her into another room to hide. Suri, who was still hungry, initially rebelled because she still wanted to eat, and immediately became silent when she heard the voice that Zwetta had heard before. ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t make a sound,¡± Zwetta said quickly in a barely audible voice. The tension grew when the two men who had just entered the room stopped right beside Zwetta and Suri¡¯s hiding ce, fortunately they were able to hide their fear well until finally the two men left the room towards the exit. ¡°The one who rented this room must not be an ordinary person,¡± Zwetta muttered quietly. ¡°Hmm, what are you talking about?¡± asked Suri in a half whisper. Zwetta shook her head quickly. ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re full, right? We¡¯re getting ready to go out, shall we.¡± Instead of agreeing to Zwetta¡¯s invitation, Suri grabbed Zwetta¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°I¡¯m still hungry, the chicken thighs are not enough to silence the worms in my stomach.¡± ¡°Oh my God. I¡¯m really at a loss for words against you, right now we aremitting a crime because we broke into other people¡¯s rooms. We should have run away from this ce while we had the chance, you saw for yourself there were two men who came in?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m hungry, I have to eat to restore my energy. It¡¯s useless for us to get out of this ce if I can¡¯t walk, I will be a burden to you and we will be caught,¡± replied Suri quickly. Zwetta took a deep breath. ¡°You can eat, but the time can¡¯t be less than two minutes. After that we get out of this ce,¡± Zwetta said coldly. Suri smiled broadly. ¡°Ok boss, I will eat quickly after that we go. Don¡¯t worry, my Daddy will give you a big fee for helping me.¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± Zwetta said slowly repeating Suri¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s princess, aren¡¯t you?¡± Without guilt Suri smiled broadly. ¡°Yes, i¡¯m.¡± After saying that, Suri immediately stepped back towards the table which was filled with a lot of food to satisfy the dozens of worms that had been tormenting her stomach since yesterday, but Suri¡¯s intention to return to eating quietly was interrupted when suddenly a man with blonde hair appeared from behind the door. which was previously closed. The man even only used a towel to cover his lower body, besides that he was innocent. Drops of watering from his hair made the man¡¯s body look even sexier. Oh mom... ¡°Who are you!!¡± rebuked the handsome man loudly at Suri who had just grabbed a cupcake from the te. Suri¡¯s face was pale, she looked panicked. Suri quickly turned to Zwetta the angel who helped her, trying to ask for help. Zwetta, who had expected something like this to happen, was seen cursing a little before finally grabbing Suri¡¯s hand and pulling her out towards the door which was currently tightly closed, Zwetta¡¯s intention to take Suri out was blocked when the owner of the room quickly grabbed Suri¡¯s other hand so that Suri couldn¡¯t. can go anywhere because it is pulled from both sides. ¡°Ouuchhh..ouchhh....¡± ¡°Little intruder, how dare you enter my room. How many lives have you got, huh!¡± rebuked the handsome man back to Zwetta and Suri who were now in his hands. ¡°It hurts, aw,¡± Suri groaned in pain as she felt a strong grip on her left hand. ¡°Quick tell me, who sent you if you still want...argghhh...¡± The blonde man screamed loudly when a flower vase that Zwetta had thrownnded on his head, Suri¡¯s hand spontaneously released from his grip which was immediately taken advantage of. Zwetta to pull Suri out. However, Zwetta¡¯s escape n was hampered because from the direction of the door suddenly six big men, each wearing earpieces in their ears, blocked Zwetta and Suri¡¯s path. ¡°Fuck, catch those two bitches alive.¡± Hearing the order, the two bodyguards came forward, trying to grab Zwetta and Suri¡¯s hands as their master wanted. But Zwetta who was used to being in such situations easily managed to dodge the bodyguards, in contrast to Suri who was immediately caught without a fight. ¡°Run!¡± Zwetta who was trying to fight the four men whose body was much bigger than her turned to Suri who had just asked her to run. ¡°Go, quickly go and find my Daddy. Jackson rke, he will definitely mmppp....¡± Suri¡¯s words stopped when her mouth was closed by the bodyguard who caught her. ¡°Jackson rke...¡± Suri nodded quickly, her blue eyes wide as she ordered Zwetta to leave immediately. Zwetta who could not help Suri finally decided to leave, saving herself leaving Suri alone. Zwetta had to leave as soon as possible from that ce and look for a man named Jackson rke as Suri had previously ordered. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Turning point Zwetta continued to run even though her legs were already sore, being chased by ten men who were bigger than her forcing Zwetta to run even though her strength was almost exhausted. Zwetta would rather die from exhaustion than be caught, especially now that she has an important mission to find a man named Jackson rke as per the wishes of a beautiful girl who almost fell victim to Osbert. ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°Stop! ¡°Only fools will obey your orders,¡± Zwetta muttered quietly as she continued to speed up her running. All Zwetta had in mind right now was finding shelter and the crowd was the quickest choice that crossed her mind, when Zwetta was looking around far from where she is currently there is a parade. Without thinking Zwetta immediately changed her direction of running towards the procession of the parade which was quite crowded. As Zwetta hoped, ten men who were chasing her looked confused when they couldn¡¯t find a trace. Zwetta who didn¡¯t feel safe still choosing to remain in the midst of the troupe that was currently the center of public attention, Zwetta wanted to make sure the pursuers really left before separating from the parade troupe. ¡°Ok, looks like things are safe. I have to go back to the hotel and find Jackson rke,¡± Zwetta said quietly, after returning to make sure things werepletely safe Zwetta then separated herself from the parade troupe who became her savior. Once she managed to get out of the parade procession the first thing Zwetta did was look for taxi to return to the hotel where she left her belongings on the mission, Zwetta quickened her pace when she saw the highway not far from where she was standing now. Still afraid of the presence of her pursuers, Zwetta finally chose to run to reach the highway. When just stopped running, Zwetta was confused by the screams of several women who were quite loud. While trying to find out what was really going on suddenly Zwetta¡¯s world became dark and light. ..... *** Luxembourg. It has been almost six hours Christian has not left his study, since arriving in Luxembourg three days ago Christian changed be quiet. Today is exactly four days since Suri disappeared without a word or trace, the secret police and the rke family¡¯s best men still haven¡¯t managed to bring any good news. Christian himself, who has mobilized his best subordinates, has not received any information regarding the whereabouts of Suri, his spoiled and whiny little sister. Remembering how precious Suri is to her parents, Christian¡¯s eyes, which are still puffy, are filled with tears again. Christian is really wracked with remorse that suffocates his chest, Christian repeatedly sphemes and mes himself for forcing Suri toe to Luxembourg. If yesterday he himself had picked up his little sister to Switzend, maybe something terrible like this would not have happened, maybe at this time the beautiful Suri was still in the midst of her family. Gives joy with all its random nature that sometimes doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Suri, where are you right now honey? Come back Suri,e back my dear.¡± In the photo, Suri looks very beautiful and elegant even though she was only fifteen years old when the photo was taken, the best genes inherited from Anne and Jack managed to make Suri look like a very beautiful royal princess in the photo. Even though his real demeanor isn¡¯t what people think when they see the photo for the first time. Kainer who was standing not far from where Christian was sitting could only be silent and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, she knew what Christian needed right now was time to calm down. Because of that, Kainer didn¡¯t want to interfere with her master¡¯s healing process. As someone who was familiar with Suri, the beloved princess of the rke family, Kainer felt sorry for the disappearance of this cheerful girl. ¡°Kainer,¡± Christian calls hoarsely to break the silence in the cold study. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Clear the schedule for the next month, I don¡¯t want my search for Suri to be disturbed,¡± Christian said quietly without taking his eyes off the family photo taken a year ago. ¡°But next week you have an appointment with...¡± ¡°Cancel, I don¡¯t want to see anyone. I want to focus on looking for my sister, Kainer. Before finding Suri I couldn¡¯t live peacefully, looking at the photo of Mommy still mourning My chest feels tight. That¡¯s why I have to find her immediately and take her home to meet Mommy.¡± Christian who usually spoke loudly this time spoke in a barely audible voice, something Christian had not done since he was a child. Luis¡¯ strict upbringing from childhood made Christian always speak in an elegant and charismatic way, but today, four days ago, after Suri disappeared, everything Luis taught him disappeared. Kainer nodded quickly as he realized his mistake. ¡°Very well sir, I will clear all your schedules.¡± After saying that Kainer immediately left Christian¡¯s presence, changing the schedule that had been made for the next month was not an easy job and Kainer had to finish it as soon as possible. As soon as Kainer left, the tears Christian had been holding back for so long finally spilled out. Christian condemns the stupidity he has done, the stupidity that his entire family is now suffering from. ¡°Come home Suri,e back to us. I promise to grant all your requests, bute home my beautiful little sister, please....¡± To be continued Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Christian¡¯s oath rke Enterprise, Luxembourg. 1.00 PM. Present Day. Three years have passed since that sad event urred, and countless amounts of money and energy have been spent searching for Suri. Suri Mireya hadpletely disappeared without a trace, her whereabouts undetected. From that moment on, Christian did not want to set foot back in Switzend, he did not want to visit his parents. From the outside, Jack and Anne¡¯s household looks fine, still looks harmonious and harmonious. The husband and wife are really good at ying roles in front of everyone, but when they are at home they immediately be strangers who don¡¯t know each other. Anne will go straight to Suri¡¯s room until morning picks her up and Jack will sleep in his room alone. The cold war between Jack and Anne has actually been heard by Christian since the first months of their fight, but Christian, who feels very guilty in the case of Suri¡¯s disappearance, chooses to stay in Luxembourg watching his parents from afar. Only Asher is the mediator between Anne and Jack, although sometimes Asher is still overwhelmed because the nature of both his adoptive parents are both strict and no one wants to budge. Christian who is checking the pile of tax report documents that must bepleted today is disturbed by the arrival of Kainer who suddenly enters his office. ¡°If it¡¯s not something important, you better get out of here, Kainer. I¡¯m checking the tax returns,¡± Christian says coldly without taking his face away from theptop. ¡°Miss Dasha is at the door, she insists toe in, sir.¡± Hearing Dasha¡¯s name makes Christian turn his gaze to Kainer who is standing two meters from his desk. ¡°How many years have you been with me, Kainer?¡± ..... ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Dasha, I don¡¯t want anything to do with her anymore. Do I have to tell you the reason again, Kainer?¡± Christian asks coldly. Kainer¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Forgive my carelessness, sir. I will take care of this matter as soon as possible.¡± With his workload still piling up, Christian then refocuses his attention on hisputer screen ignoring the sound of Dasha¡¯s screams ringing in his ears as soon as Kainer opens the door. Christian is sure that Kainer and the other bodyguards will take good care of Dasha. Christian and Dasha¡¯s rtionshipsted for six months and this is the longest time a Christian has dated a woman, Dasha¡¯s family background is quite strong in the German government making it very difficult for Christian to break up with her. But one week ago, finally Christian¡¯s chance to decide on Dasha finally arrived, Christian who had not thought about marriage or such a serious rtionship was shocked by the attitude of Dasha¡¯s parents who suddenly forced him to marry Dasha. Christian, who was invited to dinner by Dasha at that time, was surprised by the presence of Mr and Mrs Brown, Dasha¡¯s parents, in Dasha¡¯s apartment in the city center. The dinner went well in the first minutes until finally Mr Brown began to openly mention marriage to Christian, Christian, who had absolutely no ns to marry in the near future, immediately said that his rtionship with Dasha had not yet gone that far to be able to move forward. the marriage bond. Mrs. Brown, who has been madly in love with Christian since the first time Dasha showed Christian¡¯s photo when Dasha introduced Christian as her lover, became furious, the woman cursed Christian who was considered unable to be grateful to get Dasha as a partner. Christian, who is still very patient, can only stay silent until finally Christian¡¯s anger really breaks when Dasha mentions his family problems. Dasha deliberately brings up Suri. Christian, who doesn¡¯t like his sister¡¯s problems being brought up by outsiders, ends his rtionship with Dasha right away, Christian even changes his phone number to avoid Dasha. However, Dasha, who did not ept Christian¡¯s unteral decision, did not ept it, moreover, her parents also supported her to go back to Christian. That¡¯s why Dasha tries her best to get Christian back, the future husband of every girl in Luxembourg. The money machine is very royal, even though Dashaes from a fairly well-known family in Germany, the rke family¡¯s wealth is still far above his family¡¯s. ¡°Christ...you can¡¯t do this to me, Christ. You promised me you¡¯d marry me someday.¡± ¡°I love you, Christ. I¡¯m the only woman who is sincere to you, Christ. Open your eyes, Christ!¡± Christian can still hear Dasha¡¯s screams until finally the German-Turkish girl¡¯s voice disappeared because Christian¡¯s room door waspletely closed. Crack... Christian¡¯s favorite pen breaks in half as Christian clenches his fists tightly. Christian¡¯s anger over Dasha reappeared when he heard his ex-lover¡¯s screams, from all the words Dasha said, not a single apology came from her for daring to bring up Suri. ¡°It seems that my decision to end the rtionship with you was right, Dasha. You really don¡¯t deserve to be my woman,¡± Christian hissed hoarsely. Dasha¡¯s arrival makes Christian¡¯s mood crumble, his intention to work is gone. Ignoring the tax documents that must be processed as soon as possible, Christian then leaves his office. Remembering that Kainer and the rest of his men brought Dasha down, Christian then walked to the rooftop of the rke Building Center. Arriving at the top of his office building, Christian steps into one of his favorite helicopters. Without waiting for his private pilot to arrive, Christian then sat in the pilot¡¯s seat and startedmunicating with the control tower to ask for permission to fly. After getting permission, Christian immediately steered his beloved helicopter into space. Having managed to get a license to drive a ne when he was 17 years old, Christian did not experience any difficulties in driving his helicopter. ¡°Until Suries back then I will not marry,¡± Christian said hoarsely in his helicopter. ¡°It¡¯s better if the rke family lineage was cut off from me than for me to marry a woman when my beloved sister¡¯s fate is still unknown. Don¡¯t worry Suri, I will be waiting for you toe home. Where are you Suri, give a little hint to this stupid brother of yours.¡± Christian¡¯s tears are flowing again, his mncholic side alwayses when he remembers Suri. The princess rke who still hasn¡¯t been found even though Christmas hase three times. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Disappointed Christian¡¯s decision to leave the office and go home bes a big disaster for Kainer, who doesn¡¯t know that his young master has returned home is confused when the tax office officer. Kainer initially greeted the people politely until he finally panicked when he realized his master was not in his room, the pile of documents he had to check was still neatly piled on the table. After calming down, Kainer finally decided to bravely face the people from the tax office without bringing the files they wanted to check or bringing in Christian the owner of rke Enterprise, a multinationalpany whose subsidiaries are spread in almost 50 countries around the world. ¡°Oh God, give me a lot of patience in carrying out my duty to serve the young master.¡± Kainer cast the spell he had been chanting when it came to solving Christian problems, like today. Dealing with tax people was no fun for anyone, including Kainer himself. Therefore he tried to remain calm and control his emotions so as not to make a mistake when talking to the four representatives of the tax office. *** The noise from the propellers of the Airbus Helicopter H145 managed to make all the guards at the rke family¡¯s residence scatter to the helipad where the expensive helicopter willnd, not long after sessfully making a goodnding Christian got off his favorite helicopter. The sturdy steps full of intimidation could be heard clearly in the ears of the ten guards who were currently standing neatly with their heads bowed, none of them dared to look at the face of the young master who was walking towards the main house. Christian continues to walk towards the second floor where the main bedroom of his big house is located, the master bedroom is usually upied by his father and mother when they visit Luxembourg. In fact, ording to Luis the grandfather, in that room he was also produced by his parents decades ago. Arriving in front of the room where the door was always closed, Christian stood for a long time until he finally stepped into the room after entering the password in the form of his birth year, thevender scent immediately greeted Christian¡¯s sense of smell as soon as he entered his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s room. ..... ¡°Mom..Dad..¡± Christian stops his words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I still haven¡¯t managed to bring Suri home.¡± Christian¡¯s blue eyes are misty looking at the wedding photo of his father and mother mounted on their big bed, the photo taken when Anne and Jack took their vows for their first wedding at York Minster still looks very good in therge frame that frames it. There is nothing else Christian can do in his parents¡¯ room other than say sorry, as a grown man Christian really understands the privacy of his parents, Christian will not be more than five minutes in his parents¡¯ room. After the time limit he set was up, Christian woulde out of the room and lock it back. The maids were only allowed in if they wanted to clean the room every morning, the rest of the room became a forbidden room for everyone who lived in the rke family¡¯s hereditary house, which was more than 100 years old. ¡°Young master.¡± Christian immediately stopped in his tracks when Jorge, the most senior servant called out to him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Asher called this morning, he left a message for you.¡± Hearing his adopted brother¡¯s name being called made a cynical smile grow on Christian¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the message?¡± ¡°Mr Asher reminded you toe to the big Mr Jack and Mrs Anne¡¯s wedding anniversary,¡± Jorge answered carefully. Christian¡¯s hands immediately clenched into fists. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll mark my calendar,¡± Christian replies hoarsely as he steps down the stairs to the first floor where his room is. Jorge could only silently get an ambiguous answer from the young master, as a servant who has served Christian for more than twenty years Jorge is very familiar with all Christian bodynguage. Jorge knows that this time Christian won¡¯t being to his parents¡¯ wedding anniversary, just like two years before. ¡°Damn Asher, what a brat that kid is,¡± Christian growls furiously. Since the events of three years ago Christian and Asher¡¯s rtionship did not go well, Christian who was angry and med Asher¡¯s negligence decided not tomunicate with him anymore. Christian has even blocked Asher¡¯s cell phone number, social media and email. Christian¡¯s disappointment for Asher was too great to be forgiven, apart from ming himself for forcing Suri toe to Luxembourg at that time, Christian also med Asher for stupidly leaving Suri in the waiting room. ¡°Keep ying your part, adopted son. Act like the young master of the rke family, enjoy mypassion for you to your heart¡¯s content. For when the timees I will kick you out of my family home again.¡± **** Ad, New Zend. A well-built woman ran hastily towards the almostpletely open gate carrying an ipad wrapped in a blood-red hard case, the woman was trying to get to the ce of time at the gate to wee the grand guest who had just returned from his business trip in Europe. ¡°Oh Marlen, I thought you overslept,¡± said a middle-aged man to Marlen, the fertile woman who had just run to where they were standing now. Mrs. Marlen clutched her chest, trying to catch her breath before starting to speak. Running from her study to the front yard like this was not something she enjoyed. ¡°Is this what the kid did?¡± ¡°Yeah, if not her, who else. just a brat that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m getting fatter,¡± answered Mrs. Marlen softly, still breathless. ¡°Shhh watch your words, Mr Areez won¡¯t like it if you say that about her.¡± Mrs Marlen took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, Mr. Areez is the only reason I still keep that girl in this ce.¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Cleopatra Academy The procession of white cars stopped right in front of the fountain pool in a castle-like building from the Middle Ages, several big men rushed to the most luxurious car, ready to wee the young master who had just arrived from his business trip abroad. ¡°Wee to Cleopatra Academy, Mr Areez.¡± A respectful wee filled the main courtyard of Cleopatra Academy, Ad¡¯s most famous personality school as soon as a handsome man with a cold face got out of his car. The man named Areez Floyen is said to still have kinship with the Danish kingdom, although Areez has denied this on several asions. ¡°This time let alone the mess that girl has made?¡± Mrs. Mauren, the director of Cleopatra Academy took a step forward with her head bowed, slowly her hands stretched out towards Areez giving her a smart tablet. ¡°All the mess Mira has made in thest two weeks I have saved on this tablet, sir.¡± Areez narrowed his eyes at the tablet Mauren was holding, instead of directly taking it and seeing the contents of the tablet, Areez shook his head slowly. ¡°If I was asking a question then you should have given your answer with your tongue instead of giving me this stupid tablet, Mrs. Smith. Are you tired of leading this Academy?¡± ..... Mrs. Mauren¡¯s face who was looking down turned pale at Areez¡¯s words, cold sweat immediately ran down her forehead. ¡°Because I don¡¯t have much time, so hurry up and tell me what that girl has been doing during the two weeks I¡¯ve been living.¡± Areez repeated the question he had said before. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, sir.¡± ¡°Keep it concise then.¡± Mrs. Mauren gulped quickly, because she didn¡¯t want to make the biggest donor in the Academy angry. Finally Mrs. Mauren told her what had happened in thest two weeks at the Academy. As the Academy director spoke, Areez didn¡¯t open his lips at all. The man with the cross earring in his left ear looked calm even though the veins on his forehead were popping out. ¡°Lastly, Mira broke one of her friends¡¯ legs, sir. Because of that, we also closed the Academy for two days for further investigation.¡± With a trembling voice Mrs. Mauren told Areez the biggest mess in the Academy. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°I know, Felix.¡± Areez immediately cut off the words of his personal secretary. After saying that Areez then walked towards the main door of the Academy leaving Mrs. Mauren and the other high-ranking members of the Academy who were still standing where they were weing Areez¡¯s arrival. Areez¡¯s steps sounded intimidating as they walked down the aisle of the Academy, several students who were sitting in the park immediately stood up and saluted Areez like a noble¡¯s daughter. Being on a mission to make a girl have a noble attitude and behavior is Areez¡¯s main goal of enrolling Mira in Cleopatra Academy. Can¡¯t stand seeing how wild Mira is at home being the only reason Areez put the girl into the Academy, Areez has lost countless losses after bringing Mira back to his house. Areez just stopped in his tracks when he managed to find the figure of the girl who was the source of trouble in the Academy, his hazel eyes stared intently at the girl with waist-length hair without blinking. When she is sitting pretty like this, Mira looks very charming and makes anyone captivated by her beauty, but if the girl has shown her true nature even the police are reluctant to deal with her. The only person who is still not deterred from Mira¡¯s wildness is Areez, the cold-blooded young tycoon whose face is often on the cover of Forbes magazine as the most influential young entrepreneur under the age of 30. ¡°Go, I want to face my Felis Nigripes myself.¡± Felix nodded obediently, after that he then walked away leaving Areez alone followed by six Areez bodyguards who came from the best special police in Ad. After all his men left, Areez stepped to where Mira was sitting. The girl sat pensively in the garden behind the Academy to calm her mind, on a small table there were several scattered books that had never been opened to see how smooth the books were now. A special feature of a new book that has never been read. ¡°How much longer will you obey me, Mira?¡± The girl with long hair called Mira immediately turned her head, staring intently at Areez who was already standing not far from her. Her blue eyes darkened when she saw Areez, it was clear how much she hated the handsome man who had just arrived. ¡°Two weeks of not seeing me doesn¡¯t make you lose your voice, does it?¡± Areez re-opened the conversation. ¡°Until you let me out of this damn prison, you bastard!¡± Areezughed, his eyes sparkling at the girl¡¯s words. ¡°Only you, Mira. You¡¯re the only one who dares to speak without looking down like this, you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t have the fear of speaking harshly to me. Your guts are really big, Mira.¡± ¡°SURI... My name is Suri, not Mira. So stop calling me that ugly name!¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Areez¡¯s prison ¡°My name is Suri Mireya, my nickname is Suri, not Mira like what you¡¯ve been saying all the time, Areez. You¡¯re not deaf, are you?!¡± Areez smirked. ¡°Can you prove that that¡¯s your real name?¡± ¡°Damn it, how many times have I told you to give me a cell phone orptop or something so that I...¡± ¡°You can run away from me, can you?¡± Suri immediately covered her lips, Areez, the annoying man who had kept her in Ad, seemed to have a sixth sense. He always knew what ns were in her mind. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, not until you pay for the losses you¡¯ve done over these three years and plus thest report from the Academy I just heard from Mrs Mauren about your misbehavior over the past two weeks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not naughty!¡± ..... ¡°Oh really? What about your friend who broke her leg?¡± Suri immediately turned her face the other way. ¡°It was her own fault.¡± ¡°Her own fault?¡± Suri, who is toozy to talk about one of her bullies at the academy, chooses to fold her hands on the table to be used as a headrest, Suri toozy to talk to the man she hates so much. Areez smiled faintly at how disrespectful Suri was. ¡°Today you have to go home with me, the day after tomorrow there is a party...¡± ¡°To hell with those dance parties, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Suri screamed loudly without lifting her head from the table. ¡°I just want to go home, I miss my family.¡± ¡°Home, where are you going?¡± Suri quickly raised her head, looking at Areez who was still standing calmly in front of her without any guilt or anger even though she had behaved very rudely towards the noble man. ¡°Switzend, my house is in Switzend, Areez,¡± Suri replied quietly, Suri had told Areez countless times this. ¡°Your house is the ce where you spent yourst three years, Mira...¡± ¡°Suri! Don¡¯t call me that name, I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± ¡°Whatever, for me you are Mira. From the first time I brought you home from the hotel where you stole my food, your name was Mira,¡± Areez said stubbornly, making Suri angry is a pleasure for Areez because he deliberately called Suri by a name he really didn¡¯t like. . Suri, who had run out of patience, then threw the books that were nearby at Areez in annoyance, but the agile Areez easily deflected the arrival of the books with ease, which made Suri even more irritated. ¡°I hate you, Areez!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really out of your mind, Areez. You should have gone to a psychiatrist to have your mental health checked, you¡¯re really out of luck.¡± Instead of being angry with Suri¡¯s words, Areez actually smiled broadly. ¡°The more you fight me, the tighter I will be on you, Mira.¡± ¡°Suri!¡± Suri chuckles stubbornly, she doesn¡¯t like being called Mira even though the name Areez is taken from a pun on her middle name Mireya. ¡°Wait here, I have to discuss all the losses of the Academy with Mrs. Mauren. After that we will go home,¡± Areez said softly, the next second the man turned around and went straight from the garden where Suri was to Mrs. Mauren¡¯s room. As soon as Areez entered the Academy, three of Aarez¡¯s bodyguards immediately stood in a perfect position to guard Suri in the garden. Seeing the stone-hearted guards already lined up watching her, Suri sighed deeply, Areez really made her unable to do anything. For the past three years, Suri has not been given permission to ess anything on the inte, not to mention cell phones,ptops. Suri can only use aptop that is not connected to the inte to do her assignments at the Academy, for the rest she doesn¡¯t. Actually, Suri¡¯s attempts to escape from Areez have been countless, ranging from asking the maid to lend her cellphone to deliberately sneaking into Areez¡¯s office to ess the inte and countless other attempts. But nothing worked, Suri remained cooped up in Areez¡¯s house being ady who didn¡¯t have the freedom to do anything. Suri is really made like 18th century girls by Areez, only allowed to learn manners, table manners, dance and various royal greetings. ¡°Mommy.... Daddy.... Christian... I miss you, I miss you so much. Please help me, Christ. I can¡¯t stand being in this ce anymore.¡± **** ¡°No, no... no honey, don¡¯t go there. Come back to me now!!¡± ¡°Suri... Suri wait, Suriii!!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Secretary for Christian Luxembourg, 3.00 AM. ¡°Suri... Suri! Wait Suriii!!!¡± Christian screams fill the entire room which is pitch ck, with his body drenched in sweat. Christian sits breathlessly staring at the walls of his room. Christian has spent more than a thousand nights with recurring nightmares. In that dream Suri looked beautiful and cheerful as usual until finally Suri fell in a hole which turned out to be quicksand, not a single creature managed to get out of the quicksand including Suri who instantly disappeared right in front of Christian¡¯s eyes. Despite having undergone various therapy sessions, this terrible dream always appears in Christian¡¯s sleep and for that reason Christian¡¯s warm attitude disappears. Reced with the figure of Christian who is always cold to anyone in his ex-lover, Dasha. Their only physical touch was when they were in bed, nothing else. Both of them seem to live in their respective worlds when they are eating together, there is no warm and romantic conversation like other couples. The only reason Dasha stays by Christian¡¯s side is because she doesn¡¯t want to lose the privileges she has as a Christian rke woman, no other young man canpare to Christian today. That¡¯s why Dasha persisted in her nd rtionship with Christian until Christian finally broke off the long-standing rtionship. ¡°How long are you going to torture me like this, Suri? Why do you always appear in my dreams? How much hate do you have for me? Come home Suri, I miss you. So does Mommy and Daddy.¡± ..... Ufortable with his body sticky with sweat, Christian slowly gets up from his big bed and walks towards the bathroom without turning on the light in his room which is still pitch ck. The only light in the room was a ray of light that crept in from under the bedroom door. Taking a shower when everyone is fast asleep is Christian¡¯s new habit for the past three years, usually Christian will work after bathing until it¡¯s time to go to the office. Christian¡¯s lifestyle ispletely destroyed. ¡°W-what are you doing, sir?¡± Kainer, who woke up wanting to get a drink in the pantry, was surprised to see Christian standing at therge window at the end of the hall. ¡°Staring at the moon,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°But the day is already...¡± ¡°I just woke up, Kainer.¡± Kainer was silent, she slowly walked towards Christian who still hadn¡¯t changed his position. ¡°That nightmare again, sir?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°You really are very understanding, Kainer.¡± ¡°Should I reschedule you to go see...¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need therapists. It¡¯s useless, after all the dreamse back again and again,¡± Christian said hoarsely. silence. Kainer couldn¡¯t speak, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Kainer, who knows how hard Christian struggles to be free from his guilt about Suri¡¯s disappearance, is always afraid to speak if Christian is in a situation like this. ¡°Asher called...¡± ¡°Asher?¡± Christian nodded. ¡°He reminded me to go home to celebrate Mommy and Daddy¡¯s wedding anniversary, I couldn¡¯t possibly go home. It didn¡¯t feel strong if I had to go back to that house, a house full of memories of Suri. I would be crazy if I was in that house and Asher seems to know this, so that bastard keeps inviting me every year toe. Asher really wants to take my position as Jackson rke¡¯s first child,¡± Christian said in a trembling voice, his anger at Asher slowly making Christian hate his adopted brother . ¡°I think it¡¯s time you recruited a secretary, sir.¡± With a quick motion Christian turns his face towards Kainer. ¡°Secretary?¡± Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°Yes sir, if you have a secretary then you can ask her to attend this kind of event without you being involved. Since I honestly wouldn¡¯t want to leave you, I¡¯d rather continue to work until morning by your side.¡± Christian fell silent, his intelligent brain digesting the words Kainer had just said. ¡°Okay, then find me a secretary. But...¡± ¡°But what, sir?¡± ¡°Make sure my future secretary isn¡¯t the kind of disgusting seductive woman who only relies on her face and body to get my attention, I want you to find a secretary who won¡¯t be tempted by my good looks and definitely a woman who doesn¡¯t cry easily. I don¡¯t want to have a crybaby secretary, because only Suri I let cry in my arms.¡± Kainer nods again, trying to be calm on the terms Christian has given that are a bit difficult to do. Not long after, Kainer immediately left Christian who still wanted to stare at the moon alone. ¡°Suri Mireya... my lovely sister, I know right now you must be suffering from being out there alone. Be patient a little longer Suri... i will find you.. hold on Suri, i will pick you up, soon.¡± Continued. Chapter 15 Chapter 15: The arrogant master When lunch time arrives, Christian is surprised by the arrival of Kainer whoes to his room with a beautiful girl who looks very neat. The girl is almost the same height as Kainer, but Christian believes it¡¯s because of her shoes. ¡°Good afternoon, sir. I¡¯m here with the elected secretary, her name is Elena Wilson.¡± Christian doesn¡¯t give any reaction, he tries to read the character of his new secretary in silence. Kainer, who already knew his boss¡¯ character, could only stay silent, not daring to issue any orders to Elena who was standing beside him. ¡°Give me one reason why I should ept you to work at mypany?¡± Christian says tly without changing his expression. ¡°I need money, I¡¯ve been without a job for almost two years and I¡¯m always the butt of a neighbor who oftenes to our cake shop.¡± One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°Cake Shop?¡± ¡°Yes, both my parents owned a small pastry shop which was our sole source of livelihood, sir,¡± answered Elena carefully. ..... Christian shuts his mouth again but his eyes turn to Kainer, Kainer who understands the meaning of Christian¡¯s gaze then immediately gives Elena¡¯s file which she is still holding on to Christian. After Kainer puts down the file he wanted, Christian immediately reaches for it and reads it silently. His intelligent brain skimmed Elena¡¯s biography, nothing interesting! Those are the three words Christian can call for an Elena, his candidate for secretary-elect. What the hell? Christian rke has a mediocre secretary? ¡°Go to Finance, take your sry this month and you don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sir...¡± Christian smirks, throwing Elena¡¯s file roughly onto the table. ¡°Christian rke can¡¯t possibly have a secretary without special skills like you.¡± Elena¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, holding back the tightness that suddenly squeezed her chest. In his seat Christian was ready with all the possibilities that he would get, ranging from loud cursing to the blunt object from his secretary candidate until finally Elena surprisingly reached out, grabbed the file that had almost fallen off Christian¡¯s desk with eyes that were already closed. filled with tears. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, sir. But sorry I will not receive payment before I work. Thank you for taking the time to bring your file without my skills, good afternoon.¡± What is this? Christian¡¯s chest suddenly feels tight, it feels like he is very hurt to get such polite treatment from a girl he has fired in just one meeting. There¡¯s a feeling that Christian can¡¯t define right now. ¡°Then I excuse myself from resigning, sir. I will select a few other applicants for my interview first,¡± said Kainer politely bringing Christian back from his daydream. Silence means ¡®yes¡¯ that is a non-verbal answer that Kainer has always understood when dealing with Christian, after bowing her head slightly Kainer finally left Christian¡¯s study. Although still a little confused by Christian¡¯s decision to fire the secretary who managed to get away with the highest score, Kainer couldn¡¯t do anything. *** By holding back Elena¡¯s tears, she boarded the bus that would take her to the nearest bus stop in her modest home with her elderly parents, Elena was born when her mother was almost forty-three years old. An impossible thing without God¡¯s intervention, because at the age of Elena, who will turn twenty-four, the age of her father and mother has entered an age where it is not rmended to do a lot of activities. Because of that, Elena decided to find a job in the office with a decent sry rather than having to continue her parents¡¯ cake business. ¡°Elena!¡± A call from a ten year old girl who was jogging towards Elena managed to make Elena unravel her sadness with a smile, Elena slowly slowed her pace and finally chose to stop waiting for the little ponytail girl to approach her. ¡°Oh Cecil, why do you smell so good this morning?¡± Elena teased softly at her little girl without hesitation. The little girl named Cecilia smiled broadly, showing a row of white teeth that were neat for her age. ¡°I just finished showering after helping out at the shop.¡± ¡°Cecil helping out at the shop?¡± repeated Elena pretending to be surprised, Cecil¡¯s parents were both employees of Elena¡¯s parents. Although their cake shop ie is notrge, Elena¡¯s parents still employ Clecil¡¯s parents out ofpassion. The couple, who is no longer young, chooses to share the few blessings they have with people who need it more and for that reason the savings of Elena¡¯s parents do not show a significant increase every month. Cecil nodded excitedly. ¡°Of course, Cecil wants to be the Head Baker of the most delicious cake shop in the world. That¡¯s why Cecil has a lot to learn.¡± Elena chuckled amused to hear the chatter of the little angel in her arms. ¡°Ok ok Head Baker candidate, we¡¯ll discuss that again after we get home, okay. Now we¡¯re going home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Laughter again graced Elena¡¯s face, Cecil¡¯s innocence really seeded in making the sadness and disappointment that stifled Elena¡¯s chest disappear. When they were almost ten meters away from the shop where Elena and her parents lived, they heard the sound of a man shouting Elena¡¯s name loudly. Feeling her name called, Elena stopped walking and looked around, trying to find out who had called her. When she managed to see the owner of the voice, Elena¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°How was your day, Jason?¡± Elena said warmly to the young man in the fireman¡¯s uniform who had just stopped in front of her who was still holding Cecil¡¯s small body. Instead of answering a gentle question from Elena, the young man named Jason took Cecil from Elena¡¯s arms. ¡°Guess what other food I bought,¡± Jason said quietly teasing Cecil who really liked eating it, a child of re¡¯s age does have an appetite that is fun to look at. ¡°Pizza?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Spaghetti?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Burgers.¡± ¡°Still wrong.¡± Cecil¡¯s lips curled in annoyance, guessing wrong three times in a row made the little girl lose her patience. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know!¡± Jason burst outughing, couldn¡¯t bear to see how adorable and cute re was right now. Even Elena, who was not part of the conversation, smiled amusedly. ¡°Ok princess I¡¯m sorry, the food I brought was Red Velvet cake,¡± Jason said quietly. ¡°Red Velvet Cake?¡± repeated Cecil with sparkling eyes. Jason pursed his lips, turning his gaze to Elena with a warm smile. ¡°Yes, Elena¡¯s favorite Red Velvet cake.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Elena¡¯s best friend ¡°Sis Elena!¡± Cecil screamed the name of Elena who had juste down from the second floor. Elena, who had to help her parents serve the customers who were waiting in line, just smiled a little while raising one hand in the air, signaling Cecil to wait patiently for her toe. Jason, who understood Elena¡¯s busyness, then spoke to Cecil, trying to distract the little girl. Elena¡¯s lips curled at what Jason had done. ¡°Elena, shouldn¡¯t you have started work today?¡± Elena smiled. ¡°My first day starts tomorrow, mom,¡± she lied. ¡°Oh, I see, now you can help your father serve the customers,¡± said Mrs. Cam gently. Elena nodded quickly, after putting on the gloves that had been prepared, Elena immediately stood next to her father, serving the buyers who had provided proof of payment. It was at lunchtime like this that the Wilson family¡¯s cake shop would be bustling, the main reason of course being Elena, the shop owner¡¯s daughter. It was Elena¡¯s sweet smile and friendliness that made shoppers willing to cram into the not-toorge cake shop. Actually Elena already knew about this, she also felt ufortable and disturbed, but because she couldn¡¯t do anything, Elena finally let everything go and continued to do her job. Elena¡¯s principle, as long as they didn¡¯t touch her directly then she could still tolerate it. After all, Elena¡¯s ears were already quite immune to the temptations of flirtatious men like the customers of her family¡¯s cake shop. ..... ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Elena, it¡¯s no wonder the shop is busy,¡± said Bianca, Cecil¡¯s mother, teasing Elena. ¡°Put your hands up, Elena. These cookies are still hot right out of the oven.¡± Elena who understood immediately stepped away from the front of the disy case, giving Bianca space to fill the window with dozens of delicious cakes that were still warm. ¡°Thank you, Bianca.¡± Bianca nodded slowly, because Bianca had finished doing her job and returned to the kitchen where she and her husband George baked and decorated the cake that had previously been made by Mrs. Cam, Elena¡¯s mother. After two hours had passed, the cake shop finally opened up again, and the group of flirtatious men who always came at lunch finally left. Elena, who was tired then reached for the water bottle that her mother had provided under the disy case where dozens of cakes were on disy. ¡°Apany Jason, he is waiting for you, dear,¡± said Mrs. Cam again. Elena who had just downed her drink nodded slowly and quickly left where her parents were at the table where Jason was still joking with Cecil. ¡°It¡¯s finished?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Sorry, make you wait.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, Elena. Don¡¯t worry about it, oh yeah what about thepany that has epted you? rke Enterprise is a bigpany, right?¡± Elena pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Jason. rke Enterprise has subsidiaries spread across almost every continent in the world, so you can judge for yourself how big thepany is.¡± Jason immediately raised his hands in the air. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m not good at that.¡± ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t tease me, where¡¯s my Red Velvet cake?¡± With her tiny hands Cecil pushed a small te of Red Velvet cake pieces at Elena. ¡°This is for you, sis,¡± she answered excitedly. ¡°Wow... looks delicious, thanks Cecil.¡± Cecil nodded quickly and again filled her mouth with pieces of cake that had fallen apart on her te, seeing how voraciously Cecil ate made Elena smile. ¡°Eat Elena, don¡¯t just look at Cecil,¡± Jason said quietly, breaking Elena¡¯s thoughts. Elena, who wasn¡¯t hungry before then, started to enjoy the cake that Jason had brought with a big smile, her eyes immediately widened when she felt how sweet the cake was. As a person who doesn¡¯t really love sweets, Elena immediately put her fork next to the te and took a tissue to wipe her lips from the remaining cream. ¡°Too much sugar, huh?¡± guessed Jason. ¡°Yeah hehe...but it¡¯s delicious, really,¡± Elena answered quickly, trying not to offend Jason. ¡°I already guessed, because the cake shop where I used to buy it was closed. So I bought this cake at another shop,¡± Jason said slowly, exining to Elena why the cake he brought this time tasted so sweet, since I knew Elena didn¡¯t like sweet food too much. Jason always ordered at his regr cake shop to make something different for Elena. ¡°It¡¯s ok, at least Cecil likes it a lot.¡± Jason smiled. ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right.¡± Elena reached her hand towards Cecil, wiped her cheeks which were already covered with pink cream using a tissue. ¡°Elena.¡± ¡°Hm..¡± ¡°Can we talk in the garden?¡± Elena immediately turned her face to look at Jason. ¡°Garden?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something serious I want to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Bianca first then.¡± Jason nodded his approval to Elena, seeing Jason¡¯s approval slowly Elena got up from her chair and walked to the kitchen to tell Bianca that she was leaving Cecil. Bianca who understands immediately asks Elena and Jason to leave immediately, as someone who knows Jason well, Bianca fully supports if Elena bes Jason¡¯s lover. After removing the apron that was still attached to her body, Elena rushed towards the exit following Jason who was already standing right in front of the entrance waiting for Elena. As soon as Elena came out, Jason then stepped into the park which was not far from the cake shop owned by Elena¡¯s family. ¡°Looks like I have something important to hear this time,¡± Elena said quietly, starting the conversation as soon as she and Jason sat down on a park bench. Instead of answering Elena¡¯s question, Jason looked up at the Luxembourg sky which was a little overcast. ¡°I got a promotion, Elena.¡± ¡°Wow...that¡¯s great news! I¡¯m so d to hear that.¡± Elena gave a small, spontaneous shriek. Jason¡¯snguid smile widened. ¡°But I¡¯m confused.¡± ¡°Confused? Why be confused? This is a great opportunity, Jason. An opportunity like this won¡¯te twice.¡± Jason smiled, slowly turning his face towards Elena. ¡°I¡¯m confused because I will be far away from youter.¡± ¡°Does it mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m moving to the town of Echternach, Elena,¡± Jason answered hoarsely. ¡°In that city I was appointed fire chief at headquarters and because of that it is certain that we will see each other less often, Elena. Maybe even in a month I won¡¯t be able to guarantee that ...¡± ¡°I support you, Jason. Don¡¯t waste this opportunity, you have to take it. As a good friend I support you to get a better career,¡± said Elena quickly cutting Jason¡¯s words. ¡°F-friend?¡± Elena nodded. ¡°No, not just friends. But good friends, you are the only good friend I have in this town, Jason. Because of that I will be the best support system for you,¡± Elena chirped innocently, Elena couldn¡¯t read the disappointed expression and the sadness that Jason gave off at this time. Jason, who had harbored feelings for Elena for the past two years, was very surprised to hear Elena¡¯s words, which only considered him a good friend, even so Jason tried to remain calm to cover up his deepest feelings so that Elena would not be surprised by his true feelings for Elena. Jason still didn¡¯t want to express his feelings for Elena right now, not when he was about to part with Elena. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: The Church Elena shed her best smile at Jason who was already on the bus to Echternach for his new post as fire chief. Being a fire chief at a rtively young age, Jason is a very lucky person, so Elena encourages Jason to ept the lucrative offer. ¡°I¡¯ll call you as soon as I get to Echternach, Elena,¡± Jason shouted from inside his bus which was already starting to leave the bus stop. Elena nodded. ¡°I look forward to hearing from you, Jason.¡± Jason smiled wryly at Elena¡¯s answer, even so he kept waving his hand at Elena until finally the bus that took him further away from where Elena was standing. Seeing the bus carrying Jason further away, Elena then continued on her way to a church not far from where she was, today was the day she promised her parents that she would start working at rke Enterprise. Elena still doesn¡¯t have the courage to tell her parents the truth about the misfortune she got again, Elena herself is confused why for the past two years she has always failed to get a job. When she had just arrived in front of the church gate, Elena was suddenly startled by a very deafening sound of a horn. Elena spontaneously turned around trying to see who the arrogant person was who was being disrespectful in the church environment. A ck McLaren Elva car seemed to have stopped right in front of Elena who had turned her body, the luxury car looked very dominant and so intimidating. For a few seconds Elena was trapped in her admiration of seeing the luxury car until finally the sound of the horn from the car made Elena immediately realize. Elena immediately walked to the side, making way for the car to pass. Getting such unpleasant treatment from the driver of the car made Elena decide to immediately hate whoever was in the car. ¡°You arrogant rich man!¡± ..... ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Elena¡¯s steps were stopped when a man loudly answered her words, a little hesitant, Elena finally decided to continue her steps. But just as she was about to take a step, the man¡¯s screams were heard again. Elena stomped her foot on the ground in annoyance. ¡°Let¡¯s see who is the arrogant person who thinks this church is his yground.....You!!¡± Elena immediately covered her mouth with her hand when she saw the figure of a man who was standing two meters away from her. The arrogant man who had fired her on his first day at work was now standing in front of her and made Elena angry again. After considering for a long time, Elena finally decided not to continue her intention to teach the arrogant man a lesson. na¡¯s intention to pray should not be tarnished by the arrogant man¡¯s provocation. After chanting a few words of encouragement, Elena finally turned around and walked towards the church, which looked quite busy. An exploding Christian is rendered speechless when a poor girl he¡¯s fired from his office disrespectfully ignores him. Unlucky. No one dared to ignore a Christian rke, much less a woman. Christian¡¯s anger really red in his chest, his intention to enter the church had to be canceled. It seems that currently Lucifer¡¯s power is even greater surrounding him. Without opening his mouth, Christian gets back into his car. Sitting with full concentration staring at the church door which is still wide open, waiting for God¡¯s servants toe. Seconds after seconds passed and turned into minutes until finally what Christian had been waiting for finally arrived, an impudent woman who dared to ignore him was seen descending the stairs with several other congregants. ¡°You¡¯ve got an ugly woman now,¡± Christian hisses irritated, his foot slowly stomping on the gas pedal which makes the car slowly finally walk out of the church area. Christian continues to drive carefully, trying to keep his distance from the woman he is targeting. Christian had to wait for the woman to bepletely alone and the time finally arrived, without thinking Christian then elerated his car quickly and stopped suddenly right in front of Elena, cutting her way. Elena, who still memorized the car belonging to her former employer, widened her eyes and was prepared to swear an oath if only the owner of the car didn¡¯t suddenly get out of her expensive car and immediately gripped her hand tightly. ¡°Ouchh...¡± ¡°Damn woman, what exactly are you nning, huh? Looks like you¡¯ve nned everything very carefully, huh? You purposely appeared in front of me like earlier so that I bump into you so you can demand arge amount of money from me.¡± used Christian repeatedly cruelly. Elena¡¯s lips opened wide because she was too shocked to hear the baseless usations that had just been uttered by the handsome man who was gripping her hand. ¡°Why are you silent? Surprised that I know all about your scheming?¡± said Christian again, no less cruel. ¡°n... n what?¡± asked Elena confused, her brain still unable to process the usations Christian had leveled at her earlier. Elena was too shocked by the whole thing. Christian grins, his grip tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, you¡¯re not that stupid not to know where I¡¯m talking!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand,¡± Elena said quietly, her eyes widening, looking very honest as she spoke. For a few seconds Christian is stunned, he is stunned to see the look in the eyes of the girl who was in his grip. The look in this girl¡¯s eyes is the same as the look in Suri¡¯s eyes when she is begging for mercy. Badump... Christian¡¯s blue beads rounded, shing furiously at Elena who was clueless and certainly innocent. ¡°You¡¯re just like all the women out there, shameless and disgusting.¡± Christian again let out a spicy sentence from his light pink lips. ¡°If you need money fast tell me how much so you don¡¯t show up in front of me anymore, I¡¯m sick of seeing you. I feel like throwing up when...¡± p... A hard pnds on Christian¡¯s face, Elena¡¯s hand now hurts from being used to throw a p is already clenched. It was clear how angry Elena was right now. ¡°I, I have absolutely no intention of appearing in front of you again Mr. Arrogant! You don¡¯t think I¡¯m sick of you huh? will solve all your problems? No, money can¡¯t do all those things. There are some things that money can¡¯t buy and I¡¯m one of them,¡± said Elena full of emotions, after saying that Elena ran towards the bus stop. Chasing the bus that will soon arrive at the stop, leaving Christian who has been silent. Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Same habit Getting unpleasant treatment from his former prospective employee Christian¡¯s blood rose, without taking his eyes off the bus that Elena had just boarded, Christian quickly contacted Kainer who was still in the office. ¡°Find out all the information about the ipetent secretary I fired,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°The secretary you fired?¡± ¡°Her name is ELENA WILSON.¡± Christian spells Elena¡¯s name perfectly, having above average intelligence makes Christian easily remember someone¡¯s name with just one reading. At his desk, Kainer nearly choked on her own saliva. He couldn¡¯t believe what his master had just said. ¡°Are you serious, young master?¡± Christian smirks at Kainer¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m serious, I need you to call her to the office tomorrow morning to see me.¡± ¡°But sir, I have destroyed Miss Elena Wilson¡¯s file as per your instructions. So it will be quite difficult to...¡± ..... ¡°Use all the resources at our disposal to get that woman to work with me, Luxembourg is not as big as Switzend, Kainer. I¡¯m sure you will. easily found that impudent girl,¡± Christian said quietly cutting off Kainer¡¯s words. Kainer gasped, her body instantly stiff at the emphasis of every word Christian had just said. ¡°Your time is ticking, Kainer. The sooner you do the task I gave you, the sooner you¡¯ll find that girl,¡± Christian says again before finally hanging up the phone without permission. Kainer, who had been silent for a few seconds, finally came to his senses, without making a sound, Kainer began to do the task his master had just given him to find and bring Elena Wilson before Christian rke. After giving orders to Kainer to bring Elena to him in the morning, Christian rushes into the car and quickly leaves the ce where he was pped for the first time in his life. A p by a low-ss woman who did not know herself for daring to confront Christian rke. *** Areez Floyen Mansion, Ad, New Zend. Brak.. Brak.. Brak... Dozens of shopping bags of various brands whose contents were still scattered on the floor, the main cause, of course, was Suri. Suri, who was forcibly brought home by Areez this morning, was annoyed that Areez always forced her to do everything the man wanted her to do. Like this time, Suri was asked to try on suitable jewelry to be paired with a party dress that was ready for her to wear. Apart from having taken away her freedom as an independent human being, Areez also always makes Suri like a doll. Which he can decorate to his heart¡¯s content. Suri was really fed up, her patience with Areez the very annoying noble lord was already at the bottom of the abyss. Suri had no patience left in her at this time. Areez has really gone too far. ¡°Don¡¯t like it? Don¡¯t you like the model? Or...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you, damn it! You are the source of all the bad luck in this world!¡± Horrible and certainly inappropriate curses escaped from Suri¡¯s tiny lips for Areez who was already standing in the middle of the door to Suri¡¯s now messy room. Instead of being angry, a warm smile actually grew on Areez¡¯s face at this time. ¡°Is this the lesson you learned during your two weeks at the Academy?¡± ¡°Areez, can¡¯t you talk in a normal way like everyone else?¡± Suri asked frustrated, every mess she had made was just in vain. Areez was not tempted to get angry at all, as if his patience was made for him of steel. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like this, I¡¯m not a doll that you can decorate as you like. I have my own life, Areez. I have a family...¡± ¡°I¡¯m your family,¡± Areez said briefly cutting Suri¡¯s words without guilt. Jesus, what kind of trial is this? Suri massaged her forehead which was sore, she had been angry since two hours ago making her head dizzy. ¡°What I said is true, in my important letter your name is there...¡± ¡°My name?¡± Ares nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Mira Johnson.¡± ¡°I told you for the millionth time that my name is Suri Mireya, not Mira.¡± ¡°So if I change your name on my surname certificate to your weird name then...¡± ¡°Your weird name, Areez! My name is way ssier than that!¡± Areez smiled a little. ¡°We have ended the debate about this name, time is running out and you must be ready immediately. The invited guests have started to arrive, I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs.¡± After saying that, Areez without guilt walked away leaving Suri and her maid who had not dared to raise their heads since Areez was talking to Suri. ¡°I hate you, Areez!¡± Suri screamed loudly before finally her voice was left in her own room because the maids who were guarding in front of her room immediately closed the door of the room as soon as Areez came out. ¡°Miss Mira...¡± Suri immediately turned her face towards the maid who called her by the name Mira. ¡°My name is Suri, you¡¯re not deaf, are you?¡± ¡°S-sorry Miss, we didn¡¯t dare.¡± Suri stomped her feet on the glistening white granite floor in annoyance. ¡°You better get out, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°But we are here ordered by Mr Areez to help you prepare, Miss. Have pity on us, Miss. We could lose our lives if we ignore your orders.¡± Suri¡¯s head hurts even more when she hears the words of her new maid, Areez regrly changes Suri¡¯s personal maid every two weeks when Suri is at home. This is done by Areez to break the intimacy between Suri and her servants, Areez doesn¡¯t want to be fooled twice where six months ago Suri managed to get out of the house because of the help of the maid who was tempted by Suri¡¯s seduction. Even though Suri was finally recaptured, Areez¡¯s trauma from the incident still lingers. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to make the same mistake, it¡¯s better to prevent than regret is the motto that Areez has been holdingtely. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°Ok..ok... you can help me get ready, but I want to take a bath myself,¡± said Suri curtly, unable to bear to see the faces of the three young maids who were as pale as paper, finally making Suri obey Areez¡¯s wish to let the maids help her. ¡°Yes Miss, fine. We will be waiting for you outside,¡± the three young maids answered simultaneously. Suri, who was very tired, immediately stepped into the bathroom which was not much different from her bathroom at home. Suri¡¯s room at Areez¡¯s house is still much bigger than her room in Switzend. But even so, Suri feels morefortable in her own room than in Areez¡¯s big house, which feels very tense when the night begins toe. Even though she¡¯s known Areez for three years, Suri still doesn¡¯t know the man¡¯s true nature. Areez is always patient when dealing with all of Suri¡¯s miraculous qualities, but if the servants in his house make a mistake the man does not hesitate to release a bullet from his gun. ¡°Another annoying dance party,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°I¡¯m so sick of being in that damn noble Areez¡¯s house!¡± Knock.. Knock... ¡°Miss Mira, Mr. Areez asks you to finish your activities in the bathroom, Miss,¡± said a waiter from behind the door, her voice hoarse, sounding panicked. Suri, who had finished taking a bath five minutes ago, then got up from the bathtub. Suri then wrapped her body with arge towel and rushed out of the bathroom. The faces of the three maids who had made Suri¡¯s room tidy again looked relieved when they saw Suri hade out of the bathroom. ¡°Please go to the walk-in closet, Miss. We will help you get dressed.¡± Suri rolled her eyes, embarrassed. She snorted in annoyance, even for wearing clothes she was not allowed to do herself. Areez, the god of bloodlust in Greek mythology seems to be suitable for this mentally ill man. Arriving at the walk-in closet, Suri spread her arms, allowing the three maids to strip naked before finally helping her put on her clothes. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Dance party Finally the dance party started, the girls who had decorated themselves like royalty looked perfect. There is not the slightestck of them, from head to toe perfect. Unlike the beautiful girls in the room, Suri was the only person who was impatiently waiting for everything to be over. Fakeughs, fake friendliness and fake smiles from those people made Suri sick. ¡°Mira...¡± Suri who was leaning on the pole ignored the call that was shown to her, firstly because she felt that the name was not her name, secondly because she was tired of arguing with the owner of the voice she knew very well. ¡°Mira.¡± Areez repeated his call to Suri patiently. Suri turned her face to the ceiling with her eyes closed trying to get rid of the lump of emotion that had gathered in her throat before finally turning her body backwards, towards Areez. ¡°What?¡± Areez smiled, a smile that made him look even more handsome. ¡°Tonight is our turn to dance in front of everyone, as hosts we have to...¡± ..... ¡°We? You are the host while I am only a prisoner, so don¡¯t say the wrong word.¡± Rough and curt, that was Suri¡¯s way of interrupting Areez¡¯s gentle yet dignified words. As usual, Areez just smiled a little when he got the answer he didn¡¯t want from Suri. ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten the moves I taught you a month ago.¡± Suri turned her face the other way, showing how much she didn¡¯t like what Areez had just said. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down, Mira.¡± ¡°Suri!!!¡± Areez pursed her lips, without another word she walked slowly past Suri towards the hall where about sixty people were already waiting for her. Areez¡¯s two loyal bodyguards bowed softly to Suri as they walked past, not only the maids who treated Suri with respect. Men with martial arts abilities and other skills also have the same respect for Suri. The sound of a spoon hitting a ss was heard, signaling that the dance was about to begin. Suri, who even though she hated the dance so much, finally stepped into the hall after Areez. Suri returned to the dance that she hated so much it wasn¡¯t because of Areez, she did it because she didn¡¯t want to make people think bad things about her. When in fact such a thing would definitely not happen, who is the person who has the guts to vilify the Areez woman? Of course not. But Suri, who doesn¡¯t know about people¡¯s judgments about her beside Areez, tries to maintain her own good name, being raised by a dignified family makes Suri have an elegance that other girls don¡¯t have. ¡°Tonight will be thest night of our annual dance party, I hope you all enjoy tonight¡¯s event and hopefully in the years toe we will have more members.¡± Areez¡¯s voice boomed in the hall that had been converted into a dance floor, even though she didn¡¯t see the faces of the girls in the room directly, Suri could tell that they must be giving Areez a look full of admiration. ¡°With this, the official event begins, please look for your respective partners to enjoy the music,¡± Areez said again as he raised his crystal ss into the air which was followed by everyone in the ce, of course except for Suri. Suri¡¯s resistance to alcohol is very bad and Christian is the mastermind behind all of this, since Suri was a teenager, Christian always advised everyone not to let Suri enjoy alcohol for any reason. After everyone started to dissolve in the romantic music yed by a pianist who was on the rise in New Zend, Areez stepped closer to where Suri was standing. ¡°May I?¡± Suri, who was alreadyzy with all Areez¡¯s madness, immediately stretched out her left hand to Areez who was asking her to dance, as soon as she managed to hold Suri¡¯s curly fingers, Areez quickly brought Suri to the dance floor. The arrival of the host and his partner in the middle of the dance floor managed to make all guests stop dancing, they gave the host time to enjoy the first dance for five minutes before finally dancing again. ¡°Apparently you still remember the movement well,¡± Areez said softly, praising Suri sincerely. Suri rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Areez pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m dancing with you, if I¡¯m not talking to you then who should I talk to?¡± ¡°Anyone but me.¡± ¡°Oh Mira...¡± ¡°Suri, once again you call me by a name that is not my name then don¡¯t me me if you will make you suffer,¡± threatened Suri seriously. ¡°Making me suffer? Wow... this is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a sentence, ok because I¡¯m already very curious so I want you to make me suffer,¡± Areez said slowly, giving Suri permission to hurt her. Suri didn¡¯t do anything, she was still silent without taking her hateful gaze from Areez who had both arms wrapped around her body and Suri was dreaming of breaking both hands immediately even though it wouldn¡¯t be possible considering the guards around Areez almost every day. ¡°So how? Why haven¡¯t you done what you said earlier, Mi...¡± ¡°Yo Areez!¡± Calls from Aldrich, the youngest son of the Australian prime minister who became Areez¡¯s best friend, managed to stop Areez¡¯s words. Suri, who was preparing tounch her action, had to restrain herself. ¡°Hi Mira,¡± said Aldrich politely to Suri, in addition to the servants and people at Areez Academy also introduced the only friend he had by the name of Mira. Suri nodded her head slowly in response to Aldrich¡¯s polite greeting. ¡°Can I borrow Areez for a moment?¡± asked Aldrich back to Suri. ¡°Sure,¡± Suri answered quickly, as quickly as the movement of her hand pushed Areez away from her. Areez, who was not ready, almost fell when Suri pushed him. Although Suri¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t great, it shocked Areez enough to almost touch the cold, hard granite floor if Aldrich didn¡¯t hold her back straight away. ¡°Wow...it seems I¡¯ve angered your limited edition Felis Nigripes, Areez,¡± Aldrich teased quietly, but Suri could still hear him clearly. ¡°Are you guys fighting?¡± Areez straightened his clothes with a smile that had disappeared from his face moments ago. ¡°There¡¯s no way we could fight, we¡¯re fine.¡± Aldrich narrowed one eye. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid you fool easily, damn it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try asking Mira yourself,¡± Areez said softly. Suri¡¯s hands immediately clenched into fists when Areez again called her by the name Mira, if there wasn¡¯t Aldrich among them, Suri might have hit Areez right now. Like an obedient student, Aldrich immediately turned his gaze to Suri whose face was already red. ¡°What Areez said is true, Mira?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20: First interaction ¡°Your rtionship with Mira hasn¡¯t progressed yet?¡± Areez pursed his lips. ¡°Why are you asking my personal problems at an event like this, you want to let everyone know that Mira and I aren¡¯t what they thought they were all this time, right?¡± Aldrich immediately raised his hands in the air. ¡°Woo...wo...rx, dude. I¡¯m just asking, you don¡¯t have to be this angry.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m just answering your question, where did it go wrong?¡± Talking to Areez really takes extra patience. ¡°No wonder Mira is so cold to you, you really can¡¯t be helped, Areez. You¡¯re so annoying,¡± Aldrich taunted irritatedly, his intention to talk in a normal way like everyone else didn¡¯t seem to be happening, Areez couldn¡¯t be spoken to properly. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, hurry up and say what you want to say.¡± ¡°Okay, looks like I need to get straight to the point. This is about a project you¡¯re developing in South Australia.¡± ..... Areez¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Isn¡¯t everything going well?¡± ¡°Big problem, Areez. The remation project was blocked by a permit from the local government and...¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°rke Enterprises.¡± ***** Elena stood right in front of Christian¡¯s desk for nearly thirty minutes, her legs already starting to hurt. The high heels she wore this morning felt like thorns, painful and excruciating. Christian being busy talking to someone on the phone is the main cause of the first torment for Elena today. Last night, when Elena¡¯s family¡¯s pastry shop was about to close, Kainer came with three bodyguards. Because Elena hadn¡¯te home yet, finally Kainer exined the reason for hising that night to Elena¡¯s parents until this morning Elena was forced toe to rke Enterprise to meet Christian, the person she pped yesterday. Yes, Elena pped a Christian rke. ¡°Keep an eye on everyone, I don¡¯t want our hotel to be disturbed by the existence of this garbage project. Use all means to thwart the n, bring environmental issues to get a lot of support from the localmunity,¡± Christian said coldly to his subordinates who were in Adide. From where she was standing Elena could clearly hear what Christian was saying, Elena subconsciously shrugged her shoulders as she felt the back of her neck suddenly go cold. The cold aura emitted by Christian pierced her skin, Elena regretted her decision to curl her hair this morning. ¡°Good, keep updating this matter. Don¡¯t disappoint me, Baron.¡± After saying that Christian hung up the phone and for a few minutes Christian still didn¡¯t turn around, still in a position with his back to Elena who hadn¡¯t changed her position since Kainer ushered her into the room. ¡°Fuck...¡± Christian stops his cursing when he sees Elena, his blue eyes staring intently at Elena who is standing in the middle of his room. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Good, good question, Christ! Elena almost exploded at the nonsensical question that came out of Christian¡¯s lips, this arrogant man really made her have to have patience as wide as the ocean. ¡°Ahh ... I remember,¡± Christian said suddenly, answering the question he had previously said. ¡°So Miss Elena Wilson is finally back at rke Enterprise today, huh?¡± ¡°How can I not return to thispany if your personal assistant mentions the amount of the penalty I must pay to thispany, sir,¡± replied Elena sarcastically, sarcastically referring to what Kainer had donest night to her parents. One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°Penalty?¡± Christian doesn¡¯t know about this. ¡°Three million dors, that¡¯s a huge amount for poor people like us, sir. So howe I didn¡¯te this morning,¡± replied Elena tly, trying to hold back the biting feeling in her legs. Christian is silent for a while hearing Elena¡¯s words, he looks confused and doesn¡¯t understand why Elena suddenly mentions numbers to him. However, due to the ability of his intelligent brain, it wasn¡¯t long before Christian finally knew what Elena was talking about. ¡°That¡¯s the smallest penalty amount in thispany, Elena.¡± ¡°The smallest for you, but not for us.¡± ¡°Ok, forget about the penalty anyway you are in front of me in the end aren¡¯t you.¡± Christian leans back against the chair with a smile. ¡°So is there something you want to tell me first, Elena?¡± Elena immediately swallowed her saliva, she knew where Christian was talking at this time. From his seat, Christian smiled coldly at the change in Elena¡¯s expression, which was very frightening at this time, being in front of Christian like this made Elena look like a rabbit in a tiger¡¯s cage. The pressure given by Christian is too strong and very intimidating, Elena regrets her decision yesterday to p Christian. Because following her lust, finally Elena is stuck in big trouble. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± Elena repeats quietly without daring to look up at Christian. Christian smirks. ¡°I¡¯ll consider your apology after seeing your performance above...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of woman, sir.¡± Cut Elena panicked. Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Dark side After being in Christian¡¯s room for almost an hour, Elena finally sat down, Christian had really worked on her. Christian deliberately discussed unimportant things in order to keep Elena in his room, fortunately Kainer came to remind Christian that today they had to go to a subsidiary of rke Enterprise which is engaged in jewelry, rke house of Jewel. Even though Christian is gone, Elena¡¯s suffering doesn¡¯t end. Because before leaving, Christian had given Elena three piles of files to tidy up. In less than two hours, the two hours Christian gave Elena was the time limit for being out of the office. As a person who is always calcting, Christian really value ??time. As soon as Christian and Kainer disappear behind the elevator, Elena goes straight to work. The first thing she did was read through the pile of files, sorting out which one to work on first. ¡°Thank you, I will immediately ask the finance department to send an invoice for proof of booking as soon as possible. Good afternoon.¡± Elena put the phone down carefully, continued to talk to several hotel receptionists and restaurant managers making Elena¡¯s ears hurt a little at this time. Making a meeting schedule for a Christian rke is really difficult, there are too many conditions that Christian wants so Elena has to be careful in booking a ce. ¡°It¡¯s just your first day at work, why are you so busy?¡± Elena who was reading thest file immediately looked up at the source of the voice. ¡°Andy.¡± The young man standing in front of Elena¡¯s desk reached out while saying his name. ..... ¡°Elena.¡± Elena was a little awkward answering the introductions made by her senior. ¡°Is Mr. rke here?¡± Andy asked quietly and carefully as if afraid that his voice would disturb the master in the room. Elena shook her head. ¡°Nothing, thirty minutes ago he went with Kainer to inspect a subsidiary of rke Enterprise, rke house of Jewel.¡± ¡°I see, what a shame.¡± ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°I have to ask for his signature for this payment proposal, Elena. The deadline is this afternoon, dealing with the tax person is really difficult,¡± Andy replied slowly while showing the file in his hand to Elena, it was clear that Andy was very disappointed at this time because couldn¡¯t find Christian. ¡°How about you leave the file with me,ter when Mr. rkees back I will immediately ask for his autograph and contact you as soon as this file is finished.¡± Elena kindly offered to help. Andy¡¯s eyes that previously looked sad immediately lit up. ¡°Really? You could do that for me, Elena?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Mr rke¡¯s secretary after all, wouldn¡¯t it be natural for me to do this?¡± ¡°Oh Elena you are my savior...thank you Elena, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, Andy.¡± Andy smiled and stood up straight again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this file to me, then just contact the finance department and say my name. In a short time I wille.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Andy didn¡¯t answer Elena¡¯s words anymore, considering the existence of the two best quality CCTV in that ce made Andy unable to linger near Elena. He still needs this job. After Andy leaves, Elena goes back to reading Christian¡¯s file. Just like before, Elena had to do it with great patience. The scribbles in the notes written by Christian make Elena have to think hard while reading it, Christian¡¯s handwriting is very bad and barely legible, which is the exact opposite of the perfection that Christian always wants to get. *** ¡°I should have brought that naughty girl to this ce, she usually has a pretty good taste in judging things.¡± Christian murmurs softly regretting his decision toe alone with Kainer to the Jewelrypany which is still under the auspices of rke Enterprise. ¡°This is our gship ne this month, sir. The Oceana,¡± said a female manager to Christian, pointing to a ss case containing a sky blue diamond ne in which there were several crystal grains that gave a water-like effect. ¡°The Ocean.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. The name of this ne is taken from the name of the sea. And this ne will soon be a new trend this year, because many celebrities have ordered online,¡± exined the manager again, exining the poprity of The Oceana to the owner of thepany. . Christian purses his lips. ¡°Good, is there anything else you guys want tounch this month?¡± The manager nodded quickly, the woman excitedly then took Christian to the storage area for some other jewelry that will beunched early next month with The Oceana. While walking to the storage area, Christian whispers to Kainer to get the first print of The Oceana to take home. As usual, when his jewelrypany releases thetest collection, Christian always takes the first print to take home. For the past three years, Christian¡¯s collection of expensive and exclusive jewelry has almost filled his personal safe at home. When Christian left rke house of Jewel, dozens of paparazzi had gathered, they immediately took aim at Christian with their camera to get the best photo of the best young CEO. It¡¯s not only his achievements that are interesting to talk about, Christian¡¯s love story, which is rarely exposed to the media, is also something that is no less interesting to watch. Therefore the news hunters immediately came to rke House of Jewel as soon as they knew a Christian rke wasing. ¡°Where would you like to have lunch, sir?¡± Kainer asks politely to Christian, who has just put on his sunsses to avoid the sh of the camera hitting him. ¡°I want to eat at the office, order food at the usual restaurant.¡± Kainer nodded politely. ¡°Very well, young master. I will contact the restaurant immediately.¡± Christian who had arrived in front of his car smiled in response to Kainer¡¯s words, because many women shouted seeing Christian¡¯s smile so Christian decided to stand for a moment beside his car looking at the people while giving the paparazzi soft food to get as many photos as they wanted. ¡°If you were here maybe I would feel morefortable dealing with these reporters, Suri,¡± Christian said to himself. ¡°My smile for these reporters might be wider, where are you Suri?¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Business Trip As if not satisfied making Elenate for lunch anding homete, Christian again surprises Elena. ¡°I¡¯ve only worked one day, sir. How can I apany you to go, isn¡¯t there already Kainer apanying you?¡± Elena speaks loudly when Christian selfishly asks her to apany him to London tomorrow morning. ¡°There is a problem?¡± ¡°Oh my God, of course there is! I don¡¯t have a passport eh, I mean my passport needs to be renewed besides that I also...¡± ¡°Kainer will take care of all your needs, all you need to do is arrive on time at the airport because it¡¯s eight o¡¯clock in the morning we¡¯re leaving.¡± Christian grins with satisfaction as he reads the horror on Elena¡¯s face. ¡°Now you go home and rest... I forgot, there is a driver who will take you home tonight so you have no reason not to wake upte tomorrow morning because tonight you are going straight home.¡± Elena really can¡¯t argue with Christian, her new boss is so very authoritarian and indisputable. Christian seems to be able to read Elena¡¯s lousy ns and will pretend to be upte from work untilte. ¡°Take Elena to meet the driver,¡± Christian orders tly without changing his annoying sitting position. ..... Kainer nodded politely. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Elena, who still wants to protest to Christian, is forced to cancel her intention because Kainer has asked her out of Christian¡¯s room. ¡°Tomorrow at seven in the morning there will be a driver to pick you up, Elena.¡± Kainer repeated Christian¡¯s words when she was in the elevator with Elena. ¡°Kainer..¡± ¡°Mr. rke doesn¡¯t like to be denied, Elena. And as his private secretary you should understand that.¡± Elena shook her head, talking to Kainer was just as annoying as talking to Christian. Elena would really be caught up in the pitiless misfortune of being between Christian and Kainer. As soon as Christian¡¯s private elevator arrived in the basement, a young man who had parked his car right in front of the basement immediately bowed his head to pay respects to Kainer. ¡°Make sure Miss Elena Wilson arrives home safely, Sam,¡± Kainer said firmly to Elena¡¯s private chauffeur. ¡°Yes Mr Kainer.¡± Kainer nodded slowly giving Elena a code to get into the car, not long after that the ck Range Rover Vogue car with the big C logo sped off at a fairly steady speed towards the highway. As soon as the car carrying Elena was out of sight, Kainer got back into the elevator to pick up Christian. As soon as the elevator stopped, Kainer went straight out to Christian who was ready to go home, Kainer politely held the elevator door to guard Christian who was about to enter the elevator first. ¡°Asher called again,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Asher?¡± ¡°Yes, the adopted child keeps looking for Daddy¡¯s face on Daddy by constantly begging me toe home.¡± ¡°Then what is your n, sir?¡± ¡°Still the same as previous years, send flowers home for Mommy. Do you remember what my Mommy¡¯s favorite flower is?¡± Kainer smiled. ¡°Of course I remember, sir.¡± ¡°Good, send Mommy the best flowers and don¡¯t say my name. I don¡¯t want Daddy to say my name in front of his favorite child.¡± *** After arriving in her room Elena immediately threw herself on the bed, Elena still couldn¡¯t believe Christian¡¯s unreasonable orders. So far, Elena had never heard that a secretary who had just worked on the first day had been immediately invited to go on a business trip. ¡°Shit..damn..damn...arrgghhh...why did I have to apply at thatpany? Akh that sucks...¡± Elena screamed loudly in her pillow, because her room and her parents¡¯ room were not too far away. not to make a sound. Elena didn¡¯t want to disturb her parents¡¯ sleep. After being satisfied with venting her frustration, Elena immediately got out of bed and immediately tidied her clothes and other equipment into the suitcase. Elena doesn¡¯t want to be the subject of ridicule by Christian again if her personal equipment iscking, it feels like Christian¡¯s spicy mouth wants to be tied up by Elena. After making sure all her personal equipment was in the suitcase, Elena immediately went to the bathroom to clean her body. Even though she worked in a cold room, Elena still felt her body was sticky and ufortable if she was immediately taken to bed, when she was standing in front of therge mirror in the bathroom, Elena felt a white mark extending on her left shoulder. A sign she got when she fell off his bike ording to her parents confession many years ago. ¡°Come on, Elena, you have to be able to deal with that arrogant person. You can¡¯t lose,¡± said Elena quietly trying to encourage herself so that she could survive her new boss who was a little crazy. Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Long flight Luxembourg Airport, 7.50 AM. Elena massages her aching forehead, it¡¯s been more than thirty minutes she¡¯s been calling Christian and none of her calls have been received by that arrogant man. Even Kainer¡¯s cell phone number could not be reached by Elena. Being at the airport with Christian¡¯s bodyguards stresses Elena. ¡°Oh my God...what kind of ordeal is this? Why isn¡¯t that annoying person picking up my phone, he¡¯s not ying a prank on me right?¡± ¡°Mr. rke is not that kind of person, Miss Wilson.¡± Surprisingly one of Christian¡¯s bodyguards responds to Elena¡¯s words after Elena has been babbling for almost thest forty minutes. Elena immediately turned to the bodyguard who had just spoken with a cynical look. ¡°Oh so you¡¯re not mute,¡± said Elena sarcastically. The oriental-looking bodyguard thinned his lips. ¡°I only speak when necessary, Miss. Those are the main rules.¡± ¡°Tch, forget that rule! Now tell me, where is your arrogant and haughty boss? Aren¡¯t we supposed to fly soon? He¡¯s not ying a prank on me is he?¡± ..... The bodyguard lowered his face to look at the clock on his left hand. ¡°There¡¯s still eight minutes before the ne actually has to take off, miss.¡± ¡°Jesus.¡± Elena directly touched her left chest firmly. Fix, it¡¯s not just Christian rke who¡¯s insane. All of his bodyguards were just as insane as that annoying blue-eyed man. When Elena was being struck by an extraordinary panic from a distance, a ck metallic McLaren 600LT car sped up at high speed and stopped right in front of Elena¡¯s feet, who was standing not far from the Embraer Legacy 450 jet which had ck and silver colors, Christian¡¯s trademark. who only likes those two colors. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, the ne has to take off in less than three minutes so let¡¯s get on the ne quickly,¡± Christian said calmly as he just got out of his car, speaking to the bodyguards who had been faithfully waiting for him for more than an hour at the airport. . ¡°Yes sir.¡± Christian nods slowly, guiltily the man continues walking towards the flight steps past Elena who is still frozen. But when he reached the top of the stairs Christian suddenly stopped his steps, he slowly turned his body to stare intently at Elena who still didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Elena Wilson, how long are you going to keep admiring my car like that, huh?¡± The harsh words that just left Christian¡¯s lips managed to make Elena wake up from her shock, she slowly turned her face towards Christian. ¡°If I arrivete in London then you must be held ountable Elena!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want your parents to live on the street because I confiscated their house aspensation for what happened then...¡± Christian stops his words when he sees Elena who runs off as she utters the words ¡®seize the house¡¯. Elena seems to think that Christian will really do what he wants if she disobeys Christian¡¯s orders. Ohe on, Elena, a Christian rke, would not possibly want to confiscate the house as well as the cake shop owned by your parents, it really suits Christian¡¯s taste. A panicked Elena immediately sat on Christian¡¯s chair, too nervous and afraid to make Elena careless. Christian¡¯s words earlier made her heart beat really fast, almost exploding from within. ¡°Sir...¡± Christian raises his hand up. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll sit in the other chair.¡± Kainer nodded slowly, Christian himself making his way to the chair directly in front of Elena. Without taking off his sunsses, Christian leans back against the back of the chair trying to find the best position. For several minutes Elena is not aware of Christian¡¯s presence until finally a flight attendantes to Elena, reminding her to fasten her seat belt. ¡°W-why are you sitting across from me, sir?¡± Elena stammers at Christian with both hands gripping the edge of the seat because the ne is already taking off. Christian slowly removes the sunsses that have been attached to his high nose and ces them carefully on the table, a glimpse of the brand of sses Christian has just put on makes Elena gulp. The price of the small sses was equivalent to the sry of the two employees at his parents¡¯ cake shop for one year! Crazy. ¡°Because you¡¯re sitting in my chair,¡± Christian replies calmly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That chair you¡¯re sitting in is mine,¡± Christian repeats again. ¡°So I had to sit somewhere else.¡± Elena¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, regretting her earlier words. ¡°You better eat first, I don¡¯t want to starve my secretary to death.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± Elena growled in restraint. ¡°Our flight only takes an hour and twenty minutes to London and I¡¯m not that weak to die of starvation so you don¡¯t have to... Kruukkk.. Elena¡¯s face red as her stomach loudly, quite unexpectedly. loud enough that Kainer and several other bodyguards sitting in the back seat could hear. Damn..damn! Elena cursed in her heart, cursing her body that had betrayed her. Christian just shook his head slowly without changing his expression when he heard Elena¡¯s stomach sound, he slowly snapped his fingers calling out a flight attendant who was standing not far from him. ¡°Can I help Mr. rke?¡± ¡°Bring food to my secretary.¡± the stewardess named Nikky nodded quietly. ¡°Anything else, sir?¡± ¡°No ahh ... wine, I need some wine,¡± Christian answered quietly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get everything ready soon.¡± After saying that Nikky immediately went back to the clean kitchen to clean the kitchen. prepare food for Elena and Christian¡¯s favorite wine. As a regr flight attendant employed under the auspices of rke Enterprise, Nikky knows Christian¡¯s favorite drink very well, so in a short time Nikky is back where Christian and Elena are sitting. Nikky very professionally put the expensive food and drinks on the table wlessly, after finishing her task Nikky immediately returned to the clean kitchen to prepare drinks for Kainer and the others as usual. After serving Christian then Nikky serves others. ¡°Eat Elena, I really don¡¯t want to hear that ugly belly sound of yours.¡± Christian wiggles his ss trying to get the aroma out of his favorite wine. Because there was no other choice, Elena finally enjoyed her food, had not eaten since morning making Elena really hungry, especiallyst night she didn¡¯t have time to eat dinner and all of that happened because of Christian¡¯s actions, who kept giving her work non-stop. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve brought enough clothes, Elena. After I finish the meeting we head straight to Adide.¡± Elena immediately stopped chewing, quickly lifting her head to look straight at Christian. ¡°We will only have a two hour meeting in London, after that we fly back to Australia that¡¯s why I brought you Elena. I need my secretary to handle some big jobs in Australia, understand?¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Wounded Areez Mansion, Ad, New Zend. ¡°I¡¯m going to South Australia for a week, I hope that while I¡¯m away you won¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Areez said quietly, starting a conversation with Suri who was enjoying breakfast. Suri raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve never caused trouble because you¡¯re the main problem.¡± ¡°Mira...¡± Brak.. Surprisingly Suri hit the dining table hard when Areez again called her by the name Mira, startling everyone in the dining room including Areez himself. ¡°I told youst night not to call me by that name again, you don¡¯t seem to be able to be spoken to properly, Areez. For three years I¡¯ve been silent you are a hostage in this house of yours, but if you want to change the name given by the two people to my old man then I can¡¯t stay still.¡± Suri¡¯s chest rose and fell as she spoke, it was clear that Suri was angry this time. ..... ¡°How can I call you by a name that I don¡¯t see the evidence for..¡± ¡°Give me the inte Areez!! I can show you my full name if you give me the inte,¡± said Suri loudly. ¡°Besides, why are you so afraid if I ess the inte? Are you afraid that your actions will be discovered by the police?¡± Areez still locked his lips hearing the spicy words that came out of Suri¡¯s thin lips, there was no hint of anger on Areez¡¯s face. ¡°After lunch I will go straight with Aldrich...¡± ¡°Fuck you, I don¡¯t care. You want to go tomorrow, the day after tomorrow or not even if I don¡¯t care so don¡¯t talk to me anymore. My stomach hurts to hear your voice!¡± Areez pursed her lips. ¡°Nausea? I haven¡¯t touched you, how can you be nauseous?¡± ¡°Oh my lord..talking to you really drives me crazy.¡± ¡°Hurry and finish your food, after eating, apany me to the farm. There are 500 cowsing today, I want to make sure that the cows are in good health,¡± Areez said calmly. ¡°Just go alone, I¡¯m not interested. Being in the cowshed makes me sick and want to throw up,¡± replied Suri curtly, her two blue beads moving, staring intently at Areez with hostility. Areez calmly wiped his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Eat, after you¡¯re done follow me to the front yard.¡± Without guilt Areez got up from his chair and walked towards the exit leaving Suri alone. Seeing Areez leave just like that made Suri unable to contain herself, with full emotion Suri swept the tes and sses that were on the dining table. Instantly, the sound of broken sses and tes filled the dining room. Areez who was walking towards the exit just smiled a little when he heard the mess that Suri had just done, for Areez the more Suri rebelled, the stronger his desire to lock the beautiful girl up. ¡°Areez bastard, you heartless human... I hate you! Arrghhhh.....¡± Suri screamed loudly, her tears that had been suppressed for a long time finally flowed down her cheeks. ¡°I want to go home huhuhu... I miss Mommy, I miss her huhuhuhu... Daddy help me, take me home huhuhu....¡± Suri¡¯s cry sounded very sad and suffocating anyone who heard it, but the servants who are currently tidying up the remnants of Suri¡¯s anger on the floor could only be silent and could not do anything. They were too scared and weak to fight an Areez, so the maids chose to pretend they didn¡¯t hear anything. Actually, not only was Suri banned from using the inte, the workers in the big mansion were also banned from using the inte. Areez strictly forbids the use of cell phones and all other things rted to the inte in his home and death is the final punishment for anyone who tries to disobey. ¡°Miss...¡± A maid gently called out to Suri who was hiding her face behind her folded hands on the table. Suri, who was still not satisfied with crying, ignored the call. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for Mr Areez.¡± As soon as Areez¡¯s name was called Suri immediately raised her head, looking at the waitress who was looking so scared. ¡°Go and tell that bastard I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay home!¡± ¡°But Miss...¡± Brak.. Suri hit the table again with her right hand, which was now very hot after previously doing the same thing when she was angry with Areez. ¡°I don¡¯t care, quickly go to your master and say that I am ouchhhhh....¡± Suri screamed loudly when she identally stepped on her left foot that tried to step on the broken ss that the maid had not removed. Hearing Suri¡¯s screams of pain made the servants suddenly turn their heads towards the floor, their faces immediately turned pale as paper when they saw a rancid red liquid starting toe out from the soles of Suri¡¯s feet. The maid who previously talked to Suri then turned their body and immediately ran at high speed to the front page to report the incident to Areez as a person who is very concerned about Suri¡¯s health and safety. In a short time, there was the sound of running people from the front and there appeared Areez with a face that was as red as a tomato standing in the middle of the room, her eagle eyes trying to scan what was going on in the room. Seeing more and more blooding out of Suri¡¯s legs, Areez finally canceled his intention to interrogate the servants in that ce. His priority right now was Suri. Holding back the already burning emotions, Areez grabbed Suri¡¯s body and carried her like a bride. Even Suri, who was in a lot of pain, could only surrender when Areez touched her body, even though Suri had been in anti-physical contact with Areez. But at this time, when the pain started to pierce her left leg, Suri decided to let Areez carry her. ¡°Call Doctor Adam, immediately!¡± Areez said hoarsely at a senior servant who was standing near the stairs. Without daring to argue, the maid who was no longer young immediately nodded her head and rushed to do the task she had just been given. While Areez had continued his steps up the stairs to Suri¡¯s room, while walking Areez¡¯s heart was beating fast when he heard Suri¡¯s groans of pain. Without Suri speaking, Areez already knew that the wound on Suri¡¯s leg was very painful. At first nce Areez could see that there was a broken ss left on the sandals of the cartoon character Doraemon that Suri was wearing, Areez vowed to forbid Suri to wear such footwear again in the future. In addition to the thin base, Areez felt a little disturbed by the shape which he thought was very inappropriate to wear. ¡°Aww...aw...aww...¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Suri grimaced. ¡°It hurts...¡± ¡°I know,¡± Areez answered quickly, as quickly as his hand reached for a pillow to rest on Suri¡¯s back which she had justid on her soft bed. Areez¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of Suri¡¯s feet, drops of blood began to stain the bed which used white sheets and nkets. A color contrast that is so far apart that it makes the effect left by the blood look even more dramatic, Areez¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Suri moaning in pain. His heart felt like it was being squeezed from the inside, it was so painful to see his girl in pain while he couldn¡¯t do anything because of his limited knowledge of the medical world which of course Areez had not mastered. Chapter 25 Chapter 25: The punishment Areez did not take his eyes off the doctor Adam who was working, even though doctor Adam was one of his trusted doctors, Areez did not want to leave the doctor to treat Suri alone. Having thwarted Suri¡¯s escape n many times, Areez is very protective of Suri, especially at times like this when a strangeres to the house. Areez doesn¡¯t want to be missed if Suri gets desperate by asking the doctor for help to escape. ¡°Is it done?¡± Doctor Adam who didn¡¯t realize Areez¡¯s presence immediately turned his face to Areez who since thirty minutes ago was standing behind him leaning against the wall. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°How long will it take for the wound to heal?¡± ¡°Because the wound is quite deep, the fastest possible recovery is five to seven days but it depends on the process of wound care.¡± One of Areez¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡®Tell me more clearly, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡¯ ¡°That is, if you want the wound on Miss Mira¡¯s leg to heal quickly, then Miss Mira must obey all the instructions I give. Starting from not soaking her wound with water and not using her legs to walk and...¡± ..... ¡°I¡¯ll tie her to the bed then.¡± ¡°Areez,¡± Suri screamed in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, I really am insane to have to be tied to the bed. like that?¡± Suri¡¯s eyes shed, showing great fear. The thought of Areez actually tying her to the bed scared Suri to death. Areez shifted his gaze from doctor Adam to Suri, his gaze piercing. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to hurry you up, heal, even if I have to put you in bed I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Areez!¡± ¡°Where is the medicine Mira should take, doc?¡± Areez asked doctor Adam, ending his conversation with Suri. As if he knew that Areez was avoiding Suri, doctor Adam then hurriedly handed Areez a copy of the prescription he had made a moment ago. ¡°All these medicines can be found in any pharmacy, sir.¡± ¡°Then how about the consumption method? Her? ¡°¡±I¡¯ve included the instructions in the recipe drink, sir. soter when the prescription is handed over to the pharmacist they can rewrite the instructions on the outside of the package,¡± answered the doctor Adam exined at length, talking to Areez meant he had to speak clearly. Areez nodded his head slowly, he was quite satisfied with the exnation from doctor Adam Because he felt that the doctor¡¯s presence was no longer needed, Areez then asked his assistant who had just returned from Sydney to take Adam out. From the bed, Suri could only smile sadly when she saw that doctor Adam was taken away by Shaka, a man of Asian-American descent who was very friendly. Obedient to Areez. Suri¡¯s hopes of being able to borrow Doctor Adam¡¯s cellphone to send messages to her family were dashed, Areez really restricted her movements. ¡°You¡¯ve heard doctor Adam¡¯s exnation, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tied up, I don¡¯t want to be in shackles!¡± Without fear Suri shouted her refusal inly. ¡°I am a free human, Areez. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Gritting his teeth, Areez tucked his hands into his trouser pockets. ¡°All the treatment I give you depends on your own behavior, Mira. The more you rebel, the stronger the bond I give you.¡± ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°I did it all for your good, Mira.¡± Areez spoke softly but did not reduce the firmness in his voice. ¡°Tonight I will fly to South Australia with Aldrich because they have to finish some work there, while I¡¯m away there will be Shaka looking after you. Every word thates out of Shaka¡¯s lips is an order for you, his power is equal to mine. That¡¯s why I want you to be cooperative with Shaka, as soon as the business in South Australia is over I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back, it¡¯s okay,¡± replied Suri curtly. Areez pursed her lips at Suri¡¯s words, used to hearing harsh words that said from Suri¡¯s tiny lips made Areez immune. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of anger in Areez at this time. ¡°Now you better sleep, I think the medicine that doctor Adam injected has started to work on you. Both of your eyes look droopy,¡± Areez said quietly, the slightest change in Suri could easily be seen by Areez. Including this time when he managed to see how sad Suri¡¯s eyes were, Areez was sure that Suri was trying her best to hold back sleepiness to argue with him. ¡°Go to sleep, don¡¯t fight the medicine. Let the medicine work, because believe me, the sooner you get better, the sooner you can leave this bed. You don¡¯t want to be lying in bed for weeks doing nothing, do you?¡± Suri pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to know!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot, but I do. Go to sleep Mira, rest your body. Later when your strength has recovered you can argue with me again.¡± Suri, who was already very sleepy, tried to maintain her pride by not following Areez¡¯s orders, Suri didn¡¯t want Areez to be big-headed if she obeyed the orders of the man she hated the most. ¡°Mira...¡± ¡± I sleep because I¡¯m sleepy, not because of following your orders!.¡± Instead of feeling angry, Areez tried his best to hold back the smile that was so stubborn and forced to knot on his thin, reddish lips. Never smoking and very rarely consuming alcohol makes Areez¡¯s lips look beautiful, natural pink like a woman who is wearing lip tint. As soon as Suri put her head on the pillow, within seconds the girl was fast asleep. It seems that Suri really is very sleepy. ¡°Stubborn girl, ¡± Areez murmured softly with a stifled smile on his lips, the sound of Suri¡¯s soft breathing made his chest feelfortable. Except for the bandages that bind Suri¡¯s legs which are quite annoying, Suri looks so perfect in Areez¡¯s eyes. It was so perfect that Areez put her under house arrest and tried to subdue her, though after three years there were no signs of sess. Suri was still the same as the first time Areez brought her home, still stubborn and very unfriendly. Even though out there, there are millions of girls who are willing to queue up to be close to Areez. Little did Suri know how much influence an Areez had in Ad and New Zend. After confirming that Suri was really sleeping, Areez then left the all-pink room with mixed feelings. Earlier when he was with Suri in Areez¡¯s room trying his best not to show his anger, Areez didn¡¯t want to make Suri afraid of him. But now that he was far from Suri, Areez let out the anger that had been building up in his chest for a long time. ¡°Sir.¡± Shaka who had returned from escorting doctor Adam back to Areez. ¡°In the future, make sure things like this don¡¯t happen again. Rece all the maids who are serving Mira today, make sure they won¡¯t open their mouths about what they have done in this house. Use all means to keep them quiet.¡± ¡°Yes sir, I will carry out your orders,¡± replied Shaka obediently. ¡°And... take good care of Mira while I¡¯m going to South Australia, keep me updated on the condition of her feet every morning. Also make sure Mira doesn¡¯t get out of bed except for private activities in the bathroom,¡± Areez said again in an undeniable tone. Shaka nodded obediently. ¡°Very well sir, I will take good care of Miss Mira.¡± Ares was silent. He looks confused, on the one hand Areez¡¯s presence is needed in South Australia but on the other hand Areez is worried about Suri. Areez wants to take care of the wound on Suri¡¯s leg directly. Seeing Suri hurt really made Areez very uneasy. ¡°Call Aldrich, ask him to hurry to the airport. I¡¯m leaving for South Australia now, the sooner my business is done there, the sooner I cane back and take care of Mira.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26: South Australia Leaving Suri is the toughest choice for Areez, it has been three years since Areez held Suri to stay beside him. An unidentified rebellious girl who was caught stealing food in his hotel room, along with another girl whose face Areez couldn¡¯t remember well, Suri went into his room and enjoyed the food he had not had the chance to touch. At first Areez thought that Suri was a spy sent by his enemy, that¡¯s why Areez immediately brought Suri back to Ad for further investigation. However, after a tiring investigation for almost a week finally found the fact that Suri is not a spy, she is just an ordinary petty thief. And after knowing that fact Areez decided to make Suri beside him and gave her the name Mira, the name he took from Suri¡¯s middle name when she said her name. Areez, who doesn¡¯t easily believe in others, decided to keep Suri beside him, not out of fear. But because of the strange feeling that keeps bothering him, since Suri came three years ago, Areez feels that his life is more colorful. There was never anyone who dared to oppose him, making Areez feel challenged to conquer Suri who considered him like an enemy. Even though Suri has said many times that she has a family, Areez doesn¡¯t care. For him Suri is Mira, a food thief girl who managed to have a ce in his heart. Areez doesn¡¯t care about Suri¡¯s past or her family, what Areez knows Suri is hers because of that Areez doesn¡¯t let Suri free to return to her family. Because ording to Areez, she is the only family for Suri who has now be Mira to him even though Suri has repeatedly protested with her new name. Even though he knows that his actions are a crime, Areez doesn¡¯t care, as long as Suri is beside him, as long as no one knows who the real Mira is. Areez will keep Suri beside him. ¡°Hey,¡± Aldrich said quietly, breaking Areez¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Areez smiled a little. ¡°Sure, as you can see I¡¯m fine at the moment.¡± ¡°I know you very well, Areez. So don¡¯t ever try to lie to me,¡± Aldrich chuckled, not wanting to lose. ¡°Mira was injured, her leg was hit by broken ss.¡± ¡°What?! What really happened?¡± ..... ¡°Mira is angry.¡± Aldrich pped his forehead hard. ¡°Oh Jesus... angry again?¡± Areez shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I¡¯ve never felt this kind of trouble. Mira is the only girl who dares to reject me outright, she¡¯s the only girl who refuses my generosity.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let it go?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t let go of Mira, Mira is mine. Her soul, body and life are mine. How could I let her go for someone else, just imagining her leaving makes my chest feel tight,¡± Areez said quickly, his chest rising and falling as he spoke. His sharp eyes stabbed at Aldrich. Realizing his mistake, Aldrich immediately raised his hands in the air. ¡°Rx dude, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m not really serious with what I¡¯m saying, I¡¯m just joking. You¡¯ve been too tense since earlier, that¡¯s why I wanted to break it down.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, I¡¯m fine!¡± Aldrich pursed his lips, as someone who had known the cold Areez for a long time, Aldrich knew that his best friend was not doing well at the moment. ¡°You really love Mira, don¡¯t you?¡± Areez¡¯s head immediately turned to Aldrich quickly without being prevented. ¡°Love? Me? How can that be!¡± Areez said quickly. ¡°There is no word for love in my life dictionary.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t love Mira then what¡¯s her name? You locked her up at home, restricted her socializing, forbade her from using the inte?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want Mira to be contaminated with bad things out there, you know that nowadays the inte has a lot of bad effects. There are a lot of irresponsible inte users out there and I won¡¯t let Mira be contaminated by things like that.¡± Areez said the reason was forbidding Suri from using the inte and hanging out with her peers. ¡°More by letting her hang out with people who don¡¯t have the right attitude.¡± Aldrich shook his head at Areez¡¯s unreasonable words, if he continued this discussion then their main business in South Australia would be neglected. Because of that, Aldrich chose to divert the conversation by discussing Christian rke, the ideal prince from Luxembourg who became the most influential young entrepreneur ording to the versions of two giant American and British business magazines. ¡°Christian rke, at the age of not yet thirty years old he has managed to solve 30% of poverty in Africa. Through the program he developed with the local government, Christian rke has seeded in providing new livelihoods for productive young people who have graduated from school. Christian rke also rewarded by the local government for his work in helping the poor in Africa...¡± ¡°Is that all he does?¡± Areez cut off Aldrich¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Is that all that guy named Christian rke has done?¡± Areez made her question clear to Aldrich. ¡°You¡¯re not ying dumb are you? Christian rke is a tough opponent, he¡¯s got a lot of support. Not only from his fellow businessmen, he also gets full support from the government. This project, we can lose this project if we¡¯re not careful- heart, Areez,¡± Aldrich said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our opponent this time, he¡¯s not a ordinary person.¡± Areez narrowed her hazel eyes. ¡°We¡¯re not going to lose, don¡¯t worry. Whoever Christian rke is, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Adide International Airport, South Australia. 1.00 PM After a long tiring flight, Elena was finally able to stretch all her stiff muscles as soon as her feet hit Australian soil. Being in a cramped room for hours with Christian really made her feel cramped. Christian¡¯s pressure is too great, making her look like a rabbit ready to be devoured by a predator. ¡°Who are they?¡± Christian asks Kainer coldly, pointing to a group of men walking towards him. ¡°Ah that, they are people from the mayor¡¯s office, sir,¡± Kainer replied quickly. ¡°They are the ones who supported you to cancel the artificial ind project.¡± Kainer resumed his speech in a whisper. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Then what do they want in return?¡± ¡°Nothing, sir. They¡¯re not brave enough to ask you that.¡± ¡°Oh really? hmmm... interesting, call my stupid secretary. How can she do such a vulgar move without guilt,¡± Christian growled annoyed looking at Elena who was rxing her waist muscles, Christian¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the bra ckce that poked out beautifully under the shirt Elena was wearing. Kainer immediately turned her gaze to Elena who was already downstairs, Elena really brave to do activities that Christian really disliked. Without uttering a word, Kainer immediately got down and went straight to Elena. Kainer whispered softly to Elena who immediately stood up straight, her face red with fear and embarrassment. Elena was really cursing her own stupidity for not realizing that her two buttons of her shirt were undone while stretching a few moments ago, lucky that Kainer rushed over to her otherwise the five people from the mayor¡¯s office who were now stopping in front of her could see her exposed body. Out of the corner of her eye, Elena could see the expression on Christian¡¯s face, which was already terrifying. It was obvious how angry the handsome man was, damn it. When angry like this, why is Christian¡¯s charm multiplied? Elena suddenly felt hot, even though the wind was blowing quite hard at the airport. Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Devil incarnation Hilton Adide Hotel, 3.30 PM. Arriving at the hotel, Elena went straight to her room. After a long tiring flight, Elena wanted to refresh her sticky body with warm water before continuing the meeting. When he had just finished changing, Kainer was already knocking on the door and begging him toe out immediately. Elena who originally wanted to rx for a moment was forced to cancel her wish. Snatching her smart phone and tablet, Elena immediately ran towards the door. ¡°Patience... I just finished showering, Kainer,¡± Elena grumbled in annoyance. ¡°Master has been down to the restaurant since fifteen minutes ago, Elena.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Since fifteen minutes ago?¡± ¡°Mr Christian is a very ontime person, Elena. You should keep that in mind from now on.¡± ..... ¡°Ish you,e on, let¡¯s go downstairs. I don¡¯t want to hear that annoying guy¡¯s chatter while we¡¯re in Australia,¡± said Elena, annoyed, hearing Christian¡¯s name made Elena¡¯s mood which had improved because of the shower was now broken again. Kainer followed right behind Elena who was walking towards the elevator with a face that looked annoyed, knowing that Elena was a new employee, Kainer didn¡¯t talk much about Elena¡¯s slightly impolite behavior. Kainer will only reprimand Elena if Elena has acted out of bounds. While in the elevator Elena and Kainer were not involved in any conversation, both of them were lost in their own thoughts. Until finally the two of them joined Christian who had started the meeting ten minutes ago. As secretary, Elena chose to sit on Christian¡¯s right. Even though Elena¡¯s position is actually quite crucial, she chooses to keep her distance from Christian and let Kainer sit very close to Christian. During the meeting Elena was really a good listener, in her heart she praised Christian¡¯s way of speaking. Every time Christian starts talking the five people from the mayor¡¯s office are silent, the five people seem to be looking for the wrong opponent this time. ¡°I¡¯m not going to say much, what is clear is that if you all support reform efforts in the South Seas then you will all face the rke Enterprise. I will not y with people who dare to interfere with my business. Whoever it is, no matter how much influence in the government I will opponent. So tell your superiors not to betray me and rke Enterprise,¡± Christian said hoarsely, intimidating the five men who had not spoken much since. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, sir. We all in the government office are on your side, we can¡¯t possibly support people who want to destroy the environment like them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. We are on the side of the rke Enterprise.¡± The other three men said the same thing as his two friends, they were too afraid to say the wrong thing. Christian¡¯s cruelty was already stuck in their heads. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Good, you will remember everything you said this afternoon. If in the future any of you dare to cheat behind my back then I will destroy you all without a trace.¡± ¡°W-we wouldn¡¯t dare, sir. We are loyal to the rke Enterprise,¡± the five men answered in unison. Satisfied with the answers from his five guests, Christian then changed his sitting position. Not long after that he raised his hands in the air, calling the waiter to immediately serve the food that Kainer had ordered while they were on their way to the hotel. In not long, the four waiters came. They brought a variety of mouthwatering delicious food on their respective trays, once all the food was served on the table. Christian then invites his guests to eat. Elena, who was still very full, looked very uninspired, several times she was seen just messing with her food until finally Christian cleared his throat and gave a warning to Elena. Kainer, who understood the non-verbal cues, acted quickly. Using his left foot, Kainer tried to stop Elena¡¯s actions. Elena who didn¡¯t realize what Kainer meant looked angry, but when she identally saw Christian¡¯s murderous stare, Elena finally realized what Kainer was trying to do. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that the devil was angry?¡± Elena whispered softly to Kainer. ¡°Watch your word, Elena.¡± Elena, who didn¡¯t like to hear Kainer¡¯s answer, then used her right foot to stomp on Kainer¡¯s foot hard, Kainer who didn¡¯t expect to get such harsh treatment from Elena almost choked on her food. Luckily Kainer acted quickly by drinking water straight away, so he didn¡¯t do anything embarrassing in front of Christian and the people from the mayor¡¯s office. As if he had a sixth sense, Christian gave Elena a piercing look again. Being stared at by Christian immediately made Elena silent and chose to eat properly. Even though her stomach wasn¡¯t hungry, Elena was forced to finish the food on her te. In her heart Elena vowed to teach Christian a lesson someday. After thirty minutes had passed, the meeting was finally over. Elena, who was already very tormented because her stomach was filled with food beyond its capacity, had to be patient waiting for her guests to actually leave, as soon as the five people really left without asking permission first, Elena immediately ran to the toilet. Elena had to get rid of the tightness that was tormenting her. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian growls in annoyance. ¡°That girl really has no rules, she¡¯s so wild.¡± ¡°I will reprimand Elena as soon as possible, sir,¡± Kainer replied quickly. ¡°Good, I don¡¯t want to see this kind of thing happen again in the future, Kainer. I don¡¯t want my image to be ruined by that impudent poor girl,¡± Christian says again, without taking his eyes off Elena who is limping a little out of the women¡¯s restroom. Even from a distance, Christian can see how pale Elena¡¯s face is right now. Forcing out food that has been eaten is a very draining act. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Elena Wilson if you can¡¯t get back at you that annoying ugly devil!¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28: The Meeting Finished spitting up her excessive stomach contents, Elena rejoined Christian and Kainer who were still waiting for her. With a little run Elena approached the boss who looked angry at her. ¡°In the twenty-six years I have lived in this world, this is the first time an employee has dared to make me wait.¡± Christian¡¯s sarcasm stabs at Elena who has just rejoined him and Kainer. Elena¡¯s hands immediately clenched into fists. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I had to go to the toilet and toilet business was unbearable. For that I apologize profusely to you.¡± Christian doesn¡¯t immediately respond to Elena¡¯s words, what he does instead is smell the aroma of wineing out of the ss he¡¯s spinning. Feeling neglected, Elena intends to return to her room. Constantly wearing high heels is not the right choice. ¡°Sit down!¡± Elena¡¯s mouth, which was already open and ready to ask Christian¡¯s permission to return to the room, was tightly shut again. ¡°Pardon?¡± ..... ¡°I said sit down, do you really want to stand like that? You¡¯re not trying to embarrass me, are you?¡± Spicy words flowed smoothly from Christian¡¯s thin lips which were reddened by the red wine he just drank. And Elena, who had no other choice but was forced to follow Christian¡¯s orders, sat back in her chair even though her chest was currently filled with the desire to ssh Christian with the wine he was drinking. After downing thest wine in the ss, Christian slowly puts the bordeaux ss, a special ss for enjoying wine carefully on the table. ¡°Tomorrow morning we will go to the mayor¡¯s office to meet with the mayor, I hope you don¡¯t make the mistake again like today by arrivingte,¡± Christian said slowly starting the conversation. ¡°I won¡¯t bete if you start the meeting on time, sir.¡± Elena answers quietly without any fear, passing the me on Christian. Christian¡¯s face darkens, full of anger. ¡°You me me?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just that if you had started the meeting on schedule then I wouldn¡¯t have...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a person who likes to waste time on unimportant things, Elena. , you know not in one minute how much money I make?¡± Arrogant! Elena shook her head slowly, trying to hide her heart that had just cursed Christian. ¡°Sorry sir, I don¡¯t know about that yet.¡± ¡°Tsk, you really are ipetent, Elena. I think I¡¯m overestimating you,¡± Christian says coldly with contempt. ¡°rke Enterprise is a multinationalpany that oversees many subsidiaries spread almost all over the world, apart from that rke Enterprise is also thergest shareholder of some of thergest emerce in Asia and Europe. From one of rke Enterprise¡¯s subsidiaries you should be able to know how much money i make in one minute, right?¡± Elena lowered her head, feeling ashamed and guilty for being careless by not knowing such an important matter even though her position was the private secretary of the CEO of rke Enterprise. ¡°Sorry sir, I will correct my mistake.¡± Christian¡¯s cynical smile widens. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing you need to fix.¡± Elena immediately looks up at Christian timidly, all intent to disobey him gone. Christian¡¯s pressure is too strong. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Christian averts his gaze from the bordeaux ss that has returned to being filled with wine at Elena. ¡°Go to your room, I¡¯m in the mood for a drink with Kainer and having you here makes this wine taste a little different.¡± na really wanted to point one fist at Christian right now, how could it be that just because she was there, the taste of the wine Christian was enjoying had changed. A thing that doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Don¡¯t want to go?¡± Christian¡¯s words, full of satire, managed to break Elena¡¯s daydream. ¡°Then just sit here,e have a drink with me. I want to see your ability to drink,¡± Christian said slowly in response to the question he had previously said. Elena shook her head quickly. ¡°Sorry sir, I never drink and can¡¯t drink that¡¯s why I chose to carry out your previous orders to return to the room,¡± replied Elena quickly without pause, her face looking panicked. A mocking smile spreads across Christian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You really suck at everything, Elena. It¡¯s really disappointing considering that the diploma you attached when you applied for the job showed pretty good grades.¡± ¡°One¡¯s drinking ability has nothing to do with academic grades, sir.¡± Elena answered Christian¡¯s words curtly. ¡°And excuse me, I don¡¯t want to make the wine you drink any less tasteful if I¡¯m still sitting across from you.¡± After saying that, Elena got up from the chair and immediately left in front of Christian and Kainer towards the exit of the restaurant to return to her room. When she was almost at the exit, Elena suddenly remembered that the room key she had tucked into her cell phone case was left on the table. Reluctantly, Elena rushed back to the table where she had just left. ¡°Sorry, I left my cell phone and key room,¡± said Elena curtly before Christian was about to open his mouth. As soon as she managed to get her cell phone and room key, Elena quickly left the ce again. Being in too much of a hurry, Elena identally bumped into someone who was just about to enter the restaurant with a bang. Due to the severity of the collision, Elena even massaged her aching forehead. ¡°Sorry sir, I¡¯m sorry that...¡± ¡°Fuck, you damn woman. Do you know how much this shirt you just soiled, huh?!!¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29: First Fighting Elena¡¯s body froze at the sound of that very loud scream, her head bowed even more deeply in fear and guilt. ¡°Hold on, Areez.¡± Areez clenched his jaw. ¡°How can I be silent, Aldrich. This woman has soiled my clothes.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to, your clothes aren¡¯t dirty, after all.¡± Areez immediately turned to Aldrich quickly. ¡°The dirt she carries is invisible, but what about the germs and viruses she carries? We don¡¯t know where this woman came from, Aldrich,¡± Areez said curtly as he took off the expensive coat that wrapped his body and threw it on the floor. Seeing the man in front of her throw a suit that was right in front of her face, Elena¡¯s body trembled even more violently. At first nce, Elena saw the coat brand and her heart skipped a beat. The coat brand on the floor was from a designer in Paris, which cost the equivalent of her parents¡¯ cake shop capital for one week. Crazy. ¡°S-sorry sir, I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Bracing herself, Elena said her apology back sincerely. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t talk, I don¡¯t want to hear your voice!¡± Areez snapped. ¡°Before I change my mind, you better get out of my sight.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes felt hot, the words of a foreign man standing in front of her were really harsh. The tears that Elena had been holding back for a long time finally flowed freely down her face. From where she was standing now, Elena could hear the whispers of other diners who were nearby. Elena waspletely humiliated in public. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go, do you?¡± Areez muttered under his breath, without guilt Areez immediately poured a ss of wine that he had just forcibly taken from the waiter who happened to be passing by on Elena¡¯s head. na, who didn¡¯t expect to be doused with liquor, looked very shocked, several women who were near Elena even screamed loudly when they saw Elena being doused. But it didn¡¯t affect Areez, Areez looked calm and didn¡¯t feel guilty. There was not the slightest trace of remorse in Areez after humiliating a woman who looked helpless, in Areez¡¯s eyes what Elena did was a big mistake. In Areez¡¯s dictionary of life, only Suri is the only woman who is allowed to touch him. Because of that Areez was very angry when a foreign girl bumped into him. Hearing a very loud voice not far from him made Christian¡¯s mood of enjoying wine disappear and Kainer managed to read Christian¡¯s mood change. ¡°I¡¯ll check it out, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°Okay.¡± After getting permission, Kainer hurriedly left Christian into the crowd not far from where he was sitting with his master. Upon learning what was the source of themotion, Kainer¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe the sight unfolding right before his eyes. Kainer, who didn¡¯t want to act wrong then asked one of the waiters standing beside her. Kainer¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the waiter¡¯s answer, his gaze returned to Elena who looked very pitiful. Unable to bear to see Elena¡¯s condition being watched by many people, Kainer rushes back to Christian. Without subtracting or adding anything, Kainer recounted what he had just learned. ¡°A man doused Elena just because Elena identally bumped into him? What kind of man could do such a lowly thing?¡± Before Kainer can answer, Christian jumps out of his chair and rushes off into the crowd after Elena. From where he was standing, Kainer could see that Christian was walking while unbuttoning his coat. But as Christian disappeared behind the crowd, Kainer could no longer see what his master was doing. As soon as he saw Elena¡¯s chaotic condition, without thinking twice, Christian immediately took off his coat and immediately covered Elena¡¯s wet head with his expensive coat. Elena, who was looking down in tears slightly tiptoed when there was a coat wrapped around her, she was very surprised when someone helped her. Areez, who didn¡¯t expect anyone to help the woman he was humiliating, looked angry, his murderous gaze turned to Christian who was still standing next to Elena. ¡°Apologize to my secretary,¡± Christian says suddenly loudly. Not only Areez, Elena who was still in shock was surprised when she heard a voice that she knew quite well. Feeling unsure, Elena slowly raised her head trying to determine who the owner of the voice just spoke was. Elena wasn¡¯t sure if the arrogant Christian rke would help her. Areez smiled coldly. ¡°Oh so this woman is a secretary, but why doesn¡¯t her attitude reflect that of a secretary? So careless.¡± ¡°Watch your word, you have no right to judge my secretary,¡± Christian retorts. ¡°Besides, if my secretary is at fault, you have no right to humiliate her in public like this. You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you?¡± Areez¡¯s smile disappears, Christian¡¯s words pierce his heart. No one had ever dared to speak to him like that before. ¡°Unless you¡¯re also a woman then I won¡¯t mind it, because as far as I know it¡¯s women who usually use water when fighting,¡± added Christian again, provoking Areez who had already been provoked. Kainer who was already standing not far from Christianughed at his master¡¯s words, several others alsoughed, following in Kainer¡¯s footsteps. Theughter of many people made Areez¡¯s face darker, his eyes reddened, staring at Christian with hatred. Feeling victorious, Christian then puts his arm around Elena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this ce, fighting people who are not worthy of me embarrasses me.¡± Areez¡¯s fingers clenched while his eyes gleamed with anger at Christian¡¯s words, if Aldrich hadn¡¯t held it in his fists might have already flown into the handsome face of the blue eyed man whose face was familiar to him. Aldrich, who felt that Areez had made a lot of mistakes tonight, tried to contain his best friend¡¯s emotions so as not to cause an even bigger mess. Seeing Areez being held back by Aldrich, Christian¡¯s lips thin. Not wanting to make Elena a spectacle for long, Christian then asked Elena to leave the restaurant, followed by Kainer who gave Areez a mocking smile. Areez, who couldn¡¯t move freely could only growl with emotion when he saw what Kainer was doing, Aldrich¡¯s grip on his hand was too strong. ¡°Stop, Areez. Enough, don¡¯t make another mess,¡± said Aldrich in a low, half-whispered voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Areez snorted in annoyance, without speaking Areez then turned his body and rushed out of the restaurant leaving Aldrich. Areez¡¯s anger still rages, Christian¡¯s words hit deep in his chest. Areez also vowed to make revenge with the blue-eyed man he didn¡¯t know. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Sadness Christian just released his hand from Elena¡¯s arm when they arrived in front of Elena¡¯s room, Christian violently pushed Elena to his bedroom door. Holding the girl¡¯s shoulders with both hands. ¡°Next time use your eyes to see the situation,¡± Christian says coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me anymore.¡± Without waiting for Elena¡¯s reaction, Christian immediately released the grip on Elena¡¯s shoulders and left her just like that to her room which was right in front of Elena¡¯s room. Kainer who was standing not far from Elena¡¯s room took a deep breath, she slowly stepped closer to Elena. ¡°What exactly have you been doing, Elena?¡± ¡°I identally bumped into that person, Kainer,¡± Elena said quietly. ¡°I also didn¡¯t carry anything in my hand, for some reason the man suddenly took off the coat he was wearing and started cursing at me even though I already apologized to him.¡± Kainer raised one eyebrow. ¡°You apologized and the guy is still angry like that?¡± Elena nodded slowly, the wine still remaining in her head dripped down her shirt. Seeing how messed up Elena was right now, Kainer decided to end the conversation. ..... ¡°Okay now you go to your room and clean yourself up, you¡¯re aplete mess, Elena.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks reddened hearing Kainer¡¯s words, tonight Elena really seeded in bing theughing stock of many people. Not daring to lift her face, Elena turned her body and pressed her room key on the sensor. As she was about to enter, Kainer suddenly held the door to her room. ¡°What else?¡± asked Elena quietly. ¡°Do you remember what that guy¡¯s name was?¡± Elena frowned, trying to remember the name of the man who had just humiliated her. It was really hard, considering how rude the man was. The way he spoke didn¡¯t really show that he was angry with a woman. ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, don¡¯t force yourself, Elena. I just...¡± ¡°Areez.¡± Elena cut off Kainer¡¯s words. ¡°Just now the man with sses standing behind the grumpy man called him Areez.¡± Kainer¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Areez.¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all I remember.¡± Kainer¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°Okay then, you can rest, Elena. But, before that you have to clean your body first. You really look...¡± ¡°Disgusting?¡± Kainer immediately moved her hands together, panicking. ¡°No, who said? You¡¯re still beautiful even though you¡¯re a little messy, but believe me Elena, right now you...¡± ¡°Thank you Kainer, thank you for stillforting me,¡± Elena said hoarsely cutting Kainer¡¯s words with tears already gathering in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m in now, good night.¡± Kainer didn¡¯t say anything, he was still staring at the door of Elena¡¯s room which had just been closed right in front of her eyes. Kainer didn¡¯t mean to injure Elena, knowing that he couldn¡¯t do anything, he decided to go back to his room. Today has really been a long tiring day. As soon as she violently closed the door to her room, Elena didn¡¯t go straight to the bathroom. She was still standing behind the newly closed door with her head down, Elena could clearly see drops of wine falling from her long hair which now resembled a mop. Sticky and very smelly, it was fitting that Christian had previously called it a mess. Elena¡¯s chest felt very tight. After feeling better, Elena then dragged her steps towards the bathroom. When she reached therge mirror, Elena stopped her steps. Her brown eyes stared nkly at the ss which showed her messy state. Humiliated in public tonight will be an unforgettable night for Elena. Using both hands, Elena wiped the tears that had just flowed down her slightly pale face. Luckily, Elena used waterproof make-up, otherwise the situation might have been even more chaotic than it is now because the make-up faded. As she was about to step into the shower, Elena identally saw a pair of scissors near a pile of clean towels prepared by the hotel staff. Without thinking Elena immediately grabbed the scissors and took her to the shower, Elena let her whole body wet with warm water that fell like rain from the shower above her. Elena, who was still looking down, could clearly see the remnants of the wine sticking to her body being swept away by the water. As soon as she felt her hair clean from the expensive wine that Areez poured on her, Elena slowly raised her hand holding the scissors into the air. Elena was silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom, Dad.¡± **** Areez Mansion, Ad. ¡°Miss...Miss Mira..wake up Miss..¡± ¡°Miss Mira...¡± It¡¯s been almost ten minutes the voices of the maids in front of Suri¡¯s room trying to wake up Suri who hadn¡¯t actually slept. The first night without Areez made Suri happy. That¡¯s why since the afternoon she decorated her nails with various colored paints alone without anyone¡¯s help. ¡°Miss...¡± Suri¡¯s eyebrows rose, her patience running out. After throwing the pillow at the end of the bed, Suri immediately got up from the big bed and immediately walked towards the door. ¡°What else? Can¡¯t I feel peace in this house?¡± shouted Suri loudly right in front of the four maids whose faces looked pale. One of the oldest maids stepped forward, approaching Suri. ¡°M-Mr Areez would like to speak to you, Miss.¡± With slightly shaking hands the maid lifted a rectangr object with the logo of a bitten apple. A cell phone! Suri¡¯s eyes lit up, looking happy. After three years, the opportunity finally came, but before Suri had time to take the cellphone, a man¡¯s coughing sound came from the cell phone that the maid was holding. When Suri tried to look more carefully suddenly heardughter from the cellphone, theughter of a man who Suri really hated, Areez Floyen. The heartless monster who had locked her up for years for no apparent reason. ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much, Mira. As soon as I finish talking to you, the cell phone won¡¯t work because I¡¯ve already set it up from here,¡± Areez said loudly from the cell phone that was still in the maid¡¯s hand. Suri narrowed her eyes, silent without doing anything until suddenly Suri grabbed the ck cell phone from the waiter¡¯s hand. ¡°I hate you Areez Floyen, you better go and don¡¯t show your face in front of me again! Go you to the ends of the world befriend penguins and nkton in the north pole.¡± Because Suri was too angry to speak wrongly, penguins live at the south pole, not at the north pole. Prank... Suri mmed the phone on the floor full of emotion, in an instant the expensive phone looked like trash because it couldn¡¯t be used anymore. Suri¡¯s chest heaved up and down, showing how angry she was at the moment. Areez, even though the man is not beside her but still he can still make her so angry. ¡°Go you guys and don¡¯t bother me until tomorrow,¡± Suri snapped loudly at the innocent maid. ¡°If that pr bear calls me again tomorrow, tell him I¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°Miss..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that Miss, it¡¯s not good.¡± Suri¡¯s cheeks turned red, her heart beat faster. No, she couldn¡¯t die now. She had to go home to meet her family in Geneva, Suri was sure at this time her mother must be suffering a lot because of her. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°Go!! Get out of my sight and don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡± Suri screamed again with tears already flowing from her blue eyes. Every time she remembered her mother at Suri¡¯s house, she would cry. Suri really misses her mother, a graceful woman who has bequeathed her extraordinary beauty. The beauty that made her imprisoned in the power of Areez Floyen. Without being ordered twice the servants immediately left in front of Suri, after no one was near Suri dropped her body to the floor. Letting her tears flow freely, Suri cried loudly in the middle of a tense night in the cold Areez mansion like its owner who has no conscience. Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Memory photography From his hotel room Areez smiled wryly when he saw Suri angry, without Suri¡¯s know all this time Areez had installed a CCTV camera right in front of her room. So that whenever Suries out and enters the room, Areez can know. Just like now, Areez could see Suri who was still sobbing on the floor. Seeing Suri cry like that makes Areez¡¯s chest tight, Areez really wants to go home tonight to Ad. However, because there is still a lot of work to be done, Areez can¡¯t do anything but stay silent and stare at Suri in pain like this, being away from Suri makes Areez sick with longing. Suri¡¯s presence really warms Areez¡¯s cold heart, all the harshness and defiance that Suri has done so far has only made Areez even more excited to conquer the girl. Actually Areez could have easily conquered Suri if he wanted to, but Areez didn¡¯t want to do the way he hated so much. Touching a woman who has no feelings for him will bring down his self-esteem, that¡¯s why Areez has been patiently waiting for Suri to reciprocate his feelings. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman who made me this crazy, Mira. I¡¯m sorry if I have to lock you up like this, I really don¡¯t want to lose you Suri Mireya,¡± Areez said in his heart. Actually Areez knows Suri¡¯s real name, considering that Suri has said her own name hundreds of times. However, Areez deliberately changed Suri¡¯s name to Mira which ording to him is the same as the meaning of Suri¡¯s second name ¡®Mireya¡¯ which means miracle. Areez ced his smart phone and tablet on the table carefully, after talking to Suri he felt much better. His emotions have been much reduced, Suri is really the antidote for Areez in all situations. Having been too tired after getting angry earlier, Areez decided to sleep without taking a shower as usual. Areez didn¡¯t want her drowsiness to go away if she took a shower. In a short time, Areez fell asleep in his sleep. *** ..... When the sun has not fully illuminated the Adide earth, Elena has finished with her personal activities in the bathroom. Last night after being the target of the ire of a strange man who identally bumped into her and Christian, Elena decided to have a bad day by cutting her long hair to shoulder length. Elena hoped that by cutting her beautiful hair all bad luck would disappear from her. After make-up, Elena immediately rushed to her desk. Today is a busy day, lots of work to do with Christian and Kainer. That¡¯s why Elena wants to first read some important files that will be discussed this morning with Christian. ¡°rke Enterprise is really a bigpany,¡± Elena said quietly as she swallowed hard, after reading the amount of assets thepany had in Australia. ¡°No wonder that annoying guy is so arrogant, he really is a billionaire.¡± When Elena had just finished reading a file, suddenly someone knocked on her bedroom door. Elena, who had already guessed who was responsible for the mess, could only take a deep breath. Without turning off herptop first, Elena walked towards the door. ¡°Elena you...¡± ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± said Elena politely, her smile wide. ¡°Can I help you, sir?¡± Christian is silent, his eyes fixed on Elena who looks different this morning. ¡°You cut your hair?¡± ¡°Yes sir. Last night I cut my hair.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christian asks disapprovingly. ¡°To bad luck, sir,¡± answered Elena honestly. One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°Really?¡± Elena nodded her head quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh so you think working with me is getting you into bad luck then?¡± used Christian viciously. Elena¡¯s two hands behind her body immediately clenched tightly, so early this morning when she had not eaten, she had to face the boss¡¯ annoying attitude. ¡°Not you, I¡¯m talking about the strange man who doused my head with winest night. I hope after I cut my hair that kind of misfortune won¡¯t happen.¡± Christian¡¯s lips snap shut, silent for a moment watching Elena to read the expression on her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want something like that to happen again then you should listen to my advice to use both your eyes properly.¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice, sir. It was really useful for me,¡± replied Elena sarcastically. Damn Christian rke, how could he me Elena for all the messst night. It was clear that Elena was the victim. Christian¡¯s one eyebrow lifts, he realizes that Elena is teasing him. ¡°Since you¡¯re ready, now hurry up. I¡¯ll wait another ten minutes at the restaurant for breakfast, then we¡¯ll head to the mayor¡¯s office.¡± ¡°All right, sir. I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Without a word, Christian walks away from Elena and rushes to the elevator with Kainer. Elena just realized that her handsome boss is already neat and smells good, damn it! Elena was grateful in her heart for deciding to take a bath twenty minutes ago, Elena immediately shuddered at the thought of what would happen to her if she wasn¡¯t ready right now. Christian¡¯s harsh words are sure to warm her ears. After Christian and Kainer disappeared behind the elevator Elena¡¯s consciousness returned, half panicked Elena went back into her room and rushed to tidy up the things she needed for the meeting at the mayor¡¯s office this morning. Elena¡¯s movements were fast, nothing was left behind. Everything is really neatly stored in Elena¡¯s head, Elena sometimes feels amazed that she can be such a genius herself. Elena seemed to be born with good photographic abilities, so that in just one look she would be able to remember it well. Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Ice prince Returning to apanying Christian meetings made Elena even more aware that her boss was a very opinionated and strict man, with only a few words Christian managed to break the words of the mayor whom he met in the morning. Although Christian is not an Australian citizen, his influence is quiterge in the Kangaroo country. The number of rke Enterprise businesses that have stood firmly for many years in several Australian states has seeded in making him a fairly influential position in the country, therefore the mayor of Adide whom Christian met this morning did not dare to say much. ¡°It seems that not only rke Enterprise will protest against this remation project, some environmental agencies are also strongly against it. So if you give permission to thepany that will develop this project, it¡¯s not only rke Enterprise that will be your opponent, otherpanies will also stand with me against you, Mr Stevenson,¡± Christian said quietly with emphasis, Christian was forced to speak firmly because the mayor in front of him was very clever. Adam Stevenson¡¯s face turned red when he heard the words of the charismatic man in front of him, although he had never met Christian in person, the mayor of Adide had already gotten a lot of information about Christian. However, even after getting information about Christian dealing with him face to face like this is one thing that is really difficult to do. The pressure given by Christian is too strong. ¡°I-I¡¯ll make sure that the proposed remation project is not epted, sir,¡± Adam Stevenson stammered, though he was trying to act normal but he still couldn¡¯t speak fluently in front of Christian. Christian¡¯s lips thin. ¡°Good, I take your word Mr Stevenson.¡± Adam Stevenson immediately nodded his head quickly, the sooner he ended his meeting with Christian rke, the sooner he could breathe a sigh of relief. Having met Jack decades ago when he was still a junior administrative staff in the mayor¡¯s office, Adam Stevenson initially thought that he would be able to face Christian, who is Jackson rke¡¯s first son, but in reality it was not as expected, because dealing with a Christian was as tiring as it was. against Jack. The father and son have exactly the same traits, from the way they talk to the way they intimidate someone. Feeling that his business is done, Christian then invites Elena and Kainer to leave the mayor¡¯s office to go to the next ce, the rke International Hotel. The rke family¡¯srgest hotel in Australia. When he heard that on the beach near the rke International Hotel area a resort in the middle of the sea would be built which was included in the remation project of a New Zend businessman, Christian immediately asked his team in Australia to move. ..... The reason is that if a resort is built on the beach, it could be the beginning of the destruction of the rke family¡¯s hotel business, visitors will definitely prefer to go to a resort on the artificial ind rather than stay at a hotel to get a more beautiful view of the beach. The beautiful view of the beach is the reason why ticket sales at rke International Hotel are always high every weekend. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Elena? Sick? You look pale.¡± Kainer whispered softly to Elena when they arrived at the lobby of the rke family¡¯s hotel. Elena smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little thirsty.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Earlier when we were still in the mayor¡¯s office I saw you massaging the back of your neck,¡± Kainer asked again. ¡°I¡¯m really okay, Kainer. Thank you for asking,¡± Elena replied back while forcing a smile, Elena couldn¡¯t be honest if her head was really hurting right now. Elena didn¡¯t imagine what Christian would say when sheined, Elena really wasn¡¯t ready to hear the harsh words that came from her boss¡¯s arrogant lips. ¡°Thank goodness it¡¯s okay.¡± Elena smiled faintly at Kainer¡¯s words, but as soon as she saw the name rke Hotel International. ¡°Jesus...¡± Christian spontaneously turned to Elena who stopped right beside him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I-is this the rke family¡¯s hotel, sir?¡± ¡°ording to you?¡± Elena blinks her eyes waiting for Christian¡¯s answer, various other questions are now waiting toe out. ¡°Can you see the name engraving on the wall behind the reception desk?¡± Christian asks sarcastically. ¡°I saw it, sir.¡± ¡°Then you can read the writing, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Elena again answered curtly. ¡°If you can see and can read the writing then why are you still asking me again, Elena?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes gleam showing his distaste for Elena. Elena, who felt that there was nothing wrong with her question, did not change her gaze at all to Christian, the girl still raised her face to Christian showing her defiance. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Elena?¡± Christian asks annoyed that Elena hasn¡¯t spoken. ¡°The problem is with you, sir. Not with me.¡± One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°Me?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, if this hotel really belongs to you then why should we stay at another hotel not too far from this hotel, sir?¡± Elena¡¯s crushing question made Christian who was about to ridicule his secretary, shut his lips tightly. Elena is not stupid, she is a smart girl. No wonder if the academic value is very high. ¡°Is there a prohibition if I want to stay at another hotel? Is there a prohibition for a hotel owner to stay at a rival hotel?¡± Christian asked back. ¡°There is no.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your problem?¡± ¡°Nothing, sir.¡± Christian clenched his jaw, he slowly lowered his head. It stopped right next to Elena¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re just my secretary, Elena. You don¡¯t have the right to interrupt my orders, your job is just to do what I tell you to without a rebuttal. You get paid for it, so don¡¯t everment on the choices I made.¡± Elena, who felt her energy was running out, chose not to continue her provocation to Christian, Elena remembered Kainer¡¯s words not to look for trouble with Christian. Even though Elena was actually sure that she wasn¡¯t wrong, the question she previously asked Christian was one that everyone would ask if they were in Elena¡¯s position right now. ¡°One more thing you must remember, I have a lot of money. Even though I spend the rest of my life living in the most luxurious hotel rooms, even if my money will not decrease, Elena,¡± Christian says again. ¡°I¡¯m Christian rke, not a cake seller in a slum who worries every day about his customers.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks immediately turn red, Christian¡¯s words pierce her. The two beautiful eyes that previously felt sore were now filled with suppressed tears. ¡°D-don¡¯t bring up my parents¡¯ job, sir.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Well, is there really something wrong with what I said? Isn¡¯t what I said a fact?¡± Elena, who doesn¡¯t have any strength against Christian chooses to remain silent, she doesn¡¯t dare to open her lips at all. Elena decides not to speak because she is not ready to hear the insulting words slip from Christian¡¯s lips. In her heart, Elena began to regret her decision to ever send a job application to rke Enterprise, if she was only going to get hurt like this all the time, Elena would definitely choose to stay at home, helping her parents¡¯ business. Selling delicious cakes that are on par with the cakes sold in luxury pastry shops in the city center. Since Elena is no longer talking, Christian decides to immediately go to his private room in his hotel. Several high-ranking hotel officials immediately rushed to Christian, asking what he needed. Seeing Christian surrounded by many people, Kainer then started to walk. When right next to Elena who was still lowering her head Kainer stopped walking. ¡°Come on Elena, let¡¯s go upstairs to eat.¡± Elena slowly raised her face to look at Kainer who was smiling at her, before suddenly Elena couldn¡¯t see Kainer¡¯s face clearly because of her dark world. Elena could still faintly hear someone calling her name until finally she couldn¡¯t hear any sound anymore. Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Traitors ¡°Once the medicine works she will be fine, for now let her rest.¡± An elderly doctor spoke to Kainer, exining the condition of Elena who was still unconscious. Thirty minutes ago, after Elena suddenly fainted, Kainer immediately took Elena to a clinic not far from the rke International Hotel with Christian who looked very surprised to see Elena fainted. After getting an exnation from the doctor, Kainer immediately approached Christian who was standing at the end of Elena¡¯s bed. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°Elena is exhausted, sir. That¡¯s why she fainted, plus her fever which is...¡± ¡°Did she have a fever from what happenedst night?¡± Surprisingly Christian mentions the watering on Elenast night. ¡°Could be, sir. Elena had mentioned the reason for cutting my hair earlier because of what happenedst night.¡± ..... Inevitably, Christian immediately turned his face towards Kainer. ¡°Speak more clearly.¡± ¡°Elena said the reason for cutting her hair was because her hair was sticky and difficult to clean even though she had tried washing her hair many times after being exposed to the wine, that¡¯s why she cut her hair very short to make it easier for her to clean her hair. It seems that because of taking too long a bath she became like this, sir,¡± said Kainer quietly. Surprisingly, for the first time in years, Kainer could see the intense glint of anger on Christian¡¯s usually expressionless face even though he saw the people around him getting into trouble. ¡°Find out who the person who watered Elenast night was.¡± Christian hissed as he turned his gaze back to Elena who a moment ago had moved his fingers. ¡°His name is Areez Floyen, sir.¡± ¡°The name of the man who watered Elena?¡± Christian confirms once again. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Areez Floyen is thest descendant of the Floyen aristocrats who once ruled all of maind New Zend. He currently lives in Ad, in his family¡¯s mansion. ¡°The lord who ruled all of New Zend? Hmmm interesting, no wonder he¡¯s so arrogant and annoying, it turns out he¡¯s a nobleman,¡± Christian murmurs quietly. ¡°A few moments ago one of our people gave information that the person who was looking to build an artificial ind on the beach near the rke family¡¯s hotel was Areez Floyen That, sir.¡± ¡°What??¡± Christian forgets where he is, so a loud scream escapes his lips when Kainer says Areez Floyen is the one responsible for the busyness he¡¯s been intely Christian¡¯s screams seemed to move slightly and the corners of Christian¡¯s eyes saw the movement. Realizing his mistake, Christian then walked quickly to the door leaving Elena¡¯s bedside which Kainer immediately followed behind him. Once outside Elena¡¯s treatment room, Kainer immediately exined everything in detail to Christian. While Kainer spoke not a single word escaped from Christian lips, Christian just kept quiet without changing his cold and dark facial expression. ¡°Aided by one of the sons of an official in Australia, Areez Floyen¡¯s ambition is to build an artificial ind like the one in Dubai. And this project has been approved by almost half the people in the Australian parliament.¡± ¡°Damn it, how did we get missed like this?¡± Christian growled furiously. ¡°The remation project must not be carried out along the coast that is in the area of ??the rke International Hotel, for whatever reason I will oppose it most vehemently. Use all my connections to gather the people in parliament who approved the project and bring them all before me tonight, I want to solve this problem immediately.¡± Christian¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he spoke. ¡°Okay sir, I will immediately contact our people to bring everyone who approved the remation project,¡± Kainer replied obediently, the next second Kainer rushed away from Christian¡¯s presence toplete all the tasks that the master had just given. Christian still stands soundlessly staring down the hall where Kainer just disappeared, Kainer¡¯s words keep reying in his head. ¡°Shit..damn... how can I be missed like this? Those disgusting rats are really ungrateful, after I¡¯ve fed them all these years they¡¯re paying me back,¡± Christian growls emotionally. ¡°Just see what I can do to punish you guys.¡± Despite being very angry, Christian is still responsible to Elena. Christian decides to go back into Elena¡¯s treatment room while waiting to hear from Kainer who is carrying out the task he just gave him. By the time Christian has just sat down, Elena opens her eyes. It took a few minutes for Elena to know where she was now, a small shriek escaped Elena¡¯s pale lips as she realized where she was. ¡°Why am I in the hospital?¡± Christian who is staring at his cellphone screen nces at Elena who is looking at him with sad eyes, her face still hasn¡¯t returned. Elena¡¯s appearance was aplete mess. ¡°Isn¡¯t this natural after what you didst night? Washing your hair over and over again, you¡¯re not a child, Elena. Can¡¯t you think of the consequences if you do that?¡± Without guilt, Christian asks Elena a barrage of questions, who has just woken up from her stupor. na lowers her head which she previously raised to look at Christian. ¡°Th-the smell of the wine still lingers in my hair so I decided to wash it many times.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve washed it many times like that why did you cut your hair after? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if you cut your hair first before washing it many times like that, huh?¡± Christian quips sarcastically. ¡°It seems there is a problem in your brain, you are too slow in making decisions.¡± Elena locks her lips, feeling like it would be useless if she exined everything to Christian. His arrogant boss certainly would not believe in the myth that cutting hair would get rid of bad luck as he believed. Christian¡¯s jaw tightens when he sees Elena¡¯s silence. ¡°You¡¯d better get some sleep so your medicine will take effect, there¡¯s something nice I want to show you tonight.¡± ¡°Something fun?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter tonight, so don¡¯t fret now and go to sleep. You¡¯ve been a huge hassle for me today.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry, I don¡¯t need that,¡± Christian retorts. ¡°As long as you get well soon and can work again then I will forget today¡¯s incident, you are the only employee who made me carry you, Elena.¡± Elena immediately covered her lips with her hands. ¡°Y-you carried me?¡± ¡°What do you think? Should I throw you from the hotel all the way to this clinic, huh?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks turned red, she had never been in contact with any man. Because of that right now her heart was beating very fast when she heard that she had just been carried by a man and unfortunately that man was the man she hated, not the prince charming she had always wanted. ¡°Go to sleep Elena, you don¡¯t want to see me getting angrier, do you?¡± Christian¡¯s words broke Elena¡¯s thoughts, without being instructed twice Elena closed her eyes immediately. After all, even without being ordered, Elena intended to sleep, the drowsiness that had attacked her since earlier was so strong. Seeing Elena close her eyes Christian exhales a long breath, as if relieved to have solved a problem, Christian returns to focus his attention on his cellphone which is still connected to a system disy that he only knows as a CEO of rke Enterprise. Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Bad memories Areez still can¡¯t believe what has happened, the ind project which was believed to be running smoothly without interruption is now even threatened with being canceled because everyone who supported the project withdrew their support. ¡°It seems your father¡¯s influence is not strong in this country, Aldrich.¡± Areez sneered at Aldrich who was also being disappointed loudly. ¡°How could those people betray us at thest moment like this?¡± Aldrich growled. ¡°I¡¯m also surprised and really didn¡¯t expect them to turn against us, I really can¡¯t believe it. It feels like a dream to see them dare to betray us.¡± ¡°How much power is Christian rke?¡± Areez asked, suddenly changing the topic, Areez felt that the mastermind behind all this chaos was Christian rke, the party who loudly voiced his opposition to the mega project development n. ¡°Why suddenly ask Prince rke?¡± One of Areez¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Prince rke? Is he from the European nobility?¡± Aldrich chuckled. ¡°No, Christian rke is an ordinary person. Not like you who still have thick royal blood.¡± ..... ¡°But why did you call him a prince earlier if he was amoner?¡± Areez asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s because of their ubiquitous business empire, Areez. Currently Christian rke upies the position of the most influential young CEO in Europe and America, overtaking your rival Adam John for the third year in a row.¡± Areez¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Tch, the survey results are not urate. Why should you believe it?¡± ¡°Akh whatever it is clear Christian rke is a strong man and...¡± ¡°In New Zend and South America he is nothing,¡± Areez said curtly. The Floyen family¡¯s wine business, which was famous for centuries, is still at the top of the list for producing the best wines in the world. New Zend and South America are ces where the Floyen family¡¯s finest wineries are still unrivaled. Because of that these two areas became gold fields for Areez for decades. ¡°You¡¯re in a different business, Areez. Don¡¯tpare them, after all at this point..¡± ¡°Whose side are you actually on, Aldrich? Why have you been boasting about that damn Christian rke all along?¡± Aldrich chuckled amused at Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you angry? I¡¯m just answering your question about that Christian rke, don¡¯t be jealous, Areez. You know whose side I¡¯m on, right?¡± ¡°You clever tongue wrestling,¡± Areez grumbled annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious to meet him, I want to see firsthand the figure that you continue to be proud of.¡± ¡°If you want to meet him then we¡¯d better go back to the hotel now.¡± ¡°Why do we have to go back to the hotel? I still want to make calctions with the people who betrayed me,¡± Areez said with emotion, his gaze fixed on the ten MPs who had just met him and withdrew their support for the project Areez was developing. Aldrich¡¯s expression changed. ¡°That¡¯s because Christian rke is staying at the same hotel as us, Areez. He turns out to be very close to us.¡± ¡°Are you serious? How do you know?¡± Aldrich also told what he heard in the lobby this morning while waiting for Areez to get off, the hotel staff were discussing which driver would take Christian rke away. Because he was very curious about Christian rke¡¯s figure, Areez finally looked for Christian¡¯s figure on his cellphone. Areez¡¯s hazel eyes widened when he recognized the person who had messed up all his ns. ¡°Damn it, it was the man.¡± ¡°What? Who are you...¡± Aldrich stopped his words when he saw Areez¡¯s cell phone screen which was showing the handsome face of Christian rke who was receiving an award on the big stage. Areez¡¯s jaw tightened, his gaze darkening. ¡°No wonder he is that arrogant, it turns out he is the person I was looking for.¡± ¡°Areez...¡± Aldrich immediately warned his friend not to do anything wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t make things more difficult.¡± Areez moistened his thin lips with his wet tongue. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who was looking for trouble in the first ce, Christian rke was the one who started it. Even if you saw for yourself it wasn¡¯t what his secretary did, she purposely threw herself at me and hoped I would be merciful to her. Tch, she really thought she was. Who is she? She¡¯s nothingpared to Mira.¡± ¡°Mira again Mira again, why do you alwayspare women with Mira? Mira is indeed beautiful, very beautiful, but that¡¯s not enough Areez. If she doesn¡¯t love you then...¡± ¡°Mira loves me!¡± shouted Areez loudly. ¡°Mira is the only woman who will be Mrs Floyen in the future and she loves me very much.¡± **** ¡°Be careful,¡± Kainer said quietly to Elena who was about to get out of the car. Elena smiled. ¡°Thank you, Kainer,¡± Elena answered quietly when she had managed to set her feet in the lobby of the hotel where they had stayed before. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her, Kainer. She¡¯s a strong girl who can shower multiple times in the middle of the night, so you don¡¯t need to pay attention to her.¡± From where he stood Christian spoke curtlymenting on the interaction between Kainer and Elena. Christian is still annoyed with Elena for forcing him toe home from the hospital, even though the doctor who examined her still suggested that Elena stay in the hospital until tomorrow. But that stubborn girl still insisted on going home, because of that the doctor could do nothing but ept her request. ¡°My apologies, young master,¡± said Kainer regretfully. ¡°You¡¯d better finish your job, keep an eye on those guys¡¯ progress. Make sure they don¡¯t change their mind again.¡± Kainer nodded her head politely as a sign that she understood the task she had just been given. After saying goodbye respectfully, Kainer immediately left Christian¡¯s presence to carry out his duties leaving Elena and Christian alone. Didn¡¯t Kainer know that Elena was very depressed when she was alone like this with Christian? Oh poor Elena. Christian¡¯s eyes widen when he sees Elena still standing where she is and not rushing into the hotel. ¡°How long are you going to stand there, Elena? Are you going to block someone else¡¯s entrance?¡± Elena, who was actually holding back a headache, only smiled slightly when she heard Christian¡¯s words, without opening her lips which were still slightly pale, Elena slowly tried to move her feet. But just as her right foot stepped on, her body suddenly swayed because she lost her bnce. Elena¡¯s slender body would really kiss the hard floor if Christian didn¡¯t move right away, with incredible speed Christian grabs Elena¡¯s body and holds her tightly in his arms. ¡°Stubborn girl!¡± Christian grumbles in annoyance. ¡°Why are you so annoying, huh?¡± Elena, who had previously given up on falling to the floor slowly opened her tightly closed eyes, Elena could faintly see Christian¡¯s face which was very close to hers. Their noses were barely touching at this point. ¡°We¡¯re back at the hospital!¡± ¡°No!.¡± Elena panicked and immediately grabbed Christian¡¯s arm. ¡°I-I hate hospitals, I don¡¯t like the smell of hospitals.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes narrow, trying to read the expression on Elena¡¯s face. With his intelligence that is above average, Christian can tell if someone is lying to him and at this time he doesn¡¯t find that lie in Elena. Which means that Elena is really afraid of hospitals. ¡°I have bad memories with hospitals, sir.¡± Elena¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°Bad memories?¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Panic ¡°Nonsense,¡± Christian pouts viciously. ¡°What era is this Elena? Still believe in ghosts!¡± na pursed her lips, regretting her actions of just exining her reason for being afraid of the hospital. ¡°Everyone has their own fears, sir. And you have no right to talk like that.¡± ¡°Ok I agree with what you said that everyone has their own fears, but is afraid of ghosts in hospitals. Oh My God... that¡¯s the veryst thing I will believe, when everyone is alreadypeting to think about how to live on Mars you still say there¡¯s a ghost in the hospital. Come on, Elena.¡± Talking to someone like Christian about such things is pointless. Christian always put forward rationalism, not mystical things called Elena. ¡°Ok, stop your nonsense story. Now you go to your room and rest stubborn girl,e down when dinneres,¡± Christian says coldly. Although the goal is to order Elena to sleep, Christian¡¯s choice of words is really too painful for someone who is still sick like Elena to hear. ¡°Where will you go if I sleep, sir?¡± asked Elena subconsciously, seconds after Elena cursed herself for having said the wrong thing. ..... Christian tilts his head. ¡°Of course work, what else can I do? Looking for ghosts in the hospital?¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore, hurry back to your room. Don¡¯t let me change my mind and force you to work until you pass out again,¡± Christian shooed back. Elena who has no other choice is forced to obey Christian¡¯s orders, after all she really needs time to sleep too. The headache still hadn¡¯tpletely gone plus the effects of the medicine she took before she was discharged from the hospital had started to work and Elena couldn¡¯t possibly hold it in. ¡°Then excuse me, sir. See you tonight at dinner,¡± said Elena politely. Because Christian never gave a response, Elena finally decided to immediately walk to the elevator that had just opened to go up to her room. ¡°You annoying Night King, I¡¯m really sorry I said good-bye to him,¡± Elena said to herself when the elevator had brought her up to her room, all this time Elena had nicknamed Christian by the name of Night King, the antagonist from one of her favorite serial characters. Game of Thrones. It was this man¡¯s rude and cold attitude that made Elena call him the antagonist in her favorite series. As soon as the elevator stopped at the destination floor, Elena immediately exited the narrow space and rushed to her room. Elena didn¡¯t want to faint again, Elena really wasn¡¯t ready to ept all the annoying sneers from her boss if she fainted again. After a difficult struggle, Elena managed to arrive in front of her room which was right in front of Christian¡¯s room. Using a ck key card, Elena managed to enter her room safely. Not long after the door to Elena¡¯s room closed, a man dressed in ck and white immediately ran towards the elevator and got into it. After sessfully kicking Elena to rest, Christian then rushes to the restaurant to continue his other work. Christian, who doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed while working, decides to sit at a table at the far end, the least favorite spot in the restaurant because of the limited space he has. As soon as hends his ass on the chair, Christian immediately opens his smart tablet and gets to work. Even though he is really far from Luxembourg, Christian is still responsible for his duties as a leader. There are millions of souls whose welfare must be considered. Not long after Christian sat down, a waiter came to take Christian¡¯s order. When putting down the ss of wine Christian ordered, the male waiter nodded his head slowly giving Christian a code. Christian who understands the non-verbal code that has just been given to him, then reaches into his shirt pocket, he takes out three hundred dor bills and immediately gives them to the waiter who is not far from him without changing his facial expression. ¡°Th-this is a lot, sir.¡± Christian¡¯s smile. ¡°Think of it as a blessing to your wife and children at home.¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes filled with tears at Christian¡¯s words. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m married, sir?¡± asked the waiter timidly. ¡°My dad, he also wears the same ring as you,¡± Christian replies quietly, mentioning his father who hasn¡¯t spoken to him in almost three years which makes Christian¡¯s chest tighten a little. Suri¡¯s disappearance has really brought warmth to the rke family. The waiters wiped his tears quickly, this was the first time a hotel guest had spoken to him so kindly. Not wanting to interrupt, the waiter immediately said goodbye from Christian¡¯s presence after thanking him for the fourth time. Christian takes a deep breath as the waiter who brought him the wine leaves. ¡°What a hassle,¡± Christian says quietly. Christian¡¯s concentration returns to his digital tablet screen, the movement of the numbers disyed on the digital screen makes Christian smile. The sale of limited edition jewelry from rke House of Jewel which was justunched yesterday ran out in less than six hours and this is a new record for thepany afterst season managed to finish all the items on disy in six and a half hours. Christian¡¯s slender fingers slowly feel his digital screen, which is wallpapered with a beautiful photo of Suri who was once a model from one of the best collections of rke House of Jewel five years ago. Although the photo was never published on Jack¡¯s direct order, Jack, who didn¡¯t like Suri to be a model or the like, felt ufortable when he saw many eyes staring at Suri¡¯s beautiful face and body when she became a model. That¡¯s why even though the photo shoot resulted in many great photos of Suri, they never spread out. Jack kept it to himself as a treasured collection. Suri, who at that time was sure that she would be a model for one of her family¡¯s jewelry collections, had to swallow her disappointment when her photo didn¡¯t appear on a big billboard in the middle of Luxembourg, an angry Suri finally broke down to talk to her father and held a demonstration by choosing to flee to Luxembourg. Followed her brother secretly without informing anyone of her departure, including her mother. Jack and Anne at that time almost went crazy when they didn¡¯t find Suri in Geneva, they almost mobilized Interpol to look for Suri if Christian had not informed them of Suri¡¯s whereabouts in Luxembourg. How devastated and hurt the husband and wife were during these three years, losing a daughter who was cared for with endless love. ¡°My dear sister, where are you now?¡± Christian said hoarsely with a tight chest. ¡°Come home honey, we all miss you. Miss you so much... sister, miss you my beautiful Suri Mireya rke.¡± Areez, who had just arrived at the restaurant where Christian was at, immediately turned to look for the source of the voice that had just said Suri¡¯s full name, although she didn¡¯t remember Suri¡¯sst name, Areez knew that Suri¡¯s name was Suri Mireya. ¡°What is it?¡± Aldrich asked, confused seeing Areez like a madman in the restaurant. Areez¡¯s breath rose and fell. ¡°No, nothing. I have to call the house, I want to see Mira¡¯s condition.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36: rke Vs Floyen ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to that monster!¡± ¡°Tell him I¡¯ve been swallowed up by the walls of this house.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t see me if you want to give me the phone, just talk to him yourself. Don¡¯t involve me!¡± Suri¡¯s screams were heard clearly throughout the second floor where Suri was, it had been almost thirty minutes since the maids tried to persuade Suri to ept calls from Areez. Even though Suri wasn¡¯t willing to talk to Areez, at this moment Areez could hear all the swearing that the girl was saying to him. Areez, who couldn¡¯t be angry with Suri, only smiled slightly when he received such a clear rejection from Suri, but now Areez was quite satisfied. Being able to hear Suri¡¯s voice full of energy like that made Areez sure that his Mira was okay. Not wanting to make Suri have a sore throat because she kept screaming, Areez ended the call and put his cell phone back in his shirt pocket before finally walking over to Aldrich who had ordered food for them. ¡°Is it done?¡± ..... Areez didn¡¯t answer Aldrich¡¯s question, he knew that his best friend was making fun of him right now. Aldrich was the one who knew best about his rtionship with Suri which had not progressed after three years. ¡°Don¡¯t make my mood worse, you know that¡¯s not what I would do if I was angry,¡± Areez said softly warningly. Aldrich chuckled. ¡°Yes and you will look older than you really are.¡± ¡°Fuck...watch your words, you bastard! I¡¯m not that old!¡± Aldrich¡¯sughter got louder, teasing Areez was one of the most effective relief from fatigue, Aldrich just stoppedughing when a waiter came back to their table and served the order that Aldrich had ordered earlier. Because they were too busy, since morning the two of them had not filled their stomachs with anything but coffee. Because of that at this time the two of them were very voraciously enjoying the food the waiter had just served. ¡°How about we just give up on this project, Areez,¡± Aldrich said quietly, starting a conversation. Areez who was chewing the meat almost vomited it back if he didn¡¯t cover his mouth with his hands immediately, how inelegant it would be for a respectable Areez Floyen to choke. As soon as he managed to control himself, Areez immediately gave Aldrich a murderous look. ¡°If I don¡¯t remember our decades-old friendship I might by now have asked you to jump off this floor, Aldrich,¡± Areez growled in annoyance. ¡°Watch your word, who¡¯s going to give up on this project. I¡¯m getting even more excited to beat that Christian rke.¡± ¡°Areez ..¡± ¡°I want to try out the advantages that many people talk about,¡± Areez added again. ¡°He is just a foreigner who invests his money in this country, unlike us. I¡¯m sure support will surelye back to us in the near future.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Areez and Aldrich spontaneously turned towards the source of the sound, from the left where they were currently sitting, Christian could be seen walking leisurely towards the table where Areez and Aldrich were sitting. A smile full of ridicule is clearly visible on Christian¡¯s face at this time. ¡°Judging from the expressions on your faces right now it looks like you already know who I am, don¡¯t you,¡± Christian says calmly, managing to find out who the person who has been messing with his business in Adide has made Christian unable to stop himself from rebuking his rival directly. Because there was no other way, Areez finally got up from his chair and stood right in front of Christian not too far away. ¡°Well, looks like we already know each other. Not bad.¡± Christian pursed his lips at Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Looks like you have to listen to your friend¡¯s proposal, Areez Floyen. You¡¯d better end your business because believe me no matter how hard you try your dream will note true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident, Christ. You don¡¯t know who your opponent is right now,¡± Areez said tly without changing his expression. ¡°Of course I know. Areez Floyen, thest descendant of the Floyen aristocrats who ruled all of New Zend hundreds of years ago.¡± Christian stops his speech which is full of subtle sarcasm. ¡°You are not my opponent, Areez. rke Enterprise is a bigpany that has ruled over three major continents, Floyen is not a worthy opponent for me. After all, now that times have progressed far, so is the system of government so stop boasting about that noble blood in you, Floyen!¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± Areez¡¯s fist that was ready to fly was stopped just in time by Aldrich who had only been a good listener. ¡°Hold yourself, Areez. We¡¯re at the restaurant right now,¡± Aldrich whispered quietly. ¡°No wonder you doused my secretary with winest night, you really have a bad attitude, Areez,¡± Christian quips viciously. ¡°And just so you know, for what you did, I suffered a loss because I had to spend extra money for the treatment of my secretary at the hospital.¡± ¡°That girl...¡± ¡°Yes, my secretary is sick because of your friend Aldrich White,¡± Christian said quietly, cutting Aldrich¡¯s words. ¡°Give my regards to your father Mr Evanz White the Prime Minister who has just celebrated his wedding anniversary with your mother, convey my apologies for not being able to attend the very festive party.¡± Aldrich¡¯s face is bright red, Christian doesn¡¯t really mean what he says. Aldrich knows that at this time Christian is insinuating his parents¡¯ wedding anniversary party has received strong criticism from the Australian people because it is considered too wasteful of state money. And Christian, who had been keeping his good name so much, would not have attended such a party, that¡¯s why he had spoken to Aldrich like that on purpose. Feeling sessful in trapping his prey, Christian¡¯s devilish smile grows wider. ¡°I told you before that you two are not my opponent, rke Enterprise is still way above you two. So stop dreaming of being able to continue with that artificial ind project because believe me it won¡¯t work as long as there is me who will oppose it.¡± After saying that Christian then walked away from Areez and Aldrich who were very angry. ¡°Damn it, you shouldn¡¯t have stopped me from hitting his face earlier,¡± Areez growled with emotion. ¡°That person is very arrogant.¡± Aldrich clenched his jaw. ¡°And I¡¯m truly sorry for that, Areez. Christian rke, from this moment on he is not only your opponent he will be my enemy as well.¡± Areez clenched his fists, all the condescending remarks Christian had previously said reying in his head. Never being humiliated by others before made Areez¡¯spetitive spirit rise. ¡°We¡¯ll seeter, who will beg at the end of this fight,¡± Areez said to himself, Areez sure that he can beat Christian. Areez¡¯s eyes shed with hatred and anger, Areez vowed to find a way to make a Christian rke kneel to him. Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Better than him Due to the effects of the drug, Elena just woke up from her sleep when morning was almost approaching. With her eyes still a little misty, Elena reached for her cellphone which was on the nightstand, her smile broadened when she saw dozens of missed calls from the Night King along with almost the same number of messages. Elena, who was curious then opened the message and smiled slightly as she read one by one the messages sent by her boss. ¡°Apparently the ice monster still has a heart,¡± Elena said to herself,menting on thest message Christian sent. Since her hunger was unbearable, Elena finally decided to get up and look for food. But just getting out of bed, Elena immediately remembered that there was no food in her room. There are only two bottles of mineral water on the table. ¡°Three o¡¯clock in the morning, where should I look for food thiste?¡± Elena muttered quietly. ¡°My stomach is upromising.¡± After thinking for a while, Elena finally decided to order food at one of the nearby junk food restaurants from the hotel. Even though she knew that junk food wasn¡¯t good for her who still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her illness, Elena still chose to buy the food. Elena didn¡¯t want her to get heartburn because it would be even more torturous in the future. Because the courier from the junk food restaurant that Elena ordered had almost arrived at the hotel, Elena then rushed out of her hotel room wearing the scarf she used to cover her body. Elena didn¡¯t want to make the courier wait too long in the hotel lobby, so Elena used a scarf instead of a jacket. ..... Just as Elena got out of the elevator, the courier who brought Elena¡¯s order arrived at the hotel lobby. With half running Elena immediately approached the courier who was chatting with security. ¡°This is the food I ordered, it¡¯s okay,¡± said Elena softly to the two security people who were interrogating the courier who had just gotten off his motorbike. ¡°You...¡± ¡°I¡¯m Elena Wilson who ordered two burgers and fries thirty minutes ago,¡± Elena answered quickly, cutting off the courier¡¯s words. The courier then gave the food he was carrying to Elena as soon as Elena gave him the money. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money to...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, just take the rest for you,¡± said Elena softly. ¡°But this is a lot, Miss.¡± Elena who was impatiently enjoying her order smiled a little. ¡°It was an expression of my gratitude for you being willing to deliver food thiste, so just ept it.¡± Not only the courier smiled broadly, the two security guards who were near them also smiled at Elena¡¯s words. After the courier left, Elena went back into the hotel after getting a refusal from the two security guards who tried to offer food. With a cheerful heart Elena immediately got into the elevator, because she couldn¡¯t hold back her hunger finally Elena opened the wrapper of her burger and started eating it with one big bite. But the fateful thing didn¡¯t seem to want to stay away from Elena, just as Elena pressed her teeth into the incredibly delicious threeyer burger, the elevator door opened and right in front of her was a handsome man standing. Since there was no turning back, Elena ended up munching on the burger she had bitten off immediately. The man who had previously stopped the elevator just narrowed his eyes at Elena¡¯s behavior, seeing Elena¡¯s barbaric way of eating made the man stand for a long time in front of the elevator which had been open for a long time until the man finally decided to enter the elevator because he didn¡¯t want to wait too long. . Once inside the elevator, the man immediately turned his back on Elena, taking the furthest distance from Elena who was munching on her burger. After a minute had passed, the man who had his back to Elena surprisingly turned his body to face Elena who had just swallowed her burger. ¡°You... you¡¯re that impudent girl, aren¡¯t you!!¡± shouted the man loudly while pointing one finger at Elena who looked shocked. Elena lifted her head, staring at the man standing right in front of her. Elena suddenly covered her lips with one hand when she recognized the figure of the man who was a few inches away from her. Areez who just came back from the bar immediately covered his nose when he saw the food that Elena brought. ¡°Does your boss not pay you well enough that you have to eat junk food like that?¡± ¡°Junk food? Watch your words, sir!¡± ¡°The food in your hands is junk food, right? There isn¡¯t the slightest bit of nutritional content in that food, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with what I said,¡± Areez said tly. Elena who didn¡¯t like her food being reproached then lifted her chin higher. ¡°If this food has no nutritional content, why? After all, I am not the one who ate this food, so you have no right to criticize the food I eat. And one more thing, don¡¯t badmouth my boss, because he is much better than you.¡± Areez chuckled. ¡°Christian rke better than me? Ohe on, he¡¯s nothing to me. He¡¯s just a Daddy¡¯s kid not like me.¡± ¡°Oh really? Then what kind of man are you?¡± continued Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Provoke ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t need to know about you. I¡¯m not someone who wants to know about other people¡¯s lives.¡± Elena spoke again, ahead of Areez who was about to open his lips. Right after Elena closed her lips, the elevator door behind Areez opened. Without wasting time, Elena rushed out because she couldn¡¯t wait to finish all the food in her hands. While passing by Areez, Elena identally lifted her face so close to Areez who was looking down, their noses almost touched if only Areez didn¡¯t hold his head straight up. ¡°You!!!¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to, after all it¡¯s your own fault for not wanting to get out of the way when I was walking out,¡± replied Elena quickly, as fast as her movement that immediately ran fast to her room. Areez, who had no intention of chasing after Elena, froze for a moment, being that close to Elena made Areez feel a strange feeling shed through him. A feeling that bothered him a little. Areez¡¯s thoughts finally broke when the elevator he was riding in stopped at the destination floor where his room was, Areez rushed out of the elevator and tried to forget his brief chat with the secretary of the person he hated the most, Christian rke. The one who had provoked the ire of an Areez Floyen. Areez, who doesn¡¯t like to be belittled, decides to take revenge on Christian. Elena who had managed to enter her room immediately took drinking water on the table and immediately finished it without remaining. ¡°I should have replied earlier,¡± said Elena with a short breath. ¡°Ah no, you can¡¯t do that, Elena. If you take revenge on that arrogant man then you won¡¯t be much different from him.¡± ..... Elena then shook her head, trying to get rid of the incidentst night where she was doused by Areez with wine that ended up making her sick. Not wanting the food to get cold, Elena hurried over to the sofa to enjoy tworge burgers with tworge fries as well. Waking up from hunger made Elena go crazy while ordering food a while ago. In no time, arge delicious burger with twoyers of meat and vegetables made its way into Elena¡¯s stomach. Elena, who was really hungry, didn¡¯t want to waste her food, so Elena intended to spend all her precious food while watching an investigative program on a television station. If there are many girls out there who avoid all things that smell like violence or other crimes, as with Elena, Elena actually likes investigative shows like that. Even in the past, when she still didn¡¯t get a job, Elena would often stay up until the morning just to watch investigative shows that she thought were fun to watch. ¡°It¡¯s five o¡¯clock in the morning,¡± Elena mumbled softly as she kneaded the packet of french fries that she had just finished without any leftovers. ¡°I¡¯d better get ready, or else the Night King might get angry again.¡± Immediately Elena got up from the bed where she was sitting and rushed to the bathroom to clean her body, because Elena had been sleeping since this afternoon. She was not sleepy at all even though she had only been awake from two in the morning until the morning before. **** Christian who is used to getting up early looks already tidy in his threeyers of clothes when Kainer knocks on his bedroom door, with light steps after getting a good quality sleep Christian walks towards the door. ¡°Good morning, Sir.¡± Kainer greeted Christian politely, as usual. Instead of answering immediately, Christian turned his gaze to Elena¡¯s room which was still tightly closed. ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯s still sleeping, can she,¡± Christian says in a barely audible voice. However, because Kainer was currently standing very close to Christian she could hear the words that just came out of Christian¡¯s thin lips that always managed to seduce women. ¡°Looks like Elena hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, Sir,¡± Kainer answered quickly. Christian¡¯s hands immediately clenched into fists. ¡°That stubborn girl,¡± Christian growls in annoyance. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have listened to her reason for being afraid of ghosts in the hospital, she seems to still need more treatment...¡± Christian¡¯s speech was cut off when Elena, who was already so beautiful in her brightly colored clothes that were beautifully attached to her body, surprisingly emerged from the room and immediately met with Christian who was still staring at Elena¡¯s room. ¡°G-good morning,¡± Elena said nervously, not expecting Christian to be standing in front of her room. ¡°Already recovered?¡± Christian who managed to control himself, immediately gave a piercing question to Elena. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yes sir, I really am at my best and ready to get back to work at your service.¡± What Elena meant at best was that she was full and full of energy, but Christian caught on to something else. Without changing his stiff facial expression, Christian grabs Elena¡¯s hand suddenly. ¡°Sir..¡± ¡°You have to eat,st night you didn¡¯t eat and I don¡¯t want you to get sick again. You¡¯ve only worked with me one day but you already made me pay for the hospital bill,¡± Christian says coldly, without giving Elena time to speak. Christian immediately pulls her into the elevator leaving her room and Elena¡¯s room still wide open. Luckily, there was still Kainer who responded by deftly closing the door of Christian¡¯s room and Elena¡¯s room before finally running after Christian and Elena who were almost at the elevator. ¡°Eat, Elena!¡± in a firm voice that doesn¡¯t want to be denied Christian orders Elena to eat the food that has been served in front of them. Elena who waspletely full after finishing two servings of burger and fries stares at Christian in horror, her stomach won¡¯t be able to hold any more food at this point. If forced to eat then there is only one possibility, she will definitely vomit the food back. ¡°Elena...¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°I-I¡¯m still full, sir. I¡¯m not hungry yet,¡± answered Elena honestly. Christian frowns. ¡°Still full? Not hungry yet? Don¡¯t be joking, Elena. Thest time you ate was yesterday at breakfast before you finally passed out, you¡¯re not nning to faint again, are you?¡± Elena immediately shook her head and was ready to open her mouth before a surprising sound of apuse came from the table not far from the table where Christian was sitting. Christian, who doesn¡¯t like anyone interrupting him when he¡¯s talking, immediately turns his head, looking for the source of the voice. Elena and Kainer who sat beside Christian did the same thing. As soon as he recognized who it was that had been bothering him so early, a cold aura filled with Christian anger came out. Elena who identally saw the look in Christian¡¯s eyes shuddered in horror, Christian¡¯s sharp gaze now was simr to the look in the eyes of criminals that he often saw on investigative shows, sadistic and ruthless. ¡°It is an immoral act for a man to force a woman who is already full to finish food again,¡± said the bully who was none other than Areez calmly, hearing the small conversation between Elena and Christian earlier made Areez interested in interfering. ¡°What do you mean!!¡± Areez smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Elena? You¡¯re still full aren¡¯t you after eating the junk food you orderedst night?¡± ¡°What... to be continued Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Challenging Elena, who didn¡¯t expect Areez to bring up what she had donest night, dropped the fork in her hand making a sound so loud it made Kainer and Christian who were looking at Areez turn their eyes to Elena at the same time. ¡°What do you mean, Elena?¡± Christian asks coldly. ¡°Answer Elena, tell your great boss. So he won¡¯t me anyone else again if you get sick again,¡± Areez says again provoking Christian again. Christian¡¯s face is getting redder at Areez¡¯s words, his hands on the table are even clenched into fists. Shows how angry he is right now. And Areez, who was already standing next to Christian¡¯s table, seemed to really enjoy the results of his fishing, seeing Christian angry giving Areez its own pleasure. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian growls warningly. Elena who had no other choice finally said what she had donest night, at first Christian didn¡¯t believe it but after Elena showed proof of the junk food purchase transaction, Christian finally looked a little calm even though he still looked so angry. ..... ¡°I have an offer for you, Elena,¡± Areez said again. ¡°Mypany is in need of a manager and I would be very happy if you would join me, don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not the type of dictator boss. So don¡¯t be afraid, I can guarantee you will never get sick if you work with me.¡± Elena¡¯s face reddened at Areez¡¯s words, even though she didn¡¯t know the truth of Areez¡¯s words, but Elena was sure that Areez said that to provoke Christian. ¡°I will also give you five times your current sry,¡± Areez added. ¡°Areez Floyen!¡± Christian snaps loudly all of a sudden. ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t mess with me.¡± Elena, who didn¡¯t expect to hear Christian scream that loud, immediately clenched her fists while lowering her head, even though the screams weren¡¯t directed at her but Elena felt so scared. Areez who doesn¡¯t feel guilty just smiles a little at Christian¡¯s stern warning, instead of ending his provocation to Christian without fear Areez steps over to Christian who has stood up from his chair. Areez stopped in his tracks when he was barely a few inches away from Christian. ¡°Give me a warning? What did I do wrong? I just gave Elena a job offer and that¡¯s perfectly normal, nothing wrong, right?¡± Areez said quietly while putting on an innocent angelic face. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that Elena was my secretary?¡± Areez nodded quickly. ¡°I know, of course I know. I also clearly remember what you said yesterday which said that you had spent quite a lot of money because your secretary suddenly got sick,¡± Areez answered quickly by continuing to give Christian provocative sentences. Hearing that, Elena immediately raised her face to look at Areez, she looked confused by Areez¡¯s words. And Areez who is trying to provoke the fire of enmity with Christian seems to know what is in Elena¡¯s head at this time, with still a sweet smile Areez said, ¡°Your bos, he told me yesterday that he was annoyed with me for making him spend quite a lot of money for his secretary is sick. That¡¯s why I know when you¡¯re sick.¡± Christian grabs Areez by the cor in a swift motion, so fast that Areez can¡¯t dodge. ¡°I warn you, Areez Floyen. You will regret everything you did today, I swear you will never forget this incident. You have really crossed your line, Areez.¡± Areez who doesn¡¯t want to lose then grips Christian¡¯s hand which is entrenched around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m not a child who would be frightened by a bluff, rke. I would be happy to wait for you to carry out all your threats, prove to me that Christian rke, who is respected more than the members of the Luxembourg kingdom, can not just talk nonsense.¡± ¡°You...¡± Christian¡¯s lips trembled as he spoke, never before had anyone dared to challenge him so openly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m waiting for you to prove everything you say, Christian rke,¡± Areez says so quietly that only Christian himself can hear. After saying that Areez then forcibly pulled Christian¡¯s hand down from his neck, even though he had to use a little force, Areez finally managed to free himself from Christian¡¯s grip. ¡°My offer is still valid for you Elena, I will always be ready to wee you in Ad. You can think about it carefully,¡± Areez said back calmly without fear at Christian who stared at him like a savage predator ready to pounce on its prey, ignoring the murderous stares. Christian, who was so thick, Areez left the restaurant, followed by Aldrich, who had only been a spectator. Christian who had been so provoked that he had almost chased Areez if Kainer didn¡¯t act immediately, Kainer who could still think straight forbade her master to do anything reckless because it could cause big problems in the future. The image of Christian rke must be kept clean and Kainer must maintain it at all times. ¡°Give me all the data on that damn Floyen ASAP,¡± Christian says hoarsely. Kainer nodded obediently. ¡°Yes young master.¡± ¡°And you, Elena.¡± Christian immediately turned to look at Elena sharply. Instantly Elena¡¯s body tensed, she timidly lifted her face to look at Christian who had just called her name. ¡°Yes sir...¡± Christian clenched his jaw, without any warning suddenly Christian grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and gripped it tightly saying ¡°Come with me, we have many things to discuss in private.¡± ¡°Eh...¡± Christian, who was already so angry, immediately forced Elena to leave Kainer in the restaurant alone, even though Elena was tall for a woman but still she was still far behind Christian who was so muscr and strong. That¡¯s why Elena can only surrender when Christian continues to force her into the elevator that takes them up to their room, to Christian¡¯s room to be precise. Because Christian wants to solve all his problems with Elena there. Chapter 40 40 Mine When he just got out of the elevator, Christian immediately pushed Elena¡¯s body against the wall beside the elevator. Elena, who was small, immediately groaned in pain as her small body collided with the hard wall. ¡°Elena Wilson,¡± Christian says hoarsely, Christian talking very close to Elena. His high nose and Elena¡¯s nose were almost touching at this point. ¡°Don¡¯t try to betray me, I hate traitors the most.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not a traitor, sir.¡± Elena spoke quietly, responding timidly to Christian¡¯s words. Hiding the pain in her back. Christian¡¯s smile. ¡°It¡¯s good, if you don¡¯t betray me. I hope in the future you will remember what I said well.¡± Christian stops his speech because someone just got out of the elevator. Annoyed, Christian grabs Elena¡¯s arm and pulls her towards the room as she had originally intended. Christian doesn¡¯t want anyone to bother him again, just like before. Christian pushes Elena back against the wall as soon as they enter the enormous room. ¡°Christian rke is the person who doesn¡¯t like being betrayed the most and everyone who betrays him will definitely end up terrible,¡± Christian said again, continuing his previous remarks. ¡°And it¡¯s not only the traitor who will end tragically in my hands, I will destroy the traitor¡¯s family without a trace. Of course you don¡¯t want that to happen, do you?¡± Christian deliberately threatens Elena by bringing his parents who are not young anymore, after getting information about Elena from Kainer a few days ago, Christian finally knows that Elena loves her parents very much. That¡¯s why at this time Christian brought Elena¡¯s parents in his conversation with Elena. Elena¡¯s face was bright red, her whole body was shaking. ¡°S..sir...¡± ¡°And I never joke, Elena. I will not hesitate to get rid of your parents if you dare hmpppp...¡± Christian¡¯s words stopped when Elena surprisingly covered Christian¡¯s mouth with both hands. ..... Christian¡¯s gaze looks increasingly piercing, it¡¯s clear that Christian doesn¡¯t like what Elena is doing to him right now. Realizing that she had made a mistake, Elena immediately lowered her hands quickly from Christian¡¯s face. ¡°S-sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude.¡± With her head down Elena tries to apologize to Christian. Christian does not respond to Elena¡¯s words, Christian is still enjoying the fear that is so radiating on Elena¡¯s face at this time. Elena gulped, getting a look this close from Christian made Elena so depressed. At this close range Christian really is terrible. ¡°I will remember your promise, Elena. If in the future you disappoint me, then don¡¯t me me for being cruel,¡± Christian says again. ¡°Y-yes sir, I understand. I will remember it well,¡± stammered Elena. Christian grits his teeth, trying to contain the anger still churning in his chest. Areez Floyen¡¯s words a moment ago bothered him, a job offer thatsts forever. Damn it! Christian is very disturbed by the disgusting sentence, Christian immediately strengthens his grip on Elena¡¯s arms which are still in his power. ¡°S..sir...¡± Elena groaned hoarsely. ¡°It hurt.¡± Elena wasn¡¯t lying, Christian¡¯s grip hurt her so much. Without feeling guilty, Christian then releases his big hands from Elena¡¯s body, which looks so tiny when he is close to her. ¡°Go, go back to your room and get ready. We¡¯re going back to Luxembourg this afternoon.¡± ¡°Are you serious, sir?¡± asked Elena subconsciously, interrupting Christian¡¯s words. Christian, who had calmed down a little, was provoked again by Elena¡¯s words. ¡°Why? Are you sad? You want to stay in this town, be near Areez Floyen, do you?¡± Elena, who could already read where Christian was talking, immediately gasped, without daring to open her lips again. Elena quickly ran towards the door and immediately rushed into her room which was in front of Christian¡¯s room. Once inside her safe room, Elena immediately fell to the floor. His legs went limp, unable to support his weight any longer. The intimidation that Christian gave him was so torturous, Christian really deserved to be dubbed the cruel and cold Night King. After feeling her strength returned, Elena immediately did as Christian was told. Even though she didn¡¯t bring a lot of clothes, Elena took a long time to organize her belongings into the suitcase. Just as Elena put herptop in her bag, there was a strong knock on her bedroom door from outside. Elena immediately ran towards the door, giving Christian ess to her room. And it all happened so fast, not long after the bedroom door opened. Christian¡¯s two big hands immediately nestled in Elena¡¯s hands which he made one above his head, Christian again locked Elena against the wall. Not the same as before, this time Christian¡¯s breath sounds heavier and in a surprisingly fast movement Christian licks Elena¡¯s thin lips greedily. Elena, who did not expect to get an attack like that, immediately rebelled, trying to get away from Christian¡¯s grip. But due to losing power, everything Elena did was in vain. Christian¡¯s big body didn¡¯t move from her, neither did his forced kiss. Christian¡¯s wet tongue is also still skillfully dancing in her mouth, Elena ispletely rendered helpless by Christian clinging to her like a leech. ¡°You¡¯re mine Elena,¡± Christian says hoarsely between his bites at Elena. The two hands that locked Elena¡¯s hands above her head slowly loosened and moved to na¡¯s waist, just like before, Christian digs his long fingers on Elena¡¯s slender waist firmly. Christian seems to be showing Elena that he has no more power over himself, Elena, who is starved of oxygen due to Christian¡¯s torturous kiss, begins to lose bnce. Her legs weakened and he almost fell if it weren¡¯t for Christian who immediately tightened her arms which had loosened. ¡°Elena!¡± Chapter 41 41 Red fire VS blue fire Being in a room that has limited ess with Christian makes Elena feel so depressed, after what Christian did two hours ago in the hotel room. Sitting back this close to Christian is one thing that Elena really wants to avoid, even though Christian doesn¡¯t discuss anything that happened before but Elena¡¯s feelings are still mixed. What Christian said, the ims he made against her made Elena want to disappear from Christian¡¯s presence right now. ¡°Ask the pilot to changenes, Kainer.¡± Kainer, who was focused on his work, immediately raised his face. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I want you to tell the pilot to change destination,¡± Christian says back. ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± Christian clenched his jaw. ¡°Geneva.¡± Kainer almost dropped his smart tablet from his hand when he heard Christian¡¯s words, more than ten years as Christian¡¯spanion, this is the first time that Kainer was so surprised to hear the boss¡¯ request. ¡°A..are you sure, young master?¡± ¡°Yes, I have business that I need to finish as soon as possible at Muller Finance International,¡± Christian replied coldly, stating his goal ofing to Geneva, Switzend. The ce where his parents live. ..... ¡°Does this have anything to do with Areez Floyen?¡± Christian¡¯s teeth chattered loudly all of a sudden. ¡°Yeah, all of this has something to do with that bastard aristocrat. I have to show him who Christian Cyrillo rke is.¡± Elena, who tried to pretend not to hear Christian and Kainer¡¯s conversation, immediately turned her gaze from the window to Christian as soon as she heard Christian mention his full name clearly, this is the first time Elena has heard Christian¡¯s full name. Kainer, who understands the young master¡¯s intent and purpose, rushed to the pilot¡¯s room, he had to inform Christian of the orders that Christian had just spoken. Even though Christian is currently using his private jet, he still has to obey the road that has been given by airport officials. Therefore, even though he had only flown for two hours, Christian had already ordered Kainer to notify the pilot of the change in his ns. This was done so that the pilot could have plenty of time to inform the airport staff about the change in destination, while in transit in Dubai. ¡°Are we going to Geneva?¡± Elena asked quietly, unable to contain her curiosity any longer. ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°Why go to Geneva? Didn¡¯t you say before that we have a lot of work in Luxembourg?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Geneva and Luxembourg are my home, do you really need a special reason to go home?¡± Elena instantly locks her lips, she regrets asking the annoying Christian. ¡°I want to get rid of Areez Floyen.¡± Christian growls softly. ¡°He has purposely put up a g to challenge me.¡± Elena who actually wanted to close her eyes immediately woke up instantly, the words that came from Christian¡¯s lips shook her chest. ¡°Areez Floyen.¡± Elena said Areez¡¯s name softly. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it when I destroy it?¡± used Christian of being cruel. ¡°You can¡¯t be mesmerized by that demonic face, can you?¡± ¡°W..how could I be like that, sir. I don¡¯t dare to do such a thing,¡± stammered Elena, her chest pounding wildly for no reason. ¡°Good then, because believe me I will immediately prove my words to you as soon as you dare to turn away from me,¡± Christian said coldly full of threats, his two sharp eyes pierced at Elena who had locked her lips tightly. Christian and Elena¡¯s conversation was forced to end early because of Kainer¡¯s arrival, Kainer who had returned from the cockpit returned to his seat and reported the results of his conversation with the pilot and his assistant. Christian nods slowly, looking satisfied with Kainer¡¯s exnation. ¡°Tell Erick and Nichs to prepare all the paperwork I need,¡± Christian says tly. ¡°Okay sir, I will contact the two of them soon,¡± Kainer replied obediently. ¡°Besides the records regarding the Floyen family, what else would you like, sir?¡± ¡°Right now that¡¯s all I want, I should know the history of that noble family before destroying it without a trace.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true that Areez is thest descendant of the Floyen nobles it would be difficult for us to get rid of him, sir.¡± Kainer reminds Christian of the code of conduct that thest nobles in Europe so adhered to. ¡°To hell with a code of conduct or something, I have nothing to do with that,¡± Christian growls slowly. ¡°Destruction is the payment for one who dares to go against me and that bastard has already openly challenged me.¡± Kainer, who knew Christian so well, couldn¡¯t help but listen to the hateful words that had just been spoken by his employer, even though Christian was a cruel person to all of his enemies, Christian never started enmity with anyone first. That¡¯s why Kainer believed that Areez Floyen had bothered Christian first, so that in the end Christian immediately reacted like this. What and how Areez Floyen had provoked the anger and wrath of a Christian rke like this, Kainer had no idea. What is clear is that during his ten years of service to Christian, this is the first time that Kainer sees Christian so ambitious to destroy someone, as if the two are eternal rivals from their previous lives who are destined not to make up. Elena who had been leaning her head back with her eyes closed could only continue to pretend to sleep, hearing the conversation between Kainer and Christian gave her goosebumps. Even though she didn¡¯t see the expression on Christian¡¯s face directly when she spoke, Elena was sure that Christian must have put on the scariest face, considering the intonation and emphasis Christian used when he spoke. Looks like Elena has to start maintaining an attitude from now on, Christian really is like an atomic bomb. **** Ad, New Zend. ¡°What? The monster ising home today? Why so fast!¡± Suri, who was enjoying her leisure time, immediately reacted loudly when she heard a report from one of the maids in the Areez mansion. Suri, who has been so calm enjoying her life for the past three days, is still not willing to have a confrontation with Areez who is annoying and always tests her patience, even Suri¡¯s n to try to seduce one of the new maids to help her escape from this magnificent prison has not been carried out and now the person he hates the most is going home. Damn. Suri cursed the bad luck that made her despair again. ¡°It seems that God really has left me alone at this time,¡± Suri muttered quietly. ¡°I want to go home, God. Please help me out of this ce, I miss my family... I miss Mommy.¡± Suri¡¯s tears fell again when she remembered about her family, her longing for her mother was really unstoppable. Even though she never saw her mother cry, Suri was sure that in thest three years her mother had shed tears of sadness. Thinking of that, Suri¡¯s chest immediately felt tight, Areez had really taken her rights as a free human being. Areez Floyen really has be a cruel tyrant in the eyes of Suri. Chapter 42 42 Icette It¡¯s been a week since Christian came home from Geneva to sort out his problems with Areez Floyen who had challenged him. His busyness in the office became more and more, after dying his return for a week, the pile of documents he had toplete had multiplied. Luckily, there was Elena who swiftly helped him sort out which documents to finish first, so he managed to avoid a big mess. ¡°Icette,¡± Kainer said softly as she gently handed her a cup of Elena¡¯s favorite delicious coffee. Elena, who has been struggling with piles of documents from Christian since lunchtime, raised her face towards Kainer who had just returned to Christian¡¯s room, with a big smile Elena grabbed the coffee cup from Kainer¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank You.¡± ¡°Just coffee, no need to thank me,¡± Kainer replied curtly. Elena, who had taken a sip of the coffee that Kainer gave her, smiled broadly. ¡°This is really the best coffee I¡¯ve ever had, Kainer. The milk, creamer and coffee taste just right, really good.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes stared at Kainer with real admiration. Kainer smiled a little, he looked happy to get such a sincere thank you from Elena, instantly his tiredness that had been working overtime for a week disappeared. The admiring praise that escaped from Elena¡¯s thin lips made him feel like she had renewed energy and the moment that Kainer pursed his lips again he finally noticed that a pair of sky blue eyes were staring at him with hostility. Instantly Kainer¡¯s body froze. From his desk, Christian was silent watching the interaction that Elena showed for Kainer, he was really jealous and annoyed at this moment. In almost two weeks of knowing Elena, he had never received such a sincere thank you from Elena and now when he saw saying such sincere words he was not the recipient. ¡°Do you want coffee too, sir?¡± asked Kainer stammering, Christian is a very anti-caffeine type of person. He preferred alcohol over caffeine and of course he would definitely reject Kainer¡¯s offer outright this time. ¡°Sure, give me the exact same drink Elena drank.¡± ..... Suddenly the unexpected answer made Kainer almost choke on her own saliva, several times he blinked his eyes trying to convince himself that the words his master had just said were true. And Christian who managed to read Kainer¡¯s doubts snorted in annoyance. ¡°I don¡¯t have to repeat my orders again, do I?¡± Kainer who realized his mistake then shook his head quickly. ¡°No sir, you don¡¯t have to do it again. I¡¯ll get you an icedtte right away, please wait a moment.¡± Without waiting for a reply from the young master, Kainer hurriedly walked towards the big door which had been closed for a long time and walked out without saying goodbye to Elena who looked confused. During a week of hard work sorting documents, this was the first time Elena felt that her arrogant boss had returned. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me ordering Kainer to buy the same drink as you?¡± uses Christian of vile. Elena took a deep breath. ¡°No, why should I not like it. Kainer is your assistant, if you want to give him orders then I don¡¯t need to be angry.¡± Christian purses his lips, Elena¡¯s witty reply makes him numb. After getting rid of a letter of agreement with one of the diamond suppliers from South Africa, Christian gets up from his chair and walks slowly to the sofa where Elena sits facing the pile of documents she¡¯s been working on earnestly. Without asking permission, Christian calmly reaches for Elena¡¯s coffee cup and takes a half-hearted sip, trying to taste the coffee that Elena had previously praised as high as the sky. ¡°Not good,¡± he sneered bitterly. ¡°The vor of the milk is too strong to overpower the taste of the coffee, fortunately the addition of this creamer can save the taste.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes twinkled, staring at Christian in confusion. Elena has a strange feeling that can¡¯t be defined, it¡¯s clear that right now Christian is mocking the drink he previously adored to the heavens, but somehow Elena isn¡¯t angry. Elena actually feels uneasy as she recalls what Christian had done to her coffee cup. That man, the majestic and haughty Christian rke drinking in the same ss as her? Oh my God... the world is not doing well. Christian¡¯s eyes narrow as he notices Elena¡¯s piercing gaze on him. ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with what I said, don¡¯t you ept me talking like that? Underestimating my capacity to judge a good drink?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Then why are you looking at me like this?¡± Christian asks curiously. Elena shook her head again, she felt embarrassed if she had to ask for her coffee which Christian still holds even now even though he has denounced the drink, Christian actually takes another sip of it with quite a lot. The instant Elena¡¯s chest beats rapidly, the thought of Christian¡¯s lipsnding on her coffee cup makes Elenapletely lose her vignce. And Christian, who has not realized his mistake, chooses to sit in front of Elena by not letting go of Elena¡¯s coffee cup. ¡°Don¡¯t keep looking at me like that, Elena. You¡¯ll fall in love with me if you keep doing that,¡± he said narcissistically without the slightest intention of teasing Elena. All the bad feelings that bothered Elena immediately burst out when she heard Christian¡¯s words, Elena immediately cursed herself for thinking too much about Christian. Her annoying boss is a yboy, despite his immense poprity in Luxembourg, he is still a yer. Not a few women he has dated over the years, of course he easily ensnares an inexperienced woman like Elena with his charms. And Elena who was almost swept away in the seductive charm was grateful to havee to her senses. ¡°I..I¡¯m pretty self-conscious, sir,¡± answered Elena quickly. Christian raises one eyebrow. ¡°Self-aware?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just the daughter of a simple cake seller. So I wouldn¡¯t dare to fall in love with you, the person who is a thousand times above me.¡± Usually Christian feels calm when he brings the work of Elena¡¯s parents when he is arguing with the girl, this time Christian felt very disturbed when Elena deliberately brought her parents¡¯ work while talking to him. The awkwardness in the room disappeared when Kainer walked into Christian¡¯s office with an icette, her face red with slightly out of breath. It was obvious that Kainer had just run. ¡°Your icette, young master,¡± says Kainer excitedly as she raises her hand towards Christian, handing him the coffee he¡¯s just bought with great difficulty because he has to snag another line of employees. ¡°I don¡¯t drink coffee, you¡¯re not trying to give me a stomach ache, are you?¡± Christian uses viciously, forgetting the existence of Elena¡¯s coffee in his hand. Chapter 43 43 [Bonus chapter]Physical touch Elena almost screams loudly, Christian¡¯s answer to Kainer¡¯s words makes Elena want to grab the coffee cup in Christian¡¯s hands right now and pour it over the man¡¯s head. How could he say he didn¡¯t like coffee when he had almost finished half of Elena¡¯s coffee. Thinking about this, Elena identally squeaked in annoyance and unfortunately the sound of Elena¡¯s snoring was not so loud that Christian could hear who immediately turned his face towards Elena. ¡°You are mocking me?¡± The usation is cruel. ¡°Me? Of course not, sir.¡± Elena dodged quickly. ¡°Then you...¡± ¡°I was just venting my frustration at seeing the repeated mistakes made by this financial staff, sir,¡± replied Elena quickly using another excuse. ¡°Even though there is only one ¡®zero¡¯ difference, the effect is very detrimental to thepany.¡± One Christian eyebrow raised, he quickly put Elena¡¯s coffee cup on the table that was not filled with documents and hurried to sit next to Elena who was facing dozens of important documents scattered on the table. ¡°Show me,¡± Christian pleads hoarsely. Elena was grateful she had such a good memory, in one nce she could remember it well. And her extraordinary abilitiese in handy when she¡¯s working with Christian, for example. Elena identally saw the swelling of funds listed in one of the proposals submitted by the finance party to disburse a number of funds that had to go through Christian¡¯s approval first, in that proposal it was clear that there was real fraud. Even though Elena calls it a mistake, Elena is sure Christian will understand where the conversation is going. ¡°Fuck... how could they do this,¡± Christian growls with emotion when Elena shows him her findings. ..... Elena pursed her lips. ¡°And not just one, sir. There are two other proposals that have a simr error,¡± Elena says quietly as she hands Christian the other two papers. Without a word Christian epts the paper Elena gave him, his blue eyes widen when he sees what is written there. ¡°Kainer!¡± Christian screams loudly. ¡°Gather all the financial staff in the meeting room, I want them to ount for this report this afternoon.¡± Kainer nodded obediently. ¡°Yes sir.¡± After talking like that, Kainer rushed out of Christian¡¯s room, leaving Christian¡¯s coffee on the table. Christian¡¯s flushed face clearly shows how angry he is right now and Elena could swear that she was feeling so pressured to be next to an angry Christian, if possible Elena wanted to run as far as possible from this side of Christian who was about to explode. ¡°Elena.¡± Elena¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Take all these documents ande with me to the meeting room, apany me to eradicate those immoral greedy rats.¡± Christian¡¯s voice filled with thick anger immediately entered Elena¡¯s ears. But Elena who has an excessive fear of disgusting animals that incidentally live in the sewers immediately climbs onto the sofa without taking off her high heels with a scream full of fear that is not made up, Christian who is thinking of ways to punish people who have tried to steal money from hispany was shocked when he heard the sound of Elena¡¯s screams so loud that it entered his eardrums. ¡°The rat....where is the rat?¡± Elena screamed hysterically. ¡°Quickly kill that terrible beast, sir.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes blinked confused at Elena¡¯s incoherent chatter, but his intelligent brain immediately worked quickly. An unusual smile spreads across Christian¡¯s face, his mischievous intent to tease Elena suddenly emerges. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of mice, Elena?¡± Christian asks quietly. Elena shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid,¡± replied Elena lying. ¡°I just feel ticklish.¡± ¡°Amused?¡± ¡°Yeah, looking at that whiskered snout made me hhh... no, I don¡¯t want to remember what it looked like. So please get rid of that animal quickly, sir. I really...¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°I¡¯m really scared of rats,¡± Elena answered honestly in the end, her attempts not to show her fear of rats to no avail. Christian easily guessed what was on her mind. Christian is enjoying the pleasant sight before him, seeing the fear Elena is showing without making him feel good. Even though he didn¡¯t see Elena¡¯s interactions with mice directly, Christian believes Elena really has an excessive fear of rodents. ¡°You forgot where you are now, Elena?¡± Christian asks softly while keeping his face up, towards Elena who is still standing on her expensive sofa with her shoes that are definitely dirty. ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°Look around you,¡± Christian says quietly. Like a child, Elena then looked around the room. Instantly her face turned red when she realized where she was now, with hot cheeks Elena tried to get off the sofa where she was standing. However, because Elena is currently wearing a skirt that is above the knee, Elena is having a hard time going down. Especially now that there is Christian standing in front of her. ¡°Can¡¯t get down?¡± Elena nods slowly in response to the question Christian just asked, she is embarrassed to open her lips. ¡°You went upstairs so fast, but why can¡¯t you go down now? That¡¯s weird,¡± Christian says annoyed as he holds out his hand to Elena. na, who still doubts that she can get down just by holding on to Christian¡¯s hand, still doesn¡¯t move, she thinks hard trying to find the best way to get off the sofa. The change in his facial expression that was so visible Christian managed to catch, because he was impatient. Christian then moved quickly. Without opening his lips, Christian thennds his hands on the right and left of Elena¡¯s waist before he finally lifts Elena easily to get off the sofa. ¡°T..thank you, sir,¡± Elena stammered with a blush appearing on her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re much bigger than a mouse, why are you afraid of an animal no bigger than your feet, huh?¡± ¡°I have bad memories with mice, sir.¡± Elena spoke with her head down. Christian frowns. ¡°Bad memories with mice? What happened? You can¡¯t sleep in the same bed with mice, can you?¡± Elena panicked, she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, how could such a thing happen, sir.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Elena¡¯s whole body shook, the bad memories that had made her so afraid of rats reyed in her head. Her eyes immediately filled with tears that were ready toe out. Seeing Elena almost crying immediately a sense of guilt rose within Christian, Christian surprisingly grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t ask again why,¡± Christian says quietly, trying to calm Elena down. Elena who is still shocked from being suddenly hugged by Christian chooses to lock her lips, she doesn¡¯t have the courage to speak at this time. The refreshing scent emanating from Christian¡¯s body made her mind even more confused. Because Elena doesn¡¯t respond to his words, Christian¡¯s mischievous intentions reappear. ¡°What...what is that?¡± Christian screams loudly. Elena, who did not know Christian¡¯s naughty n, immediately released herself from Christian¡¯s arms by force. ¡°W..what¡¯s wrong, sir?¡± ¡°Rat.. I saw it, its tail just seemed to emerge from...¡± Christian¡¯s speech was stopped when Elena who was so scared immediately hugged him tightly, Elena even had time to jump on Christian¡¯s body. Which makes Christian inevitably have to hold onto Elena¡¯s body, which is currently hanging from his neck like a baby ko that doesn¡¯t want to be separated from its mother¡¯s body. Elena, are you serious? Chapter 44 44 Promise During the emergency meeting, Elena sat very uneasy. She is constantly looking for a good sitting position, her buttocks aching after Christian¡¯s rough drop from her body onto the sofa when suddenly Kaineres back into Christian¡¯s room. Christian, who was focused on listening to the defense of the financial staff, didn¡¯t notice Elena¡¯s difort, even though earlier Elena had fallen on the sofa but it still hurt Elena. Because the finance staff are proven to be cheating, Christian firmly orders Kainer to call the police. Christian, who is famous for hating traitors, immediately took action against six financial staff who had worked with him for a long time, screams of mercy could be heard filling the lobby of the rke Enterprise main building when the six employees were dragged into a police car. ¡°That is punishment for those who dare to betray rke Enterprise,¡± Christian said loudly in front of his employees who were in the lobby. ¡°I hope this incident will serve as a lesson to you guys, so you guys will think twice about cheating on rke Enterprise.¡± After saying that Christian then walked to the car that was waiting for him in front of the lobby, as the person who had been harmed Christian was asked toe to the police station to provide further information. ¡°Elena!¡± Christian shouts from inside his car, calling for Elena who is still frozen by the elevator. Elena, who was in pain, immediately raised her face to look at Christian who had just called her name. ¡°Hurry in!¡± Not only Christian, all the staff in the lobby looked at Elena with an indescribable look. They were notfortable being the center of attention, Elena rushed over to Christian who was already sitting in his car. Impatient, Christian then grabbed Elena¡¯s hand roughly to get into the car. Luckily Elena¡¯s head didn¡¯t hit the top of the car door. ¡°Ouchh ..¡± ..... ¡°So slow, like a granny,¡± Christian quipped curtly, ignoring the moans of pain that escaped Elena¡¯s lips. Elena who was in pain did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, Elena tried her best not to cry. All she wanted right now was to finish her work today and immediately rest at home, on herfortable bed to relieve the pain in her butt. ¡°Wait for my revenge, Christian. See youter,¡± said Elena in her heart. Luckily Christian¡¯s car seat is very soft, so Elena feelsfortable. The pain that had previously bitten her buttocks gradually disappeared, Elena didn¡¯t know if the car seat she was sitting in was specially made by Christian¡¯s order. Anyone who sits in the car will feelfortable because the seat has advanced technology that can relieve soreness and difort, that¡¯s why the pain in Elena¡¯s butt is gradually disappearing. ¡°You brought all the files that were used for the meeting, didn¡¯t you?¡± Christian asks quietly, breaking the silence. Elena, who was lost in thought was immediately taken aback. ¡°Y..yes, sir. I brought all the files that were used for the meeting, I even carried the financial statements of thest six months on myptop.¡± ¡°Good, with all that evidence the petty thieves can¡¯t do anything now,¡± Christian says tly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, sir. Actually you don¡¯t have to go down directly, we still have us to take care of...¡± ¡°Small matter.¡± Christian cuts Elena off quickly. ¡°This is no small matter, Elena. These people have stolen money that should belong to other employees. For me, who has been rich since birth, the money is indeed a small amount. But for other employees it¡¯s a different story, in the money they take there is other employees¡¯ hard work. Therefore I have to fight for their rights, as a superior I must take full responsibility for the welfare of my employees. So I will continue to hold these thieves ountable.¡± Elena holds her breath as Christian speaks, this time Christian speaks very close to her face. Their noses even touched each other. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Elena, who didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth nodded her head slowly in response to Christian¡¯s words, her eyes blinking a few times at Christian who was so close to her. Being so close to Christian again made Elena¡¯s heart beat ten times faster than usual. Christian has really messed with her feelings. Since Elena didn¡¯t answer his words, Christian then took his body away from Elena and sat back quietly as if nothing had happened. Never having a female secretary for more than three days makes Christian sometimes treat Elena like a man, which is why Christian has spoken harshly to Elena several times. From the front, Kainer just took a deep breath, he didn¡¯t dare to interrupt Christian¡¯s conversation and chose to let Elena face the sensitive Christian alone. Elena must learn how to deal with the wild mountain lion alone. *** Areez Mansion, Ad, New Zend. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Areez!¡± cried Suri loudly. ¡°Being in South Australia for a week is already making your brain crazy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Areez smiled a little. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already call me insane, huh? Then why now ask me again whether I¡¯m sane or not, hm?¡¯ ¡°Areez Floyen!!¡± ¡°Yes honey...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me honey, I don¡¯t love you!¡± Suri snapped loudly. ¡°Immediately cancel all your crazy ns, because I will never marry you. I¡¯ll only marry the man my Daddy and brother choose.¡± Areez¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to marry, Mira. All we¡¯re doing right now is an engagement party, I just want to tie you up in a more serious rtionship.¡± ¡°You¡¯repletely insane, Areez. Is this confinement not enough to satisfy you? Everything you did to me was a crime, Areez. I can sue you and imprison you for a long time for your actions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not holding you, Mira. I give you afortable ce to live, I also provide good food and provide for your other needs. How could this be called confinement? What I¡¯m doing is an attempt to protect my future wife from...¡± ¡°Wife-to-be, who are you calling a future wife, huh! I¡¯m not your future wife, I¡¯m not your lover so don¡¯t dream because it will never happen, you remember that we¡¯ll. Never will.¡± Suri cut Areez¡¯s words quickly while throwing the engagement ring that Areez had prepared hard on the floor. ¡°And my name is Suri, Suri Mireya not Mira. That ugly name you always say.¡± Instead of being angry, Areez actually smiled broadly at Suri¡¯s rejection. ¡°Sooner orter you will love me, Mira. I¡¯m the only man who will be your husband, I swear.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming, Areez. Because I will never marry you!¡± Chapter 45 45 New n ¡°This time I agree with Mira, you really are out of your mind, Areez. How could you force her to marry like this? Doesn¡¯t Mira still have a family? If you want to marry her then you have to ask her family¡¯s permission or at least tell them that you want to marry Mira,¡± said Aldrich loudly,menting on Areez¡¯s words that he wanted to marry Suri as soon as possible. Areez roughly put the brandy ss in her hand on the table. ¡°Mira is alone, Aldrich. How many times do I have to tell you that, huh!¡± ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°Stop Aldrich.¡± Areez shouted loudly. ¡°Whose side are you really on? You¡¯re my best friend, Aldrich. You should have stood up for me, supported all my ns.¡± ¡°I always support you, Areez. Support all your crazy ns that have often been opposed by many parties, including rke Enterprise which yesterday closed all our paths to make the resort,¡± said Aldrich loudly. ¡°But for this one thing I can¡¯t immediately agree with your crazy wish, Areez. Mira is a woman and marriage for a woman is very sacred, every woman always has her own wedding dream. Starting from dresses, flower bouquets, hairdos, churches and Of course the one who will guide her down the aisle. Every girl dreams of being led by their father as they walk down the aisle on their wedding day, Areez. And Mira deserves it all on her wedding day with you.¡± Areez was silent, his face didn¡¯t change at all. It was as if everything Aldrich seriously said had no effect on him. ¡°I just want to tie up Mira quickly, that¡¯s all I can think of right now and...¡± p.. A hard pnded on Areez¡¯s face. ..... Aldrich, who had been carried away by emotions could not contain himself, so he had to throw his best friend a p. ¡°Forget about Angelina! It¡¯s all over, Areez. How long are you going to live in the shadow of the woman who betrayed you, huh!!¡± ¡°Aldrich...¡± ¡°What? What I said is true, isn¡¯t it? Everything you did to Mira was the result of that crazy woman¡¯s madness, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Aldrich shouted loudly, not wanting to lose. Unexpectedly, Areez who didn¡¯t want to budge suddenly lowered his head when Aldrich brought up his first love affair ten years ago. ¡°Areez...¡± Aldrich¡¯s words stopped when he realized Areez¡¯s hands were shaking slightly, Areez Floyen who had been so cold and hard had a major trauma that only Aldrich knew. The trauma that hurt him so much was caused by the woman he loves so much, Angelina Browman, the youngest daughter of the former New Zend president who had dumped Areez so cruelly when she was content to get all the luxuries Areez had. Although now Areez¡¯s wealth that was stolen by Angelina and her family has returned, the wounds that Angelina made ten years ago still linger in Areez. ¡°Come on, Areez. It¡¯s been a decade now, how long do you want to keep that in mind, huh? Hasn¡¯t that money-mad woman already got her reward?¡± Areez looked up at Aldrich, the person who had done so much for him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s really hard to forget that incident.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to forget what happened then why are you taking it out on Mira now? Mira is innocent, Areez. She is innocent, it was Angelina Browman who sinned against Mira, not Mira,¡± said Aldrich curtly. ¡°I love Mira, I really fell in love with her, I was afraid of losing Mira...that¡¯s why I locked her in this mansion, cut off all ties with the outside world, hid her from the world and...¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Change his identity.¡± ¡°What?!¡± **** With a hoarse breath Suri finally managed to return to her room, a few moments ago when she was intending to take a drink on the first floor she identally overheard Areez and Aldrich talking in Areez¡¯s study where the door was notpletely closed. At first Suri didn¡¯t feel interested in the annoying conversation between the two friends, but when Aldrich started mentioning the wedding ns, Suri finally canceled her intention to drink and chose to stay standing in front of Areez¡¯s office, listening to what Areez and Aldrich were discussing. Suri almost screams loudly when Aldrich mentions the familypany that is currently managed by his brother, rke Enterprise. For fear of being caught if he overheard Areez and Aldrich¡¯s conversation, Suri finally decided to go back to her room and canceled her desire to drink. ¡°So yesterday Areez met my brother,¡± said Suri stammering. ¡°rke Enterprise ruined Areez¡¯s ns? Oh my God, is this paving the way for me to return to my family?¡± Suri¡¯s body shook violently, imagining her beloved brother beating Areez to a pulp made Suri¡¯s eyes immediately flooded with tears. ¡°Christ, haven¡¯t you been looking for me all this time, Christ? I¡¯m in Ad, Christ. There¡¯s being held captive at Areez Floyen¡¯s house...the person whose business you destroyed, take me home Christ. I miss you guys, I miss Mommy, miss Daddy sob sob... Suri suddenly stopped crying, mentioning her brother¡¯s name made her remember Areez and Aldrich¡¯s previous conversation. ¡°Wait, if Areez met brother yesterday, that means I have a great opportunity to show my existence to my brother,¡± Suri muttered quietly. ¡°Yeah, looks like I have to act this time. I have to tell my brother that I¡¯m in Ad...but how? What should I do?¡± Suddenly Suri¡¯s body stiffened, her eyes widened. ¡°Areez,¡± said Suri again. ¡°Yes, I have to take advantage of Areez, that way I can get a chance to contact my brother or at least send word to him that I am in the custody of that mentally ill Areez....Come on Suri, suppress your ego to Areez Floyen.¡± When Suri was making ns in silence, suddenly Areez appeared from the door of Suri¡¯s room which was notpletely closed. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet, Mira?¡± Suri was shocked, her eyes were bloodshot with hatred looking at Areez who entered her room without permission. But it didn¡¯tst long, because Suri immediately remembered the big n she had just made. Forced to be nice, Suri smiled slightly at Areez who was still standing at the door. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet,¡± replied Suri softly. Areez almost fell and slipped hearing Suri¡¯s soft answer, Suri¡¯s very friendly attitude really surprised Areez. For a moment Areez was silent, staring at Suri in confusion. ¡°How about you? Why haven¡¯t you been sleeping thiste?¡± asked Suri back, behind the nket Suri¡¯s hands were clenched into fists. Holding back her anger. Instead of answering Suri¡¯s question, Areez walked slowly towards the bed where Suri was. Without permission, Areez touched Suri¡¯s forehead with her right hand. ¡°Y..you¡¯re not sick...¡± Chapter 46 46 Another escape n Suri immediately put on a smile as sweet as an angel. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Yes but...¡± ¡°You should have answered my question because I was the one who asked you first, Areez,¡± Suri said softly, Suri¡¯s very soft way of speaking really made her look so elegant in Areez¡¯s eyes. Tonight, Areez seemed to be dreaming. Suri, the girl who had been so harsh on him for thest three years, had changed drastically. No more screaming or swearing that escaped from Suri¡¯s beautiful lips, Suri actually took the initiative by touching his face and asking how he was. Really not the usual Suri, if Areez didn¡¯t face Suri in person, maybe he wouldn¡¯t believe hearing all of Suri¡¯s significant changes. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if I don¡¯t make sure you sleepfortably first, Mira,¡± Areez answered quietly, his voice shaking slightly. It was clear how nervous Areez was facing such a gentle Suri right now. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Areez. I know when it¡¯s time to sleep and wake up, so you don¡¯t have to treat me like this. You also have to take care of your health, don¡¯t keep focusing on me.¡± Suri spoke again very softly. ¡°Mira...¡± ¡°Now you go back to your room and sleep, because I¡¯m going to sleep soon too. I¡¯m already very sleepy.¡± Suri cut Areez¡¯s words quickly. Like someone who hasn¡¯t fully awakened from a dream, Areez followed Suri¡¯s orders without rebuttal. ..... As soon as Areez came out of her room, Suri immediately closed the bedroom door and locked it quickly. Her face turned red, holding back the disgust that filled her by half running Suri towards the bathroom. Arriving at the sink, Suri immediately vomited the contents of her churning stomach, being so close to Areez like earlier made her nauseous. But because Suri had decided to soften up on Areez for the sake of her new escape n, Suri finally held back her nausea when she touched Areez¡¯s face. And now, after Areez left, Suri then took out all the contents of her stomach which had been turbulent for a while. While Areez, he was still standing in front of Suri¡¯s room without doing anything. He was still very confused by what had just happened. Suri¡¯s change in tone, her genuine smile and initiative, all of which made Areez feel like he was dreaming. All of Suri¡¯s tenderness that had only existed in his dreams was now realized in the real world. Areez shook his head quickly. ¡°Aldrich should know this...yes, that annoying bastard should know!¡± By running, Areez left Suri¡¯s room to his own room which was on the first floor. When he arrived at the room, Areez immediately mmed the door and immediately contacted Aldrich who was still on his way to his house. Like a child getting his favorite toy, Areez recounts what just happened with great passion. Aldrich, who was already sleepy at first, immediately woke up when he heard the report given by his best friend, he couldn¡¯t believe what Areez said. ¡°I am a living witness who saw how your and Mira¡¯s rtionship went, with all her ingrained hatred it seemed impossible for Mira to give such attention especially until she touched your cheek. It seemed very impossible,¡± said Aldrich curtly. ¡°Fuck, so you think I¡¯m making free stuff like that, huh!!¡± Aldrich shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Yeah, sort of..¡± ¡°Aldrich Thomas White!!!¡± Aldrichughed out loud when he heard Areez say his full name loudly, Areez would only call out Aldrich¡¯s full name when he was really angry. That¡¯s why at this moment Aldrichughed happily, teasing Areez was an iparable pleasure. ¡°Ok..ok... now you better sleep, you need to rest. Listen to what Mira said earlier. If Mira¡¯s attitude is much better when talking to you, it means she has started opening up to you, Areez.¡± Areez¡¯s chest churned, filled with an unfamiliar feeling. ¡°Already opened up to me?¡± Areez repeated Aldrich¡¯s words with a slight stutter. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my guess. But you¡¯ll see tomorrow morning, if her attitude towards you is still the same as tonight, then my guess is right. Mira has started to ept you in her life,¡± said Aldrich again in a calming t voice. ¡°Now you better sleep, I¡¯m almost at my house too. Today you really have made me very tired.¡± Areez, who realized that he had troubled his best friend today, then decided to end the call, he knew that Aldrich needed rest just as much as he did. Even though he was currently confused by the strange feeling that was bothering him so much, Areez still had to sleep. His body needs rest. Without changing his clothes first, Areez then mmed his body on the big bed that was so soft andfortable. The bed he had been in all this time alone. ¡°You will soon bepletely mine, Mira,¡± Areez said full of promise with a wide smile spreading on his face, Areez¡¯s eyes slowly began to close, the state of the pitch ck room made Areez quickly enter his dreand. If Areez had entered into dreand, the opposite happened in Suri¡¯s room. Suri, who had just finished taking a shower after throwing up all the contents of her stomach, was still sitting on the big sofa near therge window that she still had wide open. ¡°Tonight the moon looks very beautiful,¡± Suri muttered hoarsely. ¡°Until when do I have to live in loneliness like this, God? I miss my life in Geneva, I miss my freedom, I miss my family... I miss everything sob... I promise I will be a better child if one day you release me from this terrible prison. , God...please help me out of this ce. That¡¯s all I want on my birthday this time, God.¡± Suri made a small cross symbol on her chest with a face that was filled with tears, until three years, Suri still didn¡¯t know why an Areez Floyen kept her in her big mansion that was so quiet at night. Even though her parents¡¯ house in Geneva is almost the same size as where she is now, the atmosphere between the two is so different. At home it was fun, full of jokes,ughter, screams and felt very alive. In contrast to the Floyen mansion which was so quiet, neitherughter nor joy could be heard. All the maids in the Floyen mansion were so stiff, none of them dared to smile especially if Areez was around. And Suri is fed up with all the rigidity in the luxurious pce that became her prison, this time Suri intends to escape. In the cold night, Suri devises a n to trick Areez. Suri wants to take advantage of Areez¡¯s weakness in her escape n this time, especially now that Suri knows that Areez has met with one of the people from her familypany. ¡°Keep praying for me, Mom.. I know for the past three years you¡¯ve been praying for me. Wait for me toe home, wait for me toe back Mom...¡± Chapter 47 47 Shock The first day of carrying out the n finally arrived, Suri who had been up since the morning seemed ready to face Areez this morning. By using a mini dress below the knee, Suri looks beautiful and elegant. ¡°Excuse me miss...¡± The maid who was about to knock on Suri¡¯s door to wake her up was surprised when the door to Suri¡¯s room was suddenly opened from the inside and Suri, who usually didn¡¯t get out of bed this morning, already looked so beautiful. ¡°Morning,¡± said Suri softly. ¡°Is Areez awake?¡± ¡°M..master has been awake since twenty minutes ago.¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Then where is he now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the back garden, Miss. Boxing practice.¡± ¡°Ok, thanks for the info.¡± After saying that Suri immediately rushed downstairs, following Areez who was in the backyard. Suri was really serious about carrying out all the ns she had madest night, for the sake of freedom Suri decided to lower her self-esteem in front of Areez. With an irregr breath, Suri stopped behind arge tree not far from where Areez was training with a special trainer. Areez¡¯s body covered in sweat made him look very manly and really tempting, if only Suri was not restrained by Areez maybe she would be fascinated by the super tantalizing sculpture. ..... Suri¡¯s presence managed to steal the attention of Areez who was throwing his fist at the bag hanging from one of the nearby tree trunks, without wiping his sweat Areez walked slowly towards where Suri was. ¡°Already up?¡± Suri nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you standing here? If you want to watch me practice you can sit on the chair over...¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, that¡¯s why I was looking for you.¡± Suri cut Areez¡¯s words quickly. Arrez was silent hearing Suri¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t believe what Suri had just said. Suri¡¯s drastic change in attitude really made Areez unable to control himself. ¡°You came here looking for me?¡± Areez repeated Suri¡¯s words in a barely audible voice. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t we always eat together every morning?¡± Areez gasped. ¡°S..so you¡¯re looking for me to take me out for breakfast together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Suri answered quickly by not breaking eye contact with Areez. A blush appeared on Areez¡¯s face, he really couldn¡¯t believe what Suri had done this morning. The reason is, Areez feels that what Suri didst night was a misunderstanding. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t expect to get a sweet attitude from Suri again this morning, but with Suri¡¯s uninvited appearance at his training ground this morning made Areez sure that what Suri did to himst night wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. Suri really has changed. ¡°Can¡¯t you apany me to breakfast this morning?¡± asked Suri again. ¡°Of course I can. Who said I couldn¡¯t be with you,¡± Areez stammered. Suri tilted her head, looking at the two coaches who were standing behind Areez. ¡°But this morning you look busy, I don¡¯t want to disturb your time.¡± Areez quickly took off the boxing gloves that were still on his hands and threw them to the ground just like that. ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯ve finished training and can apany you to eat.¡± Suri covered her mouth with both hands, trying not tough. With a shy face, Suri looked back at Areez. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait at the dining table.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Suri quickly, as fast as her body moved immediately from Areez¡¯s presence. Areez was still standing where he was, staring at Suri who was walking cheerfully towards the house. His heart felt very peaceful seeing the smile that Suri gave sincest night, all Areez¡¯s dreams to be closer to Suri finally materialized. After Suri was out of sight, Areez then turned his body to meet the two coaches who had apanied him to practice since the sun had not yet risen. Arrez decided to end his training session for the day, the two coaches who got super high fees from Areez Floyen did not object when the hosts asked them to go home. After packing, the two young men whose age was not far from Areez then immediately walked to the parking area, where their car was located to immediately leave the Floyen mansion which was guarded super tight. So sure that the two coaches really left his residence, Areez rushed into the house to clean his body and followed Suri who was waiting for him at the dining table. The thought of eating together with Suri who had changed so much made Areez take a shower very quickly. ¡°Sorry for making you wait so long,¡± Areez said regretfully when he joined Suri at the dinner table. Suri smiled. ¡°Not as long as you think, so you don¡¯t need to apologize. Oh yeah, where were the two people who apanied you training earlier, they didn¡¯t eat with us?¡± ¡°Of course not, they¡¯ve gone home because they still have to go elsewhere to continue their work.¡± ¡°Oh I see, it¡¯s only right that they don¡¯t want to eat with us. Really hard workers,¡± said Suri quietly, sincerely praising the two young men she met with Areez before. Areez¡¯s expression changed, there was a jealous glint in his eyes at this moment. Areez doesn¡¯t like hearing Suripliment another man in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s their job, so you don¡¯t have topliment them like that. Besides, they¡¯re not part of our family, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for them to eat with us¡± ¡°O.. our family?¡± ¡°Yes, our family. You and me,¡± Areez answered quickly. Suri¡¯s hands immediately clenched into fists, she felt so disturbed by Areez¡¯s words calling herself part of Floyen¡¯s family. But Suri¡¯s consciousness immediately returned, she was reminded of the beautiful n she had prepared well tonight. That¡¯s why Suri chose to hold back her emotions at this time. To end the conversation, Suri chose to turn her gaze towards the food that was already served in front of her. Suri hopes Areez will see where his gaze moves and what Suri hopes will work, Areez sees where his gaze is. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat, this morning the food made by the maids looks delicious,¡± Areez said while gesturing to the maid standing behind him and Suri to start serving food. Suri, who was already hungry, then straightened up to let the maid serve food on her te, while the waiters were busy arranging food for her and Areez, Suri didn¡¯t take her eye contact from Areez for a second. Areez, who doesn¡¯t usually get this kind of treatment from Suri, was made awkward, several times Areez was seen changing his sitting position. Areez was really confused by Suri¡¯s drastic attitude, now even Areez could clearly see that Suri was holding backughter after seeing her almost drop the knife from the table. It seems that his stupidity made Suri happy. When Areez was enjoying a very pleasant atmosphere, suddenly from the front door there was the sound of very fast footsteps. Areez, who already recognized the footsteps well then turned his face towards the entrance to look at the uninvited guest who was standing without guilt. . ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you guys, am I?¡± asked Aldrich guiltily. ¡°Damn bastard, of course you¡¯re interfering!¡± In his heart Areez immediately answered Aldrich¡¯s words with his thick killing gaze. Aldrich, who didn¡¯t know that Suri was having breakfast with Areez, just looked confusedly at Areez who didn¡¯t answer his question. This morning, Aldrich deliberately came to Areez¡¯s house early to hear an exnation directly from Areez¡¯s lips, about what he saidst night about Suri¡¯s drastic change in attitude. Because Areez never invited Aldrich to join the meal, Suri wiped her lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Come here, Aldrich. Join us, you haven¡¯t had breakfast, have you?¡± Like being struck by lightning in broad daylight, Aldrich was so surprised when he heard and saw firsthand how friendly Suri was this morning. All the doubts that had bothered himst night disappeared instantly, Suri, who he had known all along as a girl who was very curt, cold and didn¡¯t want to smile, now behaved very nicely. His speech was also so soft, really not like the Suri he had known before. Areez gritted his teeth seeing Aldrich not taking his eyes off Suri, without wiping his lips first, surprisingly Aarez suddenly got up from his chair and rushed over to Aldrich. Hisrge arms immediately wrapped around Aldrich¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a jerk, that girl you¡¯re staring at without blinking is my future wife!¡± Areez whispered in a low warning voice in the ears of his best friend, who looked surprised because he was suddenly hugged. Chapter 48 48 To freedom Seeing that Suri was no longer angry when she was near Areez made Aldrich even more confused, he still couldn¡¯t believe what Suri¡¯s drastic change was. ¡°What have you done to her?¡± Aldrich whispered softly to Areez who was pretending to be busy with his digital tablet. Areez shrugged his shoulders up. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Then why did the female cheetah be submissive to you?¡± Areez shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either,st night she was just this cute. I really didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Aldrich was silent, he was trying to analyze all of Areez¡¯s exnations. ¡°If I¡¯m right, it looks like Mira has started to fall in love with you, Areez.¡± Areez who was trying to steal nces at Suri who was learning to embroider immediately turned her face quickly to Aldrich. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Mira seems to be in love with you, her gentle demeanor shows it all. I think Mira is starting to have feelings for you,¡± replied Aldrich knowingly. ..... Areez did not respond to Aldrich¡¯s words, he was still stuck in time when Aldrich said that Suri had started to fall in love with him. Although he had been in a serious rtionship with a woman he almost married, this was the first time Areez had a different feeling when he was with Suri. ¡°If Mira is this nice to you, it looks like you can start talking about your wedding ns in the near future, Areez,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°Talk about wedding ns?¡± ¡°Yeah, you have to take advantage of this moment to tie Mira even tighter, Areez. That way she won¡¯t be able to let go of you again, isn¡¯t this what you want? To have Mirapletely.¡± Aldrich again reminded Areez¡¯s great desire to have Suri as the only woman in his life. Areez was silent, his eyes turned back to Suri who had just drank her favorite apple juice. Seeing Suri who had smiled a lot at him made Areez so happy, Areez seemed to have forgotten all of Suri¡¯s rude behavior over the past three years. What Areez doesn¡¯t know is that at this time in her intelligent brain, Suri has nned so neatly and so well. The intelligence inherited from Jack and Anne began to work on her, after all this time using only violence, Suri finally decided to choose a subtle way to end all the confinement Areez did to her. Suri decided to soften herself a little when she was with Areez because she was sure this way her n would work, Suri knew that Areez was so crazy about her. That¡¯s why she wanted to use Areez¡¯s exaggerated feelings to help her escape. From where she is currently sitting, Suri just smiled slightly seeing Areez blushing many times. ¡°Whatever you are thinking right now will nevere true, Areez. Keep dreaming because I will never marry you.¡± ¡°Ouch ..¡± ¡°Sorry miss...sorry ..¡± Suri shook her head quickly. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to apologize, it was my fault for being unfocused.¡± Areez, who immediately ran when he heard Suri¡¯s scream, was already standing in front of Suri and the maid who helped her embroider. ¡°You, what have you done to Mira, huh?!¡± Areez rebuked the maid who was already so frightened. ¡°S..sorry sir..i-I...¡± ¡°Areez.¡± Suri immediately called out Areez¡¯s name softly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, not her. I wasn¡¯t focused, that¡¯s why my finger got stuck with a needle.¡± ¡°No Mira, you don¡¯t defend her this is her fault for not serving me,¡± Areez said curtly without letting go of his murderous gaze at the maid whose whole body was shaking beside Suri. Suri took a deep breath, she had decided to choose this path because of that Suri had no other way. Suri slowly raised the index finger of her right hand which had been pierced by a needle towards Areez. ¡°See, it¡¯s okay, right? There are no wounds or blood, I was just a little surprised earlier,¡± said Suri softly. ¡°Don¡¯t scold her anymore, she¡¯s innocent. It¡¯s really my fault.¡± Areez¡¯s gaze softened, seeing Suri showing her unharmed slender finger made Areez calm. His chest, which had previously been so tight, now felt relieved. Without speaking, Areez then grabbed Suri¡¯s body inviting her to get up. ¡°Don¡¯t embroider anymore, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m bored, Areez,¡± replied Suri quickly. ¡°I need activities to get rid of all this boredom.¡± ¡°Bored?¡± Suri nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m bored. You¡¯re not letting me go back to the academy, so if I don¡¯t embroider what am I going to do? I can get bored if I don¡¯t do anything, Areez.¡± Suri¡¯s eyes looked at Areez expectantly. ¡°You want to take a walk with me outside?¡¯ asked Areez absentmindedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m also tired of walking around the garden at our house. There¡¯s nothing else to see, I¡¯ve even memorized every nt in the garden,¡± said Suri quickly. ¡°I want to see something new, fun and I¡¯ve never seen...but, you definitely won¡¯t let me. out to see it all right? So I¡¯m already at home, watching TV and reading the magazines that you have prepared for me.¡± After saying that Suri then removed Areez¡¯s hand from her arm and walked towards the stairs to go up to her room on the second floor, Suri walked with her head down. Trying to give Areez the impression that she was so tired of being at home all the time, Suri also nced at Aldrich to make sure that Areez¡¯s best friend heard everything she said earlier to Areez. Because Aldrich knew what she had said to Areez, Suri was sure that the blonde man would give Areez advice to take her out of the house. And Suri¡¯s guess was right, because not long after she climbed the stairs to return to her room, Aldrich immediately approached Areez. The two people then engaged in a serious conversation, which could not be resolved. heard by Suri who had almost arrived on the second floor. ¡°Hold on Suri... hold on... you have to be able to keep on defending. It¡¯s your attitude in front of that crazy monster, you can¡¯t make him suspicious in the slightest. You have to show him that you are now starting to melt with him,¡± said Suri softly while patting her chest, trying to contain the mes that had grown in there. Because she didn¡¯t want her acting to be exposed, Suri then continued her steps back into her room. She really needs air from somewhere else, continuing to be in the big Floyen mansion makes her chest feel so tight. Areez suddenly knocked on the door of his room which Suri deliberately didn¡¯t close perfectly. Suri who was in a prone position immediately raised her face, looking at Areez who was still standing in front of the door. ¡°What else?¡± asked Suri hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re not being angry with me because of what I said earlier, are you? If you want to be angry please just forget what I said earlier, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°May Ie in?¡± Instead of responding to Suri¡¯s words, Areez turned their conversation around. Suri nodded slowly. ¡°Come in, After all, usually you also enter without asking permission first, right?¡± Areez¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, Suri reminded him of the mistakes he had made so far. With slightly dragged steps Areez entered the pink room that he made for Suri. ¡°If you want to go where do you want to go?¡± Areez asked suddenly. ¡°Eh?¡± Areez smiled. ¡°Today I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I can apany you to go where you want to go. ¡± don¡¯t go to the office?¡± asked Suri, selling expensively. ¡°I finished my office businessst night, so today I don¡¯t have toe to the office. That¡¯s why I want to apany you to go.¡± Suri bowed her head with her mouth locked. ¡± You are free to choose the ce, Mira. Don¡¯t worry Aldrich and I will today...¡± ¡°How can I choose a ce to go? Whereas all this time I didn¡¯t know there were interesting ces in this city, haven¡¯t I only been allowed to go out if I go to the Academy, huh?¡± Suri¡¯s words suddenly made Areez unable to speak, everything Suri said was a scathing satire for him. For the past three years he has not allowed Suri to leave the mansion except to go to the Academy, and even then Suri has also been heavily escorted by his subordinates. Even the car used by Suri to go to the Academy has been coated with a special coating that will not allow her to see the situation outside the car, Suri really hasn¡¯t been given any ess by Areez to see the city of Ad where she has been for the past three years. ¡°Sorry,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°Forgive all my mistakes, Mira. I¡¯m too selfish to keep locking you in the house, I¡¯m just too scared if you escape my control, Mira. That¡¯s why I never allowed you to leave the mansion.¡± Suri¡¯s lips thinned at Areez¡¯s words, her n has worked so far. One by one the ns she madete at night finally seeded, Areez now looks so guilty. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it again, Areez. After all that has passed.¡± Areez who looked down immediately raised his face to look at Suri who was also already looking at her with a sad look. ¡°Mira...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten everything and don¡¯t want to remember it again,¡± Suri said again motivating Areez¡¯s words ¡°Forget everything, Mira?¡± Suri nodded. ¡°Yeah, I just don¡¯t want to get stuck in bad memories. That¡¯s why I want to forget everything and besides that I also think that you are doing all of that for my good too, right?¡± Areez¡¯s lips went numb, all the words stuck in his throat. Suri¡¯s words really made him speechless, Suri who used to say spicy words now made him speechless. When Areez and Suri were both not talking, Aldrich, who couldn¡¯t wait to leave, suddenly entered Suri¡¯s room. ¡°So how about we go or not? I¡¯ve got a car ready for us to go to the Ad Art Gallery.¡± ¡°Ad Art Gallery.¡± Suri repeated Aldrich¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a very nice ce, Mira. You can find a variety of interesting works of the Maori tribe which is very impressive, this ce is always full, Mira. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it, as a person who likes to read, going to the art gallery is a good choice, isn¡¯t it,¡± Aldrich said at length excitedly. ¡°How do you know if I like reading?¡± Suri asked quietly, pretending not to know. Aldrich, who did not know Areez¡¯s anxiety, immediately put his arm around Areez¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Who else if not Areez, he always asks me to apany him to find your favorite magazines and novels in the bookstore. So I can tell that you are a person who likes to read.¡± Suri pursed her lips, her attention now turned back to Areez who was still locking her lips. ¡°You want to take me to that fun ce, Areez? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, maybe I can look for a mall or other ce that...¡± ¡°No-no, I want to go to that art gallery, I want Areez,¡± said Suri quickly interrupting Areez¡¯s words with a look of hope. Like a cat who is asking to be invited to y makes Areez¡¯s heart go wild, with a small nod Areez responds to Suri¡¯s words. And Suri who is very happy immediately screams with joy. One step to freedom, one step to freedom. Suri kept repeating the sentence in her heart. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be ready then, you guys wait for me downstairs, okay,¡± said Suri again. To be continued Chapter 49 49 The day Areez is still Areez, even though he allowed Suri to leave his mansion when they were in the art gallery as at this time he brought along dozens of personal bodyguards who were ready to guard Suri from any unwanted situation. Suri who was initially so excited began to worry when she realized the presence of dozens of big men nearby, Suri worried that she would not be able to carry out her n. However, after seeing the many people in the gallery, Suri¡¯s confidence returned, she was very confident that she could carry out all the wellid ns. ¡°Come on in,¡± Areez said softly, interrupting Suri¡¯s thoughts. Suri suddenly grabbed Areez¡¯s arm tightly. Areez, who was ready to take a step, was startled when he felt Suri¡¯s touch on his arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mira?¡± Areez asked in a soft voice. Suri, who had put on a pitiful face, immediately nced at the crowd of people who were not far from where they were. ¡°Why is this ce so crowded?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, Mira. It¡¯s natural that an art gallery like this is full, many parents take their children to this ce,¡± Aldrich answered quickly before Areez opened his lips. Suri¡¯s attention from Areez immediately turned to Aldrich. ¡°Is that usually the case?¡± Areez who realized Suri¡¯s concern immediately wrapped his arms around Suri¡¯s waist which immediately made Suri tiptoe in surprise, but she still didn¡¯t do anything because Areez¡¯s embrace on her body was so strong. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Areez... let go, this is in a public ce,¡± Suri whispered hoarsely. ..... Arees smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t care about us.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go in,¡± said Aldrich, cutting Suri¡¯s words with a wide smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue standing here, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Areez said curtly. ¡°You spoil the mood.¡± Aldrich, who was having fun teasing Areez, looked so happy to see his best friend getting closer to Suri, after years of being alone due to the betrayal of his previous lover, Aldrich felt sorry for his friend. Therefore, when Areez told him that Suri¡¯s attitude had changed, Aldrich was also happy for his friend. Because Aldrich had entered the gallery first, Areez then invited Suri to follow him. With Areez¡¯s hands on her waist, Suri actually feels ufortable walking, but because Suri is currently on a mission she finally tries to hold back her difort deeply to find the best gap in carrying out her next n. As she walked into the busy gallery, Suri kept trying to read the situation and opportunities. Suri¡¯s attention was focused on the women¡¯s toilet which was not far from where she was currently standing. ¡°A bunch of teenagers,¡± said Suri in her heart. ¡°If I ask them for help it will be easier, but the risk is big. They will definitely ask for a big reward from me too. Oh God..help me, I¡¯vee this far. I can¡¯t fail, I must be able to send an email to my brother or Daddy.¡± Suri who was lost in her own thoughts ignored Areez¡¯s words who were exining the painting in front of them right now, Areez herself also didn¡¯t realize that Suri was not staring in the opposite direction from her because of that she continued to talk excitedly until she finally realized that Suri not looking at the painting in front of them. ¡°Mira...¡± Suri gasped, she immediately turned her face back to Areez. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Areez asked quietly. Suri shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Areez, who couldn¡¯t believe it then turned his head, looking at the direction Suri had seen before. His eyes narrowed when he saw the ce that had caught Suri¡¯s attention earlier. ¡°You want to go to the toilet?¡± Areez asked again. ¡°Toilet? Why am I going to... ah yes, yes I want to go to the toilet.¡± Suri immediately corrected her mistake when she realized that Areez had misjudged. Areez smiled a little. ¡°Mira..Mira.. you don¡¯t need to be ashamed of me, if you really want to go to the toilet you can just tell me.¡± ¡°Can I go to the toilet?¡± asked Suri, fishing for Areez. ¡°I¡¯ll be punished if I forbid someone to go to the toilet, Mira,¡± Areez replied with a smile. ¡°Go if you want to go to the toilet.¡± Suri didn¡¯t leave right away, she was still standing where she was not breaking her eye contact with Areez. ¡°What else, hm?¡± Areez returned to speaking softly as usual. ¡°You¡¯re not apanying me?¡± Suri asked quietly, trying to read what Areez was thinking right now. ¡°No, you will be guarded by my guards. Don¡¯t worry, they will be guarding in front of the toilet.¡± Suri shook her head quickly. ¡°No, if they wait too close in front of the toilet the other visitors will be disturbed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they stay at a safe distance, Mira. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Areez said, full of promise with a smile that never left his handsome face. ¡°Okay, but...¡± Areez raised an eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to be on guard too, did you?¡± Suri angrily threw a punch at Areez¡¯s chest. ¡°You pervert, I was wondering if you have any new toilet paper? I..I don¡¯t feelfortable sharing the same tissue with those people.¡± ¡°Toilet paper? How could I bring such a tissue, Mira.¡± Suri immediately put on a sad face. ¡°But I can¡¯t use the same tissue as them, Areez. I¡¯m used to using wipes for myself and it¡¯s your fault.¡± ¡°My fault?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± replied Suri curtly. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten used to me getting all thoseforts, so if I feel anxious when using public facilities it¡¯s because of you.¡± Areez blinked his eyes, trying to digest the sentence Suri just said. ¡®He said it was because he was used to it.¡¯ ¡°How about this, Areez. I really have to go to the toilet,¡± said Suri again, trying to keep pressing Areez who was starting to get off guard. ¡°So what should I do? I didn¡¯t bring a tissue to...¡± ¡°Buy one for me then.¡± Boom, Suri went straight to the core. The long-awaited sentence finally escaped Areez¡¯s lips. Areez frowned, trying to digest Suri¡¯s sentence quickly until she finally understood what Suri was saying. Immediately Areez took out his wallet from his pocket and prepared to call one of his men if Suri didn¡¯t stop him immediately bynding his curly, well-groomed fingers on his hand. ¡°Mira...¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t order your men to find the tissue for me. I want you to buy it yourself,¡± said Suri quickly, as quickly as she changed her facial expression to get Areez¡¯s pity. ¡°I¡¯d be embarrassed if someone else bought the tissue.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know where to buy it, Mira,¡± Areez answered hoarsely, Areez¡¯s heart beating so fast at this moment. The touch after touch that Suri pressed against his skin tore apart Areez¡¯s cold heart. Suri immediately put on a disappointed face, having studied psychology made Suri very clever if she had to change her facial expression in an instant and Suri¡¯s ability was almost lost when Suri was so hard on Areez. Suri forgot that dealing with mentally ill people like Areez had to be gentle, the way she is currently running. ¡°Mira,¡± Areez breathed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t give me this face, I can¡¯t see it.¡± Suri raised her eyes to look at Areez¡¯s face again. ¡°So what? Do I need to hold it back until I get home?¡± Bingo! That sharp question immediately made Areez panicked and Suri could clearly see how messed up Areez was because of her words. ¡°No, you can¡¯t hold it in. That¡¯s not good, Mira. It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Areez said quickly without pause. ¡°So what? I can¡¯t use the same tissue as them, especially now that there are so many visitors here. I don¡¯t know how many germs are left on those wipes if I use them to clean my feminine area.¡± Suri deliberately mentions personal things to further suppress Areez mentally, Suri deliberately uses her body to make Areez crazier and the n works. Areez really almost lost his sanity when he heard Suri mention germs and her feminine area. Oh man. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll buy it myself. But you promised me not to go anywhere, don¡¯t tarnish my trust in you, Mira.¡± Areez immediately gripped the two peaks of Suri firmly. Like a child who was promised her favorite toy, Suri nodded her head quickly. His eyes also showed the seriousness of the promise he had just made through his body movements. ¡°Good girl,¡± Areez said softly and Areez unexpectedlynded a kiss on Suri¡¯s forehead. Suri, who did not expect to get a kiss, could only be silent because it was toote to escape. Before she could protest, Suri was again surprised by Areez who immediately ran towards the exit followed by two of her personal guards who also ran, trying to close the distance with Areez. When Suri was still rooted to her ce, suddenly four Areez bodyguards came to her. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°Oh yes,¡± Suri stuttered. ¡°I..I need to go to the toilet, you guys can take care of me outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the four big men answered at the same time. Suri who couldn¡¯t wait to act immediately walked quickly to the women¡¯s toilet which was not far from her, her hands immediately felt cold because of nervousness. All Suri had to do now was find someone who would lend her a cell phone. Suri intends to email her father or brother to let them know that she is in Ad. ¡°We will be on guard here, Miss,¡± said one of Areez¡¯s bodyguards, slowly startling Suri who was looking for a way to ask for help from one of the people who were gathered in the toilet in front of her. ¡°Y..yes,¡± replied Suri nervously. Realizing that she was in a race against time, Suri then quickened her steps towards the toilet. Suri must sessfully carry out her n in this rare opportunity before Areez returns. ¡°Help me God, help me get back together with my family.¡± Suri kept repeating the same sentence over and over again as she got closer to the toilet, the ce where she would ask for help from people she didn¡¯t know at all. Suri really bet her luck today. ¡°Excuse me... .To be continued Chapter 50 50 a Clue No one answered Suri¡¯s greeting, all the young women chose to be busy with their respective activities. There are those who apply make-up in front of the mirror, spray perfume on their bodies, and others y with their cellphones to browse social media ounts of famous artists. Being ignored openly makes Suri Mireya rke mentally down, living in Areez¡¯s captivity for years makes Suri¡¯s self-confidence almost disappear. Areez hadpletely destroyed her from within. When she was confused about what to do, Suri was suddenly surprised by a soft touch lodged in her shoulder. Suri reflexively turned her face away, looking at the owner of the hand that had just touched her shoulder. Suri¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide when she saw who it was who was smiling sincerely. ¡°Can I help you, Miss? Did you lose anything in this toilet?¡± Suri shook her head quickly. ¡°N-no, I just wanted to ask for real help. But nothing seems to be able to...¡± ¡°What do you need help with, beautifuldy?¡± Suri frowned, staring at the cleaning service employee who was talking to her without blinking. A woman who is not young anymore looks so sincere. ¡°I..I want to call my brother, but my cell phone...¡± ¡°You can use my cellphone if you want, Miss,¡± said the cleaning service officer in a friendly manner as she held out her cellphone to Suri. Suri was silent for a while, she couldn¡¯t believe that someone would immediately offer to help her without her having to bother. ..... ¡°Please, Miss. You can call him too if you want,¡± she said again. Realizing that she was in a race against time, Suri immediately grabbed the kind woman¡¯s cell phone and started writing messages for Christian quickly. As Suri originally nned to send the email to Christian, fortunately Suri still remembers the email and password so she can email her brother using her own personal email without having to use the email belonging to her rescue woman. As soon as the email was sent, Suri immediately took the email from the woman¡¯s cellphone quickly. ¡°Sorry, I used email to contact my brother. So earlier I took out your email and...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss. I still remember my email password well, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± said the cleaning service officer quickly. without changing her facial expression at all, the woman was still very friendly to Suri. It was as if she had known Suri for so long. Suri¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± asked Suri very politely. ¡°Even though we just met.¡± ¡°Your pretty face reminds me of a young girl who was so kind to me decades ago, a girl who doesn¡¯t discriminate against one¡¯s social status.¡± *** rke Enterprise, Luxembourg. 9.00 PM Sincest night Christian has been feeling very uneasy, he keeps getting restless for no reason. Even though none of the problems bothered him, all the office work had also beenpleted on time after Elena and Kainer helped him. That¡¯s why at this time Christian feels confused. While trying to calm himself down, his cell phone suddenly rang loudly. A special tone that he set for the caller who is currently calling him rings, with slightly trembling hands Christian grabs his cell phone and immediately receives the video call from Geneva. After three years, this was the first time his father contacted him. ¡°Dad...¡± Christian greets Jack in a hoarse voice. Jack, whose face has now appeared on Christian¡¯s cell phone screen, smiled. ¡°Hi Son, do you have time to talk to Daddy?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°I¡¯m free, Dad.¡± silence. There is no further answer from Christian, he feels awkward talking to his father. After their great war three years ago, this was the first time they had faced each other again, even if only by video call. ¡°You look a little thin, don¡¯t push yourself, Son. Take care of your health,¡± Jack said quietly, attentively, trying to hide his concern. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t sleepst night, Dad.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? Is there a problem at the office?¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve been greatly helped by my new secretary who works quickly.¡± ¡°New secretary?¡± Christian smiles, he knows where his father is talking. So far, Christian has never praised the work of others on his father, even Kainer, who has be his right hand man, has never been praised by Christian. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s quite agile so it helps me and Kainer a lot,¡± Christian replies quietly without changing his facial expression, Christian trying to keep all his father¡¯s bad thoughts to him. For someone who knew Christian so well, Jack easily understood the implicit meaning of Christian¡¯s earlier words. The man then tried to change the conversation to a more serious direction, such as his initial goal of contacting his proud son who was so simr to him when he was young. ¡°After all these years your Mommy suddenly started crying again in her sleepst night, your Mommy called Suri¡¯s name so many times that finally Daddy had to wake her up,¡± Jack said hoarsely, unable to hide his sadness. ¡°Then how is it now?¡± Christian asks in a trembling voice. ¡°Mommy is sleeping now because the doctor gave her a sedative.¡± Christian immediately clenched his fists that were on the table, his heart beating ten times faster when he heard his mother had to take another sedative. Although the drug was safe because it was prescribed by a doctor, Christian knew what the side effects of the drug were. ¡°And that¡¯s why now Daddy has decided to continue the search for Suri, but this time Daddy wants to openly ask the police for help to...¡± ¡°No!¡± interrupted Christian quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t involve the police, bringing the police into this matter will only make things worse and Mommy will definitely be more worried because she has high hopes for the work of the policeter.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Daddy from the start who decided not to involve the police in Suri¡¯s case, huh?¡± Jack¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Indeed but it was three years ago when Daddy was sure they could find Suri with Daddy¡¯s men and it¡¯s really been a big regret for Daddy to this day.¡± ¡°Ohe on, Dad. Don¡¯t talk about the past, I don¡¯t want to get into that madness again,¡± Christian quips sarcastically. ¡°For now, it¡¯s better for Daddy to focus on Mommy, I don¡¯t want Mommy to have to keep taking that damn drug. And Suri¡¯s problem, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll call my friends again toe look for Suri.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes stare intently at Christian, even though they are currently talking at such a distance the tension is so real. ¡°Right now I already have a secretary I can trust, so I can leave thepany at any time. So Daddy doesn¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll be the one looking for Suri this time,¡± Christian added again. ¡°Careful...don¡¯t ruin Mommy and Daddy again, Christ. The two of us only have you two.¡± A cynical smile immediately spreads across Christian¡¯s face. ¡°Oh really? Then how is your favorite child Asher doing?¡± ¡°Christ,¡± Jack breathed hoarsely, when he was serious usually Jack would call Christian¡¯s name directly. ¡°Asher is the only child of aunty Linda and uncle Paul, two people who have taken care of you since childhood.¡± ¡°My business is with aunty Linda and uncle Paul, not with Asher.¡± Christian responds curtly to his father¡¯s words, mentioning Asher¡¯s name again makes Christian¡¯s anger re up again. ¡°Aunty Linda and uncle Paul are dead, Son. And now there¡¯s only Asher as their only descendant, that¡¯s why you...¡± ¡°If Daddy still wants to talk about Asher over there I¡¯d better just end it, there are still many important things to do. I do it instead of discussing that person.¡± Christian curtly interrupts his father¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s better now for Daddy to focus on Mommy and make Mommy not depend on those damn drugs, leave Suri¡¯s business to me... and don¡¯t forget to take care of Daddy¡¯s health too. Good afternoon.¡± Christian immediately ended the video call quickly after speaking with only one breath, the level of Christian¡¯s hatred for Asher really couldn¡¯t be helped anymore. When he heard his father¡¯s name, his anger was already boiling again, that¡¯s why Christian chose to end his conversation with his father because he didn¡¯t want to make his rtionship with his father hotter. While massaging her head which suddenly hurts, Elena enters Christian¡¯s room. In her hands was a tray with a cup of Christian¡¯s favorite unsweetened chamomile tea. Christian¡¯s head lifts as soon as the scent of Elena¡¯s chamomile tea wafts into his nostrils. ¡°Give it to me,¡± Christian begs quickly. ¡°Still hot, sir.¡± Christian narrows his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have to repeat what I said twice, do I?¡± Elena gulped, she immediately walked over to Christian¡¯s table and immediately ced the tray carefully on the table before handing the teacup to Christian who was already looking angry. If there was a day without epting Christian¡¯s wrath, Elena would set that day on the Guinness World Records. Christian is really always mad at her. ¡°Today I will go home early, I ask you to prepare this room of mine with all my personal belongings, Elena.¡± ¡°Your personal belongings?¡± Christian lifts his face to re at Elena. ¡°I don¡¯t need to go into detail about my orders, do I?¡± Oh Jesus, what day is it? Why is it so early in the morning that Elena has been hit by Christian¡¯s mouth of fire? ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep apologizing to me, Elena. You are my secretary, you should be able to...¡± Christian¡¯s words were interrupted when he identally saw an email on his phone which was still on standby. Christian, who usually doesn¡¯t really care about hundreds or even thousands of emails thate into his cell phone, suddenly feels sopelled to see the email. With his slender fingers, Christian touches the screen of his cellphone to see the email that has sessfully entered. Prank.. The cup of tea that had not been drunk immediately fell to the ground on the floor when suddenly Christian¡¯s hand touched the cup with the floral motif. ¡°Sir...¡± Christian who couldn¡¯t believe reading the email on his cellphone, immediately ran quickly from his desk to the door, because Christian was in too much of a hurry to not see Elena¡¯s condition, who had fallen to the floor because she was identally bumped by him. Chapter 51 51 Mr. X In his twenty-seven years of life, Christian had never been so panicked. With a voice that has caught in his throat, Christian continues to run towards the elevator past several rke Enterprise staff who immediately left automatically when they saw the boss running. Several staff who had been waiting in front of the elevator then canceled their intention to enter the elevator when they saw the boss immediately jump into the queue, standing at the front with their chests rising and falling because they had just run. Christian¡¯s face, which is a little pale and expressionless, makes the staff who are near Christian immediately keep the furthest distance from him, because this morning Christian¡¯s special elevator is under regr monthly inspection, Christian finally uses the regr elevator used by employees. Even though he was standing in the middle of the elevator door, Christian didn¡¯t move out of his ce, so the staff in the elevator had to get out from Christian¡¯s right and left. The cold aura emanating from Christian¡¯s body made everyone in the elevator not dare to open their mouths. After the elevator ispletely empty, Christian goes straight into the elevator alone. With trembling hands, Christian again reaches for his cell phone from his pocket. ¡°Come to my house, bring all your best guys Ronin,¡± Christian says hoarsely, speaking to one of his gship cyber warriors. ¡°Alright young master, me and the others wille to your house soon.¡± Without saying a final sentence, Christian immediately ended his call to Ronin, with his breath still short, Christian then contacted Kainer who was at the tax office toe closer to his house. Reading the email sent by Suri made Christian immediately move quickly, getting new clues about Suri¡¯s whereabouts made Christian so sure he would seed in finding his beloved sister this time. As soon as the elevator stops in the basement, Christian immediately runs to his car which is parked in a special ce. With a unkempt tie, Christian still looks stunning, his charm has not faded even though he is currently in a state of extreme panic. The roar of the Bugatti La Voiture Noire that just came out of the basement made several people outside the main building of rke Enterprise stop their conversation for a moment, they were curious about the sound of the amazing limited edition car engine. When they found out who the person driving the luxury car was, everyone in the ce fell silent, they even immediately turned their faces to another direction. ¡°Ad...why did you get to Ad, Suri?¡± ..... ¡°What exactly happened to you, Suri?¡± ¡°Suri...wait for me toe, i wille to pick you up.¡± Christian continues to talk while in his car, feelings of joy, happiness, fear, anger and shock all mixed into one in Christian¡¯s chest at this moment. After three years of trying hard to find Suri without sess, finally today unexpectedly Suri actually contacted him directly. Because Christian was driving his car at high speed, in less than thirty minutes Christian finally arrived at the mansion left by his extended family. The ssic building with many towers looks so beautiful and so artistic, it doesn¡¯t look scary like simr ancient houses. The house, which requires millions of dors in maintenance costs, stands firm with its extraordinary splendor. Several guards immediately opened the automatic doors when the car driven by Christian arrived in front of the main gate, Christian who apparently arrived earlier than all his men immediately sped into his house as soon as the gate with super-sophisticated security opened. ¡°Wee young master.¡± The five maids standing in front of the main door immediately greeted Christian so politely. ¡°Immediately prepare food and drinks for ten of my men who will soon arrive in my secret room underground,¡± Christian said quickly. ¡°And let no one bother us.¡± The five waiters immediately answered Christian¡¯s words in unison, none of them dared to ask what was the reason Christian asked them to prepare food and drinks in Christian¡¯s secret study which had just been made three years ago. Christian who was impatient then rushed into his house and went straight to his secret work room which contained dozens of sophisticatedputers that had been continuously monitoring and searching for Suri in all corners of the world. Christian cooperates with one of the best facial recognition technologypanies from China to find Suri, but even though he has worked with the bigpany until now, Suri¡¯s whereabouts are still a mystery. Arriving at his secret study, Christian immediately sat at his desk awaiting the arrival of Kainer, Ronin and the rest of his men. Christian immediately shared the email he just got to all theputers in the room, Christian wanted his men to get to work as soon as they arrived. The sound of the footsteps of many people approaching the secret room made Christian, who was staring at hisputer screen, turn towards the door which was still closed, his smile widening when he saw Kainer and Ronin enter leading the rest of his men. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Sit, I want you to find out where the email came from. Use all the technology at our disposal.¡± Christian immediately gave an order that could not be rebutted as soon as all the selected bright-brained youths entered the room that could amodate more than fifty people. Without waiting for orders twice, Kainer, Ronin and the rest of their men hurriedly sat down at their respective desks. As soon as they saw the email shared by Christian, they immediately understood what to do, especially before Christian had given the order. The first ten minutes the only sound in the room was the sound of the keyboard being pressed, neither of them dared to open their mouths. They really work in silence, the same thing happened to Christian. Although currently sitting in front of him are the best people in the cyber world, but he is still working, after getting clues about Suri¡¯s current whereabouts they focus on the same ce, namely Ad, thergest metropolitan city in New Zend. Although still confused about how Suri ended up in that ce, Christian still feels grateful because now he knows where to focus on Suri¡¯s search, unlike the past three years where he doesn¡¯t know which country to focus on. ¡°Have you managed to find where the email was sent?¡± Christian asks quietly, breaking the silence. ¡°Not yet young master.¡± ¡°Ok, carry on then. I want you to focus on...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found it, young master.¡± Ronin who sits at the back interrupts Christian¡¯s words with a voice that sounds quite loud. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Christian screams from his desk, his blue eyes instantly widen. Ronin then connected hisputer screen to therge monitor that was in front of them all now, after sessfully connecting hisputer screen to therge monitor. Ronin then disys his findings to Christian and everyone else. ¡°This is the type of cellphone that Miss Suri uses to email you, young master, the information that Miss Suri wrote in the email is correct, the coordinates of this cell phone are in Ad. And at this time we just need to find out who owns this cellphone to get info more about the whereabouts of Miss Suri,¡± said Ronin seriously, exining in detail his findings to Christian who looked immediately excited. ¡°So this phone doesn¡¯t belong to Suri?¡± chirps Kainer curiously. Ronin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, if this cell phone belongs to Miss Suri, she should have been able to inform her family of its whereabouts from the start. The email sent by Miss Suri has only strengthened my suspicions so far.¡± ¡°What guess?¡± Christian immediately asked with such great curiosity. ¡°I suspect that Miss Suri has been in captivity for the past three years, young master,¡± answered Ronin quietly. A glint of anger immediately appeared in Christian¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°WHAT? AT A CAP? HOW COULD? WHO DARE TO KEEP SURI MIREYA CLARKE?¡± Christian¡¯s scream sounded so loud that it sounded in the ears of everyone in the ce, as if Christian was talking to each other¡¯s ears. ¡°This is just a guess, sir.¡± ¡°But why do you think like that? On what basis do you say that Suri has been held captive by someone all this time?¡± Christian asks again. Ronin took a deep breath, informing Christian that he must be prepared with all the risks, including this time. Therefore Ronin prepared himself before speaking, after making sure that he was able to speak fluently and calmly, Ronin then issued all the assumptions that had been lodged in his head. Since Suri disappeared, Ronin has never taken on another job. He really only works for Christian in the search for Suri. While Ronin is talking, removing all the conjectures that have been bothering him all this time, Christian is silent. Christian, who had been very confident that no one dared to harass the rke family, really felt pped, even though what Ronin said was just a guess, but it all felt so real. Very reasonable. If Suri hadn¡¯t been held captive she would have told all her family members, at least herself as an older brother. The spoiled Suri is not a stupid girl, Suri is a smart girl. She¡¯s not weak either. If she was free maybe Suri would have told everyone about where she is now. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that for the past three years Miss Suri has been detained by someone with great power in Ad, is that right?¡± Kainer asked quietly. ¡°Yeah, if it wasn¡¯t for someone who has great power, there¡¯s no way that Miss Suri would have been so tightly hidden for three years. ording to my guess, yesterday Miss Suri had a great opportunity that she had never had, that¡¯s why she just contacted the young master via email. which is essed through other people¡¯s cell phones that Miss Suri borrowed,¡± Ronin answered at length. Kidnapped, held captive, people with great power, alone, tortured. All these words are now passing through Christian¡¯s head, although what Ronin said is just a guess but Christian feels what Ronin said is true. With her intelligence and stubbornness, Suri would have been able to survive if she was kidnapped by an ordinary person, but the opposite would have happened if the person who had held Suri hostage for all these years was a powerful person, a person who had so much influence that he could hide Suri by hiding her. so good all these years. ¡°Then what should we do now? Should we find someone who...¡± ¡°We¡¯re going straight to Ad,¡± Christian cuts Kainer hoarsely. ¡°We searched every street in the city looking for the owner of the cell phone that Suri used to call me, I¡¯m pretty sure that person is still in Ad.¡± ¡°Directly to Ad, sir? Are you sure? Shouldn¡¯t we have made a n before we left?¡± asked Kainer quickly, as a person with high academic grades, Kainer always thought things through very carefully before making a decision. That¡¯s why at this time he immediately reminded Christian not to rush. ¡°What Mr. said is true, Kainer. We have to go to Ad immediately to find the owner of that cell phone, it¡¯s the only way we can find Miss Suri at this time. ¡°The only way?¡± Ronin nodded slowly. ¡°Throughout the city of Ad I did not find a single clue about the whereabouts of Suri, not even a single financial record in the name of the Queen Dowager in that city. The only way to find Miss Suri at this time is to find the owner of the cellphone, armed with the IP Address of the cellphone that is already in our hands, it will be easier. Although I admit it¡¯s a bit difficult but it can be done, these clues can be traced if we look for them.¡± Kainer nodded slowly, responding to Ronin¡¯s words. As a hacker who once kept the Luxembourg government website down for a few hours, Ronin¡¯s analytical skills are unquestionable. ¡°So when are we going, sir?¡± ¡°No...we¡¯re not going.¡± To be continued Chapter 52 52 Go to Ad ¡°No...we¡¯re not leaving. Only Kainer and I will go to Ad, you all stay. At my house, keep giving me and Kainer information. Guiding us to find Suri,¡± Christian croaks with a roaring breath, his desire to find Suri stronger than ever. Ronin, who understands what Christian means, nods quickly. ¡°We will guide you from here, sir¡± ¡°Good, now prepare everything,¡± Christian replied briefly. ¡°And you immediately arrange our flight to Ad tonight. But remember Kainer, make sure no one in the media finds out about us going. People still have to not know if Suri is missing.¡± ¡°I understand, sir.¡± Kainer answered quickly, after saying good-bye she politely rushed out of the secret study to arrange for their flight to Ad today. After Kainer left, Christian immediately gave his cellphone to Ronin to enter Ronin¡¯s advancedmunication program which has not been patented, through this program Christian¡¯s movements will be more easily monitored by Ronin who is far from him. While Ronin works, Christian just stands with his back against the wall and continues to stare at therge monitor screen that disys the IP address of the cell phone that Suri uses to send messages. The message that Christian had been waiting for like crazy. ¡°Be patient dear, I will pick you up soon. Whatever happens, please endure, hold on for all of us who miss you so much, dear.¡± Christian mutters quietly with teary eyes. Three years apart from this spoiled girl who always whines, a faint smile appears on Christian¡¯s lips, what does his younger sister look like now, how tall is she now and is she still as spoiled as before, all these questions now fill Christian¡¯s mind who can¡¯t wait to meet Suri. ¡°I hope I will give you the gift that Mommy wants the most this year...please help me make it happen God..¡± *** ..... Ad Gallery Art, 9.30. AM Miracle, maybe that¡¯s all Suri can say. All her ns went quickly without the slightest mistake. The existence of a good-natured janitor was not included in Suri¡¯s n, what Suri previously imagined was that she couldmunicate with one or two girls who were in the toilet. But in fact God had other ns. Suri really owes a lot to the janitor whose whereabouts are no longer visible, it feels like now Suri wants to hug her and say thank you very much. ¡°Mira.¡± Areez¡¯s distinctive voice that suddenly interrupted Suri¡¯s daydream who was still standing in front of therge mirror right next to the entrance to the women¡¯s toilet. Suddenly Suri turned her face away, looking in the direction where the sound came from. Even though she doesn¡¯t like the name Areez gave her, Suri has no other choice but to let Areez call her by that ugly name as she likes. ¡°Is It Done?¡± Arees nodded. ¡°Yeah, I managed to find the tissue we usually use at home,¡± Areez answered quickly as he held out a small brown paper bag to Suri with sparkling eyes, expecting Suri¡¯s praise. ¡°Great.¡± Yes, the sentence that Areez had been waiting for finally came out of Suri¡¯s thin lips, which was so exciting. Areez¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°I..it¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t have to praise me like that, Mira.¡± Damn it, the great Areez Floyen blushed. It¡¯s really unbelievable. Suri¡¯s eyes narrowed, she felt strange seeing Areez at this time. Areez today looks different, no more undeniable arrogance in him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the toilet?¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Suri immediately turned around, leaving Areez who was still standing in front of the toilet door which was now the center of attention of many people. Many flirty girls to be more precise, seeing the perfect handsome man in front of them at this time made the girls smile sensually and seductively to get Areez¡¯s attention. But all that the young girl did did not affect Areez, Areez who had been so patient for three years to get Suri was not tempted by that cheap smile. The only thing in Areez¡¯s mind right now is Suri, Suri and Suri. Especially now that Suri¡¯s attitude is much softer to him, Areez¡¯s desire for Suri is even more unstoppable. Almost overflowed even. Realizing that he was in the wrong ce, Areez immediately took his feet away from where he was standing. Areez stopped at the closest distance to the toilet which he thought was safe, even though he knew that Suri couldn¡¯t escape but Areez still didn¡¯t want to be missed. For him it is better to be on guard than to lose. ¡°Why are you standing here? Where is Mira?¡± Aldrich who had just returned from the painting suddenly appeared right behind Areez who was still waiting for Suri toe out of the toilet. ¡°I was waiting for her,¡± Areez replied calmly with dignity as usual, there was such great pride when Areez spoke. Aldrich raised one eyebrow. Confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look around you, where am I?¡± Aldrich, who did not understand Areez¡¯s words, then looked around, his attention was immediately drawn to the room behind Areez. ¡°Oh okay..¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh stupidly,¡± Areez said annoyed. Aldrich, who was never angry with the harsh words that came out of Areez¡¯s lips,ughed effortlessly. ¡°People in love are really dangerous to joke around with,¡± he joked fearlessly, ignoring Areez¡¯s murderous stare that shed as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°What? Is there something wrong with...Mira!¡± Aldrich did not continue his speech because he preferred to call Suri loudly, his left hand also immediately waved in the air signaling Suri toe closer. Suri, who still had to be nice to Areez, then put on her sweetest smile, moments ago in the toilet Suri did nothing but look in the mirror and try various expressions in the toilet cubicle. Suri must put on her best smile to carry out all her ns for freedom while still waiting for the arrival of her brother, her savior. ¡°Sorry, I made you guys wait too long.¡± Areez immediately acted quickly, he was not willing if Suri apologized for a trivial matter. Areez suddenlynded his hand on Suri¡¯s waist with so much desire. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, especially for the business you just finished in there. So don¡¯t apologize again, you understand.¡± Areez¡¯s eyes stared sadly at Suri. ¡°Understand.¡± ¡°Good girl, now let¡¯s continue touring again, shall we.¡± Suri immediately grabbed Areez¡¯s arm and made Areez, who wanted to walk, freeze. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat,¡± Suri answered honestly, thinking too much made her hungry quickly. Areez pursed his lips, suppressing a smile that would surely spread wide there. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I dunno I don¡¯t know, snacks like the ones the girls eat don¡¯t seem bad.¡± Suri raised her hand pointing at the hotdog shop in front of the gallery entrance which was currently surrounded by many girls. Areez¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s unhealthy food, I don¡¯t rmend it to you...¡± ¡°I want that Areez!! I want that, if I don¡¯t eat that I won¡¯t eat again,¡± replied Suri quickly threatening Areez seriously, for three years nevering out made Suri so eager for the easily found food. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Areez. Every now and then eating food that doesn¡¯t fall within the standard of proper food, you think Mira won¡¯t hurt my stomach,¡± said Aldrich quietly. ¡°Besides, it looks like hotdogs are delicious, there are just so many customers. I¡¯m sure they will taste good.¡± Areez growled. ¡°You¡¯re...¡± Aldrich chuckled, slowly bringing his head closer to the back of Areez¡¯s. ¡°Do you want to end Mira¡¯s cuteness so quickly? Don¡¯t you want to see her smile a little longer?¡± Chapter 53 53 Aldrich¡¯s advice Areez clenched his jaw, his veins bulging showing his immense anger. Seeing that Aldrich chuckled amused. ¡°If you want to keep seeing Mira¡¯s sweet demeanor longer, you better do what she wants, or you¡¯ll see Mira who is fierce as usual. This is my advice to you.¡± Aldrich¡¯s second words seeded in raising Areez¡¯s emotions to a higher level. Areez would have thrown his fist at Aldrich by now if there weren¡¯t that many people around. Realizing that Areez was already so angry, Aldrich chose to go after Suri who was already walking towards the hotdog shop which was currently filled with teenage girls who were queuing up. Seeing Aldrich standing right behind Suri made Areez¡¯s chest feel tight, Areez half ran towards his best friend and the woman he was crazy about stood up. With one push, Areez managed to get rid of Aldrich from behind Suri. ¡°Fuck...¡± ¡°What?¡± Areez immediately gave his murderous gaze to Aldrich who was about to curse. Aldrich, who realized that Areez was currently so angry, immediately raised his hands in the air. ¡°Rx dude, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me then.¡± Aldrich chuckled, he knew where Areez was talking. As the queue moved forward, Aldrich immediately stood behind Areez. He did not want the queue to be upied by someone else. From the front, Suri just smiled slightly, hearing the small debate of the two friends, Suri began to be able to read the situation. Suri also ns to continue all her acting until she ispletely free from Areez or at least until the email reaches its destination, in her heart Suri continues to pray that her busy brother can read her email when he wakes up tomorrow morning. The time difference between Ad and Luxembourg which was so far made her a little nervous. ¡°Areez...¡± Suri whispered hoarsely. ..... ¡°Yes,¡± Areez answered softly, so softly it sounded like a whisper in Suri¡¯s ear. ¡°I don¡¯t have money, I don¡¯t ept card payments here either. Do you have any money with you?¡± Suri was a little panicked, the queue in front of her was only one person and she also just realized that the shop only epts cash payments. Arees smiled. ¡°Of course I brought money, Mira. Don¡¯t worry, you can buy as much of this food as you want.¡± Suri immediately turned her body and immediately met Areez who was very close to her. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Areez¡¯s face immediately turned red instantly, being so close to Suri¡¯s face that it was so beautiful made him uneasy and nervous. Suri¡¯s wet lips were so seductive. Suri smiled broadly, deliberately provoking Areez¡¯s passion further. ¡°So I can buy more than one?¡± Ares nodded slowly. Suri screamed loudly, her hands also immediately squeezed Areez¡¯s fingers. One thing that Suri had never done for three years if not forced by Areez. Physical contact with Areez is one thing that Suri has always disliked, but this time Suri wanted to make as much physical contact with Areez as possible. ¡°Next, please...¡± The voice of the hotdog seller made Suri immediately turn her body back, she immediately walked up to the seller who had just asked her to order. Not wanting to waste the opportunity, Suri then ordered one serving of all the best-selling menus. Never eating hot dogs for three years makes Suri go crazy. ¡°Your girl has a big appetite too, huh,¡± whispered Alrich quietly in Areez¡¯s ear,menting on what Suri was doing. Areez snorted. ¡°Shut up don¡¯t make noiseter Mira hears, after all I¡¯m rich I can easily pay for everything Mira ordered. Even if Mira asked me to buy this hotdog shop I would buy it.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk.... people who are in love are really terrible,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk.¡± Areez didn¡¯t answer Aldrich¡¯s words, he turned his attention back to Suri who was still talking to the chef at the hot dog shop. Despite eating food on the side of the road, Suri was very strict in giving instructions to the chef. Many things that Suri said to the chef who would make her order and Areez just smiled amused when he saw the chef¡¯s pale face when she heard Suri¡¯s request. ¡°Your order will be ready in fifteen minutes, Miss. All 100 dors ( NZ$ ), miss.¡± Suddenly Suri turned her face towards Areez. ¡°Areez.¡± Arees smiled. ¡°I know.¡± Areez immediately approached Suri and took out his wallet to pay, Suri who was not ready to wait for her order to be finished did not pay attention to the contents of Areez¡¯s wallet. On one side of the wallet of an Areez Floyen tucked a beautiful photo of Suri that he took secretly one year ago when Suri was daydreaming alone in the back garden. Areez, who felt that Suri was so beautiful at that time, immediately took out his cellphone and immediately took a photo of Suri and printed it to put in his wallet. Back when he was with Angelica, his first love, Areez had never done anything this crazy. Only this time he had gone so far as to keep a photo of the girl he adored in his wallet. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down, the order will still be ready in fifteen minutes,¡± Areez said quietly as he tucked his wallet into the pocket of his zer. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Rx, as long as your order is not finished they will close the queue. So the chef can focus on making your order,¡± Areez said quietly, calming Suri who couldn¡¯t wait to eat. ¡°Really?¡± shouted Suri loudly with sparkling eyes. Ares nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, look at that if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Areez nced at the cashier who had CLOSE written on the cash register to stop the queue. Suri smiled. ¡°In that case, good.¡± ¡°Then we can sit in...¡± ¡°What about my order? I haven¡¯t ordered yet,¡± protested Aldrich, annoyed. ¡°I ordered a lot, Aldrich. You don¡¯t need to order anymore,¡± said Suri quickly, Aldrich immediately turned his face towards Suri. ¡°You ordered for me too, Mira?¡± Suri nodded quickly. ¡°Not only for you, but for others as well,¡± replied Suri quickly while ncing at Areez¡¯s personal bodyguard who was standing not far from where they were at this time. ¡°Can I really eat that much food alone? I¡¯m not that greedy.¡± Aldrich¡¯s cheeks reddened, holding back embarrassment. He felt guilty for having thought about Suri who had ordered a lot of food beforehand. Aldrich thought Suri heard his words. ¡°Give me a coin, Areez,¡± said Suri again as she held out her hand to Areez. ¡°Coins, what are coins for?¡± Suri smiled, she immediately pointed at the stuffed w machine which was not far from the hot dog shop. ¡°I want to y.¡± ¡°That¡¯s child¡¯s y, Mira,¡± sighed Areez disapprovingly. Suri immediately lowered her hand from the air, her head also immediately lowered, pretending to be sad. ¡°I just want to y to relieve boredom while waiting for the order to finish, if you can¡¯t, then that¡¯s fine. I can just stand and watch people y.¡± Areez¡¯s chest immediately hurt hearing Suri¡¯s words which sounded so sad, as if inside his chest at this time there was a big hand that was squeezing his heart. Aldrich who felt bad for Suri then pulled Areez from in front of Suri quickly, he had no fear at all for Areez who immediately growled with anger. ¡°Come y with me, I have some coins,¡± said Aldrich softly as he held out his hand which contained some coins towards Suri. Suri immediately lifted her face, looking at Aldrich with a sad face. ¡°Can I really y?¡± Badump.. Not only Areez who is tormented by Suri¡¯s words that are so pitiful, Aldrich who has absolutely no feelings for Suri also has the same feeling. ¡°Yes, Mira. You can y as long as you want, I have a lot of coins,¡± Aldrich replied quietly, his voice sounding wiser than usual, who likes to talk casually. Suri gasped, her chest shaking when she heard Aldrich speak. Aldrich¡¯s way of speaking was so soft it reminded her of Christian, back when she was always whining for something Christian would speak so softly. Remembering the fun times with her brother made Suri¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears that were ready toe out. ¡°Hey...what are you doing? Did I say something wrong?¡± Aldrich screamed in panic when he saw Suri about to cry. Areez, who had been silent for a long time, immediately moved forward, taking a position as close as possible to Suri. ¡°Mira...¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just d you let me y,¡± Suri answered hoarsely, trying to hold back her tears as hard as possible to keep them from falling. Aldrich, who couldn¡¯t bear it, grabbed Suri¡¯s hand and brought her to one of the empty w machines, with an uneasy feeling Aldrich then put several coins into the machine and tried the controller slowly. ¡°It¡¯s done, please try it yourself, Mira,¡± said Aldrich quietly, inviting Suri to y. Suri nodded slowly, with trembling hands Suri grabbed the control device that Aldrich had previously tried. Suri who was still thinking about her brother suddenly fell to the floor and immediately cried quite loudly. Areez who was still standing in his original ce immediately approached Suri and immediately knelt down and hugged Suri tightly. ¡°Shhh.. don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Mira. I¡¯m sorry, I beg you,¡± Areez said regretfully, at this time Areez was cursing his stupidity for banning Suri from ying. Seeing Suri suddenly crying for no reason made all his defenses crumble. Aldrich, who was still standing brushing his hair, seemed to know what made Suri cry. As a man who has a younger sister, Aldrich is more sensitive than Areez who was born as an only child. ¡°Let¡¯s y, don¡¯t you want to y,¡± Areez said again, still groping Suri¡¯s back gently. Suri who had started to calm down then quickly wiped her tears, today she was not careful because she got carried away. Suri almost screwed up her own ns. With a puffy face, Suri looked at Areez. ¡°Can I really y?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can y until you¡¯re satisfied,¡± Areez replied softly. ¡°Now wake up¡± Suri nodded slowly, following Areez¡¯s movement which led her to stand up. After taking a deep breath, Suri then focused her attention on the w machine in front of her, Suri tried to control her feelings again. Missing her brother too much made her suddenly cry uncontrobly. Damn Areez! He is the only person to me for all the sadness that Suri is going through right now, the three wasted years of Suri¡¯s life are also Areez¡¯s fault. One time Areez had to pay for all of that very expensive and Suri vowed to make Areez pay for everything. Because Suri had focused on the w machine, Aldrich then pulled Areez¡¯s arm away from Suri who was concentrating on taking the stuffed rabbit out of the w machine. ¡°See, it¡¯s the result of your selfishness, damn it,¡± growled Aldrich.. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Areez asked, confused. ¡°Mira is crying, she¡¯s so happy today because you let her do what she wants after you locked her up for years ordering the food she wants. You can also see how she cries, can¡¯t you. Come on, Areez. this, don¡¯t lock Mira anymore. She has the right to enjoy her freedom like any other girl, Mira deserves her youth like any other girl her age,¡± Aldrich answered seriously, Aldrich thought Suri was crying because she was too happy to be out of Areez prison today. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Areez. Mira won¡¯t be able to run away from you, she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that while she¡¯s with you.¡± Chapter 54 54 Injury As long as Suri enjoyed the finished order, Areez didn¡¯t speak at all. He was still thinking about Aldrich¡¯s previous words, even though Areez didn¡¯t respond to Aldrich earlier but he thought about everything Alrich said. Seeing Suri¡¯s smile that was so wide today made Areez disturbed, his decision to keep Suri inside the house was a little disturbed. His fear of losing Suri made Areez decide to keep Suri in his big house. ¡°You¡¯re not eating, Areez?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Suri raised the hotdog in her hand into the air. ¡°Your hotdog, you¡¯re not eating?¡± ¡°A respectable Areez Floyen doesn¡¯t eat hot dogs like this, Mira,¡± Aldrich answered quickly. Areez narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk recklessly,¡± Areez said hoarsely as he took the hotdog from the table and immediately bit it with one big bite. Watching Areez eat Aldrich chuckled, his whole life knowing Areez this was the first time Aldrich saw Areez eat hotdogs, the food Areez barely touched in thest twenty years. Suri who was still carried away by the previous atmosphere did not react differently, she was still thinking about Christian whom she missed so much. After everyone finished eating, Areez again invited Suri to continue their activities again around the gallery. ..... After walking around the gallery for more than three hours, Areez took Suri home because she saw Suri repeatedly massaging her forehead. It had been a long time since being in a ce full of people made Suri feel ufortable. Suri, who really felt uneasy, weed Areez¡¯s decision to go home happily, before getting into the car, Suri stopped in front of the vending machine to buy mineral water. ¡°What do you think of this ce?¡± Areez asked Suri, who had just finished fastening her seat belt. ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°Do you like a ce like this?¡± Areez asked again. ¡°I prefer a library or a bookstore,¡± Suri answered quickly. Arees smiled. ¡°Shall we go to the bookstore tomorrow?¡± Suri shook her head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m tired, never walking long makes my legs hurt.¡± Areez smiled again. ¡°Okay, tomorrow we¡¯ll stay at home. When you feel better we can go somewhere else you want to go.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Suri¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s if you want.¡± ¡°Want..I want, Arezz!¡± Areez chuckled. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about itter when we get home. Now get some rest, I know you¡¯re tired.¡± Suri smiled, slowly she leaned back in her chair and began to close her eyes. Today is really a tiring and stressful day for her, sessfully sending an email to her brother makes Suri so relieved. All she wanted right now was to go to sleep and hope that when she woke upter she would meet her older brother who hade to take her home. Yes, Suri¡¯s wish on her birthday this time is to be able to gather with her family back in Geneva. Unbeknownst to Areez, tomorrow morning is Suri¡¯s twenty-third birthday. Exactly three years, two months, ten days she lived with Areez in his big house. And since thest month, Suri always asks God to be released from prison Areez to God every time she prays, even though Areez treats her like a princess, Suri still wants her old life with her family who pamper and love her so much. Suri wants the freedom her parents gave her, Suri really misses that. *** rke Enterprise. 11.30 PM Because Christian just left without giving a clear message, Elena is forced to stay in the office untilte at night. Apart from waiting for the boss¡¯ instructions, Elena was also trying to neutralize the pain in her right leg that was so biting. Being pushed so hard by Christian earlier that she fell backwards, luckily her head didn¡¯t hit the sharp edge of the table. She¡¯s only an inch behind, maybe by now her head is leaking. The Goddess of Fortune is still on her side. ¡°You¡¯re noting home, Elena?¡± a marketing manager asked Elena who was still sitting in her room. Elena who was massaging her right leg immediately raised her face, looking at the person who had just spoken to her. ¡°Ehmm not yet, there are still some things I need to finish first,¡± replied Elena lying. ¡°There¡¯s still tomorrow, Elena. It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock at night, you have to go home and rest. Even though you¡¯re still young right now but you can¡¯t force your energy like this,¡± said the manager again attentively, bing one of the best senior managers at rke Enterprise made him have great sympathy for new staff like Elena who still has a passionate work desire. Elena smiled. ¡°You take it easy Mr. Aiden, after my work is done, I will be home soon. In fifteen minutes I think I can go home.¡± ¡°Okay then, finish your work quickly and go home safely. Use a taxi or employee shuttle that has been prepared in advance, don¡¯t take public transportation. It¡¯s dangerous for a girl like you to be on public transportation at thiste night,¡± said Mr. Aiden again. ¡°Ok, I understand.¡± Mr. Aiden smiled. ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll be going home first, my son is waiting downstairs. Good night, Elena.¡± ¡°Good night, be careful on the road.¡± Mr. Aiden nodded slowly, after which he continued his steps towards the elevator to go home. Having a person with such loyalty and integrity as Mr Aiden is a huge advantage for rke Enterprise and Christian realizes that, therefore he has provided several supporting facilities for Mr Aiden such as a special official car that was given free of charge since five years ago. After Mr Aiden disappeared behind the elevator, Elena looked back at her phone screen hoping Christian would reply to a message she sent two hours ago. After Christian left the office three hours ago, Elena was confused about what to do. Elena, who had previously received orders from Christian to prepare all her personal equipment at the office, was still confused and unsure whether to carry out the order or not. Especially seeing Christian¡¯s expression that was so different after he looked at his cell phone, Elena really didn¡¯t know what to do at this point. ¡°That irritable Night King will definitely curse me viciously tomorrow morning if I don¡¯t prepare what he wants tonight, but... but what equipment should I prepare. He didn¡¯t give me clear orders,¡± Elena said softly as she continued to massage her wrist. her legs were now turning blue and looked swollen, Elena was sure it would hurt if she used to walk. After taking a deep breath, Elena finally decided to go home. The fifth call from her mother finally made her choose not to think about her work anymore, and if Christian gets angry tomorrow morning she already has a clear answer. Enduring the excruciating pain in her right leg at this point, Elena walked towards the elevator. After turning off all the electronic devices in her study, Elena decided to go home. Currently in the lobby there is also apany driver who is ready to take her home, Elena is forced to use the shuttle facility because her leg hurts. Under normal circumstances, Elena would have chosen to take public transportation that was cheap and in her current pocket. rke Enterprise¡¯s newest ck Audi car stopped in front of Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ cake shop, Elena carefully stepped out of the veryfortable car. Sofortable, Elena almost fell asleep a moment ago. ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± Elena said politely. ¡°It¡¯s my job, Miss. You don¡¯t need to thank me, good night and have a good rest Miss Elena.¡± Elena nodded slowly at the driver who had just said goodbye to her. After the luxury car disappeared from her sight, Elena stepped into the house as well as the simple ce of business of her parents. When she was about to reach for the door handle, suddenly the worn-looking door opened from the inside and an old woman appeared who looked so worried. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet, Mom?¡± Elena immediately threw a worried question to her still awake mother. ¡°How can you sleep if my daughter isn¡¯t home yet?¡± ¡°Today I have a lot of things to do at the office, ma¡¯am,¡± said Elena quickly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside, mother must sleep. It¡¯s gettingte at night.¡± Mrs. Wilson smiled, she lovingly reached out her hand to Elena, inviting her daughter into the house they had lived in for the past three years. Unwilling to keep her mother awake any longer, Elena tried her best to walk normally. She did not want to make her mother ask about the cause of the wound on her right leg. After saying goodnight, Elena continued her steps up the stairs to her room on the second floor. ¡°Ouch.¡± Elena let out a small shriek as she made it to the second floor. ¡°I have to soak my feet in warm water and apply some anti-bruising ointment, otherwise it¡¯s going to get worse in the morning. Christian rke sucks, does he think he¡¯s a bull or something? How can he run that fast without seeing who¡¯s in front of him. The Night King is heartless...¡± Chapter 55 55 Connected Ad. After a long tiring flight, Christian and Kainer finally arrived in Ad, the two of them went straight to their pre-booked hotel to rest for a while before starting work. They had to wait for instructions from Ronin to start the mission. ¡°It¡¯s still dark, you¡¯d better rest first to gather energy, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly. Christian who was standing on the balcony of the room immediately shook his head quickly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be able to sleep. My sister is currently in town, locked up in a house I don¡¯t know about. There¡¯s no way I can sleep.¡± ¡°But your body needs it, sir. Especially since we¡¯ve just been through a long journey...¡± ¡°Sleep, Kainer, I won¡¯t stop,¡± Christian interrupts quickly. Kainer who was sitting immediately stood up instantly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, sir. I don¡¯t mean to be presumptuous to-¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christian interrupts Kainer¡¯s words again. ¡°I won¡¯t be mad, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Get some rest, we still have three hours before sunrise. I¡¯m still full of energy, Kainer. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Kainer was silent to hear Christian¡¯s words, as a person who knows Christian so well who is known to be so workaholic, she is actually not surprised to see Christian like this. Christian who is so stubborn will not want to stop before what he wants is achieved, especially now that Christian is on a big mission. ..... ¡°Go to sleep, Kainer. I need you, you must have a lot of energy to help me in carrying out this mission,¡± Christian says again, seeing Kainer who doesn¡¯t want to sleep makes him again have to order his best man to get some rest. Unwilling to make Christian give harsher orders, Kainer finally relented, after taking off his shoes, the young man who was not much different from Christian¡¯s age then climbed into bed to rest. Christian¡¯s smile widens when he sees Kainer sleeping, not wanting to waste any time Christian then opens hisptop and gets to work, even though he hasn¡¯t received any instructions from Ronin. Christian again tries to read theplicated codes on hisptop. ¡°Brother hase, Suri... hold on, brother will take you home. We will together give this great gift to Mommy,¡± Christian said quietly, his eyes fixed on the coordinates of the Ad Art Gallery. The ce where the IP address was tracked from the cell phone that Suri used to send email. While trying to hack the CCTV camera in the art gallery, suddenly a message came into his cellphone. ¡°Ronin.¡± Christian who couldn¡¯t wait to bring the message, then contacted Ronin who was in Luxembourg. ¡°Speak.¡± Christian immediately spoke as soon as the phone and Ronin connected. ¡°I hope you will be careful and not in a hurry, although at this time we have found new clues, I want you not to act rashly. Don¡¯t make the people who have held Miss Suri aware of your presence in Ad,¡± said Ronin firmly, since Christian and Kainer went to Ad a few hours ago Ronin had only slept three hours the rest of the time he woke up to work and finally managed to find the coordinates of the Ad Art Gallery after hours of sitting in front of his sophisticatedputer in Christian¡¯s secret study. Christian who usually would not take orders from others this time choose to ept input from Ronin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not being rash. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Good, you have to keep managing your emotions like this, sir. Remember this is a big mission, once we make a mistake, the risk of failure will be very big,¡± said Ronin again. Christian¡¯s jaw instantly hardens. ¡°No, I won¡¯t make a stupid mistake that would thwart this n. I have to take Suri home with me this time.¡± ¡°Okay sir, then I¡¯ll get back to work. You can take a break to wait for the sun...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep, Ronin.¡± ¡°But sir...¡± Christian growls. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do anything until I got your instructions.¡± Christian¡¯s voice sounded so heavy, realizing that the Master was in such a sensitive mood, Ronin decided to end their conversation and get back to work. Ronin didn¡¯t want to mess with Christian¡¯s burning emotions. After cing his cell phone on the table, Christian returns his focus to hisptop, which is working. Hacking this kind of CCTV is one thing that is not difficult to do, intelligent Christian can do that easily. Cold sweat immediately dropped from Christian¡¯s forehead when he saw the silhouette of a brte haired girl who had a posture like Suri caught on a CCTV camera in front of the toilet. Even though he couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face clearly, Christian was sure that it was Suri. Suri Mireya is her sister. With trembling hands Christian touches the screen of hisptop, fingering the silhouette of a girl with features very simr to Suri¡¯s. His hot eyes immediately zed over. ¡°Suri...it¡¯s really you right, my dear?¡± For a few moments Christian was silent and did nothing, only after tears fell down his cheeks Christian¡¯s consciousness returned. Christian immediately tries to find other footage in the gallery, hoping that he will get a clearer cut. Christian¡¯s desire to bring Suri home is even greater at this time, his spirit is burning so strong that it eliminates all the tiredness and sleepiness that attacks him. After trying for three years without sess to make Christian so excited after signs of Suri¡¯s existence began to appear. Especially now that he is already in the same city as Suri, even though he doesn¡¯t know the exact location of his sister¡¯s whereabouts, which is so tightly hidden by her captors. After hearing Ronin¡¯s words earlier, Christian finally believes that Suri is currently under the close protection of her captor. ¡°Wait, Suri. Brother will take you home as soon as possible.¡± Christian repeats his words for the umpteenth time, trying to neutralize his passionate desire to immediately start his search this morning. The Floyen family mansion. As if connected by an invisible thread, currently in herrge bedroom, Suri looked very restless. Since returning from the gallery this afternoon she has been very uneasy, her desire to immediately gather with her family makes Suri so hopeful that her brother who is so busy can read her email. Because she was in too much of a hurry, Suri forgot to send the email to her father. ¡°God, if you grant my prayer this time. I promise to be a good child and not argue with my father and mother, I promise to be a more useful human being for others. I will eliminate all my bad qualities in the past, so I beg please grant my request. Please help me get out of this ce, I really want to get back together with my family,¡± Suri said hoarsely, her tears flowing down her reddened cheeks again. Not wanting to get sick, Suri then forced herself to sleep. She still had five hours before she saw Areez again at the dinner table at eight today. Suri must stay healthy to continue with her n, the n to free herself from Areez Floyen. Suri must keep Areez immersed in her game. After mentioning the names of her parents and sister in her routine prayer before going to bed, Suri then closed her wet eyes while hugging her doll. The onlypanion she had slept with for three years in the Floyen mansion that had stood for more than three hundred years. Even though she has been with Areez for three years, Suri has never had physical contact more than hugs. Areez who continues to force her to follow the way of life of the nobles makes Suri have to learn a lot to dance. And when dancing, Suri had to let her body be embraced by Areez. At first Suri thought Areez was a pervert just like the kidnappers out there, but Suri¡¯s suspicions were wrong when she found out who Areez was. Areez, who is thest nobleman of the Floyen family, still upholds the good name of his family, therefore Areez does not impose his will on Suri even though they live in the same house. The reason is, if Areez wants, he can easily fuck Suri. But until this moment Areez has not done that and it makes Suri grateful, at least she is still untouched by Areez even though she has been a victim of his imprisonment for three years. For three dors, it¡¯s not just Suri and Christian who are so restless tonight. Areez who is so flowery because of Suri¡¯s sweet attitude today. Being able to walk hand in hand with Suri who is not angry and seeing her loose smile make Areez so poisoned, he is immersed in the charm of Suri¡¯s beauty which he has admired so deeply for so long. Even though his room and Suri¡¯s room were so close, Areez chose to stay in his room. Areez was afraid that if he came to Suri tonight, he would not be able to contain his passionate desire. Areez always dreamed of being able to enjoy his first night with Suri beautifully, Areez wanted to make that historic moment unforgettable for him and Suri. That¡¯s why until this moment Areez continues to control himself so as not to impose his will on Suri, even though inside him his desire is so desperate to be released and released. ¡°Suri Mireya...My dear Mira,¡± Areez said quietly while looking at the beautiful photo of Suri on his cellphone. ¡°Open your heart to me, see how much sincerity I have for you. I really really love you, Mira...don¡¯t make this love that has grown so fertile fall apart like that time. Make me believe in love again, Mira.¡± Chapter 56 56 God¡¯s help The sun that Christian had been waiting for finally appeared from the east, its rays that warmed the cold earth that made Christian¡¯s spirit multiply. In his hands now he has all the information he wants, the face and name of the owner of the cellphone that Suri used to send emails has been found by Ronin. ¡°The gallery won¡¯t open in an hour, young master,¡± says Kainer quietly as he pours warm milk into a ss for Christian, moments ago two hotel staff came to bring a full breakfast for them both into the room. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to prepare first, fill your body with this healthy food, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°You are hungry, sir. Since yesterday afternoon you haven¡¯t eaten anything, you didn¡¯t even fill your stomachst night. You sat for hours in front of theptop screen so seriously after you finished talking to Ronin.¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± Kainer nodded. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Christian immediately raises an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± ¡°How can I sleep when my master is not sleeping, sir,¡± said Kainer quickly. ¡°You really are,¡± Christian growls in annoyance. ¡°Stubborn.¡± ..... ¡°I take that as apliment, so please sit down, sir. Honestly, I¡¯m really hungry right now,¡± Kainer said again. Christian snorts in annoyance, Christian realizes where Kainer is talking. Even though Kainer said that he was very hungry but he wouldn¡¯t eat he she didn¡¯t eat, that¡¯s why at this moment Christian was forced to sit down and eat. For the sake of the starving Kainer, Christian finally forced himself to eat even though he wasn¡¯t really hungry at the moment. And what Kainer said earlier was true, he was really starving. Compensating for Christian¡¯s crazy way of working, Kainer forgets to eat and here he is, sitting with a menu of amazingly healthy and delicious food with Christian slicing a delicious meat sausage that smells so tempting to enjoy. Seeing how voraciously Kainer ate made Christian finally provoked to eat more, which Kainer said was true, he needed to eat, his body needed energy to work hard today. From his seat Kainer gave a small smile as he watched the young master eat so voraciously, the lure was sessful. Christian is really eating with him at this time, because he doesn¡¯t want to waste the food that has been served, Kainer continues to eat, apanying Christian who is recharging his energy. ¡°I¡¯m so full,¡± Christian says ruefully. ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy now and it¡¯s your fault, Kainer.¡± Instead of being afraid that Christian was angry with him, Kainerughed amusedly. ¡°It¡¯s a natural system for your tired body, sir. So it¡¯s only natural that after eating you feel sleepy, your body wants to rest for now.¡± ¡°Kainer...¡± ¡°We still have plenty of time, sir. Even though the gallery will open in thirty minutes, the cleaning service must be very busy at the moment and it would be difficult for us to talk to her if she is at work. Sleep for a few minutes, it¡¯s fine.¡± Kainer immediately interrupts Christian¡¯s words without fear, Kainer has to make sure Christian sleeps even if only for a few minutes. Christian is silent, the corner of his eye ncing at the clock on his left hand. His head digested the sentence that Kainer had just said seriously, he was considering Kainer¡¯s suggestion to take a nap. The drowsiness that assaulted him was truly unbearable at this point. ¡°Young master...¡± ¡°I will sleep for thirty minutes, wake me up on time if you still want to work with me.¡± Kainer smiled broadly. ¡°Okay sir, fine. I¡¯ll wake you up on time, don¡¯t worry.¡± Kainer looks so happy that Christian followed the advice he gave. Christian who could not fight his sleepiness then immediately climbed into his bed which was still neat, in a short time Christian immediately closed his eyes as soon as his head touched the pillow. It was clear that Christian was really very tired. Not wanting to disturb his master¡¯s sleep, Kainer then left the bed and headed for the balcony to check hisptop which contained many instructions that Ronin had sent sincest night. Thirty minutes go by very quickly, Kainer immediately closes hisptop and rushes to the bed to wake Christian who is still sleeping. Having known Christian for a very long time, Kainer was so easy to wake Christian from his sleep. After sleeping, Christian¡¯s face looks fresher. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything, sir. Whenever you want to leave, we can leave immediately,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°Give me five minutes, I want to wash my face first and then we¡¯ll be off.¡± Cainter smiled. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Even though he just woke up, Christian doesn¡¯t look weak at all. He even looked so calm and refreshed, it didn¡¯t look like he had just woken up. With firm steps Christian goes to the bathroom to wash his face with water, while Kainer quickly reaches for the backpack she had prepared a few minutes ago. As soon as Christianes out of the bathroom, Kainer then gives his master a hat and a cell phone. Not long after that the two then rushed out of the room to immediately carry out the mission, looking for and bringing Suri home. ¡°Bless me, God,¡± Christian mumbles quietly, offering a prayer to God after forming the sign of the cross on his chest as soon as he gets into the car the hotel has prepared for use anywhere. As the highest ss guest, Christian has many privileges from the hotel, such as getting free car facilities, one of which is. The ck Audi A7 then sped off at high speed towards the art gallery whose address had been entered into the gps of the expensive car, while on the way Christian looked so nervous. Even though he knows that at this time he will not meet Suri, Christian feels uneasy. His longing for Suri was so great that his confidence began to be disturbed. Luckily, Kainer quickly noticed the change in Christian¡¯s emotions, and soon Kainer invited Christian to talk. Kainer tries to boost Christian¡¯s confidence again. After traveling for fifteen minutes, the car driven by Kainer arrived in front of the art gallery that Suri visited yesterday. Impatiently Christian got out of the car and rushed into the door of the gallery which was quite empty, after showing the tickets purchased through the previous application, Christian was allowed to enter the gallery. The two blue beads immediately looked around the ce, looking for the cleaning service officer who lent his cellphone to Suri. Although it has not been proven, Christian is absolutely sure that Suri borrowed the woman¡¯s cellphone to contact him. Therefore, at this time Christian¡¯s focus is on meeting the woman who owns the cellphone to inquire about this before taking any further action. ¡°Have you found it, sir?¡± Kainer, who had just arrived, immediately asked Christian who was still looking around. ¡°Not yet, I managed to find her.¡± Kainer was silent, she seemed to be thinking of another way to find a way out. ¡°Wait, I will directly ask the information center, sir.¡± Christian nods slowly. Kainer, who doesn¡¯t want to disappoint Christian, then rushes to the information center to ask about the figure of the cleaning service officer, all of which Ronin has given information. As Kainer heads to the information center, Christian walks slowly towards the women¡¯s restroom which he had previously seen through thetv he managed to hack. Just as he was about to reach the toilet, Christian stopped in his tracks. With his eyes closed Christian tried to feel the remnants of Suri¡¯s presence in that ce, after standing for a while in that ce Christian opened his eyes suddenly. His heart beats fast, as if he has a connection, Christian feels that where he is standing now is where Suri stood yesterday. Sweat begins to drip from Christian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sir.¡± Christian turned his head to look at Kainer who was jogging towards him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Bad news sir.¡± ¡°Bad news?¡± ¡°The janitor didn¡¯te in today. Badump.. Christian immediately gripped Kainer¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Speak clearly!¡± ¡°ording to the clerk at the information center, the janitor who is often called Mrs. Raina has applied for a week¡¯s leave because she wants to see her son who is in London. Mrs. Raina got on a flight this morning, sir,¡± Kainer answered hoarsely. ¡°W...what?¡± ¡°We¡¯rete, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°Forgive me.¡± Christian shakes his head quickly. ¡°No, we¡¯re not toote. Suri is still around here, I can feel it. I know Suri is waiting for me right now.¡± ¡°Young master...¡± ¡°Give me the car keys, Kainer.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Give me the car keys, Kainer!¡± Christian repeats his words again in two octaves. ¡°I want to find my own sister.¡± ¡°Kainer,¡± Christian growls back. Even though he was a little worried, in the end, Kainer still gave Christian the hotel¡¯s car keys. An impatient Christian immediately dashed towards the exit as soon as the car keys were in his hands. Arriving in the car Christian is silent for a moment with his eyes closed, trying to concentrate on finding Suri. Although it sounds strange, Christian is sure that Suri is not far from him at this time, Christian is sure that he will find his sister this time. After calming down, Christian then stepped on the pedal of his car and immediately left Kainer who was still in the gallery. Following instinct, Christian continues to drive quietly. As if getting a clue, Christian takes the ck car to a shopping center he didn¡¯t know about. Christian¡¯s heartbeat quickens as he gets out of the car, once again Christian closes his eyes trying to concentrate. ¡°God, I don¡¯t know what to do right now. I don¡¯t have any clues, the only person I want to meet right now is actually going to a faraway ce, a ce I can¡¯t reach in a short time. everything to You, show Your power. Let Suri reunite with us her family, people who miss her so much.¡± Christian opened his eyes again, with misty eyes Christian began to walk towards the crowd of people who were passing by in front of him. Without any clue Christian continues to walk, now Christian is walking following his heart. Following the whispering voice that asked him to continue walking towards the front, where currently there were many young girls gathered who were watching a musical performance. ¡°Jesus, I believe in ...¡± Christian immediately stopped talking, his heart racing again when he saw a girl in an ivory knee-length dress standing with her back to him. Her posture, her long legs and the way she stands...all belong to Suri. Suri Mireya rke, his little sister. Chapter 57 57 Back home Sylvia Park Shopping Centre, Ad. 10.30 AM. After yesterday going to the art gallery, this morning Areez took Suri to a shopping center which was quite busy. They just went alone, without Aldrich the bully and the bodyguard. Feeling that Suri hadplied made Areez loosen his guard a little, after all, Suri would go with him, not anyone else. ¡°Very crowded.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sunday, it¡¯s only natural that this ce is crowded,¡± Areez replied softly, a smile on his lips when he felt Suri¡¯s grip on his arm getting stronger. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you want us to go inside right away?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°I still want to be outside, I want to see the pianist y. The song is good, I like it.¡± Arees smiled. ¡°You like ssical music too?¡± ¡°Yes, ssical music is one of the music that Mommy often ys.¡± Suri silently answered Areez¡¯s question. ..... ¡°Do you like it?¡± Suri gasped, snapped out of her thoughts when Areez repeated her words. ¡°Y..yes, I¡¯m amazed at those who can y an instrument this good.¡± Areez chuckled. ¡°They can make sounds like this because they¡¯re used to it, Mira.¡± ¡°Yeah, looks like you¡¯re right.¡± Areez smiled, when he was about to invite Suri to sit down suddenly Areez identally saw a character candy seller not far from where he was standing with Suri at this time. ¡°Mira.¡± ¡°Hmmm..¡± ¡°You like something sweet, right?¡± Suri immediately turned to Areez. ¡°Yeah, why is that?¡± Areez pursed his lips, he slowly turned his head towards the candy seller who was surrounded by many girls who were not much different from Suri¡¯s age. ¡°You want one too?¡± Areez rified his question as he pointed at the candy seller. ¡°That¡¯s a lollipop seller, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it must be candy.¡± Suri chuckled amused at Areez¡¯s words. ¡°There are many kinds of candy, there are candies that go straight into the mouth at once, there are those that are big and you have to be licked when you eat them. And that candy is a rainbow lollipop because it¡¯s like a rainbow.¡± ¡°You want?¡± Suri turned her gaze to Areez. ¡°Can I eat the candy?¡± asked Suri in disbelief. Areez chuckled. ¡°Of course you can, eating one candy won¡¯t hurt your teeth.¡± Areez¡¯s smile widened after speaking. ¡°Okay then let¡¯s go to...¡± ¡°No.¡± Arezz immediately forbade Suri, who was already preparing to walk towards the lollipop seller who was serving many other customers. ¡°You wait here and don¡¯t go anywhere, I will queue for you.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, Mira. I¡¯ll buy it for you and you stay here watching the music show, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Suri nodded. ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± ¡°Ok then I will queue, wait for me here,¡± Areez said softly. Suri nodded her head again. ¡°Do not be long.¡± Areez¡¯s heartbeat immediately elerated when Suri asked him toe back soon, there was a feeling of happiness that can¡¯t be described when he heard Suri say those words. Areez feels so wanted by Suri. Suddenly Areez touched Suri¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be away from you for long. You have no idea how much I wanted to be with you.¡± Suri¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red, when she was almost carried away suddenly her consciousness returned. She immediately pulled her face from Areez¡¯s hands. ¡°This is a public ce, Areez. W-watch your attitude.¡± Areez smiled seeing Suri blush, because he didn¡¯t want the queue to get longer and finally Areez went straight to the lollipop seller. Areez, who felt that Suri had calmed down when he left her, wasn¡¯t as scared as usual. The sweetness of Suri¡¯s attitude for the past two days made him so sure that Suri had already fallen for him. Moreover, the distance between the candy seller and where Suri is standing is not too far, Areez is sure that he can act quickly if Suri dares to mess around. As soon as he arrived in front of the candy seller, Areez immediately turned his face to look at Suri who had also returned to focus on the piano yer in front of him, Areez¡¯s smile immediately expanded. He felt reassured that Suri was really being nice. ¡°Suri.¡± Suri¡¯s whole body stiffened when she heard her name being properly called, after three years, this time she heard her name again being called by someone she didn¡¯t know who. Suri¡¯s eyes immediately went wide as soon as the owner of the voice, Suri quickly turned her body to look at the source of the sound. Suri¡¯s tears immediately dropped when she saw the figure of a handsome man in front of her. ¡°Brother... Christrian¡¯s tongue was speechless, all voices caught in his throat when he saw that the younger sister he had been looking for like a madman was now standing before him in a very good condition without any ws ¡°Suri, what... Christian¡¯s words immediately stopped because Suri had covered his mouth with her palms which felt very cold at this time, Christian¡¯s words made Suri immediately remember Areez¡¯s presence not far from her. With a very fast heart, Suri then pulls Christian¡¯s hand towards the crowd, trying to stay away from Areez. Christian who still can¡¯t believe he can find his sister, could only surrender when pulled by Suri into the mall which is currently busy with visitors of all ages. ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°Not now, Christ. I¡¯ll exinter, now we have to run and leave this ce if necessary,¡± replied Suri breathlessly. Christian¡¯s intelligent brain immediately worked, without speaking Christian stopped his steps and Christian quickly bent down and carried Suri¡¯s body on his shoulders and immediately took her to the highway. Arriving at the highway which was not so busy, Christian then carefully lowered Suri and tried to stop a taxi. After one taxi stopped, Christian immediately asked Suri to get into the taxi first. As soon as Suri satfortably in the back seat, Christian rushed to follow and immediately asked the driver to immediately take them to the hotel where he and Kainer were staying. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Immediately prepare a flight back to Luxembourg, Kainer.¡± Christian, who had connected with Kainer, immediately ordered his right hand to move. preparing a flight to return to Luxembourg. ¡°Are you...¡± ¡°Save all your questions and do your job quickly, I¡¯m already on my way back to the hotel with my sister.¡± After saying that Christian then ended the call with Kainer and immediately called Ronin, Christian was involved in a serious conversation with Ronin. ¡°Calm down sir, I will make sure Miss Suri can enter Luxembourg. I will continue to escort you,¡± said Ronin quietly trying to calm Christian who was panicking at the moment, considering he forgot to prepare Suri¡¯s identity. ¡°Ok, I trust you, Ronin. Please make sure everything is safe until I get back and make my flight back to Luxembourg not look suspicious.¡± ¡°Sure sir, I¡¯ll make sure everything looks normal,¡± said Ronin quickly. Christian immediately ended his conversation with Ronin and returned his attention to Suri who had been sitting silently beside him. ¡°Suri...¡± The tears that Suri had been trying to hold back for a long time finally came out onto her beautiful face. Suri couldn¡¯t help but feel happy because she was able to meet her brother again. Suri still can¡¯t believe she can see Christian whom she just contacted yesterday. Christian who was so very happy also immediately hugged Suri tightly, Christian kissed Suri¡¯s head many times lovingly. ¡°Mommy, Mommy must be very happy to see you, Suri,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been gone for three years I haven¡¯t seen her smile.¡± ¡°Hikss Mommy....Mommy...¡± ¡°Shh...don¡¯t cry, you can¡¯t cry. You¡¯re in a safe ce now, honey.¡± Suri tightened her hug on Christian, being able to hug her brother¡¯s body again after so long made Suri very happy. It felt like all the sadness that she had experienced during these three years was immediately paid off by this happy meeting. ¡°Thank God, thank you for hearing my prayer,¡± Christian says to himself with eyes wet with tears of joy. After three years, this time Christian is crying again, while three years ago he was crying because he was cursing his stupidity for letting Suri go to Luxembourg alone, now he is crying because his prayers have been answered by God. His dream to bring Suri home as a birthday present for his mother this year has finallye true. Because the taxi was almost at the hotel, Christian then released his arm from Suri. Christian immediately gave all the money in his wallet to the taxi driver, the eight $100 bills Christian gave to the taxi driver who had delivered him and Suri safely to the hotel. ¡°This is too much, sir,¡± said the taxi driver loudly when he realized that the money given to him by the passengers was many times the price paid. Christian who had gotten out of the taxi, then lowered his body again, looking at the taxi driver who was holding out the money he gave him. ¡°Take the rest, think of it as a thank you from me because you brought me and my sister safely to the hotel.¡± ¡°But sir...¡± ¡°Give the rest to your son, buy him a gift with the money. I¡¯m sure he will be happy,¡± Christian says back with a smile. The taxi driver¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°Thank you sir, thank you again.¡± Christian nods slowly, after which he steps away from the taxi and lets the taxi go without releasing his grip on Suri¡¯s hand who is standing behind him. Kainer, who was standing in front of the hotel, almost dropped Christian¡¯sptop bag when he saw Suri walking with Christian approaching him. ¡°Miss Suri...it really is you, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t see it wrong, did I?¡± Suri smiled. ¡°No Kainer, it¡¯s really me, Suri.¡± Ignoring Christian¡¯s presence, Kainer then hugged Suri without fear after carefully cing the twoptop bags she was guarding a bellboy. Suri, who knew Kainer very well, returned the hug with a smile. ¡°Thank you foring to pick me up, Kainer,¡± said Suri quietly when Kainer had let go of her hug. Kainer shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, Miss. This is part of my job.¡± Suri smiled slightly hearing Kainer¡¯s words, she was really happy to meet the people she had missed so much. ¡°Kainer.¡± ..... Kainer immediately broke her eye contact with Suri and returned his focus to Christian. ¡°We can leave immediately, sir.¡± Christian chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not it, I want you to take care of one more matter before we leave.¡± ¡°One problem, what problem, sir?¡± Christian slowly takes out the keys to the hotel¡¯s Audi A7 that he left in front of the Sylvia Park Shopping Center, the ce where God led him to meet Suri. ¡°I left the hotel¡¯s car in front of Sylvia Park Shopping Center, I want you to take care of it before we leave,¡± Christian said quietly as he handed the car keys that had been in his shirt pocket to Kainer. Kainer nodded. ¡°Okay sir, I will meet the manager of this hotel. You two can get in the car first.¡± Chapter 58 58 Gossip Christian nodded slowly, after which he guided Suri to get into a van that was ready to take them to the airport. As soon as Christian and Suri got into the car, the two bellboys who had been helping to take care of Christian¡¯s and Kainer¡¯s luggage immediately put the suitcases into the car carefully. After the bellboys had done their job, from the reception desk, Kainer ran towards the exit and immediately joined Suri and Christian. ¡°Everything is safe, Master,¡± Kainer said excitedly, seeding in his mission this time to make Kainer so happy. ¡°Thanks, Kainer,¡± Christian answered quietly as he squeezed Suri¡¯s slender fingers again gently. Suri, who understood her brother¡¯s bodynguage, thennded her head on his shoulder, her lips immediately covered with a happy smile. The smile that had disappeared from her face for three years. ¡°Thank you for picking me up, brother. Thank you for looking for me.¡± **** After the ne started to fly away from Ad, Christian took a deep breath. Feel relieved. Even though he hasn¡¯t asked what happened to Suri three years ago, Christian knows that Suri was with the person who had detained her for years when he found her at the mall. Seeing from the way Suri covered her mouth and led him to keep running from the crowd made Christian feel very sure of what was on his mind right now. ¡°Sleep, we still have a long way to go, Suri,¡± Christian says softly. Suri who was already sitting in her best position shook her head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep.¡± ..... ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is all just a dream, I¡¯m afraid that if I wake up from my sleep all these beautiful dreams will disappear,¡± replied Suri hoarsely, unable to hide her fear. Christian smiles warmly. ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming, Suri. Right now we really are going home soon, to see Mommy and Daddy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡± Christian¡¯s heart seems to be squeezing right now, even though Suri doesn¡¯t speak but he can read the fear that is still so big inside Suri. Christian gently squeezes Suri¡¯s hand. ¡°I will never lie to you, Suri.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll always be honest with you.¡± Suri immediately pulled her hand from Christian¡¯s grip quickly. ¡°Promise.¡± Christian smiled when he saw Suri¡¯s pinky finger which was already in the air, by reviewing Christian¡¯s smile then linking his little finger to Suri¡¯s little finger. ¡°Promise, I Christian rke will always speak the truth to Suri Mireya rke no matter what.¡± Suri¡¯s eyes filled with tears again, hearing her name being correctly called again made Suri so moved. Realizing that Suri was almost crying, Christian then brought Suri¡¯s hand to his lips and gave it a warm kiss there.. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry it took so long to find you, Suri.¡± Suri immediately shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not your fault sob...¡± Suri, who was too happy, couldn¡¯t finish her words, her voice caught in her throat. Seeing Suri crying, Christian finally grabbed Suri¡¯s body and hugged her tightly, Christian won Suri not to cry by whispering pleasant soft words until Suri finally fell asleep. The deepest sleep that Suri felt after three years of sleeping in anxiety because she had a deep longing for her family. After making sure that Suri really sleeps, Christian then releases his arms on Suri and lets his sister sleep alone in a chair that has been arranged in such a way that it can be used to sleep two people at once. ¡°Miss Suri seems to have calmed down already,¡± Kainer said in a low, half-whispered voice. Christian smiles. ¡°Yeah, she looks a lot calmer. Three years without seeing Suri looks very different, she looks so beautiful at her mature age.¡± ¡°Miss Suri has always been beautiful, sir,¡± said Kainer quickly. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who often calls Miss Suri ugly.¡± Christian chuckles amused as he is reminded of his good past. ¡°I didn¡¯t really say Suri was ugly at the time, I was just teasing her. Seeing her angry was a pleasure for me before Suri finally disappeared.¡± ¡°But now Miss Suri has been found again, sir. I don¡¯t think we should discuss this matter any further.¡± Christian who was looking at Suri¡¯s peaceful face immediately turned his face to look at Kainer sharply. ¡°What do you mean by not bringing this matter up again, Kainer? I still have to find out who the person that has kept Suri apart from us all these years, how can I stay silent, let the culprit roam free out there while he¡¯s made my sister have lost so much of her precious time during these three years. And not only that, my parents are also filled with deep sadness thinking of Suri who suddenly disappeared without a word.¡± Christian¡¯s emotions were provoked by the remark of this totally unexpected performance. ¡°I know you must be angry and want to make revenge with that person, I also understand how much you want to make the person who stole Miss Suri get revenge. But do you have the heart and are ready to see Miss Suri again, sad when you have to remember the bad events that have happened to her during these three years, young master? Would you like to see Miss Suri again mourn her sorrow?¡± The fire that was already burning inside Christian was immediately extinguished, Kainer¡¯s words pped him sharply. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that if the Miss Suri was so devastated by this incident, she must have been very hurt by what had happened to her, so I feel that if we go back to having to make her remember those sad times, Miss Suri will definitelye back sad and to be honest I¡¯m not ready for see her sad again, young master,¡± said Kainer sofly. ¡°Our focus right now is on bringing Miss Suri¡¯s spirit back to life, sir.¡± Christian clenched his jaw. ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right, right now I have to think about Suri. She must recover from all this trauma.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. We¡¯ll just have to wait for Miss Suri to tell the story, I¡¯m sure sooner orter she will tell us everything.¡± Kainer spoke again, expressing her opinion to Christian. ¡°Okay, I will follow your advice. Now call Jorge, ask him to call the family doctor to the house. After wend, Suri immediately gets a thorough examination. I want to know if there is a tracking device on her body or not, we don¡¯t know a psychopath like what has kidnapped Suri all these years.¡± Kainer nodded quickly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Kainer then left Christian and Suri to do the task she had just received. After Kainer leaves, Christian sits down next to Suri again. Christian slowly smoothed the hair that covered Suri¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°You¡¯re safe now, honey. I swear I¡¯ll take care of you even harder from now on, I won¡¯t let anything like this happen again... I¡¯ll wait patiently for you to reveal the identity of that crazy psychopath and if that timees I¡¯ll make him pay all this crazy thing to you.¡± *** rke Enterprise, Luksemburg. Christian¡¯s trip makes Elena have to work even harder, today she even chose not to eat lunch because she wanted to finish the job faster. Neither Kainer nor Christian have been contacted at this time, which is a very rare custom. Even though she had only known the two of them for three weeks, Elena could already read the characters of the two well, that¡¯s why Elena couldn¡¯t believe it when she saw that the two people didn¡¯t enter the office without this kind of information. Gossip began to spread among the female staff who had been adoring their young CEO. Don¡¯t know who started it, but now rumors that Christian is getting married to the girl of his parents¡¯ choice have spread. Elena, who was just about to go to the cafeteria to buy coffee, finally heard the news. na¡¯s steps were immediately stopped when several female staff mentioned how influential the rke family was in Geneva. ¡°I heard that Mr. Jackson rke has a special rtionship with the government, it¡¯s no wonder that Mr. Christian was set up like this.¡± ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right, political marriages are the marriages that most often happen to rich families. They seem to keep their property in the right ce if they do such political marriages.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what that lucky girl looks like. She must be very beautiful andes from a rich family like the rkes.¡± ¡°For sure she must be prettier than all of us and much smarter than the pretentious new secretary,¡± said Siena, one of the finance staff curtly. Several female staff who were talking about Christian immediately turned towards the source of the voice, where Siena and her friends were sitting enjoying their coffee. Siena was one of the staff who received an award from Christianst year for her dedication to thepany because so many people know Siena. ¡°Do you know the secretary, Siena?¡± ¡°Me? Of course not, we¡¯re not on the same level. I¡¯m the best on the staff at rke Enterprise, a far cry from the secretary who was chosen under such circumstances as that girl. That woman named na isn¡¯t that pretty to be the CEO¡¯s secretary.¡± ¡°I work to be a secretary not to be a model, Miss....¡± Chapter 59 59 Home ¡°I work to be a secretary, not to be a model,dies and gentlemen. So sorry if my face doesn¡¯t match the standard you¡¯ve imagined all along.¡± From behind the wall Elena appeared, interrupting Siena¡¯s talk who always boasted of being a model staff to everyone. Not only Siena and her friends were silent, several staff from other divisions were silent when they heard the words of Elena the CEO secretary that the female staff were talking about. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true that I was chosen by Mr. Christian at a time that seemed rushed, but you must know that during the recruitment process I was not the only candidate who applied for this position. There were still fifteen other people who were also selected. finally Mr. Christian rke chose me to be his secretary, so there is one plus point that I havepared to other candidates who were not selected, maybe also from those of you who have worked for thispany for a long time,¡± said Elena scathingly by not letting go of her eye contact with Siena and ten the other senior staff people were fearless, despite being raised by parents who were so gentle but Elena had poor emotional control skills. Elena was easily ignited. No one dared to answer Elena¡¯s words, they fell silent in anger. Even though they were seniors in the office but Elena¡¯s words made a lot of sense, being a CEO¡¯s secretary was a position that couldn¡¯t be filled by just anyone. And if Elena was finally chosen after defeating a dozen other candidates, it meant that Elena really had an ability that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Christian rke who is so perfectionist, of course he will not choose a secretary arbitrarily, right? A secretary with a seductively sexy body and a voluptuous face to sleep with is not the type of secretary Christian wants. The secretary that Christian needs is one who can work under his strong pressure and domination and Elena is the only Christian rke secretary who canst more than ten days. Three weeks to be exact. None of Christian¡¯s old secretaries can survive the fourth day, they always submit their resignation letters on the fifth day. Instantly Elena¡¯s intention to recharge by drinking coffee vanished, hearing some female staff humiliate her in a public ce like this made Elena¡¯s consciousness immediately return. ¡°And one more.¡± Elena spoke again after a few minutes no one answered her words. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, say it in front of me. Not in this way, crowding in public and telling bad things about someone who hasn¡¯t been proven. The way you guys do this is usually only done by cowards who envy other people¡¯s sess.¡± Seina¡¯s face immediately turned red. So did the female staff who had previously talked about Elena. While not far from where Selena and the girls were sitting, some of the male staff chuckled amusedly at what had happened to Elena and her friends. They openly praised Elena who dared to speak like that. Feeling that there was nothing else she could do in that ce, Elena immediately turned her body and hurriedly walked away from the canteen which rumbled as soon as Elena stepped foot for the first time. The sound of whistling and pping and shouting from the male staff who were in that ce could still be heard by Elena when she was about to enter the elevator. ..... ¡°I don¡¯t think any of the men in this building are in their right mind,¡± Elena growls irritated, her anger at the seniors who have looked down on her. Elena takes out on Christian. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that insane boss too and right now I¡¯m trapped around him too...oh Elena you really have bad luck.¡± After continuing to grumble, Elena then stepped out of the elevator that had stopped a few minutes ago. With her head down, Elena went back into her study to take care of the dozens of files she had to finish before today. The absence of Christian and Kainer in the office makes Elena the busiest person at the moment, dozens of documents that need to be signed are now lined up vertically to form a mountain that almost drowned Elena who was sitting behind the desk. Oh my God.. Those two sentences are what Elena repeats again and again, being the CEO¡¯s secretary is really a job that takes a lot of energy, mind and heart. Especially if the CEO is that annoying Christian rke, Elena¡¯s life is really not easy. After being unemployed for two years now she is trapped in a vicious circle that makes her ustrophobic, Christian and his female admirer staff are really testing Elena¡¯s sanity which is getting eroded. ¡°Come on, Elena. You have to finish all of this immediately if you don¡¯t want toe homete again,¡± said Elena in her heart, encouraging herself as she put her cellphone in the pocket of the zer that wrapped her body. **** After a long and tiring journey, the rke family¡¯s nends at Luxembourg¡¯s international airport. With feelings that can¡¯t be described, Christian carries Suri who is still asleep in his sleep in a bridal style. After three years, this is the first time Suri has slept so soundly. Inhaling the scent of her sister¡¯s favorite perfume is back to being a natural sleeping pill for Suri at this time, that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t wake up at all even though her body was lifted from the ne seat by Christian who is now carrying her down the stairs. ¡°Wee back, sir.¡± ¡°Shh...my sister is sleeping, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Christian immediately stopped greeting some of his personal guards who almost followed the greeting that Ronin gave to Christian. The ten men dressed in all ck immediately closed their lips tightly, they canceled their intention to greet the young master who since getting off the ne has been smiling even though he was carrying Suri¡¯s sleeping body. As soon as Christian managed to sit properly in the car, Ronin who had been waiting at the airport for more than thirty minutes then got into the same car as Christian after Kainer who had also got into the car. On the way home, no one dared to speak. They were too afraid to disturb the sleep of the princess who had been missing for three years. Christian himself also locks his own lips, he continues to stare at the peaceful face of Suri who is sleeping in hisp. ¡°I still feel like this is all a dream,¡± Christian says quietly, breaking the silence in the metallic ck limousine. ¡°This torturous and exhausting search is finally over today, this whiny spoiled girl I finally managed to find.¡± ¡°Madam must be very happy when she gets her birthday present this time, sir.¡± Ronin immediatelymented on Christian¡¯s words. Christian smiles. ¡°Sure and I can¡¯t wait to see her expression when she sees her birthday present, that¡¯s why I ask you to keep this a secret. Don¡¯t let the news of Suri¡¯s return leak out, I really want to surprise my parents this weekend. ¡± ¡°Yes sir, we will take good care of this happy news. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Thank you...oh yeah how about the doctor I asked for?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting for Miss Suri toe home, sir,¡± answered Ronin quickly. ¡°How many doctors are there?¡± ¡°One general practitioner and two specialists who work at the rke family hospital, sir. So you can be sure they will keep this a secret.¡± Christian¡¯s lips curl into a wide smile. ¡°Thank you Ronin, you¡¯ve helped me a lot in thest three years so that today I can finally bring my sister home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, sir. It¡¯s my job, so you don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m actually very happy that you trusted me to help you,¡± Ronin replies quickly, rejecting Christian¡¯spliment. As one of the people who have worked with Christian for a long time, Ronin knows how regretful Christian is in the loss of Suri three years ago. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t refuse when Christian contacts him in the middle of the night to seek information about Suri. Christian lifts his head, looking at Ronin and Kainer, the two people who were so determined to help him find Suri. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you both, thank you again so much for all the help you¡¯ve given me.¡± Kainer and Ronin just nodded slowly, they didn¡¯t dare to open their mouths for fear of disturbing Suri¡¯s sleep who was just squirming. Being in the middle of the three men who were talking made Suri feel a little disturbed. Christian who realized this then stroked Suri¡¯s sharp nose with his fingers, a habit that Christian used to do to put Suri back to sleep when they were little and what Christian had just seeded. Suri fell back into her beautiful dream which hade true. ¡°Wee home, Suri... thank you for sticking around waiting for me toe.¡± Christian continues to speak silently as the car that took him from the airport begins to enter the high gates of the rke family residence which is guarded with the best security systems. As soon as the car carrying Christian and Suri stopped, three doctors and two nurses immediately stood up with ten servants, preparing to wee the arrival of the master who had just returned from a tiring journey. ¡°Suri...¡± Christian tries to wake Suri from her sleep. Suri did not budge, her brother¡¯s soft voice didn¡¯t manage to wake her up. Christian smiles amused when he sees Suri who is actually looking for the best position to go back to sleep. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived home, Suri.¡± Christian¡¯s second words managed to break Suri¡¯s dreand, instantly the two beautiful blue beads opened wide. Suri¡¯s smile immediately widens when she sees Christian¡¯s face, the face she¡¯s been wanting to see for the past three years. ¡°Thanks God, apparently I¡¯m not dreaming,¡± said Suri hoarsely with a happy glint clearly visible in her eyes. Chapter 60 60 The rke Christian leans against the wall folding his arms across his chest as Suri gets examined, several times Christian is seen smiling a little as Suri screams in pain as the tip of the needle pierces her body. His spoiled Suri hasn¡¯t gone away yet! ¡°Ronin¡¯s home?¡± Christian asks quietly. Kainer, who had just returned from the front yard, nodded quickly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Now you, Kainer.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Get some rest, you need to rest as well as Ronin and the others. We still have a lot of work to do tomorrow.¡± ¡°But..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue, Kainer. You need rest too, I don¡¯t want you to fall sick. I still really need your help, Kainer,¡± Christian says quickly, cutting off Kainer¡¯s words. ..... Kainer doesn¡¯t immediately follow Christian¡¯s orders, he still looks hesitant to leave Christian alone. Until finally when Christian said his name again, then Kainer wanted to go back to his room which is not far from the room that is currently being used for the doctors to check Suri¡¯s condition. ¡°You didn¡¯t rest, sir?¡± asked Jorge politely. ¡°How can I rest when my sister has not finished being examined, I have to make sure that my sister is in good health, Jorge,¡± Christian answered quietly without taking his eyes off Suri who was being asked to open her mouth wide by one of the doctors, Jorge was the butler at rke¡¯s residence since ten years ago when Noah died of illness. Noah is Jorge¡¯s biological father, who has served the rke family for years. ¡°I can rece you if you...¡± ¡°No Jorge.¡± Christian immediately cut off Jorge¡¯s words. ¡°I want to stay here and wait for all these checks to finish, there are still many things I want to talk to my sister about.¡± Jorge smiled. ¡°Very well, then I shall prepare your favorite tea, young master.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jorge nodded quickly, after which he rushed to the kitchen to make Christian favorite chamomile tea. Just like thete Luis whom he considered his own grandfather, Christian also loved healthy tea. In a short time, Jorge returned to the ce where Christian was standing. The middle-aged man then ced a tray of teacups on the table not far from where Christian was standing. ¡°Please, sir.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Thank you, you can rest now Jorge.¡± ¡°I will apany you, sir. Seeing Miss Surie home all my sleepiness and fatigue are gone,¡± answered Jorge quickly refusing Christian¡¯s orders to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want toe with me, but it would be better if you enjoyed your own drink, Jorge. So we can drink together.¡± Jorge smiled broadly, without speaking, Jorge then immediately returned to the kitchen to make his own drink as Christian suggested. Meanwhile, Christian himself was immediately involved in serious discussions with Doctor Pauline, the doctor who led the examination process on Suri today. The senior doctor informs Christian of the results of the examination that has just been done. Christian looks so serious hearing the exnation of one of the best doctors who work in his family¡¯s hospital, even though Christian is not an expert in the medical field but he understands a little bit with the exnation given by doctor Pauline. The main conclusion from the examination they just carried out was, Suri is very healthy. There was not a single sign that she had ever been mistreated, even her skin and hair were so soft. It can be seen that Suri has been getting very good treatment all this time and it is clearly inversely proportional to what Christian thought all this time. ¡°Are you sure, doc?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure, young master, if Miss Suri had been living under pressure all this time, of course we would have found her immediately. However, until now, Miss Suri looks so healthy, there is not a single sign that she has experienced violence,¡± answered Doctor Pauline sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Just what?¡± interrupted Christian quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t confirm her psychic condition, it takes someone more skilled to carry out such an examination, young master.¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Ok, I see what you mean, doc. Tomorrow at sunrise I will take Suri to see a psychiatrist for a more in-depth examination.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you need to avoid, sir,¡± cried Doctor Pauline quickly, forbidding Christian who was about to leave her. Christian¡¯s one eyebrow lifts and before Christian opens his lips to ask, doctor Pauline already approaches him and whispers a few words that instantly make Christian¡¯s hands clench in emotion. A while ago, when the doctors arrived at rke¡¯s house, Ronin told the doctors about Suri¡¯s condition. That¡¯s why at this time Pauline¡¯s doctor said something so sensitive to Christian. ¡°Even though you are her biological brother, you still have to keep Miss Suri¡¯ feelings, young master,¡± said doctor Pauline carefully. Christian clenched his jaw. ¡°Thanks for the input, doc. I¡¯ll keep this in mind.¡± Doctor Pauline smiled, after that she let Christian approach Suri who had just been drinking water. Christian lovingly strokes Suri¡¯s long, slightly messy hair. ¡°Do I still have to do more checks, Christ?¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s enough for tonight, tomorrow morning we will go to the hospital for a thorough examination.¡± ¡°So why do I have to be checked again, Christ?¡± ¡°Is there really a reason why we should have regr checkups?¡± Christian asks back with a smile. ¡°There is not any.¡± ¡°That you already know the reason, so I don¡¯t need to exin anymore, right?¡± Suri nodded slowly, she restrained herself from speaking much to her brother at this time because there were still many people around them. Because their duties had beenpleted, doctor Pauline then said goodbye to Christian and Suri to continue their work at the hospital. Jorge, who was sitting near the exit, then escorted the doctor back to the front yard, leaving Christian and Suri who were hugging to unwind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made a lot of people sad, I should...¡± ¡°Shhh.. no, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. You don¡¯t need to remember what has passed, the most important thing is that you¡¯re back safe now.¡± Christian cuts Suri¡¯s words quickly. In her brother¡¯s arms, Suri nodded quickly. ¡°Now you sleep, okay. It¡¯s veryte,¡± Christian whispers softly. Suri lifts her face from Christian¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°If you¡¯re not sleepy then what do you want to do, hm?¡± ¡°I want to eat ice cream on the roof while waiting for morning,¡± answered Suri quickly with sparkling eyes, reuniting with her brother made her suddenly want to do the silly things they used to do when they were teenagers a few years ago. ¡°Suri,¡± Christian sighs doubtfully. ¡°We¡¯re not kids anymore, what if we fall because...¡± Bug Suri immediately hit Christian¡¯s chest in annoyance. ¡°So you mean brother, I¡¯m already so fat, right?¡± Realizing that Suri was almost angry, Christian immediately put his hands on Suri¡¯s cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s not it, my dear sister. What I mean is, we¡¯re all grown up now. The ability to climb must have diminished, how about we fall off that roof, hm?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there stairs to that ce, huh?¡± ¡°Two years ago, I renovated that ce, Suri.¡± Suri¡¯s face immediately changed. Looks so disappointed. ¡°Why renovated?¡± ¡°The ce was damaged after being hit by a broken branch from a tree that was hit by lightning, that¡¯s why at this time the trees around this house are no longer there because they have been moved to another ce which will certainly be safer,¡± answered Christian honestly. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to fool me, are you?¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Why would I fool you? I¡¯m telling the truth, honey.¡± ¡°Sure, then you apany me to go to my favorite pizza ce, then,¡± said Suri quickly. ¡°It¡¯s almost five in the morning, honey. There aren¡¯t any pizzerias open at this hour, they¡¯re all closed. Especially your favorite pizzeria, you know how busy it is, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Shh that sucks...¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Ok..ok..now tell me, what do you want in exchange?¡± Suri¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears when she was asked such a question, her chest felt full of longing for her parents. ¡°Mommy, I want to meet Mommy.¡± The smile on Christian¡¯s face disappears immediately. ¡°No Suri, it¡¯s not time for you to meet them yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I want to meet you with Mommy and Daddy in three days on Mom¡¯s brithday,¡± Christian replies softly with a smile. ¡°Brother wants to give you as a birthday present for her, you want to work with me, don¡¯t you?¡± Suri nodded quickly. ¡°Want..of course I want, Christ. I want.¡± Christian who couldn¡¯t hold back his emotion, hugged Suri again, just like when he had just met in Ad before, Christian kissed Suri¡¯s head many times gently. ¡°Our lives were all ruined when you disappeared, Suri. The happiness in our family disappeared, there was noughter in our house,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Christ, I¡¯m sorry. I should have acted sooner, if I had contacted you sooner, maybe this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Christian tightens his arms around Suri¡¯s body. ¡°No Suri, it was all my fault not your fault. You don¡¯t have to me yourself like that, none of this would have happened if I hadn¡¯t forced you toe to Luxembourg alone at that time. I shouldn¡¯t have entrusted Asher to look after you in the first ce, that damn bastard can never work well.¡± ¡°Asher is our brother, Christ. He¡¯s not an asshole.¡± Christian immediately released his arms from Suri¡¯s body, his hands immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°No, there is no Asher in the rke family tree. There is only Christian rke and Suri Mireya rke, Asher is someone else. He is not part of our family, he is an unrequited person.¡± Suri tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t know how to repay, what does that mean?¡± ¡°Asher is trying to usurp my position as Jackson rke¡¯s first child, for the past three years he has been trying to get rid of me and put me down in public in Geneva,¡± Christian replies angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible that he is currently contemting another evil n now.¡± Chapter 61 61 Crazy ¡°No way, Asher can¡¯t do that,¡± Suri said hoarsely with teary eyes, she couldn¡¯t believe all Christian¡¯s words that told Asher¡¯s actions during thest three years in Geneva. Christian took a deep breath, Suri¡¯s reaction was predictable from the start. Christian¡¯s hand slowly moved, reaching for the cell phone on the table. For a few minutes Christian is seen looking for something on his cell phone, his expression darkening when he finds what he¡¯s looking for. ¡°You can see it for yourself if you don¡¯t believe it,¡± he said softly as he handed his cellphone to Suri. ¡°I¡¯m not a talkative person, Grandpa Luis didn¡¯t teach me that.¡± Suri who was curious then grabbed Christian¡¯s cellphone. ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°Read to the end, Suri,¡± Christian said quietly forbidding Suri to stop reading. Suri, who had lifted her face from Christian¡¯s cellphone, shook her head slowly. ¡°Asher can¡¯t do this, Christ.¡± Christian pursed his lips, if it wasn¡¯t Suri who spoke now, Christian might have exploded. Christian slowly stroked Suri¡¯s long hair with a smile that continued to tug on his lips. ¡°Read to the end, after that you can draw your own conclusions.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Nothing is stronger than blood ties, Suri. Didn¡¯t you and I prove it yesterday when we were in Ad,¡± Christian says softly. Suri swallowed her saliva. ¡°Yes, but this is Asher. If it was someone else I would immediately believe it, but if it was Asher who did all this I doubt it.¡± ..... ¡°Read all the files to the end, then analyze yourself. You¡¯re a smart girl, Suri,¡± Christian said again. ¡°Brother is going to the pantry to get a drink for you.¡± Suri did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, her attention turned back to Christian¡¯s cellphone which is currently disying several files that Kainer found in thest three years at Muller Finance International which show a leak of funds in the finance department, the department that Asher leads. Christian who only took water quickly returned to the ce where he and Suri were before, Suri who had finished reading looked weak. The look of sadness was clearly visible in her beautiful eyes at this time. ¡°Does Daddy know about this?¡± Suri asked hoarsely at Christian who was sitting beside her. Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°Not yet, Daddy doesn¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told Daddy yet?¡± ¡°For what? To make him hate me even more? No Suri, I don¡¯t want to make matters worse by exposing all of Asher¡¯s cunning,¡± Christian replies quickly, veins popping up in his forehead when he mentions Asher¡¯s name and mentions his rtionship with his father has been so bad in thest three years. Suri fiddled with her fingers quickly. ¡°Is it because of me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Am I the cause of the deterioration of Daddy¡¯s rtionship with you, brother?¡± Christian¡¯s chest feels tight, the question thates out of his beloved little sister¡¯s lips that sounds so full of sadness makes Christian feel guilty. ¡°No honey, of course not because of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡± ¡°How could I lie to you my dear sister, I am the only person who will always speak the truth with you,¡± Christian replies earnestly, Christian doesn¡¯t realize that he is making Suri even more attached to him. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So if in the future you already have a lover who will you prioritize?¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°Akhh don¡¯t want to answer. You promised me earlier, Christ,¡± said Suri stubbornly. ¡°All right, little fox,¡± Christian immediately pinched the tip of Suri¡¯s nose in exasperation. ¡°For me, for Christian rke, Suri Mireya rke is number one. Everything thates out of her lips is obligatory for me to do.¡± Suriughed widely, showing a row of white teeth that were so neat. ¡°Are you satisfied? Or do you want to make it on a stamp, hmm?¡± Suri, who was happy, immediately hugged Christian¡¯s body tightly. ¡°Thank you sis, thank you for looking for me endlessly.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes returned to heat when he heard Suri¡¯s words that sounded so sincere. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me anymore, Suri. You don¡¯t need to talk like that, the important thing is that you¡¯re here now. It¡¯s back to your house.¡± Suri tightens her arms on Christian¡¯s big body, which is getting more and more muscr. The sense of peace she feels right now is really so calming. Being in the arms of her brother who always pampers her makes Suri feel calm. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± said Suri again without taking her face away from Christian¡¯s chest. ¡°Hungry, what do you want to eat? Still want pizza?¡± On Christian¡¯s chest, Suri shakes her head slowly. ¡°No, I want something else.¡± ¡°Other food, what do you want to eat?¡± Suri immediately lifts her head from Christian¡¯s chest and looks at him expectantly. ¡°I want to eat sushi...¡± ¡°Sushi?¡± ¡°Yes, sushi...but eat right away,¡± added Suri quickly. ¡°Japan, you want to eat sushi in Japan?¡± Without guilt, Suri immediately nodded her head excitedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t all that food the best when you eat it where it came from, huh?¡± Christian did not immediately agree to Suri¡¯s request, currently there are still many things he has to do before letting Suri return to being in a public ce. Recalling how Suri went missing three years ago makes Christian still afraid, especially now that he doesn¡¯t know the overall condition of Suri¡¯s health. There are still some checks to be done at the hospital, Christian wants to make sure that Suri¡¯s body is not embedded with any tracking devices. ¡°You just got homest night, honey. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Suri shook her head quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve slept a lot, Christ. I¡¯m still fresh, my energy is still full.¡± ¡°Kainer and the others are resting at the moment, and so is our private pilot. We can¡¯t just go out alone, honey. You have to go to the hospital tomorrow morning for a check-up with Dr. Pauline anyway.¡± Suri immediately pursed her lips, looking so angry and annoyed. ¡°Tell you what, tomorrow after all the inspections are finished we will leave immediately, okay. I also have to prepare everything before we leave, Suri.¡± ¡°Promise, tomorrow afternoon!¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Yes dear, tomorrow afternoon we leave for Japan. Now you better sleep, the sun is almost out.¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I have to finish some work first, after that I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Christian replies softly as he ruffles Suri¡¯s hair excitedly. ¡°I sleep in your room,¡± said Suri suddenly. Christian¡¯s eyebrows immediately shot up. ¡°Sleep in my room? Are you serious? Your room has been prepared by Jorge since...¡± ¡°Hmmm no, I want to sleep in my brother¡¯s room,¡± said Suri stubbornly. ¡°Ok .. ok ... yes you are up now, yes. Later, I will follow you.¡± Suri¡¯s smile immediately widened, she immediately got up from the sofa and rushed to the stairs to sleep in her brother¡¯s room which became one of the ces for her to rx when she was in Luxembourg. After Suri is out of sight, Christian rushes to his study which is currently tightly closed. Only Christian and Kainer and Jorge could enter the room. The maids who were going to clean the ce had to report to Jorge first. Arriving at his desk, Christian immediately opened hisptop and started work. Currently, Christian is sending a new assignment to all of his subordinates, rted to Suri¡¯s request to go to Japan to eat sushi. ¡°I have to make sure everything is safe before Suri leaves.¡± *** Floyen Mansion. Twenty-four hours have almost passed and no sign of Suri¡¯s whereabouts has been found, Areez who is so angry at this time can only silently stare at the living room of his house that is no longer in shape. Rare jars worth hundreds of thousands of dors, ss ornaments given to him by some of his co-workers and paintings from the ancestors of the Floyen family are also out of shape on the marble floor. No one dared to stop Areez from destroying those things when he was angry, losing Suri when he was alone with her made Areez really crazy. Everything that was near him was now out of shape, even his hands were now bleeding from the previous beating on the wall to vent his carelessness. Areez was so caught up in Suri¡¯s sudden change in attitude that he let his guard down and the thing he feared the most, Suri disappeared and escaped his grip. With a breath that was still short after destroying the crystal table that was near the painting of the two people, Areez sat with his head down. ¡°Areez...¡± Areez didn¡¯t answer Aldrich¡¯s call, he was still too deep in his own anger. Aldrich sighed, always there when Areez was experiencing the worst times in his life, making Aldrich not surprised if he saw that the room in front of him was no longer formed. ¡°You need rest, Areez,¡± Aldrich said again. Areez turned his face slowly towards Aldrich who was standing a meter away from him. ¡°My fear has finallye true, Aldrich. Mira is out of my reach.¡± Areez¡¯s voice sounded so sad when he spoke. Alfred took a deep breath. ¡°Patience, your people are still working. We¡¯ll wait for the results, I¡¯m sure we can find Mira.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure Mira must have gone very far by now. She is a smart girl, her desire to get away from me is so strong and never goes away,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°Am I wrong if I force her to stay by my side, Aldrich? Am I wrong if I want to make her mine alone?¡± As someone who knows how Areez¡¯s love story was before, Aldrich really understands why Areez wants to have Suri for himself. Aldrich also knows what is the main reason for all the crazy actions Areez has done over the past three years to keep Suri by his side. ¡°What can I do if Mira is not by my side, Aldrich? I can¡¯t think clearly right now.¡± Aldrich moistened his dry lips with his tongue. ¡°Let go of Mira, Aldrich. Let her go...if you are really meant to be, you will surely meet again in a much better way at the right time. If our people don¡¯t find her right now, then that¡¯s the only way to go. what you can do is let Mira go for a while.¡± ..... Chapter 62 62 Be princess again Thirty minutes have passed since Areez sat on the bed that Suri used to sleep, the blood that came from his hands had now stained Suri¡¯s bed. Areez sat alone in the darkness, trying to feel the remnants of Suri¡¯s presence in the room. ¡°That¡¯s how much you hate me, Suri.¡± After three years, this is the first time Areez correctly pronounces Suri¡¯s name. The tightness that currently gripped his chest really made Areez unable to breathe, as if a giant hand was smothering his chest from the inside. The forced closeness didn¡¯t work, the selfishness that had controlled Areez now turned into a boomerang for himself. The pain he is currently experiencing because of Suri¡¯s departure makes Areez unable to think. ¡°Why does it hurt this much, God? Is this the punishment You gave me? Is this the rpense for all my selfishness all this time?¡± *** rke Hospital Center, 1.30 PM. Christian can only smile a little when he hears Suri¡¯s raving, out of her anger, Suri is annoyed that she was not awakened from her sleep so that her n to go to Japan is dyed. The reason is Christian still does not allow her to go to Japan before doing a thorough health check at the hospital. ¡°Christian...¡± ..... ¡°The more you keep protesting, the more dyed our departure to Japan will be,¡± Christian said calmly, cutting Suri¡¯s words. ¡°Ishh...¡± ¡°This medical check up is important for you, Suri.¡± Christian¡¯s tone immediately changes. ¡°But I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m healthy, I don¡¯t need to do a medical check-up like this. I really...¡± ¡°Suri,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°So far you¡¯ve been out of my reach, I have to know and make sure for myself that you¡¯re okay. I have to know that you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin.¡± Suri immediately cut Christian¡¯s words in a faint voice, so that only Christian heard what she said. ¡°That person, that evil monster, he didn¡¯t touch me.¡± Christian¡¯s heart beats fast, his face pales as if all the blood in his head has been sucked out. Suri¡¯s words calling her captor a monster really caught his attention. ¡°Monsters?¡± Suri nodded slowly, squeezing her fingers until they turned white. ¡°Yeah, the bad guy who¡¯s kept me trapped in his house for three years. He didn¡¯t even give me the chance to use my cell phone to ess the inte, that¡¯s why I was only able to email you yesterday after all these years.¡± ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°Once every six months, the monster brings a doctor to his house to check my health. In his house there are also some medical equipment in a special room, so when I¡¯m sick I don¡¯t need to be taken to the hospital. He really locked me up, I..I lost a lot of my precious time because of that bad guy. He almost makes me cry every night sob... sob ...¡± Christian immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s body and hugged her tightly. ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t cry, Suri, don¡¯t cry. You don¡¯t have to remember all that anymore now, you¡¯re safe now. You¡¯re home, that evil monster will no longer be able to find you.¡± Suri tightens her arms on Christian. ¡°No Christ, I don¡¯t want to meet him. I don¡¯t want to see him again, I don¡¯t want to sob ..¡± ¡°Yes dear, yes. I promise to make sure you will not see him again, now calm down, okay. You are in the right ce. safe, Suri. I¡¯m already here, beside you.¡± Suri nodded quickly, even so the sound of her sobs had not subsided. Reminded again of the figure of Areez the captor who had kidnapped her, Suri felt great fear. ¡°Forget that person, Suri. Forget all the bad things that have happened,¡± added Christian again. ¡°How did I forget him? How can I...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you, now you have to go back to check. I want to make sure you have a tracking device on your body or not.¡± Suri¡¯s whole body stiffened with fear. ¡°Tracking device?¡± Christian who realized Suri¡¯s fear, then patted Suri¡¯s back gently. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why today brother took you to the hospital, Suri.¡± Suri immediately released herself from Christian¡¯s arms. ¡°Well let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s see if that madman puts such a device on me or not.¡± Suri¡¯s enthusiastic words make Christian smile wryly, his guilt towards Suri getting bigger. Although currently Suri looks fine, Christian knows that there is a big fear that still surrounds Suri. The spoiled girl who was always cheerful had not fully returned. After all, no one is psychologically fine after being kidnapped for years, especially if the kidnap victim is a girl who was still a teenager at that time. The age where she should be enjoying her life full of joy and happiness with her peers. Because Suri is ready, Christian then invites her into the room that has been prepared. Since Suri will receive a thorough examination by undressing, Christian then leaves the ce, leaving Suri to be handled by two women and one apanying nurse. Kainer, who had been silently watching Christian and Suri talking, then approached Christian who had juste out of the room where Suri was being examined. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Looks like Suri needs the help of a psychiatrist, Kainer,¡± Christian says hoarsely. Kainer immediately gasped. ¡°Psychiatrist, what do you mean, sir? Isn¡¯t Miss Suri all right?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°Suri does look fine from the outside, but not with her psychic state. She is still so afraid of the person who has held her captive, Suri is still traumatized and she needs someone who is an expert who can make her forget the incident slowly. And only people who are experts in that field can do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be looking for the best psychiatrist in the country soon, sir,¡± Kainer said quickly. Christian nods his head. ¡°Thank You.¡± Kainer smiled, he didn¡¯t dare to open his lips anymore because the door of the room where Suri was being checked suddenly opened. Two doctors who previously examined Suri then approached Christian to report the results of the examination they had just done. ¡°Miss Suri is clean, sir. We didn¡¯t find a single tracer on her body.¡± Christian takes a deep breath, looking relieved. ¡°Thank God, then when can Surie home?¡± ¡°After this, Miss Suri can be brought home, sir, the inspection process that we carried out has beenpleted.¡± ¡°Thank You.¡± The two doctors nodded simultaneously, their attention turned back to Suri who had juste out with a nurse who helped her get back dressed. ¡°We can go home, right?¡± Suri asks Christian quickly. ¡°Going home, don¡¯t you want to go to Japan?¡± Suri¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So I can go to Japan?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°You can, who really said you couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious too, honey. We can leave whenever you want,¡± Christian says softly. Suri tilted her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it two days until Mommy¡¯s birthday, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If we go to Japan then how are we going to surprise Mommy?¡± asked Suri anxiously, not only Christian who was waiting for that time toe. Suri can¡¯t wait to meet her mother, surprise her by bringing herself as a gift to her mother who has missed her so much. ¡°We¡¯re going by ne, honey. The flight from Luxembourg to Japan only takes 10 hours 25 minutes in one go, if you just want to eat sushi it won¡¯t take more than two hours, right? While we still have 50 hours. before Mommy¡¯s birthday arrives. If you want to go to Japan, brother can take you,¡± Christian replied calmly, Christian who had calcted everything well, felt confident that he could grant Suri¡¯s request to eat sushi in Japan. Suri¡¯s smile immediately widened. ¡°So I can actually eat sushi live in Japan, Chrits?¡± ¡°Yes dear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cool... Well, let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t have much time,¡± Suri shouted excitedly. Christian extends his hand towards Suri with his best smile, Suri, who has not eaten sushi in Japan for a long time, immediately epts her brother¡¯s hand and grips it tightly before they finally leave the checkpoint. Because he was in the hospital owned by the rke family, Christian did not ask for tight security because he felt quitefortable in his territory. Several doctors who knew Christian immediately greeted him with respect, the same thing when Jack and Anne came to the ce. The staff at the hospital truly showed respect for members of the rke family as the sole owners of the five-story hospital. Arriving at the hospital lobby, Christian had to be patient waiting for Suri who was buying ice cream at the mini market inside the hospital. Being released from Areez prison means that Suri is free to do anything and go back to being herself again. When Christian is about to activate his other cell phone, Suri suddenlyes to where he is standing while running. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t ept credit card payments. While I only have cards, do you have cash?¡± Suri quickly reported the problem to her brother. ¡°I want to eat their new ice cream.¡± Christian smiles broadly, he immediately takes out his wallet and hands it to Suri. ¡°Take it yourself.¡± Suri screamed loudly, without waiting long Suri immediately took her brother¡¯s wallet and returned to the minimarket to continue the pending payment process. Suri doesn¡¯t want other buyers to make payments, so she has to wait in line again. Queuing is one of the things that Suri hates and rke has never queued before, before Suri was arrested by Areez of course. ¡°Don¡¯t run, Suri. You could fall!¡± *** ¡°You¡¯re serious, well that means the gossip is true, yes.¡± ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so pretty, they¡¯re so cute together.¡± ¡°Rich people meet rich people, for sure they will get richer. Ukhh I¡¯m so jealous...¡± Chapter 63 63 The Biggest Gift Gossip about a political marriage between Christian and a mysterious beautiful girl who was caught on camera by a passerby while buying a snack at a convenience store is now not only circting at rke Enterprise, almost all of Luxembourg has also been talking about this unounted for news. Various gossip shows on televisionpeted to guess the lucky girl¡¯s figure and everything that had happened for almost three days had really bothered Elena. Elena, who initially didn¡¯t want to bother with the news, began to be disturbed, countless Elena had dropped the paper that was on her desk. ¡°Oh heart...what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you like this? So what if he got married? He¡¯s still single, not tied to anyone. So if he gets married it seems reasonable...besides he¡¯s a rich man, he¡¯s free to marry anyone. That girl is definitely not a random person either.¡± Elena spoke in a hoarse voice, her eyes tearing up for no reason staring at the television screen which was talking about news of Christian rke¡¯s marriage to a mysterious girl. Because her ears were already hot, Elena grabbed the remote and turned off the gossip show. Her mood was made even more chaotic by the show, the pile of work that had been piling up since Christian¡¯s departure had not been half done. Christian¡¯s unheard departure made Elena confused, she didn¡¯t know what to do other than asking all the divisions waiting in line to get Christian¡¯s signature to be patient. Although a secretary to the CEO, but Elena did not dare to make a decision. Moreover, Christian did not give her any message before leaving without a message like this time. ¡°Elena Wilson!!!¡± Elena, who was checking the files, immediately raised her head, looking at the source of the sound with her sses down to the bridge of her nose. Siena and a manager from the General Affair division stood with their hands on their hips in front of the open door of Elena¡¯s room. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Elena politely as she elegantly removed her sses. Siena gritted her teeth, seeing how rxed Elena was at the moment made her jealousy grow even bigger. ¡°Where¡¯s the file I gave yesterday, it¡¯s done? Today Mateo from the GA division wants to check it out.¡± ..... ¡°Mateo?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mateo,¡± answered a bespectacled man standing beside Siena quickly. ¡°I¡¯m the manager of the GA division who left the file yesterday with Siena to give you.¡± Siena, who was annoyed at how polite Mateo was and then elbowed Mateo¡¯s waist to warn him, but Mateo who was already captivated by Elena didn¡¯t care about Siena. He chose to endure the pain that was currently in his waist so as not to break eye contact with Elena who was sitting behind her desk. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the manager of the GA division who submitted the proposal yesterday?¡± Mateo nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yesterday I left it with Siena.¡± Elena smiled a little. ¡°I¡¯ve checked it and for all proposals that require Mr. rke¡¯s signature are still pending and waiting in line, I also don¡¯t dare to give a signature or anything. Even though I am his secretary, I still don¡¯t dare to go that far, I have no power. It¡¯s that big. So please understand, I promise when Mr. rkees back I¡¯ll be in touch with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know when he will be home, Miss Elena?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know. Even until now he hasn¡¯t replied to any of the messages I sent since three days ago.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not as close as you seem, are you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Siena chuckled softly. ¡°I thought your rtionship with the boss was very close, it turns out you¡¯re just an ordinary employee in his eyes. No wonder you don¡¯t know when the boss will be back.¡± Elena squeezed the hem of the skirt she was wearing tightly, trying to suppress the emotions that welled up inside her at the provocation Siena had spoken to anger her. Luckily Mateo, who still has a lot of work to do, invites Siena to leave Elena¡¯s room, Mateo who feels he has nothing to do with Elena chooses to leave because he doesn¡¯t want to disturb Elena. Mateo felt sorry for Elena, especially after he heard Siena¡¯s insinuation that it was so inappropriate for Elena. After the two people who were not expected toe were gone, Elena then leaned her forehead against the cold work table. Elena was really not only tired physically, she was also mentally tired after dealing with impatient people like Siena who made her work pile up. Realizing that her work would not be finished if sheined, Elena then put her sses back on and started working seriously. She still had three hours left before she could rx in her bed at home. *** Geneva International Airport, Switzend. Because they were too busy making Suri happy, neither Christian nor Kainer opened the phone. They really only focus on taking care of Suri while in Japan, that¡¯s why at the moment neither of them knows about Christian¡¯s marriage gossip with a daughter from another rich family. The photo that was taken was indeed a Christian photo, but the figure of the girl standing next to him was Suri, not like the previous rumors. And Christian, who didn¡¯t know about the gossip, certainly didn¡¯t provide any rification, now his focus is on surprising his mother who is on her birthday by delivering Suri as a gift from her. ¡°How do I look, Christ?¡± asked Suri nervously. Christian smiles. ¡°Beautiful, you are always beautiful, Suri.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, brother!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious too, anyway why do you have to ask a question that you already know the answer to, hm?¡± Suri looked down, fiddled with her fingers on her thighs. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make Mommy sad on her happy day.¡± ¡°Suri.¡± Christian lifts Suri¡¯s chin up so it¡¯s level with her face. ¡°How can Mommy be sad, honey. Mommy must be very happy to see you here, you are the only reason to make Mommy smile. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m afraid that Mommy will be sad. With me being gone for that long Mommy must be very worried, that¡¯s why I want to look perfect when I meet her so Mommy doesn¡¯t worry. I have to show Mommy that I¡¯m okay,¡± said Suri slowly, expressing all her worries. Christian¡¯s chest is like being doused with ice, the words of Suri who are worried about his mother¡¯s feelings really make Christian speechless. And it was not only Christian who was surprised by Suri¡¯s words, Kainer and several bodyguards who were still on the ne waiting for Christian and Suri toe out were moved. They all know that all this time everyone¡¯s attention has been on Suri, but when Suri came back she was worried about other people¡¯s feelings. Suri is really an adult. With tears already gathering in his eyes, Christian immediately hugged his beloved sister¡¯s body tightly. ¡°I promise, Suri. I promise to protect you, I swear I will always follow all your wishes, Suri.¡± ¡°Brother...¡± Suri¡¯s words stopped because Christian¡¯s embrace was getting stronger on her body, Suri let her brother hug her body again. Christian¡¯s soft sobs made Suri realize that her sister was still carried away by feelings of joy and emotion over their reunion. After feeling that he could control himself again, Christian then let go of his arms on Suri. With his eyes still red and puffy, Christian then smoothed the dress Suri was wearing using both hands. ¡°You¡¯re ready now,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Ready?¡± Suri smiled broadly. ¡°A little nervous actually, but I¡¯m ready. I can¡¯t wait to see Mommy and Daddy.¡± Christian nodded slowly, Christian slowly helped Suri to get up from her seat and rushed out of the ne. As soon as she got out of the ne, Suri immediately lifted her face into the air, breathing in the air in her homnd with her eyes closed. ¡°Wee home,¡± Christian whispers quietly, Christian knows what Suri is doing. Suri smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll meet Mommy.¡± Christian nods excitedly, Christian lovingly guides Suri off the ne to the car that is ready to take them to their second childhood home which for three years has not had augh. While on the way home, Suri kept ying with her hands outside the window. Luckily at this time there were several cars already standing guard in front, so even if Suri put all her hands out of the car it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous. And Christian let Suri do that, he didn¡¯t want to spoil his sister¡¯s flowery mood. rke Mansion, 8.30 PM. Geneva, Switzend. Just like two years before, Anne¡¯s birthday this time was only celebrated with a simple dinner with Jack. Asher, who was in Portugal on business, couldn¡¯t be in the midst of a husband and wife who still miss their daughter very much. Anne herself, who refused to celebrate her birthday, chose not to dress up. Anne considered dinner today as dinner as usual, nothing special. ¡°Babe...¡± Anne, who was wiping her lips with a handkerchief, turned to Jack who had just called her. ¡°Hmmm...¡± ¡°Happy birthday, honey.¡± Anne pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I hope this year I¡¯ll be able to see more of your smile,¡± said Jack hopefully, since Suri¡¯s missing three years ago Anne has barely smiled if she wasn¡¯t forced to. ¡°Hopefully so.¡± Jack who saw Anne about to leave the dining table rushed up and immediately stopped Anne¡¯s steps, even though she was not young anymore but her good looks and beauty was still awake. A healthy lifestyle really keeps Jack charming at her mature age. ¡°Whatever happens, we face it all together, Anne. So please, don¡¯t be too sad. I can¡¯t live life if I see you like this, you are all I need to go through all this nightmare,¡± said Jack quietly. with misty eyes. ¡°Suri our child, it¡¯s not only you who are sad and devastated. I¡¯m the same as you my dear, I¡¯m almost crazy even. Every night when I go to sleep I hope that if Suries home tomorrow morning, I hope that everything that is happening right now is just a bad dream... .so I beg of you please don¡¯t add to this torment anymore. I need your smile, honey. I need you, Anne.¡± Anne looked at Jack with mixed feelings. ¡°I also don¡¯t want to be like this, Jack.. I also don¡¯t want to have to endure the pain in my chest like this. I¡¯m tired, I also want to be like before. Being able tough with our children at the dinner table like this, through the day -happy day.... ¡°Mommy...¡± Chapter 64 64 Almost give up ¡°Mommy...¡± Anne¡¯s body immediately froze, the voice she had missed for three years was heard again. And not only Anne who heard the voice, Jack who was focusing on Anne also heard the beautiful voice. Jack and Anne looked at each other for a while before they both turned simultaneously towards the door where the faint sound of footsteps approached. Anne and Jack¡¯s hearts seemed to stop for a few seconds when they saw a beautiful girl with waist-length hair emerge from behind Christian¡¯s body who first entered the house. ¡°Mommy...Daddy...¡± Suri called her parents in a hoarse voice, Silence. Neither Anne nor Jack responded to Suri¡¯s words. The two of them still couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Because his parents still haven¡¯t reacted, Christian suddenly has a stupid idea to prank the two of them. Christian immediately put his arm around Suri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°See, it seems your presence is not wanted in this ce, Suri. We¡¯d better go back to Luxembourg then,¡± Christian said quietly teasing his father and mother, a mischievous smile growing on his handsome face. An annoyed Suri then elbows Christian in the stomach, although it doesn¡¯t hurt, it is enough to make Christian surprised. ¡°Brother..¡± ..... ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with what I said? You see, Mommy and Daddy don¡¯t ..¡± Christian¡¯s words stopped suddenly when Jack and Anne ran at the same time towards him, Christian who realized he was in danger then let go of his embrace from Suri and let the girl be hugged tightly by their parents. Anne, who missed Suri so much, hugged her tightly, gratitude never stopped flowing from her lips. Likewise with Jack, Jack who almost went crazy thinking about his daughter did not want to let go of his arms from Suri. As a result, Suri is currently having trouble breathing because her parents are tightly hugging her, who still don¡¯t believe in her presence at home. Christian, who knows that his parents miss Suri so much, chooses to stay away, giving them an opportunity to let go of their longing. Christian did not want to spoil the atmosphere that was so emotional. ¡°Where did you find Miss Suri, young master?¡± Erick asked quietly. ¡°Three days ago, in Ad.¡± ¡°Ad? How can Miss Suri be in that ce?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t dared to ask Suri yet. The psychiatrist who examined Suri asked me not to bring up the incident first, he was afraid that Suri would be more depressed if reminded of the incident.¡± Erick, who was still not satisfied with Christian¡¯s answer, then again asked Christian another question, Christian who was in a good mood answered all the questions while continuing to see what his parents were doing to Suri. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea, sir?¡± Erick asked again. Christian shakes his head. ¡°Absolutely not, I also don¡¯t dare to talk about this to Suri. I don¡¯t want to make the sweet smile that spread on her face disappear. What I want to do now is to continue to make Suri smile and restore her confidence like before, no one who will still be fine after being confined for three years at home, Erick. Especially if she is a girl who is still a teenager, a girl who should be enjoying her happy times with her peers.¡± Erick was silent, his intention to dig deeper into Christian stopped. ¡°I hope you will tell Daddy this, I know Daddy has the ability to destroy someone. But please tell him not to do anything, this person who kidnapped Suri is mine. Until the timees, I will destroy him,¡± said Christian again. ¡°I myself will avenge him for what happened to Suri.¡± Christian¡¯s face flushes as he speaks, his jaw clenched. It¡¯s obvious that Christian is so angry right now. ¡°Oh yeah, why is the house so quiet?¡± Christian asks sarcastically. Erick, who understood where Christian¡¯s question was headed, smiled a little. ¡°Asher is in Portugal.¡± ¡°Tsk.. so busy.¡± Erick pursed his lips, as one of the witnesses to how Christian and Asher grew up he knew very well what was currently happening to both of them. Still annoyed with his father over theirst big half two years ago because of Asher, Christian stands up straight and prepares to leave. ¡°Christ.¡± Jack, who identally saw Christian was about to go straight into action. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Christian smiles a little. ¡°Back to the hotel,¡± Christian replies coldly. ¡°Hotel, why do you have to go to the hotel? This is your house, son,¡± said Jack again. Christian smirks. ¡°Oh yeah? I heard right?¡± Christian quips sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s birthday, Christ. Are you still staying at the hotel?¡± Anne joined in the conversation without letting go of her arms from Suri. Christian¡¯s angry look fades when he meets his mother¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought Mommy my birthday present, so I don¡¯t think my presence is needed now.¡± ¡°Chris,¡± Anne sighed softly. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay at home? Mommy wants to sleep while hugging Mommy¡¯s two children.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping alone in my room since I was ten, Mom. And I¡¯m not used to sharing my bed with other people.¡± ¡°Does Mommy fall into someone else¡¯s category?¡± asked Anne again, continuing to urge Christian to stay home. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s birthday, honey. Can¡¯t you grant Mommy¡¯s wish?¡± ¡°Christ...¡± with a face wet with tears Suri joined in the conversation. And the one word that was spoken from Suri was what finally made all of Christian¡¯s selfishness destroyed, without opening his lips Christian then walked towards the stairs to enter his room leaving everyone in the living room. Jack can only smile wryly when he sees Christian¡¯s still cold attitude towards him. ¡°Is it because of me, Mom?¡± asked Suri suddenly. Anne and Jack turned their attention back to Suri. ¡°Does the cause of the strained rtionship between you and your brother have anything to do with me?¡± Suri repeated her question again. ¡°Dear.¡± Jack immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s cheeks gently. ¡°Everything that happened between us had nothing to do with you, honey. It was all just a matter ofmunication, and when your brother¡¯s anger subsides, he will definitely return to the way he used to be. You don¡¯t know how stubborn your brother is.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just as stubborn as you, Jack,¡± said Anne quickly. Jack chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because he is my incarnation, it¡¯s not only my intelligence that has decreased to him, all my bad qualities are also in him. I feel sorry for his future wife, if I have to face the severity of that child.¡± ¡°Christian are getting married? Who is his future wife and when? Why Christian haven¡¯t said anything to me for three days?¡± Suri, who was not ready to let go of her brother for another woman, immediately reacted. Anne smiled. ¡°One day your brother will definitely get married and not only your brother, you will also get married, dear.¡± ¡°Mommy I¡¯m serious, who is Christian lover? Where did shee from? Who is her family and..¡± ¡°Your brother is a workaholic, Suri. How could he think of marriage, especially now that rke Enterprise still needs his attention.¡± Jack interrupted Suri¡¯s words softly. ¡°So basically Christian still not getting married, right?¡± The stubborn Suri asked again, her parents¡¯ answers not satisfying her curiosity. Anne, who knew how dependent Suri was on Christian, then hugged her daughter tightly again. ¡°No, your brother isn¡¯t getting married yet. The first person he¡¯ll tell when he¡¯s getting married will definitely be you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Suri smiled, she was relieved that I knew that her brother didn¡¯t want to get married. Jack, who didn¡¯t want to be left behind then joined Anne, hugging the body of their daughter who had returned home. All the sadness that had gued their hearts disappeared into the air, Suri¡¯s presence really made them both so happy. Anne¡¯s forty-fifty-second birthday this year will truly be the most historic birthday of her life. Christian, who didn¡¯t go straight into his room, smiled when he saw his sisterughing out loud in the arms of her parents, the guilt that had haunted him for three years had gone, reced by his desire to take revenge on the person who caused Suri to lose three years in vain. ¡°Calm down, Suri. As long as you are alive, you will not let that damn bastard go. You will make him prefer death to life,¡± Christian said hoarsely, although he didn¡¯t know who he had to destroy yet, Christian was already so angry at this time. ¡°That¡¯s my oath, Suri. Brother will pay him back for you.¡± Because he was too tired, Christian then continued his steps towards his bedroom which was always neatly arranged. The bedroom, which he hadn¡¯t touched in three years, still looked the same as when he leftst time, nothing had changed, everything was still arranged in the same way as Christian did three years ago. Although not used for sleeping, the room was kept clean. The reason is that every morning two maids wille to clean the room, that¡¯s why at this time Christian can go straight to bed without waiting for it to be made up first. *** Another very melting day, Elena managed to pass well, just like the past few days, na was driven home by the office driver. That night when Elena came home forced her to use the facility, even though she didn¡¯t really feel well. Elena doesn¡¯t want bad news to be heard again in the office because she uses the employee shuttle facility in the luxury car. ¡°Homete again, Elena?¡± Chapter 65 65 Miss Understanding ¡°Jason!!!¡± Elena screamed loudly when she saw the owner of the voice who was currently standing right behind her carrying a white box. Hearing Elena call her name loudly as usual made Jason¡¯s smile wider, slowly the man who was still wearing his work uniform walked over to Elena. ¡°For you,¡± he said quietly. Elena didn¡¯t immediately ept the box that Jason held out to her, she took her hands behind her back instead. One of the habits that Elena always did when refusing Jason¡¯s gifts. Jason chuckled amused at Elena¡¯s unchanged behavior. ¡°This is your favorite cake, Elena.¡± ¡°Cakes?¡± Jason nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I bought it near my dorm. Just when I was going home I remembered you when I saw this cake, that¡¯s why I bought it.¡± ¡°You want to make me fat by eating cake tonight?¡± ..... Theugh that Jason had been holding in finally let go, thest words Elena spoke made him unable to contain himself. ¡°Jason!!¡± ¡°Ok..ok.. I¡¯m sorry, I let loose.¡± Elena pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re annoying, justing home already pissed me off.¡± Jason smiled. ¡°Sorry Elena, I really can¡¯t help myself. Not seeing you for almost a month is making me so out of control.¡± Elena snorted in annoyance. ¡°You bastard, quickly give me the cake. I happen to be hungry.¡± ¡°Hungry, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡± ¡°Jason!!!!¡± Jasonughed again when he heard Elena¡¯s words, but because he didn¡¯t want to make Elena even more angry and annoyed, Jason finally ended hisughter. Without asking permission first, Jason suddenly grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and pulled her towards Elena¡¯s door. ¡°After eating don¡¯t forget to brush your teeth so your teeth don¡¯t hurt,¡± Jason said softly with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go in first?¡± Jason shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you also just got home, need rest. We can meet again tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning I have to leave very early, Jason. My work is piling up and I won¡¯t be able to...¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning I will pick you up and drive you to the office.¡± Jason interrupted Elena¡¯s words quickly. ¡°You want me to take you?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you serious about taking me? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°Of course I would, and if it were for you I wouldn¡¯t be busy, Elena,¡± Jason answered quietly, giving Elena an answer that again silenced Elena. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Come in, it¡¯s gettingte. You need to rest, I¡¯m going home too.¡± Jason cut Elena¡¯s words back gently. ¡°Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll pick you up, after that we¡¯ll talk again.¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Have a good rest, Elena. Sweet dreams, you¡¯re home, huh.¡± ¡°Sweet dreams to you too, Jason.¡± Jason smiled, seconds after he immediately turned around and walked away from Elena to his own house which was three blocks away from Elena¡¯s. After Jason was out of sight, Elena then went into her house with the cake that Jason gave her. All of Elena¡¯s tiredness disappeared after talking to Jason. With lighter steps Elena went up to her room on the second floor. Because she already felt ufortable with her body that was wet with sweat, Elena then immediately went to the bathroom to freshen up first before eating the cake that Jason gave her which she had already taken some before putting it in the refrigerator. While Elena was taking a shower, her cell phone which was next to a small te of cake on the table suddenly rang. On the screen, the name ¡®Night King¡¯ appears, the name Elena made for Christian. After leaving dozens of dizzying jobs, Christian suddenly calls Elena again in the middle of the night. Looks like Christian realizes that he¡¯s been causing a lot of trouble at work. *** ¡°Fuck... how dare she not pick up my phone,¡± Christian grumbles emotionally after calling Elena more than three times. All of Christian¡¯s sleepiness vanished when he saw the hundreds of important messages that entered his second cell phone, a cell phone that had only been activated five minutes ago. Dozens of important projects that should have beenpleted this week are now abandoned because Elena did not give them ess to continue the projects that were already underway. Christian¡¯s anger immediately came when he read a report from Siena, in which Siena said that she and the GA division had to ept anger from suppliers because ofte payments. In his entire life leading the rke Enterprise, Christian has never been in arrears in payment, because at this time Christian is ovee by emotions. After Elena¡¯s fourth call was ignored again, without a second thought Christian immediately jumped out of bed and rushed out of his room in a hurry. ¡°Not sleeping...¡± ¡°Get everything ready, Kainer. We¡¯re going back to Luxembourg right now.¡± Christian cuts Jack off by immediately ordering Kainer to prepare for their flight to Luxembourg. Anne, who still hadn¡¯t let go of Suri¡¯s arms, immediately lifted her head from the sofa. ¡°Luxembourg, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Big problem, Mom. That¡¯s why I have to get back soon.¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°It¡¯s only been five days since she¡¯s made such a big mess.¡± ¡°Brother won¡¯t you stay?¡± asked Suri slowly. Christian took a deep breath, his chest immediately cold like ice water when he heard Suri¡¯s question. ¡°I have important business that you have to take care of at the office, Suri. Later when all the office matters are finished, I will return to Geneva, ok.¡± Suri shook her head quickly. ¡°No, I want you to stay at home. We just met again, brother. I still miss you.¡± Christian lowers his head, he ispletely confused by Suri. ¡°I want to spend the night with all of you on my first day back in Geneva, I want to sleep in the same bed with Mommy, Daddy and brother like before,¡± added Suri again. ¡°Yes Christ, especially since you haven¡¯t been home for years. I think Mommy¡¯s birthday this time will be more perfect if Mommy can sleep while hugging Mommy¡¯s two children.¡± Without removing her arms from Suri¡¯s waist, Anne joined in the conversation. Christian shook his head slowly, the words of two women who were so important in his life really made Christian unable to continue his intention to return to Luxembourg. Jack, who realized that Christian was currently in a dilemma, then put his hand on his proud son¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Just for tonight, Christ. This is a historic day for our family.¡± Christian lifts his head to look at his father¡¯s face sharply. ¡°Really? Wouldn¡¯t today beplete without Asher, would it?¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired Mom, I think I will go back to my room again now. For tonight I will stay here, for Mommy and Suri. Tomorrow morning I will return to Luxembourg,¡± Christian said, curtly cutting Anne¡¯s words. ¡°You rest too, Kainer. We¡¯ll be right back tomorrow morning.¡± Kainer nodded quickly. ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡± Without saying goodnight, Christian then goes back upstairs to his room, leaving everyone on the first floor. Jack looks very sad to hear Christian¡¯s words, it hurts so much to be ignored by his own son. Realizing that Jack was sad, Anne then quickly got up from the sofa and immediately gave him a hug. ¡°Slowly, Christian will be back to how he used to be. Give him time to heal all his disappointments, Jack,¡± whispered Anne quietly. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anne. If I could turn back time I definitely would...¡± ¡°Shhh... don¡¯t talk about it now, there¡¯s Suri in our midst. Suri shouldn¡¯t know about the dispute between her two brothers,¡± said Anne, quickly stopping Jack who wanted to discuss the beginning of his cold war with Christian. Luckily, Anne immediately stopped Jack, because now Suri was standing near them. Suri looks so curious now. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, shall we.¡± Anne immediately spoke quickly before Suri who was about to open her lips. ¡°Mommy is tired, Mommy wants to hug you dear.¡± Suri chuckled. ¡°I also want to sleep beside Mommy.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the room,¡± said Anne excitedly as she grabbed Jack¡¯s hand so he wouldn¡¯t keep thinking about Christian¡¯s anger that hasn¡¯t subsided even though three years have passed. Suri, who was so happy to be in the midst of her family again, walked excitedly to the second floor. Returning to gathering with the people who love her so much, Suri forgot to ask about what happened to Christian and Asher to her parents, all her curiosity was lost and covered by the happiness that was overflowing inside her at this time. Brak.. Christian hits his desk with emotion after realizing Elena¡¯s cell phone number is not active, reading a third of the emails thate into his cell phone makes Christian really angry and wants to vent all his annoyance on Elena at this time. ¡°Stupid, why can¡¯t you be relied on at all, Elena. I thought with your high academic grades you could be relied on,¡± Christian growls emotionally. ¡°I think I¡¯ve misjudged you, Elena. You¡¯re just like those people, ipetent at work.¡± Holding back his turbulent emotions, Christian then opens hisptop and gets to work, he contacts everyone who emails him. Having above-average intelligence allows Christian to find a way out of the problems he is currently facing. The real problem arose from his own fault and now Christian is ming Elena for working so hard this past week. *** In her simple room at this time Elena was sleeping a little restlessly, the first day of the month made her unable to sleep well. She didn¡¯t know that at this time the boss, who she had been trying to help with all her work for the past week, was cursing sentences and swearing at her because she was considered unable to work. Poor Elena. Chapter 66 66 Fired Luckily this morning there was Jason who took Elena to the office, because if it wasn¡¯t possible this morning Elena would have to endure the pain in her stomach while jostling on the bus to the office. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Jason again asked Elena who had just got off his motorbike, since picking up Elena in front of her house, Jason felt na was not okay. Elena smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°No, you are not!¡± Elena chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Jason. I just have a monthly stomachache, nothing serious.¡± Jason raised one eyebrow. ¡°Monthly stomachache, are you currently ...¡± ¡°Yes, whatever is in your head right now is the answer.¡± Elena interrupted Jason¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Ok ok, I get it. Well then you can enter your amazing office now, I wonder how rich your boss is, Elena. Having an office this big will definitely stop him from working for the rest of his life, right?¡± Elena chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know that, I never thought of that.¡± ..... ¡°I¡¯m joking, Elena. You know me, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s better if you go in now, it looks like a lot of your friends havee too. This afternoon if you want I can...¡± ¡°Thank you, but it looks like I have to workte again. I still have a lot of work to do Jason.¡± ¡°But I can...¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can go home yet, Jason. Because it would be better if you didn¡¯t pick me up, if I¡¯mte again likest night, I¡¯ll take the employee shuttle again.¡± Jason was silent for a while before he finally put on his best smile. ¡°Okay then, I understand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not mad, are you?¡± ¡°How can I be angry just because of trivial matters like this, I know you must have a lot of work. Being a secretary to a CEO is not an easy job.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°Thanks for understanding Jason. You¡¯re really my best friend, I¡¯m lucky to have a friend like you.¡± ¡°Friends...¡± Elena nodded with a smile, because it was almost time for work, Elena said goodbye to Jason and rushed into the office. From the top of his motorbike Jason looked sadly at Elena who only thought of him as a good friend nothing more, there was a strange feeling that cannot be described in Jason right now after hearing Elena¡¯s words. Knowing Elena for more than two years made him have different feelings for Elena, but now he realizes that his feelings will never be reciprocated because Elena only sees him as a friend. After taking a deep breath Jason then sped his motorbike away leaving the rke Enterprise building feeling a mess. Elena, who doesn¡¯t know that Christian is currently waiting for her with anger in her office, chooses to go to the mini market in thepany lobby to buy painkillers for her period pain. Actually Elena had been holding back the pain since the morning when she just woke up, but Elena felt bad asking Jason to buy medicine for her when she was on her way to work a while ago. That¡¯s why Elena chose to endure the pain until she arrived at the office. After taking the medicine she desperately needed, Elena didn¡¯t go straight up to her room. She chose to sit for a moment in front of the mini market while waiting for the medicine to work. When she felt the pain in her stomach starting to subside, Elena then rushed to the elevator to go up to her room. As soon as the elevator that brought her reached the top floor where her room was, Elena immediately got out. When she just stepped out of the elevator, Elena suddenly touched her left chest which was hurting. Her feelings were suddenly disturbed, Elena felt that something bad was going to happen soon. ¡°Hufff calm down Elena... calm down. Everything will be fine, you¡¯ve been through this predicament for a week you can definitely hold on a little longer,¡± na said to herself trying to calm herself down. ¡°Cheer up, na. You can do it.¡± After taking a deep breath, Elena then resumed her steps towards her still dark room. na doesn¡¯t realize that the light in Christian¡¯s office has been turned on, after thest few days working alone, Elena no longer pays attention to the situation in the boss¡¯s room. Because of that, na doesn¡¯t realize that Christian is waiting for her next to her room. Just about to sit down, suddenly the phone on Elena¡¯s desk rang. ¡°Hello....¡± ¡°Go to my office.¡± na raised one eyebrow, feeling familiar with the voice that was currently ringing in her ears. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°One week of not seeing me doesn¡¯t make you lose your hearing, does it?¡± Christian rebukes loudly, starting to run out of patience After waiting for Elena for more than forty-five minutes. ¡°A..are you back, sir?¡± Christian grunts, he hangs up the phone with emotion and rushes to the door to find Elena still standing by her desk. Elena, who still doesn¡¯t realize that Christian is already in her room, is even more surprised when she suddenly hears the door to her room being hit hard by someone who came from outside unexpectedly. Elena¡¯s whole body trembled when she saw Christian walking towards her full of emotion, not having time to open her mouth to greet the boss, na had to surrender when she felt her neck suddenly strangled by Christian¡¯s hand which was immediately entrenched there. ¡°You¡¯re really looking for trouble with me, Elena,¡± Christian growls right in na¡¯s face full of anger. ¡°You can not be trusted.¡± Elena, who has difficulty speaking because of the presence of Christian¡¯s hands just blinks her eyes in confusion, she doesn¡¯t understand what the blue eyed handsome man is doing right now. ¡°I¡¯ve entrusted everything to you, Elena. I¡¯m sure you can take care of all the work properly even though I¡¯m not in the office, but it turns out you¡¯ve really let me down. You almost made me lose trust in the eyes of many people,¡± added Christian again. Unknowingly Cristian increased the strength of his hand that was entrenched in Elena¡¯s neck, Elena who was starting to have difficulty breathing then hit Christian¡¯s arm, signaling him to release his stranglehold. Christian, who is not satisfied with venting all his emotions, doesn¡¯t want to take his hands off Elena¡¯s neck, he is still enjoying the pain that Elena is currently in until finally Elena falls to the floor when Christian pushes her roughly. Luckily, Elena immediately protected her head with both hands, because if it wasn¡¯t possible now her head was already bleeding from being hit by the ss table near the sofa. ¡°Starting today I will fire you, immediately leave my office. Your sry this month and the rest I will pay off,¡± Christian said again. ¡°Now go away and don¡¯t ever show me that hypocritical face of yours.¡± Elena, who still doesn¡¯t understand her mistake, immediately bursts into tears when Christian dismisses her very rudely without giving her a chance to speak. Feeling that his business with Elena is over, Christian immediately leaves Elena¡¯s room towards the elevator which is currently being held by Kainer. With sore legs, Elena trying to get up from the floor, she groaned again in pain when she realized that the wound she was getting at this time wasn¡¯t just in one ce. Even though her body was currently bleeding in several ces, all of those wounds were nothingpared to the wounds already created in her heart. Being treated rudely by the person she once admired made Elena so hurt, her chest felt very tight at this moment. Luckily, there was no one else on the floor at this time, so no one could hear Elena¡¯s cries. Moments ago Christian ordered all his staff to gather in the auditorium, everyone got the message except Elena. That¡¯s why since setting foot in the elevator, Elena hasn¡¯t met anyone. Apparently Christian has ordered everyone to give an exnation about the rumors that are circting, including why he hasn¡¯t been to the office for the past week. Before appearing in the auditorium, Christian also had time to meet with several managers and exin to them if the proposals they submitted to him had been approved so that the managers could continue their pending work for one week. With the skirt slightly torn, Elena walked half limply past the two receptionists who were focused on the monitor screen on their desk at the moment. The two receptionists are watching Christian speaking to all rke Enterprise staff in the auditorium via a local video that is essible to all rke Enterprise staff in the building. Because she was sick for the first time, Elena didn¡¯t feel strong if she had to take the bus. That¡¯s why Elena is currently using a taxi to go home, Elena really needs her mother¡¯sforting hugs at this time. After fifteen minutes, Elena¡¯s taxi finally stopped right in front of her parents¡¯ house and ce of business. Once finished paying, na then walked carefully to her house. The shop¡¯s deserted state made Elena feel much better. ¡°na, are you home? Did you leave something at home?¡± Mrs. Wilson, who had just put the cake in the oven, immediately greeted Elena who was standing at the door. The tears that Elena had been holding back since she was in the taxi finally came pouring down her pale face, seeing her only daughter crying. Mr. Wilson, who was carrying flour for making cakes, immediately lowered the bag of flour on the table and rushed over to Elena and hugged her tightly. Not a single question escaped Mr. Wilson¡¯s lips at this point, all he did was continue to give words of love tofort Elena. Realizing that something bad had happened to her only daughter, Mrs. Wilson then ordered her two workers to take over her work in the kitchen. The next second the woman who was no longer young then approached her husband and child, with her wrinkled hands the woman guided the two most important people in her life into the room. Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t want anyone to see her daughter crying like that. ¡°We¡¯re here honey, we¡¯re here. Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re not alone, my daughter...¡± To be continued Chapter 67 67 Healing Paris, France. 3.00 PM After driving his car for three hours and fifty-six minutes Jason finally stopped the car when he arrived near the Eiffel Tower, his smile widening when he saw Elena was still sleeping. Too tired from crying, Elena ended up falling asleep in the Jason family¡¯s old car that took her away from Luxembourg. Five hours ago Jason saw her crying in her mother¡¯s arms by ident, not talking much as usual, Jason then went up to Elena¡¯s room and put all her personal equipment including ID card and passport in her bag and took her away to calm down. Mr and Mrs Wilson, who knew Jason very well, did not stop her from taking Elena, the husband and wife who were not young anymore knew that only Jason could calm Elena at this time. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°Hmmm...¡± ¡°Wake up, we¡¯re here,¡± Jason said again softly trying to wake Elena who was sleeping. Elena, who wasn¡¯t really sleeping then opened her eyes to look at Jason who was smiling at her. ¡°We have arrived.¡± Elena looked around at the tower that was now towering in front of her. ¡°Paris.¡± ..... ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re in Paris,¡± Jason answered quietly. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a ce to stay, okay?¡± ¡°I want to go for a walk, Jason.¡± ¡°Your leg still hurts, Elena. Can you walk alone?¡± Elena immediately locked her lips, she forgot that her leg still hurt. Damn Christian, he not only made a wound in Elena¡¯s heart but also a wound on her body. ¡°We¡¯re looking for an inn, after that we eat and rest for a while. We¡¯ll just go out tonight to see the beauty of this tower,¡± Jason said again, Jason didn¡¯t want to mention what caused Elena to get hurt. He wanted to wait for Elena to speak first. Elena took a deep breath. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s find an inn first.¡± Jason nodded excitedly, he immediately stepped on the gas pedal to the inn that fit in his pocket. Even though he has already received a sry from his new job, Jason has not dared to invite Elena to stay at a five-star hotel, he is quite self-aware for that. That¡¯s why he invited Elena to stay at one of the affordable lodgings for his wallet. ¡°For four days, two rooms, that¡¯s six hundred dors.¡± ¡°Six hundred dors...¡± ¡°Here, four hundred dors.¡± Elena immediately handed a hundred dor bill to the receptionist in front of her, ahead of Jason who was about to take out his wallet. ¡°Elena!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯ve got my sry, Jason. I can¡¯t be treated all the time, can I?¡± replied Elena quickly. ¡°So let me pay for our lodging this time.¡± Elena then hurriedly put the money on the receptionist¡¯s desk. Jason¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m a boy, Elena.¡± Elena smiled, pulling her hand off the table. ¡°Who said you were a woman?¡± ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°Please sign here,¡± said the hotel receptionist, interrupting Jason¡¯s words, as he handed Elena proof of payment. Elena immediately put her signature on the paper, not long after that the receptionist then handed Elena two keys, which Jason took roughly. Jason, who still couldn¡¯t ept that Elena had paid for their lodging, rushed from the reception desk to the room on the first floor. Jason deliberately chose a room on the first floor because thinking about the wound on Elena¡¯s leg, he didn¡¯t want to make Elena go up and down the stairs. ¡°Your room is 103, mine is 107,¡± Jason said quietly, hand holding Elena¡¯s room key with a still annoyed face. Elena grabbed the key in Jason¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°Still angry?¡± Jason immediately looked away. ¡°Who is angry?¡± ¡°I know you very well, Jason.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you know, hurry up and go to your room after you rest. I¡¯ll wake you up this afternoon,¡± Jason said quickly, as quickly as he entered the room while carrying a backpack containing his clean clothes. Seeing Jason¡¯s angry Elena smile, Elena knew that her best friend had sky-high self-esteem. Jason is a very principled man, so it¡¯s no wonder that his career in the fire department has elerated. Having been a victim of a fire as a child made Jason aspire to be a firefighter, he wants to save other people as his first savior did to him. Elena snapped out of her thoughts when she heard the sound of a backpack mming onto the floor. The sound of Jason¡¯s backpack to be more precise, shaking her head Elena entered herfortable enough room. Although not a star hotel, the inn that Jason chose was veryfortable and Elena liked it. ¡°Finally I¡¯m in Paris,¡± Elena muttered hoarsely, her chest still tight despite crying for over an hour. The harsh treatment she received from Christian really made an impression on her chest. After taking off her shoes, Elena immediatelyy down on the bed. Her teary eyes looked up at the ceiling of the room where she would spend the night in the next few days. When almost falling asleep, Elena suddenly remembered that she had not turned off her cell phone. Even though Christian and Kainer¡¯s cell phone numbers have been blocked, Elena doesn¡¯t want to take the risk. Elena knew her parents would definitely find out about her from Jason, so she decided not to activate her cell phone. ¡°Everything will be fine, Elena. Cheer up...¡± *** rke Enterprise, Luxembourg. 5.30 PM Christian thought that with him firing Elena everything would be fine, but he was wrong. His mood did not improve. Especially when he found out that all the proposals that Elena had previously worked on were neatly arranged on his desk, Elena worked so neatly without a single mistake. ¡°Shit...¡± Christian growls in annoyance. Kainer who was standing next to Christian held back his smile, he didn¡¯t want to make Christian¡¯s mood worse. ¡°What¡¯s my schedule for tomorrow morning?¡± Christian asks hoarsely, trying to neutralize the anger that is filling his chest. ¡°Weekly meeting with all managers, sir. After that you have an appointment with the diamond supplier and...¡± ¡°Clear everything.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I want you to clear everything, tomorrow I want to rx at home. This week has really drained my energy.¡± Kainer nodded obediently. ¡°Yes sir, I will clear your schedule.¡± Christian doesn¡¯t respond to Kainer¡¯s words, his attention still on the pile of files in front of him. His gaze is still stolen at the multicolored note that Elena tucked between the files as a marker, the number writing on the note makes Christian¡¯s feelings even more confused. It wasn¡¯t guilt that was bothering him right now, there was another feeling he had never felt before. And that foreign feeling now made him lose his enthusiasm for work. ¡°Fuck!!¡± Bruk... The pile of files that had been neatly arranged were now scattered on the floor, the papers that Elena had previously arranged so neatly ording to the date of entry were now mixed up on the floor. Realizing the mistake he made to the secretary who had worked ording to the procedure made Christian feel so sorry for having indulged his lust, after venting his anger on Elena¡¯s work, Christian immediately went to the exit after previously snatching his car keys from the top of the car. Kainer, who was talking to the diamond supplier that had been connected to her cellphone, couldn¡¯t help but be silent when she saw Christian running towards the elevator. In the elevator Christian looks at the clock on his left hand over and over again, he is calcting the time it will take for the elevator to descend at this time. Really Christ? ¡°Shit, looks like I¡¯ll have to order Kainer to change this elevator vendor. They¡¯re not good at work,¡± Christian growls emotionally. As soon as the elevator doors opened, Christian immediately walked quickly to his car which was in a special parking lot. Several guards immediately ran over to Christian who was about to get into his car. ¡°Sir..¡± ¡°No, I want to drive my own car. I don¡¯t need a driver,¡± Christian refuses quickly, as fast as he gets into the car. The guards immediately moved away from the ck sports car as soon as Christian finished fastening his seat belt, they knew how fast Christian was driving his own car that¡¯s why they chose to save themselves by giving Christian way to leave. Just as Christian exits the basement, Kainer emerges from the elevator gasping for air. ¡°Young master is gone?¡± he asked breathlessly. ¡°It has been just a moment.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°Did something bad happen? The young master¡¯s face looked so unfriendly,¡± said one of Christian¡¯s bodyguards quietly. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°Not only bad, but very, very bad.¡± ¡°What bad?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out within the next two days,¡± Kainer replied in a low, meaningful voice. Kainer¡¯s words made the four men who wore big C pins on their cors instantly shut up, none of them dared to ask anymore. They could already imagine how terrible Christian would be when he was angry. Because it is impossible to catch up with an angry Christian, Kainer finally decides to go home knowing that Christian is currently unapanied. And what Kainer thought was right, right now Christian was at his highest emotional state. Luckily the streets were deserted, because otherwise there might have been a lot of cars that would have been damaged because of Christian¡¯s madness. When the car is on the way home, Christian suddenly swerves to the left, into anotherne for a turn. Christian must resolve his inner turmoil today as well. Christian, who usually never regrets anything, is now confused aboutposing an apology sentence. Chapter 68 68 Weird feeling After bathing and changing, Elena looked much better even though her eyes were still puffy. ¡°Nice?¡± ¡°Yes, sds in Paris never fail,¡± answered Elena quickly with her mouth full of sd. Jason chuckled. ¡°You foodie, very good at making excuses.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°This time I¡¯m not making this up, this sd is absolutely perfect. Enjoying good food near one of the best ces in the world is the perfectbination.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, especially when apanied by people who love us,¡± Jason said quietly without realizing it. ¡°Hmm... what are you talking about?¡± asked Elena quickly, she didn¡¯t really hear Jason¡¯s words because of the screams of several young girls nearby. Jason shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ..... Jason, who didn¡¯t want to continue discussing his feelings, then added a generous amount of bacon to Elena¡¯s sd. ¡°Eat a lot, you¡¯re already too skinny.¡± ¡°Stop...you want to make my stomach explode?¡± Jasonughed. ¡°Howe, you¡¯ve only eaten vegetables since earlier. Never mind, hurry up and finish your food, then we¡¯ll go for a walk to the Tower. I want to join those people, enjoy the night under the Eiffel Tower.¡± ¡°Jason...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue, Elena. Finish your food quickly or I¡¯ll order more for you.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes widened, looking like she wanted to protest again. But after seeing Jason ready to raise his hand again, Elena chose to give in to Jason¡¯s will, finishing the food on his te. Watching Elena eat deliciously Jason chuckled, it was nice to see the Elena he knew again. After thirty minutes had passed, Jason then invited Elena to walk towards the Eiffel Tower which was not far from the restaurant where they ate. ¡°Let¡¯s just sit here, okay?¡± Jason said quietly, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Elena walking too far with the wound on her leg not yet dry. Even though it was just a scratch, Jason still felt concerned. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Perfect, this ce isn¡¯t as crowded as in the front.¡± Jason pursed his lips, after which he removed a ck cloth to be used as a base from inside his jacket pocket. Although it looks small when folded, the cloth is actually quiterge when stretched. Once the mat that Jason brought was neatly arranged on the grass, Elena slowly lowered herself and sat down carefully on the cloth. Luckily Elena was wearing a long skirt, so she could sit freely without having to be afraid if her legs were exposed. ¡°Tonight the sky is very clear,¡± said Elena slowly starting the conversation. ¡°Yeah, it seems the universe is cooperating with me.¡± ¡°Working with you? What does that mean?¡± Elena asked, confused. Jason smiled a little, slowly hey down using his hands as a pillow, looking up at the vast sky that was being so beautiful. ¡°The sky is helping me to cheer you up.¡± Elena¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Even though you don¡¯t want to talk right now, I¡¯m sure you will tell me what happened to you today,¡± Jason continued with a smile without taking his eyes off the sky. ¡°Sorry...¡± ¡°No Elena.¡± Jason immediately turned to Elena who had lowered her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, you¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be bothering you anymore, Jason. I should be able to solve all my problems myself, I should...¡± ¡°Elena.¡± Jason grabbed Elena¡¯s hand quickly. ¡°Even if the whole world leaves you, I will still be by your side. I will still be the only person who will believe in you. So I beg you, don¡¯t talk like that again.¡± ¡°Jason...¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t friends trust each other?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes were wet again after hearing Jason¡¯s words, after taking a deep breath Elena finally told her what happened to her today at the office. Jason¡¯s face immediately turned red when he heard what Elena said, he didn¡¯t expect Elena to have be a victim of her own boss¡¯s violence. If only he was in Luxembourg maybe Jason would soon be looking for the man named Christian rke whom Elena had just mentioned to make revenge with him. ¡°Now I realize, I don¡¯t think I deserve to work in such a nice ce, Jason,¡± Elena said quietly. ¡°Looks like I have to bury my dreams.¡± ¡°You can get a job elsewhere, Elena. You¡¯re a smart and intelligent girl, there are still many betterpanies out there than rke Enterprise ready to ept you, so don¡¯t be discouraged, Elena.¡± Jason immediately encouraged Elena sincerely. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to build a proper house for your mom and dad, do you?¡± The tears that Elena was holding back slowly rolled down her face. ¡°But right now I don¡¯t know what to do, Jason. Being rudely fired without being given a chance to speak makes me shattered, I don¡¯t have any confidence anymore. Especially after being called a traitor...sob...I¡¯m really not that kind of person, I¡¯m not a person who... ¡± ¡°Elena hey, why are you thinking about what that crazy person said. All of us, your parents and everyone who knows you know who you are. So don¡¯t think about the words of the person you just met, the Elena WiIson I know is a full-blown girl. confident, energetic, cheerful and always positive thinking, not Elena who is currently sitting in front of me...¡± ¡°Jason...¡± ¡°Believe in your own abilities, Elena,¡± added Jason back with a hoarse voice, Jason was really trying hard not to hug Elena this time. He didn¡¯t want to take the opportunity in his narrowness, even though inside him there was such a strong urge to ask him to hug Elena. Elena wiped her tears slowly. ¡°Forget that person, you¡¯ve only known him for a few weeks, right? There are still a lot of big CEOs waiting for you to be his secretary, so please don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Jason said again, trying to restore Elena¡¯s confidence, which had been shattered by a cruel Christian this morning. ¡°Thank you Jason...thank you for always being there for me. I didn¡¯t know you weren¡¯t by my side right now.¡± Jason smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? It¡¯s only natural for a friend to be there when his best friend is in trouble.¡± Slowly a smile appeared on Elena¡¯s face, her confidence slowly growing back. Going with Jason to calm down was really the right decision, Elena doesn¡¯t know what will happen to her if she stays in her room mourning and remembering Christian¡¯s treatment of her. Convinced that the Elena he knew had returned, Jason then asked Elena to take a photo with the Eiffel Tower as the background, which was looking so beautiful under the vast sky that was so beautiful. If Elena¡¯s feelings gradually improved, the opposite happened to Christian. Christian, who is currently in his car which stops right in front of Elena¡¯s house, stares nkly at Elena¡¯s dark room, a sense of regret that is so great that Christian is willing to sit in his car for hours without doing anything other than staring at the second floor in the Wilson family home. Despite being afflicted with such great regret, Christian¡¯s self-esteem is still too high to contact Elena and talk to her directly. Christian doesn¡¯t have that much courage to admit his guilt to a nobody Elena, selfishness is still holding his neck so high right now. Christian who was raised and educated in such a strict and disciplined manner by Luis, made him grow into a tough young man and is unshakable when ites to decisions, because that wasst night when he read countless emails containingints that cornered Elena¡¯s anger. That¡¯s why this morning Christian directly hurled Elena with harsh words that were very condescending. ¡°Fuck... what am I doing here?¡± Christian growls full of emotion when he realizes his stupid act of doing nothing for hours in front of Elena¡¯s house. ¡°Damn!!¡± With a single step full of emotion, the car driven by Christian immediately sped off at high speed towards the highway. Even though he knows that he is currently on a different path from the road to his house, Christian still does not reduce the speed of his car. Instead, he picked up speed again, shing through the deserted streets of Luxembourg to one of his favorite bars. The bar is a ce where he is free to drink as much as he wants. As one of the people who are often talked about, Christian tries to maintain his good image in public. Christian¡¯s lifestyle, love stories and some personal things are not publicly disclosed, even his social media ounts are currently held by special staff who carry out their work very carefully. The photos posted on his official social media are all things rted to work and other official events, not a single photo that shows the personal life of a Christian rke. That¡¯s why until now many girls are so curious about Christian, some business magazines even had time to give Christian the nickname ¡®Ice Prince¡¯. And until this moment Christian has never been angry if someone still calls him by that nickname. After driving his sports car at an above average speed, Christian finally arrives in front of his favorite bar. Two guards who knew Christian well immediately bowed, saluting him as Christian approached them. ¡°Take my car.¡± ¡°Yes Mr rke.¡± Christian does not respond, he chooses to continue his steps up the stairs made of real rock that was eroded hundreds of years ago to be stairs. The bar that Christian is currently visiting is a bar in the private area of ??one of the richest families in France and the man who is running the business is a good friend of Christian. They met while taking the same education in London a few years ago until now they have be good friends. ¡°Yo...look at this, who ising,¡± shouted a beautiful young woman with blonde hair with a big belly at Christian who was approaching her. Christian raises his left hand, returning the greeting from his best friend with an even expression. ¡°Tell me,¡± said Mouren quietly. ¡°What has made the rich uncle of my baby so gloomy today?¡± Christian smiles when he hears the words of Mouren, the bar owner who is currently pregnant with her two twins, the result of her romance with a famous English football star who just married her one month ago. ¡°I still haven¡¯t managed to control my emotions well.¡± Mouren raised one eyebrow. ¡°Tell me, since when did the venerable young master Christian rke control his temper, hm?¡± ¡°Fuck you...¡± Mourenughed out loud, even though Christian¡¯s words sounded so hurtful, Mouren wasn¡¯t offended. Knowing Christian for more than eight years made the pregnant woman know how to deal with the ice prince who was hit by a storm. ¡°Come on in, I have the antidote for all your anger today,¡± Mouren said quietly as she wrapped her arms around Christian¡¯s strong arm. ¡°Watch yourself bitch. I don¡¯t want your jealous husband to be mad at me,¡± Christian pouts scornfully. Mouren burst outughing. ¡°There¡¯s no way, the only man Andreas isn¡¯t jealous of in this world is you, Christ.¡± ¡°Damn....¡± Chapter 69 69 Same feeling ¡°The only one who knows this feeling is you, Christ.¡± ¡°As a good friend, all I can do right now is provide a room for you to sleep. I will not let you becking in these circumstances,¡± said Mouren back with a smile, after listening to Christian¡¯s story for almost two hours made Mouren realize that her best friend, it¡¯s not being fine. Christian who was very drunk, only smiled slightly at Mauren¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t even refuse when he was about to be helped up by two of Mouren¡¯s bodyguards who would take him to the bedroom that Christian always upied when he came to Mouren¡¯s bar. Mouren¡¯s smile widens when she sees Christian being carried away by her two men, because the night is gettingte, Mouren returns to her house which is near the bar which is still busy. The Mouren family¡¯s bar is a closed bar and a bit of a secret, only a few people know about the truth of the ce. And the visitors to the exclusive bar are just ssy people who reallye to unwind with a drink, not to have fun with women. That¡¯s why the bar, which is more than a hundred years old, can still stand strong, among other bars that present the beauty of a woman¡¯s body as the main course. Arriving in the room, Christian¡¯s sleepiness is gone. Christian recalled the conversation he had with Mouren some time ago, even though Cristian did not mention Elena¡¯s name but Mouren could tell that the cause of his current anxiety was because of a woman. ¡°Damn it...¡± After almost twelve hours, Christian finally took out his cellphone and immediately called Elena, twice he called Christian but he didn¡¯t realize that his cellphone number had been blocked. Until finally Christian¡¯s consciousness came when he contacted Elena for the fifth time. ¡°Fuck... how dare she block my number!!¡± Christian shouts loudly, his eyes popping open instantly. Christian who didn¡¯t want to give up again, contacted Elena using his personal cell phone, a cell phone that was only used to contact his family members. The only stranger¡¯s number stored on the cell phone was Kainer and tonight Elena became the lucky second person to have Christian contacted through her personal cell phone. But disappointmentes back to Christian, Elena¡¯s cell phone number is not active. The girl still hasn¡¯t turned off her cell phone since she arrived in Paris, it seems that Elena really wants to calm down. ..... Never having met someone who has openly opposed him, makes Christian very motivated to conquer Elena. His little secretary who had been fired a while ago. With emotions taking over him, Christian gets up from the bed. But just as he lifted his head from the pillow, suddenly a painless pain began to attack him. Unable to withstand the excruciating pain, Christian finally canceled his intention to leave the room at Mouren¡¯s bar. Inwardly Christian promised to immediately make revenge with his secretary when the sun was up. ¡°You have to pay dearly, Elena, you have to take responsibility for this suffocating feeling... Elena Wilson...¡± Christian murmured softly when he closed his eyes which had been hot since morning. Christian thought that after he fired and gave Elena the revenge his anger would fade away, but now the opposite is happening to him. There was a strange feeling that kept hitting his chest from within, a feeling rooted in regret that Christian had never felt before. **** Eiffel Tower, Paris. 3.00 AM. Elena felt much better after telling Jason all her problems, several times Elena even made jokes that made Jason burst outughing. The cheerful Elena, the Elena that Jason knew was back. ¡°Sleepy?¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost three in the morning, Elena.¡± Elena, who was still not tired of looking at the twinkling Eiffel tower then turned her gaze to Jason who was lying beside her. ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± asked Elena back. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m tired and sleepy,¡± Jason answered honestly. ¡°Okay let¡¯s go back to the motel.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Elena frowned. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I mean is it okay if we go home? Don¡¯t you still want to see this beautiful Eiffel, don¡¯t you?¡± Elena smiled. ¡°We still have plenty of time to see the Eiffel tower after this, I wouldn¡¯t be so bad as letting you go back to the motel alone.¡± Jason pursed his lips. ¡°I should be the one talking to you like that, Elena.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jason chuckled. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back, tomorrow morning we cane back to this ce.¡± Elena nodded quickly, as fast as she could get up from the cloth they had been sitting on for more than six hours. Elena, who was not allowed by Jason to help, just stood up, staring at Jason who was folding the ck cloth back into the small pocket that had been tucked away in his jacket pocket. After sessfully saving the versatile cloth back, Jason then invited Elena to leave the Eiffel Tower to return to the motel where they were staying. Even though morning was almost here, the situation at the Eiffel Tower was still crowded. Tourists from various worlds dominated by young people still want to carve their beautiful memories under the Eiffel sky. Hungry, Elena invites Jason to stop by a fast food restaurant. After talking for hours the hunger overtook Elena and Jason who could never refuse Elena could only surrender when Elena asked him to eat burgers and fries in the early morning. ¡°See, we¡¯re not the only ones eating this early,¡± Elena whispered softly to Jason with her mouth full of meat and bread, ncing at another table that was almost full. Jason smiled. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re just like us, both starving after hours staring at the Eiffel Tower.¡± Not wanting the food in her mouth toe out, Elena immediately used her palms to cover her mouth which was full of food. Jason¡¯s words almost made herugh. ¡°Sorry, Elena,¡± Jason said suddenly. Elena tilted her head, with her beautiful eyes Elena seemed to say. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°Sorry that I can¡¯t take you to the fancy restaurants in this city, my sry isn¡¯t enough to make you sit on a soft chair with first-ss service.¡± Jason resumed his speech. Elena immediately swallowed the food that had not yet been fully chewed and the effects of her careless actions immediately made her cough from choking. And Jason who was quick to give Elena a drink, Elena, who really needed a drink, immediately drank the drink that Jason gave her without shame. Having done too many silly things in front of Jason made Elena¡¯s shyness go away when she was around Jason. ¡°Careful, Elena...you¡¯re just a child.¡± Elena who had managed to push the food into her stomach with water after it got stuck in her throat then gave Jason a murderous look. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± Jason frowned. ¡°My fault? Why is it my fault?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s your fault, you said such a strange sentence that I almost choked to death,¡± replied Elena curtly. ¡°Elena!¡± Jason reacted quickly when Elena mentioned the word dead. Elena who took Jason¡¯s words seriously immediately grabbed the man¡¯s hand and gripped it hard. ¡°I would never ask you to take me to eat in a fancy restaurant with high Michelin star standards, nor would I ask you to take me to a hotel with incredible views around every corner, I would never force you to give me all those luxuries Jason. If someday the two of us can go to one of the ces I mentioned earlier then I¡¯ll make it clear to you that I¡¯ll pay my own share, so stop thinking nonsense. I¡¯m not friends with you because of what¡¯s in your wallet, Jason. So stop talking like that, haven¡¯t I told you many times to save the rest of your sry, huh? Then why do you think like that, just watch out if you suddenly act presumptuous by doing what I strictly forbid in the future. You have a life of your own, Jason. You have to have a life n for the future, so use your money for it. I know I¡¯m unemployed again , but there¡¯s one thing to keep in mind that I still have money from this month¡¯s paycheck and the remainder of my contract for the next eleven months from rke Enterprise. I¡¯m not going to burden me, Jason.¡± Jason blinked his eyes at Elena¡¯s words, Elena¡¯s fast way of speaking made him unable to digest all those sentences ¡°What is clear is that from now on, get rid of the thought of continuing to treat me to a good meal, because believe me, this unemployed person still has money.¡± ¡°Elena, I...¡± ¡°Fries, you don¡¯t want it, do you? Just for me, yeah.¡± Before Jason had time to answer, Elena, who was already annoyed by Jason¡¯s words, grabbed the french fries and ate them voraciously. Elena, who knew that Jason also came from a simple family, always seemed annoyed when Jason started apologizing for not being able to do it. could buy him luxury items, even though Elena had never asked the young fireman for anything from the start. Elena was actually angry if Jason spent a lot of money on her, Elena always told Jason to keep the money for himself. For his future. ¡°Sorry Elena,¡± Jason said regretfully. Elena didn¡¯t respond to Jason¡¯s words, she chose to focus on eating. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°If you talk again then I¡¯ll be really mad at you, hurry up and finish your food and then we¡¯ll go back to the inn. I want to sleep!¡± Jason nodded slowly, responding to Elena¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth again knowing that if he did that Elena would get angry with him. Still chewing the fries, Elena rushed to the sink to wash her hands before leaving the restaurant quickly. When she was about to leave the sink, Elena suddenly overheard the conversations of several young girls her age talking about Christian, the marriage gossip that had been rified by Christian directly made her fans who were nominated by young women happy because their idol was still single. and not yet married. Elena¡¯s face turned red, her lips curled slightly subconsciously. ¡°So the bad guy isn¡¯t married, huh ...¡± ¡°Done?¡± Elena immediately gasped at Jason¡¯s words who suddenly stood in front of her. ¡°Have you finished washing your hands?¡± Jason repeated his question without any suspicion, Jason didn¡¯t realize the need for Elena¡¯s face material. The blush on Elena¡¯s face was obscured by the light of themp that was directly above Elena¡¯s head. Chapter 70 70 New Bodyguard Elena nodded quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ok, wait for me. I also want to wash my hands and go to the restroom.¡± Elena nodded her head again, answering Jason¡¯s words. Jason, who couldn¡¯t stand it, then rushed out of Elena¡¯s presence and into the men¡¯s toilet, leaving Elena who was nervous for no reason. Elena unconsciously felt her left chest, the news she had just heard suddenly disturbed her. Even though since this morning, when she left rke Enterprise, Elena had vowed never to have anything to do with a Christian rke who was so easily angered. The Night King that Elena hated. ¡°Come on.¡± Jason¡¯s voice justing out of the toilet suddenly interrupted Elena¡¯s thoughts. Elena¡¯s small nod returned to Jason¡¯s answer, with slightly heavy steps Elena walked right behind Jason leaving the fast food restaurant to the motel where they were staying for the next few days. ¡°Forget about him, Elena. He¡¯s too high for you to chase...don¡¯t step into the abyss that will hurt you.¡± *** Four days have almost passed since Christian fired Elena and during those four days Christian did note into the office, every morning he did leave his house as usual. But it wasn¡¯t the rke Enterprise building that became his destination, but the narrow alley in front of the Elena family¡¯s house where Christian stopped. For hours Christian sat in his car doing nothing, he just kept quiet by continuing to watch the activity in the Wilson family¡¯s home and ce of business. ..... Unable to contact Elena, Christian ends up taking this route to meet her. Although every night Christian always curses his stupidity for doing stupid things, but the next morning he still does the same thing. And today Christian¡¯s patience runs out, he has other ns today. After making sure that his appearance is perfect, Christian slowly steps his foot into the cake shop owned by the Wilson family which is quite busy. The presence of a young man in expensive clothes suddenly made several people who were queuing in front of the Wilson family¡¯s cake shop whisper to each other, talking about Christian¡¯s very unusual presence. ¡°Can I help you sir?¡± asked Bianca, Mrs Wilson¡¯s clerk politely to Christian who was standing right next to the first person in line. Like an angel, Christian smiles sweetly at Bianca. The smile he usually only gave in front of many people when he was attending an important event. *** Muller Finance International, Geneva Switzend. Jack gripped his hand tightly, he still couldn¡¯t believe the report that Nichs had just brought before him. A report on the results of Suri¡¯s examination conducted by a psychiatrist that Anne had chosen carefully. Although not a person who struggles in the medical world, Jack is quite familiar with the terms on the paper. It was clearly written on the paper that Suri was traumatized by meeting strangers, being in a crowd and decreasing her self-confidence. Three things that Suri should never have experienced, since she was always invited to travel, have formed Suri¡¯s mentality and courage to be at the top level. But right now, all the things that Suri had formed over the years had already been destroyed by the person Suri called a Monster. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that bastard dies by my own hands,¡± said Jack, full of emotion. His cold eyes stared at the paper that was still in his hand. Nichs swallowed. ¡°The psychiatrist promised to help Miss Suri recover from her trauma, sir.¡± ¡°Even though Suri is recovering, but notpletely, she will return to the way she used to be, Nick. Suri will definitely still have the trauma inside of her,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m still going to miss my sweet cheerful girl, Nick.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, sir.¡± Erick, who had just arrived, suddenly joined in the conversation. Nichs automatically gave his co-worker a code not to talk nonsense. But Erick is still Erick, even though Nichs has given him a warning, he still intends to share the results of the report he just got from Anne. Aprehensive report on Suri which has just beenpleted. ¡°Right now, what Miss Suri needs is you, your support. Her biological father and Mrs. Anne, I just received news from Mrs. Anne that the results of Miss Suri¡¯s medical check-up havee out,¡± said Erick again as he handed the envelope in his hand to Jack. . Without changing his expression, Jack grabbed the envelope from Erick¡¯s hand and immediately opened it. His eyebrows rose as he read the conclusions on the first page of the report. It is clearly written that Suri is still a virgin, her hymen is still well preserved. This proves that if Christian is telling the truth, when he was going back to Luxembourg yesterday Christian had a chance to talk to Jack one-on-one and said the same thing to him. The heavy weight on Jack¡¯s shoulders slowly eased as he read the report. A glimmer of hope immediately zed within Jack. ¡°Make sure only the best doctors and people will handle Suri¡¯s recovery and do everything carefully, lest anyone else finds out about all the therapies that Suri is undergoing,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Erick and Nichs answered simultaneously. Jack took a deep breath. ¡°Then what about Asher? When is the kiding home?¡± ¡°Asher is currently in London to see Mr Aaron Connery and ording to schedule he will return to Geneva earlier this week, sir,¡± Erick replied quickly. ¡°Asher doesn¡¯t know about Suri, does he?¡± ¡°No sir, we haven¡¯t told him the happy news yet.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°No, let Asher know if Suri is home when he arrives in Geneva. Don¡¯t talk to him about Suri anything.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Since nothing else was reported, Erick and Nichs went back to their respective rooms to continue their work again, leaving Jack still staring at the reports issued by two different people who were dealing with Suri¡¯s trauma. ¡°Thank God, thank you for keeping my daughter pure from the hands of that bastard,¡± said Jack hoarsely, emotion gripping him at this moment. While expressing his gratitude to God for taking care of Suri for the past three years, Jack was startled by the ringing of his cell phone. His smile widened when he saw what people had contacted him at this time. Her tears immediately exploded when she heard Anne¡¯s cry, who was expressing her gratitude because Suri was still fine. As a woman who had kept her chastity for one man, Anne was so grateful to know that her daughter was still untouched by any man. ¡°God is still by our side, Jack ... God is still taking good care of our Suri,¡± sobbed Anne gratefully, staring at Jack¡¯s face which is now on the screen of her cellphone. Jack wiped his tears, looked at Anne lovingly. ¡°Honey...don¡¯t cry anymore, you are currently in the hospital. Don¡¯t let Suri see you cry, you have to stay strong in front of her.¡± Anne nodded slowly, because the doctor who examined Suri called her name. Anne ended the call with Jack. Jack lifted his face up with his eyes closed, trying to calm himself after crying. Only in front of Anne did Jack cry and for three years he had been crying silently without Anne knowing. Jack feels like a failure as the head of the family because he has not been able to find Suri for years. But all of Jack¡¯s suffering was finally over when his proud son came to bring Suri home, although until now Christian has not told how he found Suri. But Jack doesn¡¯t mind it, he knows that Christian just like himself has the same regrets as him when Suri disappeared. ¡°Rx dear, as long as Daddy is alive Daddy will take good care of you until the timees you have to go with the best man who will rece Daddy¡¯s duties for you. Suri Mireya, my dear. Thank you sick foring back to us, thank you for giving the opportunity to Daddy to take care of you,¡± Jack said quietly as he fingered the beautiful photo of Suri in his arms when she was seventeenth birthday. Having managed to control himself, Jack continued his work. Currently, Jack¡¯s focus is on ensuring the safety for Suri in the future after she has finished all the therapy carried out by her best doctors at the hospital that Jack has chosen carefully without outsiders knowing. Jack¡¯s personal bodyguards this time were those from the best police academy in Geneva, those with above-average martial arts skills. After an hour passed, finally Jack¡¯s choice fell on four young policemen who were the same age as Christian. His smile widens when he reads the awards they have received from the state for thest two years of their careers in the police force. ¡°Erick,e into my room,¡± Jack said quietly to Erick over the inte. Less than two minutes Erick was standing in front of him. ¡°Find and call these four young cops for me.¡± Jack gave the data on the four policemen he had chosen. Erick frowned, staring at the four young police photos in his hands. ¡°They are candidates for Suri¡¯s personal bodyguards.¡± Chapter 71 71 18 hours ¡°I¡¯m home...¡± Elena¡¯s words lingered in the air when she met eyes as clear as the sky, who was sitting on the sofa with her parents. Jason, who had stopped behind Elena, also instantly froze when he saw the figure of Elena¡¯s former boss sitting leisurely with Elena¡¯s parents. ¡°You¡¯re home, honey.¡± Mrs. Cam Wilson went straight to Elena with a smiling face. Elena, who looks very annoyed at Christian, immediately grabs her mother¡¯s hand, which almost touches her. ¡°What the hell, why is he in our house, mom?¡± ¡°Mother should have asked you, why didn¡¯t you tell me from the start that you were bullied in the office by your senior, Elena? You know, Mr. Christian rke even came to our house to apologize for what happened. He immediately took responsibility for the actions of his staff. that¡¯s for you, Elena.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze directly on Christian who was still smiling innocently. Elena really wanted to throw the bottle of drink in her hand at Christian right now. ¡°Let Elenae in and sit down first, honey.¡± From his seat Mr Wilson spoke, begging his wife not to talk to their daughter at the door. Understanding the implied code given by her husband, Mrs. Wilson then invited Elena and Jason to enter. Jason ced Elena¡¯s bag carefully on the small table near the sofa without breaking his eye contact with Christian, Jason knew that Christian had been staring at him for a long time. ¡°Have you had enough of your vacation Elena?¡± Christian asks quietly without a preamble. ..... ¡°Vacation, who¡¯s on vacation? An unemployed person like me can¡¯t possibly take a vacation,¡± replied Elena sarcastically. Christian smiles. ¡°You¡¯ve been out of work for four days, Elena. I hope you cane early tomorrow morning because we have a meeting with some vendors.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve juste home you better rest, I¡¯ve also taken up too long Mr and Mrs Wilson who are busy,¡± said Christian quietly interrupting Elena¡¯s words. ¡°You want to go home, sir?¡± Christian smiles at Mr. Wilson who is also standing with him. ¡°Yes sir, I still have some business to finish at the office.¡± Jody Wilson chuckled. ¡°Of course, someone like you must be busy. I won¡¯t hold you back any longer.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself and Elena remember not to bete tomorrow morning.¡± After saying that Christian actually stepped into the door that Elena and Jason had just a moment ago passed. Filled with mixed feelings, Elena immediately runs outside to find Christian. She wants to work things out with Christian. Jason, who knew the real crux of the problem from Elena, tried to chase after her, but Mrs. Wilson¡¯s grip on her hand prevented Jason from doing what he wanted. Since the blisters on her feet have healed, Elena easily catches up to Christian and manages to resist the annoying boss¡¯s urge to open the car door. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°What do you mean? What is your aim this time, sir? Don¡¯t you remember that you fired me yesterday?¡± Elena immediately bombarded Christian with a question that had been scrambling to leave her lips for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re still sane, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christian takes a deep breath, giving Elena a cornering look. It was as if Elena was the bad boy who was causing trouble and he was a teacher who was overwhelmed by Elena¡¯s misbehavior. ¡°Tomorrow morning at eight in the morning.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m serious!!¡± snapped Elena loudly. ¡°Elena.¡± Christian takes his sses off his pointy nose. ¡°I don¡¯t have to repeat myself again, do I?¡± ¡°But you fired me, sir!¡± Christian tilts his head. ¡°When? Can you show me the letter of dismissal?¡± ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget eight o¡¯clock in the morning, I think you must be back, right. On a four day vacation in Paris with a man who...¡± ¡°Jason is my best friend!¡± ¡°Oh so his name is Jason.. hmm not bad.¡± Elena, who had run out of patience, grabbed Christian¡¯s cor suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with him, Jason is the backbone of his family and I reiterate once again I won¡¯t being. You fired me so harshly yesterday, do I need to show you the wounds on my feet and hands to show howcking self-control you are, sir? ?¡± ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°So you better find a new secretary and don¡¯t evere to my house again,¡± said Elena curtly, after being satisfied, Elena let go of her heart and then removed her hand from Christian¡¯s shirt and walked quickly to her house. Christian, who is tidying up his clothes that are wrinkled by Elena¡¯s actions, smiles a little, there is a different glint in Christian¡¯s eyes at this time. Since today he has quite a busy schedule at the office with several managers, Christian finally gets into his car and rushes off to leave his ce of waiting for Elena for the past four days. ¡°When did hee?¡± asked Elena who had just entered the house. ¡°About two hours ago.¡± ¡°Two hours ago.¡± Elena repeated her father¡¯s words. ¡°What did he say during the two hours sitting with you guys?¡± Mrs. Wilson smiled, with her wrinkled hands gently patting the sofa to her left, signaling Elena to sit down. Elena, who couldn¡¯t argue with her mom stepped onto the sofa and sat back down next to her mother who immediately patted her on the back. ¡°You still have us, dear. If there is a problem you should tell us, even though we both can¡¯t reply to those who have bullied you in the office but at least we can provide input for you,¡± said Mr. Wilson hoarsely. ¡°Mr. rke has already told us everything, he even represented those who bullied you to apologize bying in person to meet us both.¡± Perfect essay, 100 marks for Christian rke. ¡°Me, being bullied at the office?¡± Mrs. Wilson took Elena¡¯s hand and brought it up to her thighs. ¡°Next time something like that happens, don¡¯t hesitate to tell the two of us, don¡¯t leave like yesterday. I know you need some time to calm down, but before that you should tell us, your parents, Elena. Don¡¯t hold it in. yourself, you still have us, honey.¡± Elena¡¯s intention to speak was blocked because of her mother¡¯s words, Elena was deep in thought at the moment. She was figuring out what lies the Night King had told her parents until finally her parents thought she had been bullied at the office. ¡°Now you better rest, tomorrow you have to go back to work. Don¡¯t disappoint Mr. rke foring to our messy house, Elena,¡± added Mrs. Wilson softly, continuing her words. Realizing that his presence would hold back Elena who was about to rest, Jason suddenly got up from the sofa startling everyone. ¡°Then I¡¯d better...¡± ¡°Follow me to my room, Jason. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Elena cut off Jason¡¯s words quickly, as fast as her hand grabbed Jason¡¯s hand and dragged him up the second floor to his room. Having known Jason for quite some time, Mr and Mrs Wilson didn¡¯t mind at all when their daughter dragged him into her room. Jason¡¯s good track record makes the husband and wife who are not young anymore give full trust to him. ¡°What is it?¡± Jason asked quietly, keeping his voice from reaching the first floor. ¡°Tell me, what were you talking about with your arrogant boss just now?¡± Instead of answering Jason¡¯s question, Elena grabbed the mineral water bottle that was on the table beside her bed and drank it. ¡°Elena.¡± ¡°Just as he said before to my parents, he also asked me toe to the office on time tomorrow morning,¡± answered Elena quietly. ¡°What?¡± Elena squeezed the old water bottle tightly. ¡°He actually asked me to show him the letter of dismissal, even though he was clearly the one who fired me unterally that morning. Then how can I show a letter of termination like that, Christian rke is really out of his mind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te then, it¡¯s easy right!¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No Jason, I can¡¯t do that. He¡¯s alreadye and told my parents a fake story, I can¡¯t help but have toe to the office tomorrow morning. I¡¯m even more cornered.¡± ¡°Then just tell me what really happened to...¡± ¡°No, my parents shouldn¡¯t know about that, Jason. They¡¯d be really sad if they found out I¡¯ve been treated like that from a guy,¡± Elena said hoarsely. ¡°You remember what happened thirteen months ago, don¡¯t you?¡± Jason nodded slowly, the memories of the past thirteen months swirling in Jason¡¯s head. How angry Mr. Wilson was at the three young men who tried to seduce Elena who had just returned from looking for work made Jason realize that the man who was no longer young would do anything to protect his only daughter. ¡°So you¡¯re still going back to that office even after getting such harsh treatment from your boss, Elena?¡± Elena shrugged her shoulders up. ¡°I guess so, I have no other choice, Jason. I really don¡¯t want to see hime back to my house and write another free essay to win my parents sympathy.¡± ¡°Do you need my help, Elena? If you want I cane and do the math on that arrogant man.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do that Jason. Christian rke isn¡¯t just a man, he¡¯s a man of great power. I don¡¯t want to get you into this.¡± Elena quickly rejected the offer Jason made to her. ¡°I can still take care of myself.¡± ¡°But Elena...¡± ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll be fine. This time I¡¯ll make that arrogant person regret, he has to pay dearly for what he did to me yesterday.¡± Jason smiled. ¡°Okay, I trust you. But remember Elena, if you can¡¯t fight it, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me. I¡¯ll definitely help you teach her a lesson right away.¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll definitely contact you if I can¡¯t handle it.¡± rke Enterprise, 2.00 PM. Being in the middle of an important meeting didn¡¯t stop Christian from smiling, even though he was currently among people who were seriously paying attention to the exnation given by the marketing director regarding thepany¡¯s new strategy, Christian¡¯s mind was instead on Elena. Christian didn¡¯t expect his obedient secretary to get angry like that by daring to grip his clothes. Like a child remembering his new toy, at this moment all in Christian¡¯s head is Elena. Pleasant ns for weing Elena back to the office are already in Christian¡¯s head. Kainer who was sitting next to Christian couldn¡¯t do anything when he heard several managers whispering to each other, talking about Christian who was not focused on following the meeting. Even though he was Christian rke¡¯s confidant, Kainer didn¡¯t have that much courage to rebuke the master. ¡°Still eighteen hours to go,¡± Christian says absentmindedly. Several people who heard Christian¡¯s words immediately looked at each other in confusion, even the marketing director who was doing the presentation also stopped talking. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± Kainer finally got up the courage to ask. Without taking his eyes off the watch wrapped in his left hand Christian said. ¡°Eighteen hours to eight in the morning.¡± ¡°Eh...¡± Chapter 72 72 Christian trik Christian smiled reading the message sent by his mother, after leaving the meeting room an hour ago Christian decided to leave the meeting room because he couldn¡¯t focus anymore. And just as he stepped out, his cell phone rang loudly because his mother, who was still in the hospital, contacted him to inform him of Suri¡¯s progress. Christian, who doesn¡¯t want Suri¡¯s problem to be known by others, then rushes back to his room to take his mother¡¯s call. After an hour of serious talk, Anne then disconnected her phone with Christian because Suri¡¯sst therapy session was over. Anne didn¡¯t want to keep her daughter who had just returned from waiting for her too long. ¡°Thankfully, if this continues, Suri will be able to mingle with many people again,¡± Christian said to himself. ¡°Thank God, thank you for making it easier for us to heal Suri.¡± Fearing that a bad person will steal important data on his cellphone, Christian immediately deletes the photo that his mother just sent him. After three years of keeping Suri¡¯s disappearance a secret, Christian and Jack agree not to make Suri public until she is fully prepared. Both agreed to heal Suri¡¯s trauma first, the cheerful and smiling Suri Mireya had toe back again. ¡°It¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock... Knock... knock.. ¡°Come in.¡± Kainer went straight into the boss¡¯ room as soon as she got permission. ¡°Are you done?¡± Christian asked directly. ..... Kainer nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Christian nodded slowly. ¡°Good We can go home now then.¡± ¡°W..wait sir, there¡¯s one bad news you must hear,¡± Kainer stuttered. ¡°Bad news, what¡¯s the news?¡± Kainer swallowed, her fingers gripping the tablet turned white. ¡°Areez Floyen, he is currently on his way to Germany with his best friend Aldrich White.¡± Christian¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard Areez¡¯s name mentioned. ¡°To Germany, what does he want to do in Germany?¡± ¡°The new Minister of Economy sworn in are uncles of Aldrich White, they came to Germany as invited guests to attend the celebration of George Z. White¡¯s inauguration as the new German Minister of Economy.¡± Silence... no response from Christian. And Kainer became more and more depressed, he said need to report further news or not. Right now Kainer could feel Christian¡¯s killing aura was so great. ¡°Is there anything else you still want to tell me, Kainer?¡± Christian asks again, seeing Kainer¡¯s confusion makes Christian believe that his best man still hasn¡¯t finished reporting to him. ¡°Areez Floyen and his best friend Aldrich will also attend one of King Henry¡¯s dinners.¡± Cainer timidly mentions King Henry¡¯s name in his conversation with Christian, King Henry is the current king of Luxembourg. Christian¡¯s teeth chattered at Kainer¡¯s second report, only the upper ss and state guests could get a chance to attend the banquet with the King. And Christian has almost every six months toe to an event organized by his country¡¯s leader actually does not feel jealous at all about the event, what bothers Christian at this time is Areez Floyen¡¯s presence at the event. Since the incident at the restaurant a few weeks ago, Christian has decided to make Areez his enemy. ¡°When did the dinner take ce?¡± ¡°Two more days, sir,¡± Kainer replied quickly. Christian nods slowly, suddenly Christian¡¯s body stiffens. His eyes immediately reddened. ¡°What is it sir?¡± asked Kainer worriedly. ¡°Elena, we have to go to Elena¡¯s ce right now, Kainer.¡± Kainer frowned. ¡°Elena, you mean Elena Wilson, the ex-secretary you fired...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fire her,¡± Christian replies quickly, as fast as he moves into the suit he¡¯s just pulled from the back of his chair. ¡°Hurry up Kainer, let¡¯s go to Elena¡¯s home.¡± Even though she still didn¡¯t understand what purpose the master wanted toe to Elena, Kainer didn¡¯t dare to ask any further. With half a run, Kainer followed Christian who had arrived at the elevator, the two of them went straight into the elevator that was already open. While in the elevator, Christian tries to contact Elena. However, his intention to ask Elena to get ready was canceled when he remembered that Elena still blocked his cellphone number. ¡°Damn, that girl needs to be taught some manners,¡± Christian growls in annoyance, his brows knitting together. Despite knowing that Christian and Elena¡¯s rtionship was heating up, Kainer chose to stay on the neutral side. He didn¡¯t want to side with either of them. As the elevator doors open, Christian quickly steps out. Several staff who also just got out of the elevator immediately stopped their steps to make way for the CEO who was walking to his car. Even though they have seen Christian many times, the female staff who work at rke Enterprise are still hypnotized by his extraordinary charm. The handsomeness and charm that Christian exudes really makes all women who see him captivated, Christian who was born into a wealthy family is still endowed with perfect physical beauty. Truly the envy of many. ¡°Have you contacted Elena in the past four days, Kainer?¡± Christian asks quietly, breaking the silence in the car. Kainer was instantly tensed. ¡°Of course not, sir. I wouldn¡¯t have dared to contact Elena without your orders, especially since you¡¯ve fired Elena.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fire Elena, I just gave her a day off.¡± Christian evades if he is called to fire Elena. ¡°And tomorrow morning she will join us again.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡± Kainer looks in the rearview mirror, looks at Christian who is sitting in the backseat. Christian nodded. ¡°Yes and tonight I want to ask her to stay in the apartment to prepare for the meeting tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I want to ask Elena to prepare documents for tonight¡¯s meeting, so that tomorrow morning is not in a hurry. I don¡¯t want the slightest mistake with the precious stone vendors,¡± Christian said again, exining why he wanted to pick up Elena to stay at one of his apartments that night. Although that¡¯s not really the main reason, the reason Christian wants to make Elena spend the night at his apartment is rted to Areez. When hearing the news that Areez wille to Luxembourg after his visit to the house of the new German Economy minister makes Christian uneasy, Christian is reminded of Areez¡¯s words that that night offered Elena a job. That¡¯s why at this moment Christian asks Kainer to take him to Elena¡¯s house. Because the streets are not that busy, in just twenty minutes Christian has arrived back at the house and ce of business for Elena¡¯s parents. Elena, who was helping her mother make the dough, instantly froze when she saw Christian reappearing at her house. Oh God... ¡°What else?¡± asked Elena in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s still seven o¡¯clock in the evening, I still have a few hours toe to the office tomorrow morning, sir.¡± Christian purses his lips to see Elena¡¯s face filled with flour. ¡°We have to prepare the file tonight, I¡¯m afraid if we prepare it tomorrow morning it won¡¯t be finished.¡± ¡°But sir...¡± ¡°Clean yourself up, you have ten minutes.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Sir!!!!¡± ¡°Ok, thirty minutes. All you need is a clean shower and wear proper clothes, no need to use make up because tonight we will be workingte and one more thing don¡¯t forget to bring a change of clothes for tomorrow morning. I¡¯m afraid we will work until tomorrow morning,¡± Christian said at length without guilt. Elena shakes her head, she can¡¯t believe what Christian just said. The blue eyed man in front of her waspletely out of his mind, after dismissing her harshly now he came to ask her to workte tonight. Elena waspletely speechless, Christian rke who was admired by many people was really mentally disturbed. ¡°Come on.¡± Christian speaks again, breaking Elena¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower, unless you want to take a shower at my ce it¡¯s fine. But you have to put a mat to sit in my expensive car so you don¡¯t get the flour stuck to your body.¡± Elena stomped her feet on the ground, then without another word Elena went up to her room, leaving her work unfinished. ¡°Is there any important business to attend to tonight Mr. rke?¡± asks Elena¡¯s father from behind the table that limits himself to Christian. Christian takes a deep breath, putting on a sad expression. ¡°Had Elena been at work these four days maybe this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± *** Elena stood silently staring at the room she was currently in. Being picked up forcibly without being given a detailed exnation made Elena not have time to ask where the boss would take her, who had been smiling ever since she got in the car. ¡°Sit down Elena, are you going to keep standing like that?¡± Christian says quietly from behind the bar counter asking Elena to sit down. Elena, who was looking around the room, then turned to Christian, who had just finished speaking. ¡°Why did you bring me to this apartment, sir? You¡¯re not in the mood to do anything bad, are you?¡± Christianughed amused, carrying two bottles of wine he came out of the mini bar to the sofa which was not far from Elena. ¡°We¡¯re here to work...¡± ¡°Work is what you have in mind right now, just like the ¡®work¡¯ I¡¯m thinking about, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elena cuts Christian off boldly. Chapter 73 73 Regret ¡°Of course it works, Elena.¡± From behind Kainer answered Elena¡¯s words, Kainer who was thest to enter the apartment was seen carrying Christian¡¯sptop in his hand. ¡°We will prepare all the documents for the meeting tomorrow morning.¡± Elena was silent, her focus stolen on Kainer who was preparing for their work tonight by turning on twoptops on the table in front of Christian who was shaking his wine ss. ¡°Still want to stand like that?¡± Christian speaks again, signaling Elena to sit down. Elena quickly walked to the empty sofa in front of Christian, without daring to open her lips, Elena then took out herptop from the bag that she had been hugging for a long time. Since the preparations wereplete, the three of them began to focus on their respectiveptops. Except for Christian, he works with two gadgets at once. Laptops and smart tablets that had been on hisp. Feeling ufortable sitting on the sofa, Elena then sat down on the carpet to join Kainer, who had been sitting cross-legged on the carpet from the start with hisptop on the table. Christian¡¯s eyes narrowed to see Elena was very close to Kainer, even though both of them were busy with theirptops but Christian was annoyed. There is no distance between the two people, so Christian finally runs out of patience. ¡°Elena,e here. There¡¯s something I want to show you,¡± Christian says suddenly, seeing Elena tying her hair haphazardly above her head with no make-up at all and wearing cat eye sses making her unable to resist talking to her. ¡°Just share the email, sir,¡± answered Elena quietly without taking her eyes off theptop screen. Christian¡¯s eyebrows rose, he immediately put his wine ss on the table and went straight to Elena, without permission Christian suddenly took a seat between Elena and Kainer. ¡°Sir!!¡± ..... ¡°Move over, I want to sit here too. I have to be near you, I have to make sure you guys are really working,¡± Christian says quietly without guilt, ignoring the murderous stares Elena gives him. Because she doesn¡¯t want to spend time on unimportant things, Elena then relents and chooses to forget what Christian just did. After straightening her sses that had fallen to the bridge of her sharp nose, Elena returned her focus to herptop. Kainer who had moved quite a distance from Christian smiled faintly, Kainer knew what Christian¡¯s purpose was to sit on the floor for what. That¡¯s why he chose to immediately distance himself from his master, giving him the opportunity to be closer to Elena. A few hours ago Kainer was confused when Christian gave him an order to pick up Elena who had been fired four days ago, but after seeing Christian¡¯s interaction with Elena, Kainer finally realized that Christian has more value for the girl. ¡°I¡¯ve finished summarizing the report, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Christian interrupts quickly. ¡°But I can¡¯t change it to Russian, I don¡¯t speak Russian, sir,¡± replied Elena hoarsely, full of regret. Elena feels embarrassed at this time, as a secretary to the CEO she must be demanded to do everything. But now she had to admit her weakness directly to her boss that she couldn¡¯t speak Russian. ¡°Send me what you¡¯ve made, Elena. I¡¯ll change it in Russian,¡± Kainer said quietly. Elena immediately turned to Kainer who was now sitting in front of Christian. ¡°Y..you speak Russian?¡± asked Elena stupidly. Kainer chuckled. ¡°If I don¡¯t speak Russian how could I ask you to send me the report you¡¯ve made, Elena.¡± ¡°So you really speak Russian?¡± asked Elena again. ¡°Russian is the most difficultnguage for me to learn.¡± ¡°Not only can I speak Russian, Mr. Christian can also speak Russian. He even spoke fluent Russian when he was less than fifteen years old.¡± Elena immediately turned her gaze to Christian quickly. ¡°Is that true?¡± Christian smiles a little. ¡°That¡¯s not something to be proud of, Elena. It¡¯s useless even if you can speak tennguages ??if you can¡¯t work.¡± Elena nodded slowly. Seeing that Elena is still in awe of him, suddenly a mischievous idea pops into Christian¡¯s head. Christian slowly approached Elena, his nose almost touching Elena¡¯s if only Elena didn¡¯t immediately back away from Christian. ¡°I still have many other abilities you don¡¯t know about, Elena. Do you want to know?¡± For a few moments Elena was silent, she was absorbed by the charm of a Christian rke who was so seductive. Elena almost said ¡®yes¡¯ if only her cell phone didn¡¯t suddenly ring, Elena quickly grabbed her cellphone and immediately moved away from Christian¡¯s face to receive a call from her mother. Christian immediately clenched his fists when he saw Elena leave, he almost managed to seduce Elena. ¡°We¡¯re working, ma¡¯am. Sorry I forgot to call you fifteen minutes ago.¡± Elena tried to exin why she didn¡¯t contact her mother right away, ording to the promise she made when she left. ¡°Then try to show me where you are right now.¡± Elena immediately opened her mouth wide. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Come on Elena.¡± Mr. Wilson, who was currently behind his wife, also spoke. ¡°Okay, I will change to video call mode, please ept,¡± said Elena quietly, after taking a deep breath Elena then changed the call to video call mode. As soon as the faces of her parents appeared on the screen of her cellphone, Elena then changed her cell phone camera and took a picture of Kainer and Christian who were sitting on the carpet, facing their respectiveptops. ¡°Have you seen it?¡± Elena asked quietly to her parents who were now facing her again. ¡°You guys really workedst night?¡± Mr. Wilson asked again, the old man slightly doubted what Christian had said earlier that he wanted to take Elena to work. As someone who was once young, he had bad thoughts about Christian. ¡°Of course, what else are we doing right now? The person who wille to the office tomorrow morning is a big man in Russia, that¡¯s why we have to prepare everything tonight so that the meeting tomorrow morning goes smoothly without any problems,¡± replied Elena quietly. . ¡°Well then, now you better get on with your work, dear. Sorry if I bothered you,¡± said Mrs. Cam Wilson with a smile. ¡°Good job, Elena. We¡¯re proud of you.¡± Elena smiled at her mother¡¯s words, because she didn¡¯t want to make Kainer wait too long. Finally Elena ended the call and rushed back to where Christian and Kainer were. ¡°Sorry, it was my mother.¡± ¡°Why is your mother calling? Want to make sure I¡¯m lying or not, huh?¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Eh..¡± ¡°Your mother, she called you earlier to make sure you really took me to work, didn¡¯t she?¡± Christian repeats his question more clearly. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s it, mom and dad only have me. So they always worry about me when I¡¯m not home.¡± ¡°Oh yes?¡± Christian immediately turned to Elena. ¡°If they have so much concern for you, then why did they allow their dear daughter to go stay with a boy for four days yesterday in Paris?¡± ¡°Y..you know I went to Paris?¡± ¡°What do you think? For the past two hours I sat talking to your parents. I won¡¯t get any information, do you?¡± Christian asks coldly, full of so much jealousy. ¡°You even went home with the fireman too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks reddened, her heart beating twice as fast. Christian¡¯s sarcasm pierced her, when she didn¡¯t really need to. She is a single girl, who is not bound by a rtionship. So it felt perfectly fine if she wanted to go somewhere with anyone. Christian chuckles, his emotions suddenly changing. ¡°Yes, sit down quickly, continue your work. You still have much to do.¡± Without daring to argue, Elena hastily sat back down next to Christian, remembering that if Kainer asked for the report she had made earlier, Elena immediately sent it to Kainer to be converted into Russian. Due to Elena and Christian¡¯s brief conversation earlier, the atmosphere in the living room of Christian¡¯s apartment became tense. Kainer, who didn¡¯t know anything, chose to stay focused on his work, tranting the report that Elena had made earlier. Christian is the only person who is still awake when Elena and Kainer sleep, after finishing two sses of wine his sleepiness is gone, especially now that Elena is with him. It felt like all the restlessness from not seeing Elena for four days had paid off tonight. ¡°What have you done to me, Elena? Why can¡¯t I get your face out of my head,¡± Christian says quietly, Christian¡¯s focus is then on Elena¡¯s neck which he can see clearly now. Yesterday, controlled by emotions, Christian didn¡¯t think long by directly cing his big fingers on Elena¡¯s neck. Even though it doesn¡¯t leave a visible mark, Christian still clearly remembers how Elena¡¯s expression of pain was at that time. Elena¡¯s troubled breathing expression that she was enjoying at the time. bastard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elena, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you...¡± Christian¡¯s curly fingers touched Elena¡¯s exposed neck, Christian¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red when his fingers touched Elena¡¯s soft skin. Instantly a sense of regret immediately flooded Christian, he quickly pulled his hand from Elena¡¯s open slender neck. **** ¡°Germany....8 hours 36 minutes from Geneva,¡± Areez said quietly as he got off the ne, after a long tiring flight he finally arrived in a country that borders many countries. Aldrich who just got off the ne immediately put his arm around Areez¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Believe me, if you and Mira are indeed a match. No matter how far the distance between the two of you is now, you will definitely meet again.¡± ¡°I know, I just remember the ce where I first met her three years ago,¡± Areez said quietly. Chapter 74 74 You¡¯re mine Aldrich smiled. ¡°Ok forget it, we better get to the car. I¡¯m tired of wanting to sleep in the hotel.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t go straight to your uncle¡¯s ce?¡± Aldrich shook his head. ¡°The house is very crowded right now, we¡¯d better sleep in the hotel. Trust me if youe to my uncle¡¯s house now then I can make sure you won¡¯t be able to sleep, my cousin and her college friends will definitely chase you. So it¡¯s safer for us to rest at the hotel, the hotel is also not too far from my uncle¡¯s house. So tomorrow we won¡¯t bete for the event.¡± Ares nodded slowly. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡± Aldrich smiled, after giving the code to his men, the two friends then walked to the immigration section to check documents before continuing on to the hotel. Because all the documents areplete, both of them are wee to leave the airport. When actually exiting the airport, Areez closed his eyes to face the still dark German sky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Suri...if we meet again in the future, I hope you still set aside an empty space in your heart to ept my forgiveness. I¡¯m sorry Suri Mireya, my dear Mira.¡± rk Enterprises. 9.30 AM. Since bing Christian¡¯s secretary, this is the first time that Elena has been invited to a meeting with a Russian person. Even though she didn¡¯t understand what was being said, Elena still sat quietly beside Kainer who was also a good listener. Several times Christian was made to almost misspoke, Elena¡¯s gaze was so intense on him that he almost made a mistake while presenting to his guest. This was the first time Christian rke was nervous about someone¡¯s attention, damn Elena. The look in her eyes is so stifling Christian. ..... The hour-long torment was finally over, with a roar that had not yetpletely left his chest. Christian escorted the three Russian precious stone vendors to the door with Elena, as the three men entered the elevator with Kainer suddenly Christian pulled Elena¡¯s hand into his room after he closed it violently. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°What are you doing, Elena.¡± With short breaths Christian talks to Elena who he has pushed against the wall, Christian uses his big body to hold Elena. Elena¡¯s heart beat very fast, confused and scared. Everything bes one. ¡°Tell me Elena,¡± Christian urges back. ¡°I..I didn¡¯t do anything, sir.¡± ¡°Lie!¡± snaps Christian quickly. ¡°You¡¯ve messed up my heart, what magic did you use?¡± Elena¡¯s face felt hot. ¡°Magic, what magic? I¡¯m not a magician, I...hmmmpp...¡± Elena¡¯s words stopped when Christian, who couldn¡¯t control himself, immediatelynded a hot kiss on Elena¡¯s wet lips, Christian sucked Elena¡¯s lips greedily. Using his highly skilled kissing skills, Christian explores Elena¡¯s mouth which is now in his arms. Elena, who did not expect to receive such treatment from Christian, tried to escape by hitting Christian¡¯s chest, but her efforts were fruitless. Christian¡¯s body is like stone, so strong and hard. It didn¡¯t move an inch when she tried to push him away from her. ¡°You¡¯re mine Elena, remember that,¡± Christian gasps, his eyes clouded with lust as he stares at Elena trying to get oxygen into her lungs. ¡°Never go out with a guy again without my permission, especially with that fireman named Jason.¡± Elena shakes her head slowly, she tries to speak but Christian¡¯s fingers that have touched her lips keep her from speaking. ¡°Do you understand!¡± Elena nodded slowly, Elena chose to cooperate with Christian so that she would be free from the man. Being in Christian arms like this made Elena almost faint, the man who was the dream of many beautiful women was currently iming herself as him. Elena waspletely confused. Christian smiles, once again he brings Elena¡¯s chin up and takes another sip of Elena¡¯s lips. Christian¡¯s second kiss was like never before which was filled with turbulent lust, this time Christian¡¯s kiss was softer and more immersive, making Elena almost faint. After kissing for almost ten minutes, Christian releases Elena. Elena¡¯s face was as red as a boiled crab. And the most concerning thing about Elena¡¯s current condition is her lips, Elena¡¯s lips look very swollen. It was so obvious that she had just been kissed passionately, Christian really couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Don¡¯t go out, keep working in my room. I don¡¯t want anyone to see how you are now,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°W..what?¡± Christian smiled, he gently touched Elena¡¯s cheek which looked so beautiful with the red tint still there. ¡°Mirroring.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Go to my bathroom and look in the mirror, you¡¯ll know what I mean,¡± Christian says again. Elena immediately went to Christian¡¯s bathroom which was so clean, fragrant and very spacious, Elena¡¯s room was even smaller than Christian¡¯s bathroom. ¡°Jesus...¡± Elena sighed as she realized how swollen and pitiful her lips were. The pink lipstick that she previously used is now gone, Christian really kisses her passionately. Whilementing the state of her lips in front of the mirror, Elena was surprised by the appearance of Cristian who was suddenly standing beside her. Without guilt, Cristian approached Elena who immediately retreated back trying to keep as much distance as possible from him. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°You won¡¯t repeat the same mistake, will you?¡± ¡°Repeating the same mistakes? What have I done? Didn¡¯t I do anything wrong?¡± asked Elena confused, her brain waspletely nk it couldn¡¯t be used to think. The two kisses from Christian made her afraid to be close to him at this time. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian sighs hoarsely. ¡°Do I still need to repeat what I said earlier? Do I need to kiss again so you remember what I said earlier, hm?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes gleam as he speaks. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°I remember..I remember!¡± Elena screams frantically as Christian almost touches her cheek again. ¡°Is that true?¡± Elena nodded quickly. ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m d to hear that. Tonight you are staying at my apartment again.¡± ¡°No!!¡± Christian raises one eyebrow. ¡°No, what do you mean by no? You want to argue? Did you forget what I said earlier?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t forget, but I won¡¯t be allowed by my parents to stay the night again. So I...¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my business. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Christian cuts Elena off quickly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christian purses his lips, he slowly pulls his cell phone out of his shirt pocket, before long he presses the loudspeaker button as soon as the person he¡¯s calling picks up. Elena almost screams if Christian doesn¡¯t act immediately by covering Elena¡¯s lips with his right hand, Christian doesn¡¯t want to let Mrs Cam Wilson or Elena¡¯s mother hear Elena¡¯s screams. Without feeling guilty, Christian makes up a story to ask permission from Elena¡¯s mother to allow Elena to return to stay at his apartment. Using the same excuse as yesterday, Christian tries to persuade Mrs. Wilson to give her daughter permission to stay the night. Mrs Wilson doesn¡¯t answer right away, she can be heard discussing Christian¡¯s request with her husband. Even though it was dim, Christian and Elena could hear what they were talking about. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Shhh... you don¡¯t want your parents to know we¡¯re in the bathroom, do you?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes widened instantly, holding back her emotions Elena tried to hit Christian, but her mother¡¯s voice that started to ring again on Christian¡¯s cell phone made Elena cancel her intention. With her soft and motherly voice, Mrs. Wilson also gave permission to Elena to stay again. Hearing that, Elena almost screamed again, but the pressure of Christian¡¯s body against hers made Elena immediately shut up. ¡°Problem solved,¡± Christian says quietly, smiling at Elena who looks so angry. ¡°How did you get my mother¡¯s cell number, sir? What did you actually tell my parents yesterday?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯m a person who never talks too highly, Elena. I always speak the truth, maybe that¡¯s what made your parents wee me yesterday.¡± ¡°Speaking the truth? Did you also tell my parents that you fired me rudely yesterday?¡± asked Elena sarcastically. Christian¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°No, isn¡¯t it?¡± guessed Elena quickly, seeing the change in Christian¡¯s face made Elena sure that the man would not have discussed the matter with his parents. ¡°My parents definitely wouldn¡¯t have let me go back to work for you if they knew you had...¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I?¡± Christian clenched his jaw. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry to you, Elena. I shouldn¡¯t have been rude to you yesterday, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten emotional from reading reports from people who don¡¯t like the way you work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like the way I work? Who?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want you to be burdened. The important thing now is to know how you work and...¡± ¡°And?¡± Instead of answering Elena¡¯s question, suddenly Christian againnds a kiss on Elena¡¯s lips. ¡°And you¡¯re mine,¡± he said softly before finally kissing Elena¡¯s lips again, bringing Elena into his world. A scary world for Elena. Chapter 75 75 Christian and his money The deration of ownership that Christian gave to Elena a few moments ago made Elena not focus on work, she still doesn¡¯t understand why Christian said that to her. And to make matters worse, she doesn¡¯t object to what Christian says and does to her. ¡°Ish Elena stupid,¡± Elena grumbled annoyed. ¡°Why are you silent? Why don¡¯t you refuse when he...¡± ¡°Hey, why are you still not ready?¡± Christian says quietly startling Elena who is sitting in her chair. ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t I ask you to get ready five minutes ago?¡± Elena swallowed, looking back at the person who had stolen her first kiss like this made her heart skip a beat. ¡°Come on..¡± ¡°We, where are we going?¡± asked Elena quickly, trying to hide her nervousness. Christian smiles. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Christian, call me Christian. I hate hearing you call me that.¡± Christian cuts Elena off with a wide smile, a smile that makes Elena even more nervous. ..... ¡°How can I call you that, sir... I don¡¯t have the courage to...¡± ¡°We¡¯re already dating, Elena. Shouldn¡¯t you be speaking in such formalnguage to me, hm?¡± ¡°D..a date? Since when?¡± Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you again by giving you a kiss like before, right?¡± Suddenly Elena immediately covered her mouth with both hands while shaking her head frantically, seeing that Christianughed in amusement. ¡°Ok ok ... I won¡¯t kiss you again, now you better get ready. I don¡¯t want us to bete,¡± Christian says quietly. Elena, who has no other choice, finally chooses to obey, following Christian¡¯s wishes. With her head slightly bowed, Elena walks behind Christian towards the elevator. Actually Elena was used to being in the same elevator as Christian, but this time it felt very different for Elena. Elena felt awkward and ufortable. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°We have business outside, Kainer. You can finish the work in the office today by yourself, right?¡± Christian immediately interrupted Kainer¡¯s words who had just greeted him in shock at the elevator. Kainer nodded quickly, it was obvious that he was so surprised. ¡°Good, Elena and I have to go now. Come on Elena, we can¡¯t bete,¡± Christian says calmly and confidently. ¡°Ok sir.¡± Kainer quickly got out of the way of the elevator to give way to Christian and Elena who walked briskly towards one of Christian¡¯s cars parked in the basement, not long after Elena finished fastening her seat belt, the white sports car sped swiftly towards the streets of Luxembourg leaving rke Enterprise. . Along the way, Elena didn¡¯t say much. Elena still can¡¯t believe that she will still be with Christian until tomorrow, Christian really doesn¡¯t give Elena a chance to breathe calmly after what he did to her earlier. Christian, who was not aware of Elena¡¯s inner struggle, continued to drive his car to the center of the city, after entering theplex of luxury goods shops that were lined up neatly along a less crowded street, Christian slowed down his car. Christian just really stopped the car when he arrived in front of a clothing store thates from one of the most top clothing brands from France. ¡°Why are we stopping at a ce like this, sir?¡± ¡°Elena.¡± ¡°Oh Chris... Christian I mean. Why are we stopping at a ce like this, Christ?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Of course to prepare for our event tonight.¡± ¡°Tonight¡¯s event, what¡¯s going on?¡± Elena asked, confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any events?¡± Christian smiles a little, hearing Elena still speaking in a very normal manner. Christian knows it¡¯s not easy for Elena to adjust, so he chooses not to push her too hard. ¡°Come on out, there¡¯s someone you need to meet,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Someone, are we having a meeting at a ce like this, sir? But I haven¡¯t prepared anything for...¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Who wants to meet, Elena? I just said I wanted to ask you to meet someone.¡± ¡°So we won¡¯t have a meeting?¡± Elena made sure again. ¡°We¡¯d better get out so we can meet the person who¡¯s waiting for us,¡± Christian replies quickly, as fast as he can unbuckle his seatbelt and get out of the car. Since Christian is out of the car, Elena rushes after him. Christian immediately reached out his hand to Elena as soon as she got out of the car, Elena who had no other choice then epted with Christian and followed him to a women¡¯s salon which was next to a bag shop which cost the equivalent of an Elena¡¯s dream car. The owner of the women¡¯s salon immediately smiled broadly when he saw Christianing, the androgynous man greeted Christian warmly. Before Mouren married her boyfriend, Christian often took her to the salon because the salon owner knew Christian. ¡°What do you want to do with this beautifuldy, Mr rke?¡± Christian smiles a little. ¡°You know best what to do Jacky, so don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t understand.¡± The owner of the salon, Jacky, immediatelyughed out loud at Christian¡¯s stiff answer, because he didn¡¯t want to make Christian more angry and asked his men to immediately deal with Elena. Immediately after that the two salon workers led Elena to be invited to wash her hair first. Because Christian had previously contacted Jacky, the condition of today¡¯s salon has been sterilized from other visitors, so Christian and Elena are the only visitors at Jacky¡¯s salon. Just like when Christian took Mouren first, Jacky always made his salon empty first so that Christian feltfortable. After Elena¡¯s hair was washed, Jacky took over. The man skillfully trimmed Elena¡¯s hair which was already long and out of style, Jacky who was already so experienced had no trouble at all changing Elena¡¯s hairstyle. In a short time, Elena already looks more fresh and beautiful with her new hairstyle. The waist-length hair is now gone, reced with a shaggy hairstyle with a see-thru bang that makes Elena look so sweet and cute. ¡°How, is there something missing?¡± Jacky asks Christian softly as he turns the chair Elena is still sitting on towards Christian. Christian smiles a little at the change in Elena¡¯s new hairstyle, he looks satisfied to see Jacky¡¯s work. ¡°Take your payment, as usual,¡± Christian replies quietly as he hands his credit card to Jacky. Jackie smiled widely. ¡°Can I enter the bill as usual?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask again, you haven¡¯t only known me for a month or two,¡± Christian replies quietly without taking his eyes off Elena who looks already embarrassed because Christian keeps staring at her without blinking. Jacky immediately grabbed Christian¡¯s unlimited credit card and took it straight to the cashier¡¯s desk to make payment. After making the payment, Jacky then immediately returned the credit card in his hand to the owner, smiling broadly showing a row of white and clean teeth. Christian takes his credit card back without asking how much Jacky took. Feeling that his business is finished, Christian then invites Elena to go to the next ce he wants to visit. Elena, who didn¡¯t dare to ask, could only surrender when Christian asked her to choose a party dress at a boutique not far from the salon she previously visited. ¡°Beautiful, you look perfect in this ck dress,¡± Christian said, praising Elena who had juste out of the dressing room. Elena¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°Where are we actually going? Why are you doing all this to me, Sir?¡± Christian immediately folded his arms across his chest with a disapproving expression. ¡°Repeat, repeat what you said.¡± Realizing her mistake, Elena immediately lowered her head deeply. It was still very difficult for him to speak without formalnguage to Christian. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian says in a half-whisper as he stands in front of Elena. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before, you also agreed not to have this rtionship with me?¡± ¡°I..I don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°Elena.¡± Christian instantly lifts Elena¡¯s face up. ¡°I want to start all this with you, so cooperate well. Don¡¯t make me keep repeating the same sentence, I want to make you feel equal to me so don¡¯t use formalnguage like that in front of me again.¡± ¡°But what about other staff...¡± ¡°Ok, you can speak formally to me in the office when you¡¯re with other staff. But when you¡¯re alone with me you have to get rid of all that rigidity, how about that? You agree, right?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Goodgirl, ok now you take off your clothes and change. Let the maid prepare these clothes for you,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°We¡¯re not going shopping again are we?¡± asks Elena quickly, she still can¡¯t control her emotions when she sees Christian buying tons of shoes, tad and some expensive essories that she¡¯s never seen before. Christian chuckles. ¡°Elena, listen, even if you spend all the things in this entire row of shops, my wealth will not decrease. So don¡¯t worry, I still have a lot of money. Even King Henry¡¯s wealth is still nothingpared to mine.¡± ¡°Chris, stop talking nonsense!¡± Christianughed out loud at Elena¡¯s slightly rude words, but in his heart he was grateful that Elena had dared to call his name directly without fear. ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? Want proof?¡± Elena immediately held Christian¡¯s hand who was about to leave. ¡°I believe, I believe. Please don¡¯t waste any more money, I might pass out looking at it.¡± ¡°Faint?¡± Christian immediately raises his eyebrows. Elena waved her hand in the air. ¡°No, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. You better sit down, wait for me to change and don¡¯t do crazy things again by buying ridiculously expensive things!¡± ¡°Just watch out if you step out of that door without my permission, I¡¯ll be mad at you!¡± added Elena curtly giving Christian a stern warning. Christian smiles. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t leave without your permission, Elena.¡± Even though Christian had promised not to leave but Elena didn¡¯t just believe it, she still stood staring at Christian silently until finally a shopkeeper asked her to go back into the changing room to change clothes. Even though she was in the dressing room, Elena¡¯s thoughts were still on Christian who was outside. Elena worries that Christian will act on his own as before. When she¡¯s done changing, Elena rushes out and looks relieved to see Christian sitting quietly on the couch staring at her. His aura really crushed Elena. ¡°Finish?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ok, sit beside me then. Let the shopkeeper prepare the dress, I will...¡± ¡°What will? No, I don¡¯t want to be left out. I want toe with you!¡± Elena cuts Christian off in a panic, she doesn¡¯t want to be missed again like before when Christian gave her some things she really didn¡¯t need. Christian pursed his lips, without changing his piercing gaze, Christian then extended his hand to Elena. ¡°Come on...¡± To continue. Chapter 76 76 Third woman All the way home, Elena didn¡¯t dare to speak. She was still so embarrassed that she had thought badly of Christian before. Christian, who Elena thought was going to another store, turned out to just want to go to the cashier to pay for the dress she had tried on before, while in front of the cashier Elena didn¡¯t dare to speak. She really was very embarrassed. Arriving at the apartment, arge man standing guard near Christian¡¯s parking area immediately approached them. Without being ordered, the man immediately grabbed Christian and Elena¡¯s groceries which were in the trunk of the car. Elena initially wanted to carry one of the shopping bags because she couldn¡¯t bear it, but Elena¡¯s good intentions were stopped by Christian who grabbed her waist and led her to the elevator. ¡°You should get used to dealing with people like Ramon, Elena.¡± Elena looks up at Christian. ¡°Ramon, who is Ramon?¡± ¡°One of the bodyguards manning the apartment, the young man you almost helped carry the things with,¡± Christian replies quietly. ¡°You are my woman and Christian rke woman can¡¯t possibly carry stuff like that, there are hundreds of my employees who would be happy to do it for you. You understand.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Christian replies happily. Since the elevator that took them had arrived at the destination floor, Christian then took Elena into his neat and fragrant apartment. Unlike this morning where there were still a few bottles of wine scattered on the table. As a super busy person, Christian gives the maintenance of his apartment to a special staff who wille every morning to clean all the rooms in the most luxurious apartment in Luxembourg. Christian or not, the special staff wille every morning to make sure the apartment is clean. That¡¯s why this time when Elena and Christian came back the ce was clean again. ..... ¡°Go to your room, clean yourself up and get some rest.¡± ¡°My room?¡± Elena repeats Christian¡¯s words in confusion. Christian smiles, he slowly raises his hand to point to one of the closed doors behind Elena. ¡°That room will be your room from now on.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t need a room, I don¡¯t stay long in this ce. I just...¡± ¡°Shhh... don¡¯t talk like that, you don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, so go inside to your room before I change my mind, because if that happens then you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡± Elena immediately ran to the room that Christian pointed to after the man finished speaking, those threatening words scared Elena. Even though Christian was a normal, healthy and energetic man, a little girl seemed like she would definitely be nothingpared to Christian¡¯s strength. na still vividly remembers what Christian had done to her that afternoon at the office, fortunately the swelling on her lips disappeared quickly so Elena didn¡¯t have to be embarrassed about meeting so many people. As soon as Elena closed the door to her room, Ramon, who brought Christian¡¯s groceries, appeared from behind the door. Carefully the young bodyguard ced the sentence of a paper bag containing luxury goods that Christian bought for Elena on the sofa, after doing his job Ramon immediately said goodbye to Christian to continue his work again. After Ramon left, Christian then rushed to the pantry to make lunch. Leaving the office before recess, Christian and Elena haven¡¯t eaten yet. Christian therefore intends to make histe lunch for him and Elena. Actually Christian can order other people to prepare food for him but this time Christian intends to make his own food, Christian wants Elena to taste his cooking. There are only two women who have had the opportunity to taste Christian¡¯s food, the first is his mother and the second is Suri, and this time Christian will make food for Elena, whom he has only known for a month or so. Christian is not aware that he has done many unusual things to Elena, even his former lover, whom no one has ever experienced, has experienced the privilege that Elena is currently receiving. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christian who is decorating a te of homemade steak raises his face up to look at Elena. ¡°Did you shower?¡± ¡°Answer the question first, don¡¯t ask another question,¡± said Elena curtly. Christian chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know the answer to your question, which is why I don¡¯t want to answer it.¡± Elena snorted in annoyance. ¡°Did you cook it yourself?¡± ¡°Sure, did you see anyone else in this ce.¡± ¡°Christian rke cooking? Are you kidding me?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Why is it, even though I am a very busy person but I still have time to learn to cook. That¡¯s why at this time I can make you this delicious steak.¡± ¡°Amazing? How narcissistic.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet,¡± Christian says suddenly. ¡°Bet, bet what?¡± Christian ces the spoon in his hand carefully into his barbecue sauce. ¡°If this steak is not good then I will grant all your wishes, whatever it is I will give it. But if this food is good then you have to do the opposite for me, how? Dare or not?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong why is it like that?¡± Elena said frantically. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare, will you?¡± Christian fishes for Elena. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare it¡¯s just....¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses, Elena, if you really don¡¯t have the courage to answer, then there¡¯s no need to make excuses that will make things difficult for yourself.¡± brak Elena hits the counter in front of her hard, Christian¡¯s n works. Elena was hooked by his provocation. ¡°Ok, who¡¯s scared. Besides, I¡¯m 100% sure that the food you make must not taste good, you¡¯re just scaring me,¡± said Elena loudly. Christian purses his lips, seeing Elena angry makes him happy. The girl actually looks more seductive in his eyes when she is angry like now. ¡°Sit down first, I¡¯ll bring our food to the table.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Who knows if you change this food to something you prepared beforehand.¡± ¡°Elena... Elena... you really are...¡± ¡°Better to be on guard, than to be cheated on,¡± said Elena curtly as she grabbed two tes of Christian-made steak suddenly and brought them to the dining table not far away from the kitchen. Christianughed amused at Elena¡¯s attitude, because he couldn¡¯t wait to ask Elena to keep their agreement, Christian immediately took off the apron that was still attached to his body and just put it on the counter table which was now messy to follow Elena to the dining table. ¡°Wine or whiskey?¡± Elena turns to Christian who is lifting two bottles of different types of liquor into the air. ¡°No thanks, I just drink water.¡± ¡°Eating steak with water? Ohe on, Elena. It¡¯s not funny.¡± Christianughs amused at Elena¡¯s answer. ¡°Steaks taste perfect with alcohol and you can prove my point.¡± Without asking permission again, Christian then pours red wine into Elena¡¯s ss before pouring it into his own. After feeling that he was prepared enough, Christian then sat down on the chair beside Elena. Even though Elena had actually arranged her seat to sit across from Elena¡¯s seat, Christian, who didn¡¯t like the seating arrangement, chose to sit next to Elena. ¡°Raise your ss,¡± Christian says quietly inviting Elena to toast before enjoying the steak. ¡°I don¡¯t drink,¡± Elena replies curtly, trying to cover up her difort being so close to Christian. Elena curses Christian for choosing to sit beside her. ¡°Ok, then I¡¯ll drink myself.¡± Elena turns her face away from Christian, seeing the man raise his ss and drink makes Elena uneasy. ¡°Ok, then you can eat. Please judge for yourself the food I made, I really can¡¯t wait to know your assessment,¡± Christian said quietly while shaking the ss that still contained a little wine in his hand with a smile. Elena, who had been provoked by Cristian¡¯s provocation, then grabbed a knife and fork to start enjoying the food made by the arrogant Christian rke, Elena couldn¡¯t wait to teach the man who was looking at her intensely a lesson. One of Elena¡¯s eyebrows rose when she managed to slice the steak in front of her so easily, she immediately felt bad but Elena tried to cover it up. Elena¡¯s heart beat ten times faster when the Japanese olive Wagyu meat entered her mouth, it was so delicious and so juicy. Regret immediately entered Elena, who had previously underestimated the results of Christian¡¯s cooking which she was currently enjoying. ¡°How? Is it good?¡± Elena didn¡¯t answer Christian¡¯s question, because she was too nervous, Elena grabbed the ss of red wine beside her and drank it without thinking. As soon as the drink with a sufficiently high alcohol content passed through her throat, Elena coughed. She would have almost spit out the drink had she not covered her mouth with her hands. ¡°Elena, are you ok?¡± ¡°Fine, you won. Now answer, what should I do?¡± Chapter 77 77 Meet again As Aldrich said earlier, Areez was literally the center of everyone¡¯s attention at the party celebrating George Z. White¡¯s appointment as Germany¡¯s new Economy minister. Aldrich who is the direct nephew of George Z. White could only smile when he saw Areez surrounded by Laura Zeile White and her friends. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe to Germany for the past three years, Areez? Have you been very busy in Ad?¡± Laura asked for the umpteenth time to Areez who was enjoying the wine Aldrich had just given him. ¡°Of course Areez is busy, he is...¡± ¡°Shut up Aldrich, I asked Areez not you,¡± said Laura curtly. Aldrich clenched his jaw. ¡°You..¡± ¡°What?!¡± Laura and Aldrich¡¯s quarrel was sessfully stopped by George Z White who happened to pass by, the new German economy minister stopped his daughter who had been bothering Areez for a long time. Although not near them, but George received a report from his men if Laura tried to approach Areez. ¡°Thank God, we are free from the wild goose,¡± said Aldrich gratefully when Laura was finally invited by her father to meet the other guests. Areez chuckled. ¡°Wild goose, Laura you mean?¡± ..... ¡°Yeah, who else is it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your cousin, Aldrich.¡± Aldrich shrugged his shoulders. ¡°She may be my little cousin, but the fact that she¡¯s so wild is true. She¡¯s really really hard to control.¡± ¡°Really? But she looks cute,¡± Areez joked. ¡°Huh sweet you say, don¡¯t be crazy! That Laura really makes a lot of people dizzy, being an only child makes her so spoiled. Everything she wants has to be done, Laura can¡¯t hear no.¡± Areez¡¯s expression immediately changed, Aldrich¡¯s words reminded him of Suri. At the beginning of his togetherness with Suri three years ago, Areez was also very difficult to deal with Suri who was very wild. At that time Suri was very rude and didn¡¯t want to hear other people¡¯s words, just like Laura. Remembering Suri again made Areez¡¯s chest feel tight. Without saying anything, Areez then rushed out of the party venue into an empty garden. Being in a crowd made him unable to breathe. Realizing that Areez left, Aldrich immediately followed him. With great struggle, finally Aldrich was able to meet Areez again who was sitting on a park bench alone. ¡°Why are you out? The party is just starting,¡± asked Aldrich breathlessly. ¡°Why did youe out yourself?¡± asked Areez back. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s you. Always like this, answering questions with questions,¡± said Aldrich curtly. ¡°I came out looking for you, and to be honest I couldn¡¯t stay in that room for too long. The smell of perfume that the girls who attend parties wear really gives me a headache.¡± ¡°Suri also doesn¡¯t like the smell of perfume that is so strong,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°Suri, who is Suri?¡± Aldrich immediately responded to Areez¡¯s words quickly. Arees smiled. ¡°Suri Mireya, that¡¯s Mira¡¯s real name.¡± ¡°Cough...what???¡± Areez took a deep breath, slowly he began to tell all about Suri to Aldrich after all these years keeping it tight. As long as Areez had spoken, Aldrich had cursed countless times, he couldn¡¯t believe that his best friend had turned out to be a criminal by holding a girl whose identity was unknown. ¡°Initially I had absolutely no intention of locking her up, I just wanted to interrogate her. I couldn¡¯t believe the reasons she was saying at the time, that¡¯s why I brought her back to Ad for further questioning. Eventually I started to have different feelings for her. , seeing how defiant Suri was at that time made me even more eager to conquer her. That¡¯s why I held her back and cut off her rtionship with the outside world, I thought that way Suri would be able to ept me slowly but until three years had passed, the method I used didn¡¯t work. Suri still rejects me, she hasn¡¯t opened her heart to me at all. Until finally it happened, Suri managed to escape from me. The thing I was most afraid of happened, I really lost her and didn¡¯t know where to look, ¡°Areez said hoarsely. ¡°If I could go back in time I would definitely start things off in a better way.¡± ¡°Jesus..I¡¯m at a loss for words for you, Areez. I really...¡± ¡°Fuck, bastard, evil, crazy, insane.. those are all words Suri used to say to me.¡± Aldrich scratched his head that didn¡¯t itch. ¡°Forget about starting a rtionship with Suri again, Areez. You¡¯vemitted a grave crime, Areez. What if Mira ah Suri¡¯s family I mean, sue you, huh? What if they took you to court for the insane act of imprisoning a girl for years like this??¡± ¡°If being imprisoned can make Suri forgive me then I ept.¡± Aldrich who was already emotional then hit Areez hard in the face. ¡°You really are out of your mind, Areez!¡± Areez touched his lips which were bleeding from Aldrich¡¯s punch, instead of being angry, Areez smiled when he realized that he was hurt. Areez is really out of his mind right now. Seeing Areezugh made Aldrich¡¯s emotions even bigger, he almost hit Aarez again if he didn¡¯t see the fresh stter of blood that was still on the corner of Areez¡¯s cracked lips. ¡°Fuck!¡± With half running Aldrich entered his uncle¡¯s house, leaving Areez alone. Realizing that Areez was injured because of him made Aldrich regret it, because at this time Aldrich was looking for a medicine box to treat the wound on Areez¡¯s lips. In a short time Aldrich returned to the garden, without asking Aldrich¡¯s permission to immediately treat the wound on Areez¡¯s face. Like someone immune to wounds, Areez didn¡¯t react at all when Aldrich applied medicine to the wound on his lips. In fact, for a normal person, he would have screamed when the wound was still wet with alcohol. ¡°Sorry, I got carried away by emotions,¡± said Aldrich quietly as soon as he finished treating the wound on Areez¡¯s lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Aldrich shook his head slowly. ¡°You¡¯re really out of your mind, Areez. You¡¯re really crazy.¡± Arees smiled. ¡°Looks like God is punishing you, Aldrich.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, we¡¯d better get out of this ce now. I have a good ce to make you better,¡± said Aldrich curtly, seconds after Aldrich then forced Areez to leave the house of his uncle who was so crowded because the party just started. Using one of his uncle¡¯s favorite cars, Aldrich took Areez to a ce he used to frequent with Laura when they were little a few years ago. Aldrich and Laura¡¯s rtionship worsens when Aldrich rejects the deration of love for Laura¡¯s best friend, who at that time was after him, Aldrich, who had no intention of having a lover, rejected rinda¡¯s deration of love five years ago. But Laura, who doesn¡¯t ept her best friend being rejected, decides to be hostile to Aldrich to this day. Club Restaurant am Wannsee, 9.00 PM. Germany Elena continues to smile after arriving at the restaurant on the edge of the pier, Elena still does not expect Christian to take her to a restaurant that has a beautiful sea view like where she is now. ¡°How do you like the food?¡± Christian asked quietly to Elena who was still watching the flickering lights of the fishermen¡¯s boats in the middle of the ocean. Elena blushed. ¡°The food was delicious.¡± ¡°Really? So I didn¡¯t pick the wrong ce, did I?¡± ¡°This ce is very beautiful, I like it very much. Seeing the wide sea like now makes me feel peaceful,¡± answered Elena honestly, seeing the ocean in front of her made Elena want to swim right now. Christian smiles, he slowly takes Elena¡¯s hand and squeezes it gently. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like this ce, I purposely chose this ce as our first date.¡± ¡°First date?¡± ¡°Yes, today we are officially dating. So in the future you are no longer allowed to travel with any man without my permission,¡± said Christian seriously. ¡°And from now on you should keep your distance from any guy, especially that Jason.¡± ¡°Jason, Jason my friend?¡± ¡°Elena!¡± Christian growls warning. ¡°I¡¯m a very jealous man, so don¡¯t mess with me because you won¡¯t be able to imagine what I would do if I was ovee with anger.¡± Elena smiles, she slowly pulls her hand from Christian¡¯s grip. ¡°I¡¯ve experienced how rude you can be when you¡¯re angry, so it felt like there was no need to warn me again.¡± Christian¡¯s face instantly pales, his chest tight with guilt. ¡°Elena.... sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was really out of my mind at that time. I haven¡¯t seen it for too long which made me crazy, until finally I couldn¡¯t think straight when I read the email thatined about your work. I¡¯m sorry Elena, I promise. won¡¯t do it again,¡± Christian says ruefully. Elena pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s over after all. The wounds on my body too...¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurt!!¡± Christian screams loudly. ¡°Where, is your wound still...¡± ¡°It¡¯s healed, Christ,¡± Elena said softly, holding Christian who was about to get up from his chair. Christian, who was already squeezing Elena¡¯s hands, deepened his gaze on Elena. ¡°Is that true?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Tell me, where are the wounds you got from my madness yesterday, Elena?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, it¡¯s all over and I¡¯m fine now. Only abrasions like that heal fast,¡± replied Elena softly. ¡°Elena....¡± ¡°Wow..wow..wow...the world is really small, huh!¡± Suddenly a man¡¯s voice that was so familiar to Elena and Christian¡¯s ears, simultaneously both turned towards the source of the sound outside the restaurant. ¡°Areez Floyen...¡± Christian hissed with emotion, he didn¡¯t expect to meet Areez so soon when he was with Elena. Even though Christian¡¯s intention was to invite Elena to eat at his favorite restaurant in Germany to get Areez Floyen¡¯s name out of his head, the opposite happened. Areez Floyen, the person he desperately wanted to not meet, appeared more quickly. Realizing the change in Christian¡¯s emotions made Elena act quickly, Elena immediately squeezed Christian¡¯s hand. Elena doesn¡¯t want Christian to get into trouble with Areez Floyen who is currently walking towards them with Aldrich White walking beside her. ¡°Hey Elena, we meet again,¡± Areez said softly to Elena who looked so different in his eyes now. ¡°You look very beautiful with the make up and the dress you are wearing today.¡± Brakk... Christian who couldn¡¯t contain his emotions then hit the table with a bang before finally getting up and standing in front of Areez with a very thick hostility. Chapter 78 78 Spend the night together ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, Floyen!¡± Christian says warningly, trying to break Areez¡¯s eye contact with Elena using his body. Hearing Areez praise Elena¡¯s performance tonight made Christian¡¯s blood boil. ¡°Chris...¡± ¡°Shut up Elena, don¡¯t interfere.¡± Christian cuts Elena off quickly. Areez smirked. ¡°I think I smell the progress of a more intimate rtionship from the two of you,¡± Areez said softly teasing Christian, while trying to steal nces at Elena who was still sitting behind Christian with a worried face. Christian clenched one hand that Elena didn¡¯t grip tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the two of us, you better get out of here now. Don¡¯t make us both lose our appetites.¡± ¡°Well, what am I talking about? I¡¯m just saying the fact that tonight your secretary Elena looks so beautiful, did I say something wrong like that?¡± ¡°You..¡± ¡°Ah sorry, I think by now Elena must be no longer a normal secretary, right? She must have be a special warm friend...¡± ¡°Areez Floyen! Watch your words!¡± ..... Not only Areez, Christian and Aldrich were also surprised to hear Elena¡¯s loud scream. Elena, who had been trying to suppress Christian¡¯s emotions, finally joined Areez¡¯s provocation. ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t talk,¡± said Elena again in the same tone as before. ¡°I¡¯m not the girl you usually sleep with, so don¡¯tpare me to them.¡± Christian who was very fed up with Areez then grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and immediately asked her to leave the ce, meeting Areez making Christian lose his appetite. Seeing Christian and Elena leave, Areez didn¡¯t say anything, he preferred to remain silent and watch Christian rke¡¯s movements, who looked very protective of Elena. As a normal man Areez could tell if Christian¡¯s treatment of Elena was so special. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m hungry,¡± said Aldrich quietly, breaking Areez¡¯s thoughts. Arees smiled. ¡°Eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content tonight, I will pay for everything.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Areez Floyen never goes back on a word he says, Aldrich. I think you know that too well, don¡¯t you?¡± Aldrich chuckled. ¡°Ok..ok... now let¡¯s find afortable seat, I¡¯m really really hungry.¡± Areez did not respond to Aldrich¡¯s words who had walked into the restaurant, looking for the best seat. Areez¡¯s attention is still focused on Christian¡¯s car which starts to move away from the restaurant. Elena¡¯s change of hairstyle made Areez a little annoyed. ¡°Ah, this must be because she¡¯s only wearing make-up and an evening dress,¡± Areez said quietly, trying to get rid of all the unclear thoughts that were passing through his head. Aldrich¡¯s screams from inside the restaurant made Areez finally step away from where he is now, all the way to the restaurant Areez had told Aldrich everything more clearly. Because of that now Aldrich is friendlier to Areez than before, Aldrich is now even concerned about Areez who has to be trapped in an unrequited love rtionship. Areez who is confused and desperate because he doesn¡¯t know where to look for Suri. **** ¡°Damn Areez Floyen, he really spoils the mood,¡± Christian says irritated, even though he¡¯s been driving his car for more than an hour but Christian¡¯s anger has not disappeared from his chest. ¡°Sorry Elena, tonight should be a historic night for us. I should have...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you don¡¯t need to apologize, Christ.¡± Christian immediately stepped on the gas pedal suddenly. Spontaneously Elena¡¯s body bounced forward, lucky she had been wearing a seat belt earlier so Elena didn¡¯t hit a hard part of the car. ¡°W..what, what did you say, Elena?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Repeat, try repeating what you said earlier,¡± Christian stammers. Elena tilted her head. ¡°Which words?¡± ¡°Elena...¡± Elena smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this mess your fault? You wouldn¡¯t think Areez woulde either, would you?¡± ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t know, if you knew that asshole was going to show up at the restaurant of course I wouldn¡¯t have taken you there,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to apologize, this is purely a coincidence.¡± ¡°But tonight should be a special night for us. Today is our first day, I want to celebrate it by inviting you to enjoy a special dinner. That¡¯s why I brought you all the way to Germany to...¡± ¡°Have you done this often with your other women too?¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately changes when he hears an unexpected question from Elena. Realizing that Christian doesn¡¯t like the question, Elena smiles broadly. ¡°Forget it, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything...let¡¯s just say I...¡± Elena¡¯s words linger in the air as Christian suddenlynds a kiss on his lips, the kiss Christian gave this time was so different from the previous kiss. The kiss that Christian did was softer, Elena who had never kissed reflexively moved her tongue to keep up with the dance of Christian¡¯s tongue that had danced in her mouth since their lips first met. The kisssted a very long time, as if Christian wanted to quench all his thirst by drinking the purity that Elena gave him. Christian really enjoyed the kiss because Elena gave such a good response to him, unlike before where Elena just kept quiet and let Christian do everything alone unlike now when the two are biting each other. Christian almost loses control, when everything almostes to his head Christian immediately releases himself from Elena. Elena¡¯s red face with sweat dripping slightly from her forehead makes Elena look much sexier in Christian¡¯s eyes, can¡¯t stand seeing Elena who is so alluring, Christian againnds his lips on Elena¡¯s lips. He no longer licks the lips of the girl who has be his lover, what Christian is doing now is trying to control his burning lust. With his eyes closed, Christian tries to suppress his lust. He didn¡¯t want to do it in a cramped and ufortable ce the first time with Elena, as Christian would have prepared a room with a superfortable and beautiful bed for his romance with Elena. That¡¯s why Christian is controlling himself so he doesn¡¯t do it in the car. ¡°We¡¯re staying in Germany tonight,¡± Christian says hoarsely, his breath still shallow. Elena instantly pushes Christian away from her. ¡°Staying in Germany? Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d only spend the night at this ce?¡± ¡°I changed my mind Elena, after all I already asked your parents permission. Wherever you sleep tonight is not a problem, is it?¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the hotel now, I know the best hotel in town,¡± Christian said softly, cutting Elena¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯ll sleep in separate rooms, don¡¯t worry.¡± The worry on Elena¡¯s face disappeared as soon as she heard Christian¡¯sst words. ¡°I want to take it slowly, unless you want us to go straight to that stage then I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Do not be crazy!¡± Elena screams quickly, as quickly as she turns her face the other way to avoid eye contact with Christian¡¯s so intense. ¡°Hurry up and get the car, I don¡¯t want people to think anything wrong if we stop on the dark side of the road for too long.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t think about other people, who live us so that we know our level of happiness so don¡¯t use other people¡¯s judgments as your standard.¡± Elena chose to be silent, even though Christian¡¯s words were true, Elena chose not to speak. What is on Elena¡¯s mind right now is to be far away from Christian as soon as possible, being in a narrow room with Christian like now makes her chest hurt. Because Elena is silent, Christian chooses to run his car again and take him to one of the best hotels in Berlin which he often visits when on vacation in Germany. ording to his grandfather Luis, Germany is a country that his mother really likes, that¡¯s why Christian never gets bored when visiting Germany. In less than forty-five minutes, Christian manages to get Elena to the best hotel in Berlin. As Christian had promised earlier, he chose two rooms for him and Elena. Christian could have chosen a room with two beds, but Christian didn¡¯t do that. He had decided not to rush, Christian should know more about Elena¡¯s personality. Even though Christian had been made so uneasy for the past four days, he still wanted to confirm further. To what degree Elena¡¯s figure was in his judgment. ¡°This is your room and in front of it is mine,¡± Christian said quietly as he handed the key card to Elena as soon as he arrived in front of their room on the fifth floor. ¡°However, if you change your mind and want to sleep with me then my bedroom door will...¡± ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m morefortable sleeping alone,¡± replied Elena quickly. Christian chuckles. ¡°Ok...ok... I know, but don¡¯t be sorry.¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡± Elena replies back to Christian¡¯s words curtly. ¡°Oh yeah, my change of clothes...how about my change of clothes? Didn¡¯t we earlier...¡± ¡°Our change of clothes will arrive in thirty minutes, my men are bringing it to this hotel. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Your men? Don¡¯t tell me you nned this from the start, since we were still in.... ¡°Ouchh....¡± Chapter 79 79 Revenge n Elena enters her room while covering her mouth with one hand, again getting a sudden kiss from Christian making Elena barely able to breathe properly. Her chest feels tight, the intimacy that Christian gives her is so great. Elena still remembers what happened that afternoon in the apartment, when she lost a bet Elena had to let Christian touch her which had made her sit on the man¡¯sp. Elena¡¯s hand slowly moved to touch her left neck. Even though Christiani¡¯s hickey is currently invisible because it has been covered with foundation, Elena can still feel how strong Christian¡¯s kiss is on that sensitive area. ¡°Elena opens the door.¡± Christian¡¯s voice immediately broke na¡¯s daydream. ¡°Here¡¯s your change of clothes.¡± Christian continued again. Elena hastily walked towards the door, as soon as the bedroom door opened, Christian immediately extended his hand towards Elena. Elena immediately grabbed the small bag Christian gave her and closed the door again. Elena¡¯s smile widens as she examines the clothes Christian¡¯s men have chosen, from underwear to change of clothes all ording to her size. It was very clear that the person who had bought these clothes really understood how to choose women¡¯s clothes, Elena also intended to thank the people who had gone to the trouble of buying the clothes. Unbeknownst to Elena, the person who bought the clothes was actually just following Christian¡¯s instructions. Christian is the one who is responsible for all the clothes that are now on Elena¡¯s bed, Christian gives very detailed instructions to his men who buy clothes for Elena. Several times he hugged Elena and had time to touch Elina¡¯s sensitive parts to let Christian know the size and shape of the girl¡¯s body, therefore at this time all the clothes were chosen because nothing was wrong. **** Jackson rke Mansion, Geneva Switzend. ..... After attending many therapy sessions with expert doctors making Suri¡¯s condition much better, slowly Suri¡¯s fear of being in a crowded ce began to disappear. Her confidence started to return even though she still had to be apanied when she was in a ce filled with many strangers. Anne smiled broadly when she finishedbing Suri¡¯s hair which was now shoulder-length. Although Anne and Jack actually don¡¯t like Suri¡¯s short hair, this time they didn¡¯t stop Suri from changing her hairstyle. They both believe that Suri has other reasons behind her decision to cut her hair. ¡°Ok, you¡¯re ready to sleep now, dear,¡± said Anne softly from behind Suri who was still sitting in front of the dressing table in her room. Suri smiled at her mother¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet, Mom.¡± ¡°Not yet sleepy?¡± Suri nodded slowly. ¡°Ok, if not sleepy then what do you want to do?¡± asked Anne softly. ¡°Hmm... I want to see the night view outside with Mommy and Daddy. The first time Christian brought me back to Luxembourg, he refused me to look up at the sky where we used to see stars when we were kids.¡± ¡°That ce was damaged by a storm, dear. Your brother showed his photo to Mommy at that time, Mommy saw for herself how your favorite ce was destroyed after being hit by a tree branch that was broken by lightning,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°So the faster sentence would be that your brother can¡¯t take you to that ce anymore because it¡¯s gone, not because he doesn¡¯t want to, honey.¡± Suri was silent. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve missed a lot of things so far.¡± Suri¡¯s words suddenly made Anne tremble, Anne immediately wrapped her arms around Suri. ¡°No my dear, don¡¯t talk like that. You haven¡¯t missed anything, you haven¡¯t missed a single moment in our family.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± With a face already wet with tears, Anne nodded slowly, her gaze still on Suri who was also looking at her from therge ss in front of them. ¡°That¡¯s right honey, you didn¡¯t miss a single precious moment in our family. Everything is still the same as when you left, your brother is not married, Mommy and Daddy also never celebrate any party. And Asher is still busy with his work, so don¡¯t talk like that again,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°We were all waiting for you toe back, that¡¯s why we never celebrated anything. And now that you¡¯re back, just name one..say what you want to do, Mommy and Daddy will definitely do it for you honey.¡± Suri¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°Oh no my dear,¡± Anne immediately wiped Suri¡¯s tears quickly. ¡°You can¡¯t cry, you can¡¯t shed a single tear. It¡¯s all over, if you don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. We¡¯re all here to take care of you.¡± Suri nodded slowly, although in fact she still wanted to cry but Suri held it back. She didn¡¯t want to see her mother cry again. Jack, who had been standing behind the door, listened to his wife and daughter and then rushed into Suri¡¯s room and joined the two most precious women in his life. Jack¡¯s arrival made Suri feel much better, being hugged by her father and mother made Suri feel sofortable. ¡°So Daddy¡¯s favorite princess doesn¡¯t want to sleep yet, hm?¡± Suri smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sleepy yet, Daddy.¡± ¡°Ok, now tell Daddy. Whatever you want, Daddy will surely grant it.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± cried Suri loudly. Jack nodded quickly. ¡°Sure, Daddy would do anything for you.¡± ¡°Ok, then we go camping, okay. I want to sleep under the wide sky in the wild tonight,¡± said Suri excitedly. Jack smiled, slowly he moved his hand to Suri¡¯s face gently. ¡°It¡¯s now winter, the snow has started to fall, it¡¯s impossible for us to camp, especially in the wild, the risk is too big, my dear.¡± ¡°But I want to, Daddy,¡± whined Suri. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep if it¡¯s not in the great outdoors, period!¡± Suri immediately folded her arms across her chest, showing how stubborn she was at the moment. Jack took a deep breath, seducing Suri to cancel her wish when she wanted something was impossible. Jack knew perfectly well where his daughter¡¯s stubbornness came from. ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°No Mommy, don¡¯t talk to me!¡± said Suri curtly. Instead of being angry, Anne actuallyughed amused seeing Suri who was sulking. Like before, when Suri was sulking because she wanted something, Anne could only leave it all to Jack. Having no other choice, Jack finally relented, after giving Suri a kiss on the forehead, Jack immediately came out of his beloved daughter¡¯s room while contacting Erick and Nichs simultaneously via video call. Jack asked his two assistants to prepare what Suri wanted. Because it was snowing, Erick suggested camping around the house instead. Jack initially thought of the idea too, but he hesitated. Jack was afraid that Suri would refuse, but after hearing an exnation from Erick and Nichs directly, Jack finally agreed to camp in his veryrge backyard. After Jack disconnected the video, both Erick and Nichs got to work. The two immediately contacted their best men to prepare all the things needed while camping. Because Erick and Nichs lived not far from where Jack lived, in a short time the two of them had arrived at the master¡¯s residence. Without wasting any time, the two of them then started working towards the backyard to make sure that the camp that Suri wanted was built perfectly. Starting from the grill, bonfires and tents have started to stand. He also has arge mattress installed in the tent that can amodate four people at once. Because the night air was getting cold, the tents were also provided with heating equipment that had been confirmed to be safe. In less than an hour, the camp in the realm that Suri wanted waspleted. One fresh turkey is already on the grill, ready to be roasted along with the meat and other ingredients. The campsite was absolutely so perfect. ¡°Ok, everything is done,¡± Nichs said quietly with his hands on his hips, looking at the work of his twenty men who managed to prepare for the development of that winter so perfectly. Erick smiled. ¡°I will contact the Master then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Erick then rushed into the house which had started toe back to life with half a run, Suri¡¯s return really had such a big effect on everyone. The cold and quiet house returned warm and full ofughter, as the name suggests, Suri really does wonders for everyone. In a short time, Suri alone approached Nichs who was turning the turkey that was on the grill. ¡°Wow...¡± ¡°Miss,¡± Nichs said softly. ¡°That¡¯s great, you guys actually made it in such a short time?¡± Nichs nodded slowly. ¡°We prepared everything in detail for you, Miss. Is there still something missing, Miss?¡± Suri shook her head slowly, but her brain was working. She was looking at the work of her father¡¯s men, making sure that what she had in mind had been prepared. ¡°Ah yes, I want marshmallows ... the camp must have marshmallows too, Nick,¡± said Suri with sparkling eyes. ¡°And chocte, yes I need some hot chocte for some toasted marshmallows.¡± Nichs gasped, he realized he had forgotten the most important part of the camp. After asking Suri to wait patiently, Nichs immediately ran to the front yard to look for marshmallows at the nearest convenience store. Jack and Anne, who had just arrived in the backyard, frowned when they saw Nichs running with the bodyguards into the front yard. ¡°Why is Nichs running around like that?¡± Erick asked quietly to one of his men. ¡°Miss Suri asked for marshmallows, that¡¯s why Nichs went to buy some at the convenience store.¡± Erick nodded slowly and continued his steps following Anne and Jack who had joined Suri in the newly created camp, after arriving near Jack who was checking the strength of the tent support stuck in the ground, Erick then reported the information he had just heard from one of his men to the master. Hearing Erick¡¯s report immediately made Jack chuckle, he still didn¡¯t expect his grown daughter to still like marshmallows. ¡°It looks like my daughter is still here, Erick. Anne and I haven¡¯t lost Suri, Suri is still the same as before... Our Suri hasn¡¯t changed at all,¡± said Jack hoarsely with emotion. ¡°Make sure tomorrow¡¯s charity event at the orphanage goes smoothly, Erick. I want to share my gratitude for Suri¡¯s return with the disadvantaged children in the orphanage and most importantly make sure no journalists know about the activity, I don¡¯t want Suri¡¯s face to be caught on camera.¡± ¡°Okay sir, I will make sure everything is safe,¡± said Erick seriously. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°Good, as long as the person who kidnapped Suri hasn¡¯t been caught I will not let any journalists take photos or publish news about Suri. I don¡¯t want that person to know about Suri¡¯s return to us... if Christian had managed to find and bring Suri home, then now it¡¯s my turn to catch and teach that damn bastard a lesson. I, Jackson Patrick rke swear to make reckoning on the man who has made his wife and child suffer for thest three years. Don¡¯t call me Jackson rke if you can¡¯t get that man to crawl on under Anne¡¯s feet, he must apologize to Anne for causing her so much suffering because of Suri¡¯s.¡± Chapter 80 80 More Intimate Christian and Elena¡¯s rtionship has grown closer since their short holiday to Germany two weeks ago, although so far Christian has not made their rtionship public to everyone, but Kainer can already smell the special rtionship that exists between his boss and Elena. Christian who usually didn¡¯t care about his previous secretaries this time treated Elena so well. Before assigning an assignment to Elena, Christian would have checked it first. Christian will make sure that the task that will be given to Elena will not get the girl into trouble. ¡°Elena...¡± Elena who was making coffee in the pantry raised her face, looking at Kainer who had just called out to her. ¡°What is it?¡± As soon as a staff member who was near Elena came out of the pantry, Kainer rushed into the pantry to approach Elena. ¡°Are you and Master having a fight?¡± asked Kainer in a half whisper. ¡°A fight? No, we¡¯re fine. Fifteen minutes ago even I just gave him the documents and he looks fine,¡± answered Elena honestly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kainer took a deep breath. ¡°Looks like something else is bothering him at the moment.¡± ¡°What other things?¡± ..... ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t dared to ask yet. Seeing him just silent when I gave the reportst week made me not dare to ask,¡± Kainer replied quietly. ¡°Do you want me to ask?¡± ¡°You want to do that?¡± asked Kainer. Elena smiled. ¡°Of course I want, okay I will put this coffee first on my table. After that I will go to his office.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elena.¡± Elena nodded slowly, as she was about to put the spoon in the sink when suddenly Elena and Kainer were surprised by Christian¡¯s arrival in the pantry. The atmosphere in the pantry immediately fell silent, neither Elena nor Kainer dared to speak. ¡°What are you two doing in the pantry with Kainer, Elena?¡± Christian asks coldly. Elena raised the coffee cup in front of her into the air. ¡°Making coffee, Kainer wanted to make coffee earlier that¡¯s why he came to the pantry.¡± Elena deliberately said that so that Kainer wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. ¡°Kainer asked you to make coffee for him?¡± Christian asks again. ¡°No sir, how could I dare to do that,¡± Kainer replied quickly. Christian immediately turned his gaze to Kainer. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you, I¡¯m asking Elena.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°Kainer wanted to make coffee for me at first, sir. But since I¡¯ve finished making coffee it doesn¡¯t work.¡± One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah, Kainer offered me that earlier,¡± replied Elena softly. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, sir?¡± The glint of anger in Christian¡¯s eyes disappears in an instant, his gaze turning gentle with a stifled smile on his face. ¡°Come to my office, I have something important to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you, Kainer. I just wanted to talk to Elena,¡± Christian replies coldly, as cold as his gaze on Kainer. Kainer immediately lowered his head. ¡°Sorry Sir.¡± ¡°Hurry up and follow me Elena and give your coffee to Kainer, you don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°But...¡± Elena immediately stopped her speech. ¡°All right, sir. I¡¯ll be right back in your office.¡± Christian no longer responds to Elena¡¯s words, all he does is quickly leave the pantry and head back to his room. ¡°See, you saw it for yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± whispered Kainer timidly. Elena took a deep breath. ¡°What do you think made Master so angry, Kainer?¡± Kainer shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, what is clear right now the young master is really angry. I hope you are careful and don¡¯t make mistakes, Elena.¡± Elena nodded slowly, after giving the cup of coffee she made to Kainer, Elena immediately returned to her room to bring her work equipment before entering Christian¡¯s office which was tightly closed. Several other staff immediately whispered to each other as soon as they saw Elena enter Christian¡¯s room, even though the pantry was quite far from their desk, they could hear what Christian was talking about with Elena and Kainer. As soon as Kainer passed by with Elena¡¯s coffee, the staff fell silent and went back to their work. None of them dared to speak. Meanwhile, currently in Christian¡¯s room, Elena is trying to free herself from Christian¡¯s embrace which suddenly embraced her as soon as she crossed the door. Elena almost screams if Christian doesn¡¯t bury her face in his chest. ¡°Christ... I can¡¯t breathe,¡± Elena said quietly. Christian loosens his grip on Elena, though he doesn¡¯t really let her go. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Elena asks softly to Christian who still has his arms wrapped around his waist. Instead of answering Elena¡¯s question, Christian presses the lock button near the wall to lock the door to his room. Elena¡¯s face immediately panicked when she heard a ¡®click¡¯ sound as soon as the door to Christian¡¯s room was actually locked. ¡°Chris, what are you...ahhh...¡± Elena¡¯s words stopped when suddenly Christian lifted Elena¡¯s body into the air and carried her to his chair, just like in the apartment two weeks ago, Christian also made Elena sit back on hisp with Elena¡¯s feet on the right and left of Christian¡¯s body. Elena¡¯s sitting position, which was very exposed, made Elena ufortable, especially now that she was wearing a skirt. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Calm down Elena, I want you to stay sitting like this on top of me,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°Yes, but my sitting position....aa..¡± The movement of Christian¡¯s hand that lifted Elena¡¯s skirt up suddenly made Elena scream loudly in surprise, because the skirt Elena was wearing was already up. The girl¡¯s sitting position became closer to Christian, her thighs bing more visible. Spontaneously Elena uses both hands to press the skirt in front of her almost visible feminine area, Christian really almost makes Elena¡¯s entire lower body visible. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy Elena, you have nothing to hide from me,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°You are my lover, Elena.¡± ¡°Chris...¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that either here, at the office. I wouldn¡¯t allow you to be ufortable while we were doing it, so don¡¯t be afraid. Right now I really want to hug you, nothing more,¡± Christian says back full promise. Elena¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be like this, you can hug me in a normal way like men out there do with women, Christ. I¡¯m really ufortable.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget your promise to me when we were at the apartment, did you?¡± ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t forget, it¡¯s just...¡± One tug that Christian gives Elena to get Elena closer to him makes Elena stop talking, Christian really forces such great intimacy on Elena. Elena, who is not used to it, still keeps trying to stop Christian even though her efforts are in vain. The power that Christian gave was too strong for Elena to fight. ¡°Areez Floyen, he currently lives in Germany, the country where my motheres from,¡± Christian whispers quietly without lifting his head from Elena¡¯s chest where he rests. ¡°Areez Floyen lives in Germany, howe? Doesn¡¯t he in Ad have a business empire left over from his ancestors to take care of?¡± Christian lifts his face from Elena¡¯s chest. ¡°How did you know that bastard had big business in Ad?¡± A glint of jealousy immediately appeared in Christian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have no intention of turning your back on me and going to him, do you?¡± Elenaughs in amusement, trying to cover up her nervousness at the heinous usation Christian has just made of her. ¡°Only people with great power would dare to oppose a Christian rke, let alone want to destroy the business that rke Enterprise has run for years. That¡¯s why I guessed that Areez Floyen was a big man and my guess turned out to be right after I read the article about the Floyen family. that ruled New Zend for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°I was asking another question, but why are you glorifying the Floyen family instead, Elena. You couldn¡¯t possibly...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that much courage to fight you, Christ. I¡¯m still pretty sane right now.¡± Even though he has heard Elena¡¯s words, Christian is still not satisfied. ¡°I don¡¯t like being betrayed, Elena. You have to remember that carefully, I can be a very terrible person when I get angry.¡± Elena smiled, her hands gently touching Christian¡¯s cheeks which were covered in fine, unshaven hair without fear. ¡°Who would betray you, hm?¡± ¡°Elena...¡± Elena¡¯s heart skipped a beat as Christian¡¯s hands squeezed her buttocks tightly, Elena¡¯s cheeks turning redder. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Stay at my house tonight,¡± Christian says hopefully, continuing his cut off earlier. ¡°Please....¡± ¡°Sorry, Chris. We¡¯re not that close to sharing the same roof.¡± Christian¡¯s gaze immediately dims. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°What?¡± Elena lowers her head slowly and is silent for a long time before finally lifting her face again, staring deeply at Christian who doesn¡¯t break eye contact from her. ¡°You and I are too far apart, Christ. I should have disapproved of your request to be in this rtionship from the start, you are too high for me to reach, Christ. You...¡± ¡°Elena..¡± Elena ces a finger on Christian¡¯s lips, preventing him from cutting himself off. . ¡°Let me finish my sentence.¡± Christian¡¯s stiff body slowly calmed down, he even loosened his grip on Elena¡¯s waist. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll hear what you have to say.¡± Chapter 81 81 Living together Elena swallowed her saliva slowly, only a fool would resist the charm of a Christian rke. And soon Elena would be one of them, but Elena had no choice. The distance between her and Christian was too far and Elena knew it was better to be hurt now than to be trapped in the abyss of thorns that hurt her every day. The rke family is not an ordinary family and she is aware that she does not belong to the family. ¡°There are many beautiful stories about the lives of the poor and the rich that ended beautifully in the past, but not with the two of us. We don¡¯t live in an age full of fairies who sow the seeds of love in everyone, I am quite aware of who I am, Christ... I tried, I really tried trying to ept this rtionship and live it with joy because I have a rich, handsome and powerful lover. But in fact I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m too afraid of getting hurt, I¡¯m afraid of losing my parents. They are everything to me, Christ..there is the most valuable treasure in my life that will be at stake if I continue this rtionship with you. I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t live this all, Christ...really.¡± ¡°Elena,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Just so you know, my mother didn¡¯te from a rich family like my father did. In fact, when my father got to know my mother, my mother¡¯s status was a broken-hearted woman who had just been divorced by her husband who had an affair with her best friend, a woman she saved from the streets.¡± ¡°Jesus...¡± Elena screamed loudly in disbelief. ¡°And you know, my mother wasn¡¯t mad at her friends. Instead, she thanked her for opening my mother¡¯s eyes that her husband was a man she didn¡¯t deserve to love, until my mother finally met my father, who at that time was still using thest name Muller before he used the name rke behind his name.¡± Christian resumes his speech without hesitation, telling one of the deepest secrets in his family to a woman he hasn¡¯t even touched. Which was something he never did when he was with another woman. ¡°And I think I¡¯ll be repeating my mother and father¡¯s love story with you, Elena.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done talking, Elena.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I have different feelings from you, Elena. A feeling I¡¯ve never felt before, can¡¯t you feel it, Elena?¡± ..... Elena shook her head slowly, trying to cover up the truth that was currently asking her to speak the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything, all I feel is fear. I don¡¯t deserve to be by your side, Christ. I don¡¯t deserve to walk parallel to you, I...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll step back to be on your level then,¡± Christian interrupts quickly. Elena almost chokes on her own saliva at Christian¡¯s unexpected words. ¡°If you¡¯re still not sure then I¡¯ll take you back to my parents¡¯ house in ..¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Christ... stop.¡± Christian¡¯s hand, which was trying to unbutton the blouse that Elena was using, immediately stopped . ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t do it in this ce, your office,¡± Elena said hoarsely, trying to suppress the desire that had provoked her since Christian kept squeezing her ass non-stop when they were talking earlier. ¡°How about at home tonight?¡± ¡°Christ!!¡± Christian smiles, his hands slowly lifting Elena¡¯s body from above him already so unfriendly body. Christian sits Elena down on the table, right in front of him. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t ever discuss the difference in status again. Because if you do it again then I will immediately drag you to the altar and marry you right away even if you don¡¯t like it,¡± Christian said, full of promise. ¡°Remember Elena, I am a man who always keeps my promises. So don¡¯t even break it.¡± ¡°Promise? Was that sentence you just said a promise?¡± Elena stares at Christian in horror. Christian nods excitedly. ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t ever bait me.¡± Knock...Knock... A knock on the door made Elena panic, she hurriedly got off the table and immediately straightened her clothes. Convinced that her current makeup is already a mess, Elena then runs to Christian¡¯s bathroom to make sure that she looks decent if she meets someone. ¡°Don¡¯t go out, stay in the bathroom,¡± Christian says quietly to Elena who is almost in the bathroom. ¡°O..ok.¡± Christian nods slightly with a wide smile on his face. As soon as the bathroom door closed, Christian immediately opened the door to his room which he had locked earlier. And Siena immediately appeared from behind the door, the beautiful red-haired girl was really very diligent when it came to reporting matters directly rted to Christian. ¡°Am I disturbing you, sir?¡± Siena asks Christian very politely, as soon as she stops in front of Christian¡¯s table which is still a mess after Elena used to sit before. Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°No, I just finished a rather exhausting job.¡± Christian¡¯s smile widens as he remembers the fun activities he had with Elena a moment ago. Siena smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to give you the report we¡¯ve been working on this past week, sir. Please check it out.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Siena immediately held out the document in her hand to Christian, as she got closer to Christian, Siena¡¯s sense of smell caught the scent of a woman¡¯s perfume left on Christian¡¯s body and the scent was not very foreign to her. Instantly suspicion and curiosity immediately welled up in Siena, the girl even immediately looked around Christian¡¯s room trying to satisfy her curiosity. ¡°Ten minutes, give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll check it out, if you want you cane back or..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, waiting for you to finish, sir.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Ok, please have a seat then.¡± As if she had been waiting for those words to leave Christian¡¯s lips from the moment she entered the room, Siena immediately sat down in the chair in front of Christian. Christian, who actually directed Siena to sit on the sofa, was quite surprised to see one of his finance staff choose to sit across from him, sitting in the chair that Elena used to sit in when she was discussing work with him. In his heart Christian also intends to rece the chair with a new chair, a special chair for Elena that Christian will order as soon as possible. Remembering that Elena is currently in the bathroom, Christian returns to focus on the documents that Siena has just given him. Because Elena had previously discussed the proposal that was being submitted by the finance party for the payment of advertising costs during the promotion period for theunch of the new jewelry collection from the rke house of Jewel, Christian did not get into trouble at all. In less time, Christian had finished checking everything. Without hesitation, Christian then inscribed his signature on the paper that Siena made an hour ago. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ve finished checking and giving my signature. You can proceed to another section so that the payment can be processed immediately,¡± Christian said quietly as he handed the paper in his hand to Siena. Siena immediately grabbed the precious paper immediately. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Thanks for the hard work, Siena.¡± Siena¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Y..you know my name, sir?¡± ¡°Of course I know, you were one of the staff who got the best staff awardst year, right?¡± Siena nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, and at that time you yourself gave me the trophy and certificate, sir.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I remember you, thank you again Siena. rke Enterprise is lucky to have staff like you,¡± Christian says back sincerely without any meaning. But Siena misinterprets Christian¡¯s words, instantly Siena¡¯s obsession with Christian bes even bigger. With a flowery heart, Siena then left Christian¡¯s room to return to her division on the tenth floor. After confirming that Siena is really gone, Christian locks the door again. Elena is such a shy and very careful girl, which is why Christian wants to go through the same thing. ¡°Elena,e out,¡± Christian says softly. Slowly, the sound of the lock being opened, Elena¡¯s face appeared to appear timidly from behind the door that she was still holding firmly. ¡°Who¡¯sing? Why is it taking so long?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Financial staff, she has a report I need to sign.¡± na raised an eyebrow. ¡°Finance clerk, is she Siena? Best staff in the officest year?¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Christian asks in amazement. Elena takes a deep breath, wanting her to say whatever Siena and her friends had told her four weeks ago while Christian was away. But knowing that her actions were not good, Elena buried the incident deep. ¡°I don¡¯t know her closely, I¡¯ve only interacted with her a few times when I received a report from the finance department that she brought for you when you were away without a word four weeks ago,¡± Elena replied quietly as she walked out of the bathroom to the refrigerator, continuing to interact with her. Christian makes her thirsty fast. Especially after their previous activities a while ago. Christian takes a deep breath, he can smell the slight change in Elena. Without closing the bathroom door which is still open, Christian catches up with Elena and immediately hugs her from behind tightly. ¡°The only staff in this office I like are you, Elena,¡± Christian whispers hoarsely at the back of Elena¡¯s open neck after he brushes Elena¡¯s hair aside. The bottle of mineral water in Elena¡¯s hand almost fell when Christian spoke like that, Elena who had just drank half a bottle of water again finished the rest. Thirst immediately whacked him as soon as Christian spoke like that. ¡°I know you¡¯re jealous, Elena,¡± Christian teases again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Elena, you¡¯re the only one for me.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Christian quickly turns Elena to face him. ¡°Move in and live with me, Elena.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, do I need to talk to your mom and dad?¡± Elena shook her head in panic. ¡°We¡¯ve only just met each other, Christ. Isn¡¯t it too soon if you want me to move in and live with you?¡± ¡°The sooner the better for both of us,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not a saint who can hold myself back too long, Elena. I need you.¡± Being pushed repeatedly by Christian almost made Elena¡¯s stance waver. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°Give me some time, Christ,¡± Elena said hoarsely. ¡°Give me some time to think.¡± ¡°Two days...¡± ¡°Christ.¡± Christian clenched his jaw. ¡°Okay, one week....¡± ¡°Fine! Ten days, I¡¯ll give you ten days. Agree or not, I¡¯ll still force you to move into my house!¡± Chapter 82 82 Lonely ¡°Christ, let go. I have to go down,¡± said Elena for the umpteenth time Christian was there to let go of his hand. It¡¯s been almost ten minutes since Christian kept Elena by his side, even though they were already in front of Elena¡¯s parents house. Christian, who wants Elena to move and live with him, doesn¡¯t want to let Elena go, he¡¯s still not satisfied with the answer Elena gave earlier. ¡°Christ, you promised to give me time to think about it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Christian tightens his grip on Elena¡¯s arm firmly. ¡°Too long, the time you¡¯re asking for is too long. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t wait, let¡¯s just say that I immediately rejected your offer from the start,¡± said Elena curtly. ¡°Elena...¡± Elena ignored Christian¡¯s words, what she did was forcibly release Christian¡¯s fingers that were entrenched in her arms and immediately got out of the white Ferrari car quickly without making a sound. Elena was too tired of dealing with Christian¡¯s increasingly unreasonable childishness. Christian himself can only be silent watching Elena run into her house, Christian can¡¯t do anything at this time. The risk was too big, Elena¡¯s parents would definitely forbid Elena to live with him if he made a fuss tonight. As soon as Elena¡¯s body disappeared behind the door of her house, Christian immediately grabbed his cellphone and immediately sent a voice note to Elena without pause. Not enough with voice messages, Christian again writes a message to Elena toe down to meet him again. However, none of the messages were answered by Elena. Even thest five messages that Christian sent a moment ago were not delivered because Elena had turned off her cell phone. ..... ¡°Fuck... Elena you¡¯re really testing my patience,¡± Christian says emotionally, his eyes staring intently at Elena¡¯s room where the lights have been turned off. ¡°Hold on Christ, this is a cheap high-tech strategy that girls out there usually follow. Calm down, you have to calm down, Christ. No girl can resist you, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Elena will surely fall into your arms and soon warm your bed.¡± Unable to stand being in a slum area, Christian then stepped on the gas pedal of his car and immediately left the area where Elena lived to return to hisfortable and luxurious home. 180 degrees different from Elena¡¯s house. As soon as Christian¡¯s car left, Elena opened her bedroom window which she had been closing for a long time. Without Christian knowing, since Elena arrived in her room, the girl had never been anywhere. She immediately stands by her bedroom window, peeking at Christian in the dark with the phone she¡¯s deliberately turned off. It was the only way for Elena to kick Christian out and it worked. ¡°Looks like I have to think of a way to avoid him, Christian is very dangerous,¡± said Elena to herself. Elena cheeks turn red again when she remembers the incident this afternoon at the office before they go home, Christian who is still terrorizing Elena suddenly gets a hot kiss filled with desire on her neck and left chest and now Christian¡¯s kiss marks are back to decorate the skin of Elena¡¯s body. apanying another kissmark that had been lodged in Elena¡¯s neck. Since the smell of Christian¡¯s perfume still lingers on her body, Elena rushes to take a shower. Elena couldn¡¯t possibly sleep if Christian¡¯s scent was still in her senses, that¡¯s why even though it waste at night Elena had to take a shower. Luckily in Elena¡¯s room there was a bathroom, so she didn¡¯t have to go down to the first floor to take a shower. Because if that happened then Elena would not be able to avoid the dozens of questions that came out of the lips of her parents who were still very stiff. *** After thirty minutes of driving at high speed, Christian finally arrived at his house which was very quiet. Only Jorge was still awake, the man was always going to sleep after Christian came home. Jorge¡¯s responsibilities are simr to that of Noah who was so loyal to thete David rke until the end of his life he served Luis who reced David rke in guarding the rke family residence. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to wait for me, Jorge. You also have to take care of your own health,¡± Christian said quietly as he handed Jorge his car keys. Jorge smiled. ¡°How can I sleep if you have not arrived home safely, young master. It is one of my obligatory duties.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so rigid, I¡¯m not a teenager who should be closely watched by his parents,¡± Christian replies curtly. Jorge chuckled. ¡°Very well, I will consider your suggestion of getting to sleep earlier in the future, sir.¡± ¡°Good...¡± ¡°This afternoon Mr. Jack called.¡± Christian¡¯s steps immediately stopped and turned to Jorge who was still standing where he was. ¡°Did Daddy leave a message for me?¡± ¡°Mr Jack asked you toe home to celebrate Miss Suri¡¯s twenty-third birthday this weekend,¡± Jorge replies quietly, passing on the message Jack left for Christian. Christian is silent, he goes back to thinking about the previously made n to take Elena to Paris. Since knowing that Paris is Elena¡¯s favorite city, Christian wants to take the girl there. Christian wants to erase Elena¡¯s memories with Jason who had gone to Paris a month ago. Christian wants all of Elena¡¯s sweet memories to only happen when she is with him. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll check my schedule first.¡± ¡°But Mr. Jack wants your answer as soon as possible, sir.¡± Jorge spoke again, stopping Christian who was about to continue on his way to the second floor. ¡°I¡¯ll call Daddy directly, Jorge. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Christian replies coldly warningly. Realizing that the young master was angry, Jorge immediately lowered his head. ¡°Sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, Jorge. I know you¡¯re just doing your job, after all, with or without me at the event, Suri will still be happy to celebrate her birthday. Especially if the adopted son returns from Portugal, I¡¯m sure my presence isn¡¯t wanted,¡± Christian says quietly, bringing up Asher in every conversation that annoys him. Jorge immediately locked his lips tightly, he knew that the young master was in a bad mood. Christian himself has continued on his way, climbing the stairs to his room. Living in his ancestral home alone for many years is one of the biggest reasons Christian wants Elena to live with him, Christian wants a friend to share stories with each other every night to unwind after a long day at work. Although he has been in a rtionship with many women before, this is the first time Christian¡¯s desire for a woman is so passionate. Elena who is not tempted by the sparkling luxury items she has, Elena who is not impressed by the unmatched upper ss lifestyle makes Christian curious about the girl until finally that curiosity has now developed into a different feeling inside him. The feeling that pushed him to have Elenapletely. Christian¡¯s intention to take a shower and rest was lost because of Jorge¡¯s words, even though it wasn¡¯t Jorge¡¯s fault but Christian was still annoyed because what the butler at his house said made him think back to Asher. The beloved child of his parents who had snatched their love from him since childhood. Jealousy when little Christian turned into hatred when he found out that Asher had bad intentions towards his family. Although the evidence that Christian currently has is iplete, Christian is 100% sure that Asher has bad intentions, until the peak when Suri disappeared while he was with Asher at the airport. Christian¡¯s hatred for Asher is getting more and more explosive, unstoppable. ¡°Fuck..Damn Asher, he really ruined my day.¡± Without taking a shower first, Christian changes clothes and quickly leaves his room to the first floor. Jorge, who was about to turn off the light on the first floor, was startled when he saw Christian walking briskly towards the main door. ¡°Young master...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be spending the night outside, Jorge!¡± Christian said loudly as he waved his hand that already carried the yellow Porsche car keys into the air. Christian deliberately went in a different car so that his whereabouts wouldn¡¯t be known to many people, as has been the custom for years. As one of the most important people in Luxembourg, Christian has a lot of enemies out there. Both the enemy who openly raises the war g or the enemy who hides behind his sweet mask. That¡¯s why Christian always uses a different car every day, so that people who have bad intentions towards him don¡¯t easily recognize him. This winter has brought its own blessings to Elena, usually Elena hates wearingyers of clothing, but this time Elena was greatly helped by theyers of clothing. The kiss marks Christian had left along her neck and chest were now perfectly hidden under her thick shirt, no one asked her. ¡°You¡¯ve beening hometetely, honey. Take care of your health, don¡¯t be toote,¡± said Mr. Wilson starting a conversation at the dinner table not long after Elena ate her mother¡¯s breakfast. ¡°Jody, let Elena eat first.¡± Mrs Cam responded quickly to her husband¡¯s words. ¡°Poor Elena, she needs to eat a lot.¡± Chapter 83 83 Confused Jody Wilson turned to his wife quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not scolding our daughter Cam. I¡¯m just giving her advice not to work overtime, winter is here. It would be better if she coulde home on time.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about your daughter, but we¡¯ll talkter after we finish eating,¡± Mrs Cam said softly as she squeezed her husband¡¯s hand that was on the table. Jody Wilson followed his wife¡¯s advice, he stopped talking and allowed Elena to eat first. Too much overtime made Elena¡¯s body shrink quite a lot and the husband and wife were worried about the condition of their only daughter. After finishing the ss of warm milk that her mother prepared earlier, Elena then grabbed a handkerchief and gently wiped her lips. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ve finished eating. So now what do you two want to tell me?¡± Mrs Cam let out a long sigh. ¡°Is your job as the CEO¡¯s secretary that tough, honey?¡± Elena smiled. ¡°At first, yes, but after two months it feels normal. I can manage a lot of paperwork and manage schedules for my superiors neatly without any mistakes.¡± ¡°Elena.¡± With his hoarse voice Jody Wilson began to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. We know you¡¯re really enjoying your job, but you also have to keep your body in mind. You¡¯re not too tired, you¡¯re not fully recovered, honey.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m fully healed now...¡± ¡°The wounds that can be seen by the eyes heal quickly, but not with the internal wounds on your body, Elena,¡± said Mrs. Cam softly, interrupting Elena¡¯s words. ¡°You remember the doctor¡¯s orders, don¡¯t you?¡± ..... Elena squeezed her fingers under the table tightly. ¡°I still remember, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember, remember Elena, we¡¯re not like this because we¡¯re both mad or don¡¯t like you working for thatpany. We¡¯re just worried about you, honey.¡± Jody Wilson spoke again in his distinctive voice. ¡°We only have you, Elena.¡± Slowly Elena lifted her downcast face, looking at the faces of her father and mother who were smiling at her. In Elena¡¯s memory, her parents were never angry with her. They were so gentle when they spoke, just like now. ¡°Okay, I will refuse to work overtime again starting today,¡± Elena said hoarsely, Elena became even more hesitant to tell her rtionship with Christian to her parents. Elena knew that if her parents were simple-minded people, they would both forbid her from continuing their rtionship with Christian, who in fact was very different from them. Mrs. Cam smiled, her shriveled hand slowly grabbed Elena¡¯s hand from above her thigh and squeezed it gently. ¡°Besides, Christmas will be here soon, it would be better if you were at home when the day full of joy arrived.¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good girl, we¡¯re already so proud of you, Elena. So don¡¯t waste your time working, we don¡¯t need anything from you, honey.¡± The tears that had gathered in Elena¡¯s eyes immediately flowed unstoppably, the words her mother had just said really made Elena unable to hide her feelings. Elena knew that her parents were warning her not to work too hard, they both knew that Elena was trying to raise a lot of money so they could live in a more decent ce at the end of her life. ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t cry, honey. We really don¡¯t need anything from you, Elena. Seeing you healthy, cheerful and able to function normally like any other girl has made us both proud, Elena. So don¡¯t work too hard for both of us, think for your own future, dear,¡± added Mrs. Cam again. ¡°I..I just want mom and dad not to work anymore, I just want to see you two sitting pretty enjoying your time. Not continuing to work like this,¡± Elena sobbed softly in her mother¡¯s arms. Jody Wilson pursed his lips. ¡°We still work not because we don¡¯t have money, honey. We work because we love this world, your mother and I both love baking cakes, so we don¡¯t feel burdened at all. Seeing customers enjoying our cakes is a joy in itself for us. pastry chefs like both of us, which is why we are both still working in our old age.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°What your father said is true, Elena. So from now on, don¡¯t think about buying a new house for us, the ce we currently live is still very decent. Remember Elena, there are still a lot of people out there who don¡¯t have a home. So be grateful for what we have right now.¡± Elena immediately tightened her arms on her mother¡¯s body, hearing the words her parents just said made Elena even more embarrassed. She felt useless as a child. Jody Wilson¡¯s big hand stroked Elena¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Remember Elena, not all happiness is measured in material terms and neither of us need that. What we need now is to continue to be with you, take care of you and see you happy living your own lifeter.¡± Elena¡¯s tears broke even more, the words her parents had just said made Elena realize that what her parents need right now is not money. Her parents needed a lot of time with her, not the money she was currently umting in her savings ount. Elena¡¯s decision to refuse Christian¡¯s request to live together is getting bigger. Because she didn¡¯t want to bete for work, Elena immediately said goodbye to her parents after she straightened her makeup again. Crying for almost fifteen minutes made Elena¡¯s eyes puffy. ¡°I have to give Christian an answer today,¡± Elena said to herself. ¡°I would never be able to leave my parents to please myself by living in Christian¡¯s pce. It would be very selfish if I did that.¡± Just about to pick up her cellphone to give an answer to Christian¡¯s previous request, Elena was suddenly startled by a yellow Porsche that suddenly stopped in front of her. Elena almost screamed if the driver didn¡¯t get out of the car right away. ¡°Christian.¡± Christian, who had been in his car, smiled when he heard Elena¡¯s voice. ¡°You look really excited this morning, Elena.¡± Elena furrows her brows as she smells the strong alcohol scent on Christian¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not that weak, Elena. Just drinking one bottle of wine won¡¯t make me copse.¡± ¡°What? Have you had a bottle of wine?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°It¡¯s the only way to calm my messed upst night after my girlfriend turned off her cell phone until this morning,¡± Christian quips sharply. ¡°Gosh...my phone!!¡± ¡°What?¡± All of a sudden Elena actually handed her bag to Christian. ¡°I left my cell phone in the room, I¡¯ll take it and please take care of my bag.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take it together with..¡± ¡°No, I will take it myself by running. You don¡¯t go anywhere, wait for me here.¡± After saying that Elena immediately ran home to get her cellphone, leaving Christian who was already hugging her favorite bag. Christian chuckled at the way Elena ran, really only Elena was able to return Christian¡¯s smile. Even though he hasn¡¯t slept sincest night, Christian isn¡¯t sleepy at all, especially after meeting Elena this morning. Since the road was getting busy, Christian decided to get into his car. Christian doesn¡¯t want people to recognize him. After ten minutes of Christian sitting in his car, Elena finally arrives. Her breath hitched from running, sweat dripping down her face. ¡°Enter.¡± Elena nodded, immediately Elena got into the car, sat beside Christian who was behind the wheel. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you use this car yesterday, did you?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, have you?¡± ¡°Tch..so arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not arrogant Elena, I¡¯m speaking the facts.¡± Elena immediately turned her face the other way, talking to Christian who was already proud of his wealth to make Elena annoyed. Christian chuckled amused to see Elena sulking, because he couldn¡¯t bear to see Elena sweating, Christian then gave his handkerchief to Elena. ¡°Wipe your sweat with this, I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡± ¡°This handkerchief is yours?¡± asked Elena stupidly. Christian shrugs his shoulders up. ¡°Who do you expect this handkerchief to belong to, hm? A prince on a white horse like in fairy tales?¡± ¡°N..no, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just...¡± ¡°We¡¯re not working today, Elena. I want to take you somewhere.¡± Elena almost choked on her own saliva at Christian¡¯s words, Elena quickly crossed her arms across her chest with a panicked face. ¡°I haven¡¯t given any answer yet, j..so you can¡¯t aaww...¡± Elena screams loudly when Christian suddenly pinches her right cheek in exasperation. ¡°It hurts!!¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯m not a crazy pusher, Elena. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks immediately felt hot, she was embarrassed because she had bad thoughts about Christian who this morning looked so different. Despite the smell of alcohol escaping from his mouth, Elena could feel the sadness Christian was trying to suppress. ¡°I want to take you to a ce that is very important to me, a ce that no strangers are allowed to visit without my family¡¯s permission,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°A ce no stranger can go without permission from the rkes.¡± Elena repeats Christian¡¯s words in a hoarse, barely audible voice. ¡°What is that ce?¡± Christian smiles, slowly turning his attention back to the front with his hands directly holding the steering wheel and gears which then sends the Porsche to the highway. ¡°Christ, you haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there, it¡¯s a very important ce for me and my whole family, the rke family.¡± Elena immediately shuddered in horror, all bad thoughts immediately crossed her mind at this time. Christian rke is a man of power and if he is brought to a ce that is so important to the rke family then... ¡°Put all your bad thoughts on me, Elena,¡± Christian says suddenly, as if he knows what Elena is thinking right now. ¡°I¡¯m not going to spoil this beautiful morning by forcing you to be perverted.¡± ¡°W..who thinks pervert!¡± Elena screamed loudly with her face already as red as a boiled crab. ¡°I can read what you¡¯re thinking right now, Elena. Your eyes say it all,¡± Christian says quietly with an amusedugh. Elena who was already so embarrassed then turned her face the other way, trying to end her conversation with Christian. ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, drive well. The roads are busy this morning,¡± Elena said curtly trying to cover up her nervousness. ¡°As your wish, baby...¡± Chapter 84 84 Family introduction rke family funeral, 9.00 AM Elena immediately locked her lips tightly when she arrived at her destination, she really didn¡¯t expect Christian to take her to the rke family cemetery which is so forbidden for foreigners to visit. The cemetery which is in the rke family¡¯s private area is so well maintained. Every tombstone in the cemetery even looked brand new, as if all of them buried there were only buried yesterday. ¡°Give these flowers to the row of graves in the front row,¡± Christian said quietly as he handed over a basket filled with red roses that he had prepared beforehand. ¡°Me? Are you sure?¡± asked Elena in a half whisper. ¡°I¡¯m not part of the rke family, I don¡¯t think I deserve to...¡± ¡°Soon you will be part of this family, so there¡¯s no reason for you to do this simple task, right?¡± Elena¡¯s heart literally almost burst out of her chest cavity, the words Christian just uttered so shaken her faith. The sweet-mouthed man is really good at making women melt. ¡°Christ, I¡¯m serious!¡± ¡°I¡¯m more serious,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°Hurry up, you don¡¯t want to make all my family members who rest peacefully in this ce wake up and scold you, right?¡± Elena¡¯s face immediately turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy! How could something like that happen, huh!¡± ..... Christianughs amused, his intention to tease Elena even greater. ¡°Want to prove it?¡± Elena, who is very afraid of all things rted to ghosts or scary stories, then rushes to carry out the orders that Christian previously gave her. Even though there were currently three tomb guards apanying them, Elena was still not calm. Her trauma from the funeral still haunts her. Not wanting to do anything wrong, Elena carefully ced the two lower flower stalks on each of the neatly lined headstones. While cing the roses, Elena had time to read the inscription on the tombstone in the shape of arge cross that was on it. All of those lying in eternity in that ce actually used rke¡¯sst name, except for one grave. One of the most recent graves that Christian is currently staring at without blinking. ¡°Yes, I have given all the roses to all of them,¡± said Elena softly, a guard immediately approached Elena and asked for an empty basket in her hand. Christian smiles. ¡°Thanks, Elena. They¡¯ll be delighted to meet you.¡± ¡°Christ.¡± Elena immediately gripped Christian¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m afraid.¡± The smile on Christian¡¯s face gets wider when he hears Elena¡¯s words, Elena¡¯s fear of ghosts really brings Christian benefits. ¡°All of the rke family¡¯s ancestors are buried in this ce,¡± Christian said quietly, starting to speak with his left hand wrapped around Elena¡¯s waist. ¡°Except for my grandparents, who are buried in Geneva. In the Muller family cemetery.¡± Elena immediately lifts her face towards Christian. ¡°The Mullers, howe? Aren¡¯t they members of the rkes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the reasonter, for now let me exin who is in this ce. You want to be patient waiting for an answer to your previous question, right?¡± Elena nodded slowly, even though Elena actually wanted to refuse but Elena felt a strong urge asking her to follow Christian¡¯s wishes at this time. Christian takes a deep breath, before long he recounts his predecessors to Elena in great detail. Several times Elena screamed when she heard the terrible story about the death of An Knight rke who incidentally was Christian¡¯s uncle, Elena¡¯s grip on Christian¡¯s hand grew stronger when she heard how the cause of Christian¡¯s father¡¯s twin brother died. ¡°And Luis Cobb, he is a former special police officer who dedicated his life to my great-grandfather, David rke. And until the end of his life Luis continued to take care of the rke family by raising me,¡± Christian said softly with teary eyes, remembering his togetherness with Luis that he had thought of him as his own grandfather. ¡°Luis really kept his promise by taking good care of the rke family until hisst moments on earth and that¡¯s why I decided to bury him here, side by side with his master, David rke.¡± ¡°You were raised by your great-grandfather¡¯s assistant, not by your parents?¡± asked Elena in surprise. Christian shakes his head. ¡°Yeah, I was raised by Luis who I consider my own grandfather.¡± ¡°Why? What is the reason that you have to live separately from your parents, Christ?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but what I do know is that Luis wants to make me a true rke like myte great-grandfather wished. That¡¯s why I live in Luxembourg while my parents and sister live in Geneva.¡± Elena shakes her head slowly, she still can¡¯t ept Christian¡¯s excuse. It felt like the excuse Christian had just told him was far-fetched. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more after I introduce you to them,¡± Christian whispers quickly with a smile. ¡°Right now you just need to be nice, I¡¯ll formally introduce you to them before I take you to my parents¡¯ house in Geneva.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Elena¡¯s words stop immediately when Christian begins to speak, as if introducing a living person. Christian officially introduces Elena to all members of his ancestors, Christian even clearly mentions Elena as his future wife when he again speaks in front of Luis Cobb¡¯s grave. Elena actually almost fainted when Christian said that, she couldn¡¯t believe being introduced as Christian rke¡¯s future wife in front of his ancestors. One thing that Elena had never imagined before. ¡°I hope you all like this fierce, very timid girl and continue to watch over us all from up there,¡± Christian said quietly ending his words with a smile. Elena, who had been locking her lips tightly since ten minutes ago, was forced to speak again when Christian gestured for her to speak. Elena stammered a little to speak so politely, her chest tightened at the mention of the names of the rke family ancestors whoy in front of her. Because the main goal has beenpleted, Christian then invites Elena out of the cemetery to his car which is parked neatly in front of the entrance of the cemetery. ¡°So what do you want to ask me?¡± Christian asks Elena quietly as they both get into the car. ¡°A lot, but I wonder why Calvin and Megan rke aren¡¯t buried here. Aren¡¯t they rke too, right?¡± Christian smiles, he slowly takes Elena¡¯s hand and squeezes it gently. ¡°Only you, Elena. I do this while I¡¯m with you, I swear to God if you are the only girl I take and introduce in person to all the rke family members who are in this ce. So in the future, never doubt I. I¡¯m really serious about you.¡± Damn Christian! Elena can¡¯t speak again, the string of words that just came from Christian¡¯s lips manages to make all of her voice catch in her throat. ¡°Calvin and Megan, who in fact were my grandparents, were not approved by my great-grandfather at first, the difference in status between the two was the main reason. However, because my grandparents loved each other so much they still married without their blessing. Until finally my grandmother was pregnant with twins, An Knight rke and Jackson Patrick Muller, my father. My father used thest name Muller which was given to him by his adoptive father at the time. And when he found out that my grandmother had given birth to two boys, my great-grandfather came and brought one of the children to him to care for and raise him as a rke true, but human ns are still ns, because in the end God decides everything.My uncle, An Knight rke actually died in a tragic ident nned by his friends and not long after that God sent my father to my great-grandfather who was found in critical condition at that time before my father married my mother.¡± Christian stops his words, he gives Elena time to digest all the sentences he just said. ¡°My grandparents died with Muller¡¯s name on them.¡± Christian resumes his story. ¡°That¡¯s why they weren¡¯t buried in this ce, even though my great-grandfather could have moved the graves of both of them to this ce but my great-grandfather didn¡¯t do that. My great-grandfather didn¡¯t want to disturb the long slumber of his only son and his daughter inw who were already peaceful in Geneva.¡± Elena blinks her eyes, the exnation Christian just said makes her head hurt even more. She really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why? Still iprehensible, huh?¡± Christian asks softly. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very confused. Your family lineage is too much, I¡¯m really dizzy remembering one by one the names you¡¯ve mentioned before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to just say his name,¡± Christian says quietly with a smile. ¡°You mean?¡± Instead of answering the question that Elena just gave, Christian starts the car. ¡°You¡¯ll know the answer soon enough.¡± After Christian gave a stern warning, the maids who had previously been delivering food and drinks in turns to the living room finally walked away. None of them dared to approach the living room anymore, even Jorge, who had previously led the servants to disturb Christian and Elena also finally decided to continue with his other work. ¡°They really need to be taught a lesson,¡± Christian growls in annoyanc Elena smiled. ¡°They¡¯re just doing their job, don¡¯t be so fierce. Continue ¡°They weren¡¯t just doing their job, they were teasing me on purpose ¡°Teasing you? Why are they teasing you?¡±.¡±.¡±e. Chapter 85 85 Mansion rke Christian who was on his hips staring at the kitchen door, immediately turned his face to Elena. ¡°Because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve brought a woman home.¡± Elena immediately ran out of words, her brain went nk and couldn¡¯t think. And Christian immediately smiled seeing the expression Elena was giving at his previous remark. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be gone for a bit,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°W..where are you going?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll take some photos to show you, enjoy the dishes my maid prepared beforehand while I¡¯m away. Don¡¯t disappoint those five maids who stole nces at you earlier, Elena.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Christian bursts outughing. ¡°I won¡¯t be long,¡± Christian says again, full of promise. Elena nodded slowly without making a sound, being in the legendary rke¡¯s house made her feel really ufortable. But because Christian repeatedly asked her to act normal, Elena¡¯s confidence slowly returned. After Christian is out of sight, Elena is literally sitting alone in a room five times the size of her house. Elena was really curious how big the pce she was going to was. Since Christian doesn¡¯te back, Elena decides to drink the tea that is in front of her to relieve her nervousness. Being in the living room of the rke family residence filled with paintings of the rke family¡¯s predecessors made her ufortable. ..... ¡°I didn¡¯t bore you, did I?¡± Christian asks suddenly. Elena smiled. ¡°No, I just finished eating the cookies your maids served.¡± ¡°Nice?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not too sweet and I like it.¡± Christian, who had just ced some old photo albums belonging to his family on the table, smiled at Elena¡¯s words. ¡°Those cookies you just ate were my mother¡¯s recipe,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Your mother ah you mean Mrs rke can make cookies?¡± asked Elena half-screaming. Christian smiles. ¡°My mom is making the best cookies in the world, my dad was even my mom¡¯s employee at her cookie shop when they first met.¡± Elena¡¯s mouth immediately opened wide, Elena couldn¡¯t believe hearing Christian¡¯s words which seemed made up. ¡°Come here, sit next to me. I¡¯ll show you everything,¡± Christian says again as he picks up one of the photo albums that are on the top of the pile. Because she was very curious about the contents of the photo album brought by Christian, Elena finally moved to sit by Christian¡¯s side. Christian immediately opened the photo album that was in hisp as soon as Elena moved to sit beside him, like a history teacher, Christian mentioned the names of the rke family¡¯s predecessors whose photos are still so well preserved in the photo album. ¡°So this is your mother when she married your father? Oh my God, she¡¯s so beautiful,¡± said Elena honestly when she saw the wedding photo of Anne and Jack that they took from her cell phone camera when they tied the knot at a church in Yorkshire. ¡°Yes, my mother is very beautiful and that¡¯s why she is being chased again by her ex-husband who is crazy about her.¡± Elena raised one eyebrow. ¡°Hmm?¡± Christian smiles, he slowly takes Elena¡¯s hand and squeezes it tightly. ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯m going to tell you one of my parents¡¯ big secrets. And this big secret I¡¯ve never told anyone before.¡± ¡°If this is your parents¡¯ big secret then why do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°I want to tell you a true story that happened between my parents so you don¡¯t have to worry about the difference in status between the two of us,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°Since this has something to do with your fears and doubts about me, you still want to hear it, don¡¯t you?¡± Elena nodded slowly, although a little hesitant but finally Elena let Christian speak. Her curiosity was so great that she didn¡¯t refuse Christian¡¯s offer. Without letting go of Elena¡¯s hand, Christian begins to speak. All the twists and turns of his parents¡¯ love that Luis had told him decades ago, now Christian recounts to Elena. Likewise with the terrible tragedy that befell his uncle which ultimately involved his parents, there was not a single incident that Christian did not tell Elena. It¡¯s only the part about how Jack raped Anne that Christian doesn¡¯t tell, because he doesn¡¯t even know about the problem himself. Luis, who cares for the good name of the rke family, decides to keep the dark story deep within himself and not tell Christian what his father had done to his mother when he lost his memory. ¡°And as you can see for yourself, my parents are now living happily together. So...¡± Christian touched Elena¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your status with me anymore, because trust me I don¡¯t care about that. I really want to start it all with you, Elena.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes fluttered, ring at Christian. ¡°Actually what made you like me and since when? I¡¯m not prettier than your former lover and Siena, I also don¡¯t have any advantages that I can be proud of, Christ.¡± ¡°Siena...¡± ¡°Siena whost year received an award from you.¡± Elena cuts Christian off quickly. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous of her, are you?¡± asked Christian spontaneously. A blush immediately appeared on Elena¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Jealous...jealous of what? W..why should I be jealous?¡± stammered Elena back. Christian bursts outughing, he knows that Elena is lying to him. ¡°Christ, I¡¯m serious!!¡± Christian raises his hand in the air, signaling Elena to be patient. Having mastered himself, Christian slowly reaches for Elena¡¯s teacup and finishes it without a trace. Christian didn¡¯t even hear the warning that Elena gave before, he still finished the drink that Elena had drunk earlier. ¡°Christ answered,¡± insisted Elena impatiently, seeing Christian actually take another photo album made Elena¡¯s patience start to provoke. ¡°Elena, has what I¡¯ve been doing all this time still not showing you any evidence of my seriousness?¡± Elena turns her face the other way, trying to break the intense eye contact with Christian. ¡°I can¡¯t give an answer to your previous question, because honestly I¡¯m confused how to express the difort I must experience when I have to be away from you, the feeling of unease when I don¡¯t see you and the fear I get when I find out you¡¯re out with a other man to Paris. I don¡¯t know where to start, Elena.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°All I can say to you right now is an apology, a huge apology from the bottom of my heart.¡± Elena raised one eyebrow. ¡°Apologies? What the hell...¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh on you, Elena. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked, I should have been wiser... I shouldn¡¯t have gotten you those injuries.¡± Christian immediately discussed the incident or the past month, when he had just returned from Luxembourg after taking Suri home. ¡°Tell me, of all the wounds you got at that time, which part hurt the most?¡± Elena is stunned to hear Christian¡¯sst sentence, the man looks so sorry and not pretending. His usually domineering gaze was now so gentle, it was clear that Christian was so sorry. ¡°Answer me, Elena. If you don¡¯t answer then I...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now and the wounds have healed too, so it would be best if we didn¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± Elena cuts off Christian¡¯s words gently. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do it again,¡± Elena added slowly with a smile that grew perfectly on her face. Christian immediately grabs Elena¡¯s hand and brings it to his left chest. ¡°No Elena, I won¡¯t do it again. I promise you.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Christian replies firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll nevernd my hands roughly on your face or on your body again. I promise.¡± ¡°Control your emotions well, Christ. I know it¡¯s not easy, but as long as you want to try nothing can¡¯t be done. Remember you are a leader of argepany, there are millions of family heads who depend on you for their lives.¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yes Elena, I will try to control my emotions well in the future. But you have to stay by my side, only you can make me calm.¡± With her heart beating faster now, Elena chose to ignore Christian¡¯sst words. She doesn¡¯t want to continue her conversation with Christian for fear of being melted by the sweet words thate from the man¡¯s lips. ¡°This is a photo of your sister?¡± Elena asks suddenly, her hand pointing at the photo of a beautiful toddler Christian is holding on a swing. ¡°Adorable and very beautiful.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Yes, my only sister. Her name is Suri.¡± ¡°Suri?¡± ¡°Suri Mireya rke, her age is not much different from you.¡± Elena immediately lifted her face to look at Christian. ¡°Really? We¡¯re both the same age?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll show you another photo of Suri.¡± Elena removes her hand from the top of Suri¡¯s photo, giving Christian a chance to show her another photo of Suri. Seeing how beautiful Suri was when she was a child made Elena curious. ¡°This is Suri when she was three years old.¡± ¡°This is Suri when she entered school for the first time.¡± ¡°And this was when he first learned to ride a motorbike with me, at that time he was only twelve years old. And that night my parents punished me for allowing Suri to learn to ride a motorbike.¡± Continued Chapter 86 86 Christian¡¯s room Christian enthusiastically shows Elena adorable photos of Suri from year to year, it¡¯s clear how proud Christian is when he talks about his sister figure to Elena. ¡°Wait ..¡± Christian stopped his intention to close the photo album that was on hisp. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I..I want to see thetest photo of Suri that you briefly showed me,¡± said Elena quietly. Christian smiles. ¡°Still curious, huh? Don¡¯t worry, you and Suri are both beautiful. The difference is that Suri is my biological sister and you are...¡± ¡°I..is this your sister?¡± Elena stammered. ¡°When was this photo taken?¡± ¡°This photo was taken when he entered college for the first time, three years ago. Oh no, three and a half years ago to be exact. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°She¡¯s really pretty, huh...¡± Christian smiles, in a swift motion that Elena can¡¯t avoid, Christian manages to make her sit back on hisp again. ..... ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Suri is my sister. My biological sister, Elena. Even though I often praise her, it¡¯s only a big sister¡¯spliment to her sister, nothing more. Both of you have a special ce in my heart, so don¡¯t been jealous of her.¡± ¡°Christ, stop.¡± Elena squeezes Christian¡¯s chest tightly as Christian squeezes her ass hard. Christian¡¯s eyes stare sadly at Elena who is trying to get off hisp. ¡°Move in and live with me, Elena. Be with me, I¡¯m really lonely in this house.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t Christ, I can¡¯t leave my parents. They only have me, besides that they are also not young anymore. I won¡¯t be able to leave them both by moving to your big house, I¡¯m not that crazy, Christ.¡± ¡°Weekends only then, stay with me when the weekendse.¡± Christian again urges Elena to ept his offer, Elena is the only woman who makes a Christian rke make the same request over and over again. ¡°Please... I need you, Elena.¡± Seeing Christian begging and pleading like that made Elena melt, her little heart ached when she saw a Christian rke say such desperate words as before. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°Only weekends and we will sleep in separate rooms, if you agree I will consider your request.¡± Christian immediately hugged Elena tightly. ¡°Thank you, Elena. Thank you, I¡¯m so happy. I won¡¯t be lonely anymore after this.¡± Elena pursed her lips, her hand slowly stroking Christian¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Now put me down, I don¡¯t want the maids to see.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t dare to look at us, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Christ,¡± Elena breathed hoarsely. ¡°I want to pee, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks turned red as she spoke. Christian keeps his head away from Elena¡¯s chest, his two blue beads staring meaningfully at Elena who is blushing. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room,¡± Christian says quickly, as quickly as he moves Elena down from hisp. ¡°Why do you have to go to your room?¡± Elena asks loudly as she ps Christian¡¯s hand that¡¯s about to wrap around her waist. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to pee earlier?¡± Christian asks guiltily. Elena put on an awkward face, facing back with the annoying Christian that had to make a lot of stock out of her patience. ¡°Indeed, but why does it have to be in your room? In a house this big, there is no toilet that guests can use, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well if there is, I¡¯ll just use the toilet.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let that happen. You have to use the same toilet as me, you have to get used to sharing a room with me.¡± ¡°Yes but....¡± Elena¡¯s words stop when Christian¡¯s big hand rests on her wrist. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, nowe with me to the room.¡± Elena, who had no other choice finally relented, she allowed Christian to take her to his room which was on the second floor. When they made it through quite a lot of stairs, Christian and Elena finally arrived on the second floor, Elena¡¯s attention was immediately stolen by the many doors in front of her at this time. The rke family home isn¡¯t just a house, it¡¯s a pce! Christian smiles as he feels Elena¡¯s body tense up. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone in this painting is the rke family¡¯s predecessors. Didn¡¯t you meet them yesterday?¡± ¡°Yeah but...¡± ¡°They won¡¯t bother the new member of this family, Elena,¡± Christian said again, teasing Elena who has an excessive fear of ghosts really makes Christian happy. Elena remains silent, she vehemently refuses Christian¡¯s invitation to continue on her way. Elena didn¡¯t have that much courage, the hallway in front of which the walls were lined with paintings of the rke family¡¯s predecessors frightened her. Elena felt that dozens of eyes in the painting were watching her. ¡°Don¡¯t want to go alone?¡± Christian asks softly in a seductive sensual tone, Elena who doesn¡¯t realize the meaning behind Christian¡¯s words shakes her head quickly. Until finally Elena¡¯s screams were finally heard when Christian carried her like a bride. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Stay still, Elena. I don¡¯t want you to fall, you better hold onto me because soon we will pass a row of paintings in front of you. Just so you know, my bedroom is at the far end.¡± Elena narrows her eyes, showing her vehement protest at Christian. But because Christian started to walk, Elena had no other choice. Elena immediately wrapped her arms around Christian¡¯s neck, her eyes immediately closed tightly. Christian, who had started walking, smiled slightly when he felt how fast Elena¡¯s heart was beating right now. In the position Elena was holding him in his arms, Christian could clearly feel Elena¡¯s heartbeat. Elena really is a coward and Christian has lots of fun ns to do by taking advantage of Elena¡¯s weakness. Christian stops in his tracks when he reaches the door of his room, the room he has lived in alone for more than twenty-seven years. ¡°We¡¯re here, Elena,¡± Christian whispers softly. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± Elena, who couldn¡¯t believe it, chose to keep her eyes closed. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°No, cowardly girl.¡± Slowly Elena opened her eyes while still not lifting her face, Elena still didn¡¯t dare to look around. ¡°9 9 9 6 6 6.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the password to open my bedroom door, Elena. Quickly enter the numberbination.¡± Elena obediently pressed the numbers Christian had mentioned earlier, a ¡®click¡¯ sound immediately sounded as soon as Elena pressed thest number. ¡°Wee to my room,¡± Christian says softly to Elena who is still in his arms. Elena immediately looked around to see the state of Christian¡¯s room, the bedroom which was dominated by gray and earth colors looked so neat. All items are neatly arranged in their respective ces. Even though she knew that it was the maid who tidied the room, Elena was still amazed. Embarrassment immediately overtook her, Elena remembered how messy her bedroom was which was nothingpared to Christian¡¯s room. Elena feels like a failure as a woman. Christian carefully lowered Elena from his arms, because the zer that Elena was wearing was enough to bother him without asking for permission, Christian immediately removed the clothes from Elena¡¯s body, leaving a peach colored turtleneck shirt that looked so beautiful on Elena¡¯s body. ¡°The toilet is on your left, honey,¡± Christian says quietly, startling Elena who is admiring theyout of the rooms of a wealthy single man who desperately wants her to live with him. Elena blinked her eyes at Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Want me to apany you to the toilet too?¡± Christian teases again. Elena immediately smacks Christian in the chest in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, I can do it myself!¡± After saying that, Elena rushed to the bathroom that Christian had shown earlier, just like when she entered Christian¡¯s room a moment ago, Elena was again amazed by the sight in front of her. The size of her bedroom at home, still nothing with the size of Christian¡¯s bathroom. Elena has been pped so many times by all the luxuries that Christian has, now she realizes why so many girls are so eager to get a Christian rke. The wealth of this handsome young CEO really dazzled the eyes of all the young girls. As soon as she finished her urination, Elena looked much better. After making sure her appearance is perfect, Elenaes out of the extraordinarily stunning bathroom to meet Christian. Elena was ready to return to the living room, but Elena¡¯s desire to return to the living room did not seem to being true soon. The reason is that at this time Christian, the figure most responsible for his existence in the super luxurious room, is now lying on his big bed with his eyes tightly closed. After being up all night, Christian can¡¯t help the drowsiness that tempts him to sleep. ¡°Christ... oh my God, why are you sleeping? Come on out, I¡¯m done.¡± Christian who was already on his way to his dreand didn¡¯t respond to Elena¡¯s words, the sleepiness was so strong that he couldn¡¯t open his lips. Feeling neglected made Elena annoyed, after stomping her feet on the floor, Elena then approached the big bed that could amodate three adults at once. Elena¡¯s anger evaporates as soon as she hears Christian¡¯s soft snoring, the man is already sound asleep. And Elena didn¡¯t have the heart to wake him up, Elena wasn¡¯t that bad. Christian¡¯s shady face that looks so peaceful makes Elena unable to do anything, even though she¡¯s only known Christian for two months, but Elena knows that her boss and her lover is very sleep deprived today. ¡°How is it, am I going to just stay here? Oh my God, that¡¯s so awkward.¡± When Elena was contemting what to do, suddenly Jorge walked in. The middle-aged man nodded slowly at Elena, in his hand he carried a tray of food and drinks that Christian had ordered for Elena. ¡°If you need my help please contact me by pressing ¡®zero¡¯, miss,¡± said Jorge politely after cing the tray he was carrying carefully on the table. Elena shook her head. ¡°I want to go home, wait for me.¡± Jorge smiled. ¡°You¡¯d better stay in the room with the young master, miss. It would be very risky if you go home while the young master is still sleeping like now.¡± ¡°But I...¡± ¡°This is the first time Young master has brought his lover home, don¡¯t worry, Miss. We all won¡¯t bother you both, we were young too.¡± Elena¡¯s tongue went nk immediately, apparently it wasn¡¯t just Christian who was insane. The maids in his house were just as insane as he was. Not wanting to disturb the master¡¯s sleep, Jorge then left Christian¡¯s room leaving Elena looking so confused. ¡°Ish...why did he leave...how do I get out of this ce??¡± When Elena was cursing Jorge, suddenly Christian¡¯s cell phone rang loudly. Elena immediately turned towards the nightstand, where the cellphone was lying. Elena¡¯s heart beats fast when she sees Anne¡¯s photo appear on Christian¡¯s phone screen. ¡°Ouch how is this...¡± Chapter 87 87 Sleep together ¡°I¡¯ll check my schedule in advance, Mom. If it¡¯s not really important I¡¯lle over.¡± Christian¡¯s blue eyes immediately nced at Elena who was still lying on his bed in a tilted position with her back to him. Five minutes ago Christian woke up from his sleep when he felt the vibration of his cellphone which had moved to the bed, near Elena¡¯s hand. Thirty minutes ago when Anne called Christian, Elena was confused. She didn¡¯t dare to take the call and didn¡¯t have the heart to wake Christian who had just fallen asleep, as a result Elena just let Christian¡¯s phone keep ringing without doing anything. However, being carried away by the quiet and peaceful atmosphere in the woody and citrus scented room, Elena finally fell asleep beside Christian in a face-to-face position with Christian¡¯s cell phone in the middle of them. ¡°Suri will be sad if you don¡¯te, Christ.¡± Anne¡¯s voice returns to Christian¡¯s ears. Christian smiles. ¡°Suri won¡¯t be sad, she¡¯s already with Mommy and Daddy.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Yes Mom. I¡¯ll try toe, but probably won¡¯t be able to stay.¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t wait to talk to Christian, immediately turned the call into a video call, realizing that if his mother wanted to see his face, Christian immediately received a video call from his mother who was in a luxury restaurant in the best hotel in Geneva, the ce where the birthday party was held. Suri will do. ¡°Honey, are you still home?¡± asks Anne in surprise when she realizes where Christian is. ..... Christian smiles. ¡°I workedtest night, Mom. And just started sleeping actually,¡± Christian replies, lying slightly. ¡°Jesus...¡± ¡°There are some things that I can¡¯t leave, Mom. That¡¯s why I work until morning. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all over now,¡± Christian¡¯s smile widens as he speaks, although it seems exaggerated but what Christian says is true. He is busy dealing with matters of his heart. ¡°Please take care of your health, Christ. Don¡¯t work too hard, Mommy knows you are very busy but that doesn¡¯t mean you can ignore your lifestyle. Mommy doesn¡¯t want you to get sick, honey,¡± said Anne worriedly. ¡°Yes Mom, I know. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯te to the office today, I want to sleep all day to restore my energy.¡± ¡°Ok then, Mommy won¡¯t bother you. Now you sleep and don¡¯t forget to eat first,¡± said Anne again. Christian purses his lips as he nces at the squirming Elena. ¡°I¡¯ll eat after my shower.¡± ¡°Okay honey, then have a good rest. Sorry Mommy for bothering you, I love you.¡± ¡°I love you, Mom.¡± Anne smiled lovingly after giving Christian a long distance kiss, Anne then ended the call and resumed her work, coordinating with the hotel which would be the venue for Suri¡¯s birthday. Not wanting to be disturbed by anyone anymore, Christian then turns off his cell phone after sending a message to Kainer to take care of all his work today at the office. After gulping down the orange juice that was on the table, Christian then rushed to the bathroom. He had to refresh his body before continuing his activities with Elena. Seeing Elena who had dared to sleep on his bed made Christian even more challenged. If Christian usually takes more than forty minutes to shower, this time Christian only showered for ten minutes. Using the warm water pouring from the top of the rain shower, Christian takes a quick shower. ¡°You sleepyhead,¡± Christian said quietly,menting on Elena who didn¡¯t change her sleeping position. After finishing dressing, Christian then followed Elena back, climbed into bed. Christian carefully grabs Elena¡¯s body and brings her to his chest. Elena just muttered a little without opening her eyes when her cheek touched Christian¡¯s chest, lying on the bed made of goose feathers made Elena sleep very soundly. Cup... Christiannds a soft kiss on Elena¡¯s forehead. ¡°Today we sleep untilte, Elena.¡± Just like before, Elena just muttered incoherently in response to Christian¡¯s words. And that makes Christian chuckle, realizing that even in her sleep Elena can get angry. Smelling the cherry blossom scent from Elena¡¯s hair made Christian feel sleepy again, after yawning twice, Christian finally fell back into his dreand. Having Elena by his side makes Christian fall asleep faster. **** Berlin, Germany. ¡°Actually my uncle has an unused building in the city center,¡± Aldrich said quietly in between his time enjoying waffles. ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll refuse.¡± ¡°If you already know why are you still discussing it with me?¡± ¡°Damn it... I just wanted to share it, who knows if you¡¯re interested. We¡¯ve been in Berlin for almost a month and you still haven¡¯t decided where to go to the office, that¡¯s why I told you about the whereabouts of the building,¡± said Aldrich again. Areez wiped his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°I still can¡¯t focus, my mind is still in a blur at the moment.¡± ¡°Come on, Areez. Don¡¯t be like this, how long are you going to waste your time like this, huh?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t want to be like this, it feels really torturous. I also want to go back to how it used to be, in the days before I met Suri.¡± ¡°Areez... ¡°Looks like God is punishing me right now.¡± Aldrich immediately mmed the handkerchief in his hand onto the table with a bang. ¡°Don¡¯t say that again, you bastard. How long are you going to keep cursing past mistakes like this? Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure that now Suri has moved on with her life again.¡± ¡°Continuing her life again?¡± ¡°Yeah, what else is she going to do?¡± asked Aldrich quickly. Areez immediately fell silent. ¡°Come on Areez, forget about Suri. Come back to the Areez I used to know, you¡¯re a man, Areez. There are millions of beautiful girls out there who are happy to open their hearts to you,¡± Aldrich said back. ¡°Honestly, I miss that cold and heartless friend of mine.¡± ¡°Cold and heartless?¡± Areez¡¯s voice rose two octaves Aldrich raised his shoulders up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you like that, huh?¡± ¡°Damn!!! Aldrich¡¯sughter sounded again, seeing Areez angry was a pleasure in itself. ¡°Never precede God¡¯s will, Areez. God knows what is best for His servants and don¡¯t ever think that God is punishing you,¡± said Aldrich wisely. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll pay for our food. After that we¡¯ll continue our search for a new office.¡± After saying that, Aldrich rushed to the cashier¡¯s desk to make payment for the food they had ordered earlier. ¡°Are you really moving on with your life, Suri? Are you really happy now? Have you forgotten about me, Suri? You don¡¯t hate me, do you?¡± Chapter 88 88 My woman The afternoon sunlight that managed to enter through the open bedroom curtain managed to wake Elena from her sleep. ¡°Christ!!¡± Elena screamed when she realized who the owner of the hand that was wrapped around her stomach was. ¡°Hmmm...¡± Elena panicked and immediately tried to push Christian¡¯s hand from above her stomach, but her efforts were fruitless. Christian¡¯s arms are still entrenched in Elena¡¯s stomach. ¡°I¡¯m still sleepy, Elena. Let¡¯s sleep for a bit,¡± Christian said hoarsely as he wrapped his arms around Elena¡¯s body. Elena chokes when she feels Christian¡¯s strong embrace on her body. ¡°Christ... it¡¯ste,¡± Elena stammered. ¡°I am hungry.¡± Christian lifts his face from the pillow, steady Elena without blinking. ¡°What time is it now?¡± Elena immediately looked at the clock that was on the nightstand, Elena immediately gave thanks in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s four in the afternoon,¡± Elena answered quickly. ¡°We¡¯ve slept more than seven hours.¡± Christian immediately released his arms from Elena¡¯s body and immediately got off his big bed which was a little wrinkled after being used to sleeping with Elena. ..... ¡°Send food for me and Elena to our room.¡± Christian talks to Jorge who is on the first floor over the phone in his room seriously. ¡°Ah yes, also bring the bag that Kainer left. It belongs to Elena,¡± Christian said again, rolling one eye at Elena who was still sitting on the edge of the bed. Elena furrows her brow at Christian¡¯s words, looking confused. But she didn¡¯t dare to ask, Elena was still ovee with regret for having gone up and sleeping in the same bed as Christian. Elena regretted the stupid act she had done a few hours ago. ¡°You better take a shower first, food is being prepared for us,¡± Christian says softly as he removes the shirt that covers his body. Elena immediately turned her face the other way. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower at home.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Bath at home? Who let you go home anyway?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Christian moves up the bed, approaching Elena who is at the end of the bed. ¡°You will spend the night with me here.¡± Elena immediately shook her head quickly, her hands raised in the air. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t stay overnight again, my mom and dad for sure...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay at my house then we¡¯re going to Paris tonight.¡± ¡°Paris?¡± ¡°Yes, Paris.¡± Elena swallowed her saliva. ¡°Why are we going to Paris?¡± The innocent question that came out of Elena¡¯s lips immediately made Christian¡¯s mischievous intentions disappear, Christian slowly moved away from Elena and sat on his bed in a cross-legged position without breaking eye contact with Elena. ¡°What is it?¡± Elena asked, confused, seeing the drastic change in Christian¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Suri¡¯s birthday is this weekend and I already have ns for this weekend,¡± Christian replies quietly. ¡°Suri, your sister?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°How important are your weekend ns?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very important and I¡¯ve been nning it since a month ago.¡± Elena moved, changing her sitting position so that she could speakfortably. ¡°Is it much more important than your sister¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°It could be.¡± Elena tilted her head. ¡°Could it be? What does that mean? Speak clearly, Christ. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Instead of answering Elena¡¯s question, Christian slowly gets out of bed. As soon as his feet hit the floor that had been covered with Turkey¡¯s finest carpet, Christian held out his hand to Elena. ¡°I¡¯ll show you,e here.¡± Elena doesn¡¯t ept Christian¡¯s hand right away, she still looks doubtful. Christian, who is fully clothed, looks dangerous, especially now when he is shirtless. All bad thoughts immediately passed through Elena¡¯s mind. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me earlier which is more important between the ns I¡¯ve been nning for a long time or Suri¡¯s birthday party, huh?¡± ¡°Then what does that have to do with me? Why should I...¡± ¡°Elena,¡± Christian sighs exasperatedly. ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn.¡± Christian finally pulls Elena closer to him by force. Being pulled by Christian forcibly made Elena unable to fight back, Elena resignedly followed Christian¡¯s steps which led her to therge ss in the room. The two of them stopped when they reached the mirror, Christian who was standing behind Elena immediately put on his best smile looking at the reflection of Elena¡¯s face in the mirror. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°After learning about you and the firefighters going to Paris I became very angry, I don¡¯t want you to go to the city of your dreams with someone like him. That¡¯s why I nned a vacation for the both of us in Paris, I want to make a beautiful memory about Paris with you,¡± Christian says quietly, seriously. ¡°And I don¡¯t know if Suri¡¯s birthday party will be on the same day as our departure for Paris.¡± Elena opened her mouth wide, she couldn¡¯t believe the words Christian just said. ¡°And that¡¯s why I changed my ns.¡± ¡°Change ns?¡± Christian smiles, he slowly turns Elena over and pushes her against the ss. ¡°Yeah, I changed my ns...I want to take you to Paris tonight so that on the weekend I can go back to Switzend by taking you to meet Suri and my parents.¡± ¡°No... I can¡¯t, Christ.¡± One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°Can¡¯t, can¡¯t what?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t meet your parents, I¡¯m not ready. Both of your parents are famous people and i.. I can¡¯t meet them ...¡± ¡°Shhh Elena, hear me.¡± Christian immediately cut off Elena¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you everything about my family including my parents? Then why should you be afraid? There is no reason why you are afraid to meet them.¡± ¡°Yes but ..¡± ¡°You are my lover, Elena. There is no reason for you to refuse to meet my father and mother,¡± Christian says back half forcefully. Elena forgot how close she was to Christian right now, Christian¡¯s words asking her to meet Jackson rke and Marianne rke made her unable to think properly at this time. ¡°But I...¡± Elena¡¯s words were stopped by Christian¡¯s kiss that was so sudden, Christian who was very happy to be spending a lot of time with Elena really restrained himself from devouring the beautiful girl right now. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian moans between kisses. ¡°I really am crazy about you, I really can¡¯t stay away from you.¡± Using all her strength, Elena tries to push Christian¡¯s chest away from her. The kiss that Christian gave was so suffocating, she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, my mother is a very good woman. She won¡¯t get you in trouble, and neither will my father. There¡¯s no reason for them to reject the woman of my choice,¡± Christian says honestly. ¡°The woman of your choice?¡± Elena stammers, repeats Christian¡¯s words. Christian chuckles. ¡°Yes, you are, silly girl.¡± Chapter 89 89 Getting closer Elena immediately lowered her head, her feelings immediately mixed. Everything was too sudden, Christian¡¯s deration of love, his requests to live together and go to see his parents in Geneva too soon for Elena. Christian slowly grabs Elena¡¯s chin and lifts her up. ¡°You trust me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why me, Christ?¡± Christian¡¯s eyebrows immediately lifted. ¡°Why what?¡± ¡°Why did you choose me? I am nothing and do not have any advantagespared to your ex-girlfriends who have extraordinary wealth and beauty, I am only the daughter of a simple cake maker. I just...¡± ¡°A fierce girl who made me fall in love, one the only person who dares to speak so rudely without being afraid of me.¡± Christian interrupts Elena¡¯s words with a smile. ¡°Well how can I not be angry, you judge someone from the outside without giving that person a chance to prove her ability,¡± said Elena curtly. Christian chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, Elena.¡± ¡°But... ..... Knock..knock.. ¡°The meal is ready, young master.¡± Jorge¡¯s voice sounded faint. Christian again gave Elena a kiss on the lips. ¡°We will continueter, our food has arrived.¡± Elena nodded slowly, after kissing Elena¡¯s lips again. It feels so sweet to half run Christian to his bedroom door which he had previously locked. As soon as the door opened, Jorge appeared with a maid pushing a trolley full of food which was still closed. The maid stopped in her tracks when she arrived at a table not far away from where Elena was standing now, the maid skillfully arranged the delicious food that had been prepared in advance so neatly on the table. The smell of the food was so fragrant that it made Elena¡¯s stomach growl even more, fortunately no one heard her stomach at this time. ¡°This is from Kainer, sir.¡± Jorge handed Christian the ck bag politely. Christis lips thinning, he immediately received a bag containing Elena¡¯s equipment that Kainer had previously bought at a well-known shopping center. ¡°Is there anything else you need, sir?¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Well then I excuse myself, please enjoy,¡± said Jorge politely, then left Christian¡¯s room quickly with the female servant who previously served food. As soon as the two maids came out, Christian immediately closed and locked the door again. Elena¡¯s heartbeat elerated when she heard a ¡®click¡¯ sound from the door that Christian had just closed, Elena knew that Christian had locked the only way out of the room. ¡°This is for you,¡± Christian says quietly as he hands Elena the ck bag previously under Jorge. ¡°For me, what is it?¡± ¡°Clothes and other women¡¯s things, Kainer bought,¡± Christian replies without hesitation. Elena quickly snatches the bag from Christian¡¯s hands, both cheeks already very red. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Elena. Even though Kainer bought the clothes, he didn¡¯t dare touch them. There was a special female staff member looking for them before Kainer came to pick them up at the shop.¡± ¡°Female staff?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yes, her name is Margaretha. She always helps me.¡± Elena immediately folded her arms across her chest, there was an ufortable feeling that suddenly bothered her at this time. ¡°Does she often help you like this?¡± Christian who was already sitting enjoying his food, shook his head slowly. ¡°Not really, since I never went back to Geneva I never asked her for help.¡± ¡°Back to Geneva?¡± ¡°Yes, every time I go back to Geneva to meet my mother and sister I always ask Margaretha for help to find thetest women¡¯s things to take back to Geneva.¡± Guilt and shame immediately overwhelm Elena after previously thinking about Christian. ¡°Come here Elena, eat with me. I¡¯m really hungry right now,¡± Christian says again with his mouth full of food, inviting Elena to join him. Since she was already so hungry right now, Elena did not refuse Christian¡¯s invitation. After carefully cing the bag Christian gave her on the table, Elena then followed Christian who was busy preparing food for her. ¡°Eat it, the chef in this house is the best cook. You¡¯ll love it.¡± ¡°Chef, did you hire a chef?¡± asked Elena in surprise. Christian nods quickly. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡± Elena immediately shook her head quickly when she realized her stupidity. ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong. How can Christian rke eat normal food?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Elena. Long before I was born, the chefs also worked in this house. So it¡¯s not my fault, if I also hire a chef to prepare my food,¡± Christian answered quietly, Christian knew where Elena was talking. Elena snorted in annoyance. Arrogant Christian reappears. ¡°Eat Elena.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve slept with me more than seven hours, it¡¯s impossible if you¡¯re not hungry,¡± Christian says back. ¡°Eat, Elena.¡± ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°Ok I eat! After that I go home,¡± said Elena curtly. Christian just smiled, he chose not to serve Elena who was angry. Elena had to eat first this time. Elena immediately squeezed the hem of the skirt she was currently wearing when the food served by the maids entered her mouth. Elena wanted to cry, the food the chefs made at Christian¡¯s house tasted like the most expensive food she¡¯d ever eaten. The $2000 meal that Elena once ate at a restaurant, was treated to a cake customer at her parents¡¯ shop celebrating her son¡¯s graduation. Christian frowns as he watches Elena eat silently. ¡°Why, is there anything you don¡¯t like, Elena?¡± ¡°No, the food is delicious. It¡¯s delicious, really.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Christian asks quickly, his eyes sparkling. Elena smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the best home-cooked food I¡¯ve ever eaten in my life.¡± ¡°Oh Elena.¡± Christian immediately grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°I promise, from now on you will only eat delicious food.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Christ, I don¡¯t mean that. I mean...¡± ¡°My wife-to-be can only eat quality food,¡± Christian said again as he moved some of the food onto Elena¡¯s te. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll send one of the best cooks I have to..ouchh.., Elena. Why are you gripping my hand so hard?¡± Elena who has sharpened her gaze on Christian looks so serious. ¡°What do you mean, Christ? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christian asked back, not understanding ¡°Wife-to-be, why are you talking like that? We¡¯ve only just known each other, Christ.. not even three months yet. Then how can you talk to me like that? I¡¯m a poor person, but please don¡¯t y with me like this.¡± Chapter 90 90 Familyes first Even though she has been out of the house several times, Suri still cannot cover her anxiety. The trauma she got from being cooped up for years in Areez Floyen¡¯s house made her have an excessive fear of strangers and it became a big homework for Anne and Jack. They are given an assignment by a psychiatrist who treats Suri to help Suri regain her confidence. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok honey,¡± whispered Anne softly to Suri who was walking to her left. Suri tightened her grip on her mother¡¯s arm. ¡°Why do we have to go to the mall again? Didn¡¯t wee to the mall yesterday, huh?¡± ¡°Today Mommy has an appointment with someone and Mommy wants you toe see her too.¡± ¡°W..who¡¯s Mom?¡± Anne immediately stopped her steps, she slowly turned to look at Suri who still looked so nervous and Anne was very sad to see the condition of her daughter who was like a chick who had lost her mother. ¡°Honey, you are currently with Mommy. You don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore, besides that we are also escorted by the best bodyguards of Daddy¡¯s choice. No bad person will dare toe close to harass us,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°So don¡¯t worry.¡± Suri lowered her head slowly. ¡°Sorry Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ..... Anne quickly lifted Suri¡¯s chin up so it was level with hers. ¡°No honey, you don¡¯t need to apologize. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a lot of people in trouble, I¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble.¡± Anne immediately smiled broadly, trying to hide the pain that was now whacking her. Seeing how fragile her beloved daughter was now made Anne so sad. ¡°No, Suri has never made it difficult for anyone. Since you were born decades ago, you have given a lot of happiness to Mommy, Daddy and your brother Christian. Christian even loves you so much since the first day he saw you at home, every time you cry Christian will immediately run to see how you were. To us, you are our perfect happiness, so don¡¯t talk like that again. Suri never troubles anyone, our Suri Mireya never troubles anyone.¡± ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°Mommy knows it must be difficult for you to be like you used to be, Mommy knows it¡¯s not easy. But Mommy believes that you will definitely get through all this, you are the chosen girl, my child. There will be no girl out there who can survive the way you endured. all this time, you were a great child, a strong girl, Suri.¡± Suri wiped the tears that suddenly came out of her eyes. Seeing that Anne immediately shook her head quickly, using her soft hands Anne touched both of Suri¡¯s cheeks which were red from crying. ¡°Suri Mireya rke, your name is abination of several names that have such beautiful meanings. Your presence in this world is a miracle for all of us, since the first time Mommy heard that name from Daddy when you were born, Mommy immediately fell in love. You are a special girl, Suri. You are a girl with many blessings and love. What happened three years ago was indeed a terrible incident but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to continue to be depressed because of that incident, you have managed to get through those times very well and now your one more task is to ¡°You can rise up and ovee your fear. Mommy knows you can do it, Suri is a strong girl.¡± ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°Cheer dear, we are all here and don¡¯t be afraid. You are a great child, Suri. You can definitely beat this fight,¡± said Anne again, even though what Suri had just gone through was still nothing with all the trials who had approached her since she was a child, but Anne was still unwilling if her daughter had to suffer. Anne did not want her daughter to have to share the pain of life, as she had felt since she was a child. Slowly a smile appeared on Suri¡¯s face. ¡°I can beat the rest of this fight, I can...¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t stand it, immediately hugged Suri¡¯s body tightly, even though Anne¡¯s real intention was to hide her tears. Anne didn¡¯t want Suri to see her cry, that¡¯s why she immediately hugged Suri tightly. ¡°Apany me get up, Mom,¡± said Suri slowly. Anne nodded excitedly. ¡°Sure, of course Mommy will apany you, Suri.¡± With a wider smile, Suri tightened her arms around her mother¡¯s body. Even though her mother wasn¡¯t a psychiatrist or any of the other doctors she had seen in the past month and a half, Suri felt much calmer when her mother spoke. All the words her mother spoke made her so peaceful. After making sure that her tears had dried, Anne then released her arms from Suri¡¯s body. ¡°Come on in, it¡¯s getting cold outside.¡± Suri nodded excitedly, without letting go of her hand, Suri followed her mother¡¯s steps into the biggest shopping center in Geneva. Today Anne has a schedule for a body treatment at one of her favorite beauty clinics, that¡¯s why she invited Suri toe with her. Although the method used by Anne is quite extreme because it brings Suri to a ce visited by many people, she is sure if the method she takes this time will definitely work. Anne is sure that if she often takes Suri to public ces like this, Suri¡¯s confidence will slowly return. Arriving at the clinic, the mother and child were immediately greeted by the owner, who turned out to have specifically cleared his schedule to meet his two special guests today. Today¡¯s clinic, which is usually busy, looks so quiet, only customers who have made a previous appointment are allowed toe today. This was done to maintain thefort and privacy of Mrs. rke who came with her beautiful daughter. Being brought by her mother to a ce they often visited in previous years made Suri¡¯s face smile, and being able to experience various pleasant treatments at the beauty clinic again made her very happy. Gradually Suri¡¯s fear of crowded ces diminished, the method Anne had used for the past few days worked. Muller Finance International, 3.30 PM Reading Anne¡¯s message made Jack smile. Being in the middle of a tense meeting with a client who is in arrears makes Jack very serious, but when two messages from Anne enter his cellphone, Jack¡¯s stiff face immediately melts. ¡°Erick.¡± Erick, who was seriously following the meeting, immediately turned to Jack, who had just said his name. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°You can continue the meeting without me, right?¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°Good. Nick,e with me.¡± Without arguing, Nichs immediately got up from his seat and immediately followed Jack who had walked towards the door in silence, everyone in the room immediately fell silent when they saw Jack leave in the middle of a meeting. Clients who are already in arrears are even more afraid. As soon as the door was closed again, ten of the fifteen clients who were in arrears got up from their seats. Almost at the same time they said they would immediately pay off the debt today to Erick. Hearing that Erick smiled broadly, he knew that his customers were scared right now because they thought Jack was angry. The other fifteen customers then did the same thing, they decided to pay off their arrears whichsted almost three months. As apany that provides financing services, the dy in paying debts like the twenty-five customers who have debts of more than ten million dors is a problem that is enough to make Erick dizzy until he finally consulted Jack for a solution until the emergency meeting took ce. However, after seeing the customers begin to pay their debts and arrears, Erick felt quite calm. One big problem that has been getting a lot of attentiontely has finally been resolved quickly without causing a bigger problem. ¡°Sir, take a look at this,¡± Nichs said quickly to Jack who had juste out of the elevator. Jack stopped his steps, slowly he reached for Nichs¡¯s cell phone that was handed to him. ¡°The customers we just left have paid their dues, sir,¡± Nichs said excitedly. Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Good, apparently they are aware of the obligations they have to pay.¡± ¡°They are afraid of you to be precise, sir.¡± ¡°Scared of me? What have I done to them? Haven¡¯t I been pressing and forcing them to make payments for the past three months, haven¡¯t I?¡± Nichs smiled. ¡°Seeing you leave the meeting room without saying goodbye makes them think you¡¯re angry, sir. That¡¯s why they chose to pay the debt that was in arrears for three months, sir.¡± ¡°So they think I¡¯m mad for leaving the meeting room all of a sudden, huh?¡± ¡°Yes sir, that¡¯s what Erick wrote in his message.¡± Jack shook his head. ¡°They really, tell Erick to review lending to these people. Working with people like them is quite a hassle, there are still many people out there that we can make good colleagues with.¡± ¡°Yes sir, I will immediately pass your message on to Erick,¡± Nichs answered obediently. Jack took a deep breath, because he didn¡¯t want to bete in arriving at the beauty clinic where Suri and Anne are currently, Jack then continued his steps back to the car that was waiting for him. With a half run Nichs followed Jack into the car. The German bulletproof car immediately sped away from the basement area of ??Muller Finance International, followed by two simr cars behind him, although Jack didn¡¯t ask to be apanied, his bodyguards immediately followed suit. Ensuring Jack¡¯s safety was their most important task. ¡°I have conveyed your message to Erick, sir,¡± Nichs said quietly from the front seat beside Owen, the driver who reced the previous driver who died in an ident while on his way back to his hometown. Jack, who felt responsible for his loyal employees, immediately provided a guarantee of schrships and living expenses to the children and wife of the previous driver, who was reced by Owen. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°Good and please do one more thing for me. Please tell Asher, ask him toe home this weekend. But remember, don¡¯t tell him about Suri¡¯s return. I want to surprise my second son.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Jack pursed his lips, Jack slowly leaned back against the chair with his eyes closed. Suri¡¯s return made Jack smile more and it had such a big effect on him, Jack felt himself ten years younger than his previous age. His passion to look after and give the best to all his family members is getting bigger at this time, the loss of Suri for three years has really made Jack learn a lot and understand that the most important things in his life are his children and wife, not the wealth and power he has. Jack¡¯s biggest goal besides looking after all his family members is to make revenge with the person who has kidnapped and held Suri for years and Jack is determined not to stop looking for the crazy bastard who made Anne cry all those years. ¡°Whoever you are, where you are right now. Believe me, I will find you, damn it. You have to pay the debt that you have made for these three years, your precious wife¡¯s tears you have to pay with your blood.¡± Chapter 91 91 Jealous It¡¯s been fifteen minutes since Christian expressed his intention to take Elena to Paris to Elena¡¯s parents, an hour ago Elena finally agreed to Christian¡¯s request to go to Paris. However, on one condition, Christian must first ask permission from Elena¡¯s parents directly. ¡°Are you going to be alone with Elena, sir?¡± asked Mrs. Cam, Elena¡¯s mother in a slightly trembling voice. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just be alone with Elena in Paris,¡± Christian replied calmly, in his heart he cursed Elena who had been deliberately teasing him. Elena, who was sitting next to her mother, stuck out her tongue repeatedly, trying to deliberately break his concentration. ¡°A job, right?¡± asked Mrs. Cam again. Christian nods slowly. ¡°More than work, madam. This is a big problem that I need to solve quickly, otherwise there will be more problems behind.¡± Mrs. Cam gulped, as an ordinary person she was so scared and panicked when she heard the words of her only daughter¡¯s lover. The same reaction was also shown by Mr. Wilson who immediately nodded his head, the man who was no longer young did not have any bad thoughts at this time. The big name of the rke family made him not dare to think about things. ¡°So you¡¯re only going to be away for two days, sir? Are two days enough to deal with such a big deal, sir?¡± ¡°Father...¡± Elena immediately interrupted her father¡¯s words. Mr. Wilson immediately turned to Elena and gave her the code not to speak, what an innocent old man. ..... Christian smiles. ¡°Enough, more than enough even, but it can all be over quickly depending on how Elena is performing. Just like when we went on a business trip to South Australia a few months ago.¡± ¡°Then the matter this time is really important, isn¡¯t it,¡± cried Mrs Cam innocently. ¡°All right, you wait a minute, Mr. rke. I¡¯ll help Elena get ready then.¡± Elena widened her eyes hearing her mother¡¯spletely unexpected words, Elena couldn¡¯t believe her mother would immediately give permission without a second thought. ¡°Come on, Elena,¡± said Mrs. Cam again. ¡°You must leave for Paris immediately, the sooner you and Mr rke leave the sooner this important business will be finished.¡± ¡°But Mom...¡± ¡°Follow your mother, Elena,¡± interrupted Mr. Wilson in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t make your boss wait too long.¡± Mrs rke impatiently grabbed Elena¡¯s hand, forcing her to hurry up to her room to get ready. Leaving Christian smiling triumphantly at Elena¡¯s parents who have given her permission so easily. ¡°So after the business in Paris is over do you and Elena have to travel again, sir?¡± asked Mr. Wilson politely. Christian smiles. ¡°As I said earlier, this weekend I might have to go back to Geneva to celebrate my sister¡¯s birthday with our parents at home. That¡¯s why I decided to take Elena to Paris today, so I wouldn¡¯t bete. attended my sister¡¯s birthday, Mr. Wilson.¡± ¡°So you chose to advance your schedule to be able to attend your sister¡¯s birthday? Wow, you really are such a loving person,¡± said Mr. Wilson with great admiration. ¡°Nowadays young people like you really are so rare, they usually even prefer to spend time outside with their friends than having to attend family events.¡± ¡°Family is everything to me, sir. Especially my mother and my younger sister, they were both my first loves. The one who made me who I am.¡± Mr. Wilson¡¯s eyes sparkled, his admiration for Christian grew even greater. As a man who also loves his wife and children so much that Mr. Wilson likes his daughter¡¯s boss personality even more, Mr. Wilson does not know that the real reason Christian invites Elena to Paris is to please his own ego. The sound of Elena¡¯s footsteps and Mrs. Cam¡¯s footsteps made Christian and Mr. Wilson end their conversation, both of their attention being drawn to Elena who was already carrying a medium-sized backpack on her shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to just take your suitcase with you, honey?¡± Mr. Wilson asked quietly, half whispering to Elena who was already standing beside him. Mr. Wilson feels that the bag his daughter is currently using is not suitable for use when going on a business trip. Elena took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯re going to be doing more outdoor activities, that¡¯s why I chose to bring a backpack, dad.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your work clothes get wrinkled if you put them in a small bag like this?¡± asked Mr. Wilson again. ¡°No, I have arranged everything well. Moreover, the hotel also providesundry services, so if my clothes are wrinkled, I just ask them for help,¡± replied Elena again, she really has be a rebellious child this time because she has lied too much and it¡¯s all Christian¡¯s fault. The annoying Christian has made her join in the lies he made because he doesn¡¯t dare to speak honestly, even though Elena is actually afraid that Christian will tell the truth by revealing their rtionship to her parents. Elena is worried about her parents¡¯ response if they both find out about her rtionship with Christian. Mrs Cam patted her husband¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elena is fine, honey.¡± ¡°And smart, madam. Don¡¯t forget that,¡± Christian jokes with a smile. Elena¡¯s parents immediatelyughed at the same time, the husband and wife were happy to hear thepliment that Christian had just said. Because it was gettingte, Christian then invited Elena to leave immediately. Christian really can¡¯t wait to make beautiful memories in Paris with Elena. After giving a loving kiss to her parents, Elena then got into Christian¡¯s car to immediately leave for the airport. Just like when they went to Adide, this time they will fly using one of Christian¡¯s jets. Knowing that Christian has several private nes makes Elenazy to guess which ne she will use this time. ¡°No wonder the firefighter can take you to Paris, it turns out that your parents are very easy to give permission,¡± Christian said quietly with a smile, sarcastically subtly quipped the innocent attitude of Elena¡¯s parents who were easily fooled. ¡°Jason and I have been friends for a very long time, which is why my mom and dad gave Jason permission when he apanied me to Paris.¡± ¡°Knowing long enough?¡± Christian repeats Elena¡¯s words quickly. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve known Jason almost sixteen months since he moved to live near our house.¡± ¡°Oh, I still remember the first meeting very well, hm...¡± ¡°Not very memorized, because when Jason and his family moved at that time my father was sick. And when my mother and I were confused about what to do because the taxi refused toe to our house with the excuse that ess to our house at that time was filled with thugs, Jason came and immediately offered help without us asking,¡± said Elena quietly exining how her first meeting with Jason she remembered so well. ¡°And since then my mom and dad have been really good to Jason.¡± Christian falls silent, at a loss for words. He was holding back from swearing at Elena, realizing that Jason¡¯s first meeting with Elena was so memorable for Elena that Christian¡¯s chest burned. His jealousy red with ferocity at this time. ¡°Jason and I are really just friends after all, nothing more. When we were in Paris we slept in separate rooms and never had any physical contact except...¡± ¡°Except?¡± Christian¡¯s voice is immediately high-pitched. ¡°Unless what, Elena?¡± ¡°Except when Jason led me back to the motel where we were staying when I was in pain, because the wound on my leg hurt,¡± answered Elena honestly, Elena chose not to mention about herself wearing Jason¡¯s jacket. ¡°Fuck!¡± Christian screams loudly, a fist hends on the chair in front of him. A chair that is not upied by anyone. Elena flinched at Christian¡¯s expression. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk Elena, don¡¯t make me more angry,¡± Christian said loudly, the next second Christian immediately turned his gaze towards the road, avoiding eye contact with Elena. Christian was cursing his stupidity at that time, he regretted his rude actions to Elena which in the end made Elena have toe into contact with Jason while calming down in Paris. If at that moment he could control his anger, there¡¯s no way Elena would have gone to Paris and...damn. Christian really hates himself right now. Chapter 92 92 Let¡¯s make love Hotel za Athens, Paris. 10.00 AM A bellboy who helped carry Elena and Christian¡¯s bags stopped in front of a room that had the best view of the Eiffel Tower. ¡°This is your room, monsieur.¡± ¡°No, this is her room,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°But ording to the records, this room is yours, monsieur.¡± Christian, who is still annoyed, grabs his bag which the officer brought with him roughly. ¡°This is my room,¡± Christian replies quickly, as quickly as his movement hits the door handle on his left. ¡°And the room is her.¡± Without waiting for a response from Elena, Christian immediately went into his room, leaving Elena and the bellboy who still seemed confused by what had happened. Understanding that Christian is still angry, Elena chooses to remain silent. After the bellboy opened the door to her room, Elena immediately entered and thanked him politely. Elena took a deep breath as she looked around the room, Christian rke¡¯s taste was never wrong. Luxury and ss, those are two things that can never be separated from Christian. The flickering lights of the Eiffel Tower in the distance caught Elena¡¯s attention, even though she had been to Paris a few days before, the atmosphere that Elena felt was very different. Being in a room of one of the best hotels in Paris that is sofortable gives a differentfort and sensation from what Elena got when she went with Jason a few weeks ago. ..... Not wanting to enjoy the beauty of the Eiffel Tower alone, Elena then rushed to unpack the contents of her backpack and took out her best sleeping pajamas. Pororo¡¯s cartoon pajamas that she had never worn before, without wasting any time, Elena rushed into the bathroom to clean her body. She wants to spend her first night in Paris with Christian with a good impression. ¡°Showering was the right decision,¡± Elena said softly as she rubbed her wet hair with a small towel. Not waiting for her hair to dry first, Elena then immediately left her room to approach Christian. ¡°Christ, you haven¡¯t slept yet have we? Can we talk?¡± There was no answer, even though she was in a hotel that had soundproofed room facilities, but Elena was sure that Christian could hear his voice. ¡°Christ... I can¡¯t sleep if you¡¯re still angry, we need to talk. Is this what you want? Take me all the way to Paris just to see I¡¯m mad at you? Even though the Eiffel Tower is so beautiful tonight, don¡¯t you want it?¡± see him with me?¡± Just like before, Cristian didn¡¯t respond to Elena¡¯s words. Christian who is still sitting on the sofa chooses to remain silent listening to Elena who is trying to seduce him to talk, Christian is still annoyed because he knows that he is the one who made Jason take Elena to Paris. To Elena¡¯s dream city. Christian curses the lie that Elena had fed to Jason by being rude to Elena at that time. ¡°Sleep, huh? It¡¯s okay then, I¡¯ll just sleep too,¡± said Elena again, her voice showing great disappointment. ¡°Good night, Christ. Have a nice dream.¡± Christian immediately flinched when he heard Elena¡¯s goodnight, with Christian half running towards the door and opening it in a hurry. By the time Christian opens the door, Elena is almost inside her room. ¡°You¡¯re not hungry?¡± Christian asks coldly, trying to cover up his awkwardness. ¡°No.¡± Christian snorts in annoyance. ¡°You bad liar.¡± The next second Christian bursts into Elena¡¯s room, past Elena who is standing in front of the door. Seeing Christian immediately reach for the phone in the room, Elena came into the room, having previously closed the door to Christian¡¯s room which was open. ¡°Send it ASAP, we¡¯re both hungry and remember I don¡¯t want any mistakes,¡± Christian said coldly as he ended his conversation with the receptionist who received his call. Elena smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t want to take a shower first?¡± ¡°Bath?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯d be better off taking a shower,¡± answered Elena quietly. Christian is silent, considering the suggestion Elena had just said. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Why? There¡¯s a problem? Haven¡¯t you heard from the bellboy who helped us earlier, that this room is mine, huh?¡± ¡°Yes but...¡± ¡°No buts!¡± Elena took a deep breath, talking to Christian who was sulking like he was now making her have to have a lot of patience. ¡°Okay, now you take a shower. I¡¯ll get a change of clothes for you,¡± said Elena relented. Like a sulking child, Christian immediately rushes into the bathroom leaving Elena on the ground uttering a single word. Elena really needs a double reserve of patience to be by Christian¡¯s side, the man has an unpredictable attitude. Not having the courage to open Christian¡¯s bag, Elena finally decides to take the tote bag into her room and let Christian find his own clothes. Just as Elena had just opened the window, there was a polite knock on the door of the hotel staff who brought Christian¡¯s order beforehand. ¡°Bonsoir Madame. Je veux livrer de nourriture.¡± Elena smiled, although she didn¡¯t speak French very well but she understood the sentence that the young woman who was carrying the food had just said. ¡°Pleasee in,¡± replied Elena politely. The hotel staff immediately entered the room after getting permission from Elena, the woman quickly arranged the food she brought neatly on the table. ¡°Appetite vouchers.¡± ¡°Merci beaucoup,¡± Elena replied back with a smile. ¡°Who?¡± Christian asks suddenly. Elena immediately closed the door and looked at Christian who had juste out of the bathroom using only one towel to protect his lower body. ¡°Hotel staff who delivered the food,¡± Elena answered quietly while pointing at the table which was now filled with food. ¡°I brought your bag from the front room.¡± Christian turns to his ck tote bag which is on the bed, without saying thank Christian rushes over to the bed and looks for sleeping clothes for him. Without warning, Christian immediately took off the towel that was on his waist just like that. Elena who was looking at him immediately screamed loudly and immediately turned her gaze to another direction. ¡°I¡¯m not a ghost, Elena. You don¡¯t have to scream that loud.¡± Elena, who was already staring at the wall, clenched her jaw. ¡°You¡¯re scarier than a ghost, Christ!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°At least you put your clothes on in the bathroom or...¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Cut Christian curtly. Elena took a deep breath, she had forgotten that Christian would never feel guilty. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Just hurry up and get dressed, then eat. Smelling this food makes me hungry.¡± Christian smiled a little, because he too was hungry, Christian chose not to continue his argument with Elena. He prefers to get dressed immediately so he can enjoy the food that smells really tempting. As soon as he finished putting on his sleepwear, Christian immediately walked towards the dining table, following Elena who had already sat down. ¡°No, I still have a lot of food.¡± Elena tries to resist Christian¡¯s good intentions of adding a piece of salmon to her te. ¡°You¡¯re too skinny, you need to eat a lot and don¡¯t refuse,¡± Christian replies curtly, continuing to move other food onto Elena¡¯s already mountain te. Elena stared in horror at her te, she was suddenly full when she saw the mountain of food. ¡°Eat!¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Eat or I will eat you right now!¡± Realizing that Christian can do what he just said, Elena relents. She chooses to eat the food on her te slowly while stealing nces at Christian who is eating with such a beautiful style of eating, Christian¡¯s eating style is so neat that it reminds Elena of old films that tell about noble families. Christian really is in such a high ss and Elena is increasingly hesitant to catch up with him. ¡°Nice?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°This is the best food I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± Christian doesn¡¯t change his facial expression, he¡¯s trying to read Elena speaking the truth. Christian¡¯s feeling of regret is getting bigger at this time. ¡°Thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you I wouldn¡¯t be able to...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elena,¡± Christian says quietly. Elena¡¯s one eyebrow rose. ¡°Sorry, sorry for what else? You haven¡¯t done anything wrong to me, Christ.¡± ¡°Sorry for hurting you so much that you ended up having to be carried by Jason to walk,¡± Christian says coldly, mentioning Jason¡¯s name making the fire that was already burning inside him rekindle. ¡°If at that time I...¡± ¡°Why was it discussed again? Didn¡¯t we agree not to discuss the incident again, huh? Then why are you bringing it up again?¡± Christian grabs a handkerchief that is on the table and immediately wipes his lips roughly before finally getting up from the chair and walking towards the window that Elena opened earlier, Christian stands with his lips tightly locked staring at the Eiffel tower which is not far from the hotel where he is staying. ¡°What else?¡± asked Elena again, Elena would rather face an angry Christian than face her in this sulky fashion. Elena did not have the talent to seduce someone. Christian slowly turned to Elena who was standing on his right, without both Christian reached out his hand to Elena, asking her toe closer. Elena, who has no other choice then epts Christian¡¯s hand and walks towards the man with mixed feelings. ¡°Never go out with any man again without my permission, Elena. Remember I¡¯m such a jealous man,¡± Christian says softly, his left hand lifting Elena¡¯s face up closer to him. ¡°Me and Jason...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention that firefighter¡¯s name again, Elena!¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°Hearing his bad name makes me sick.¡± Elena pursed her lips. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Only that?¡± Christian quips sarcastically. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re going to say after pissing me off hearing his namee out of your mouth?¡± Elena tried to smile. ¡°Ok, now tell me, what should I do to make you happy.¡± ¡°Sleep with me tonight,¡± Christian says without hesitation. ¡°Chris!¡± Elena screams frantically, as frantic as she tries to free herself from Christian¡¯s grip. ..... Sensing that Elena wanted to get away from him quickly, Christian used the strength of his body to hold Elena against the wall. ¡°Why? Is there a problem? You¡¯re my woman, Elena. You can¡¯t refuse me, and your parents already know who I am, so there¡¯s no problem, right?¡± Elena¡¯s chest heaved up and down, she was literally driven almost crazy by Christian. Elena was absolutely sure if Christian was being serious right now, serious about asking her to sleep with him or serious about wanting to test her. Elena knows Christian is not a man who can easily sleep with just any woman, as the heir to a rich family Christian is required not to sow seeds irresponsibly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take this rtionship slowly before? But why are you in such a rush now? What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not going anywhere, am I?¡± Elena racked her brains, trying to divert the conversation that made her so ufortable. ¡°Even up to now no one knows about this rtionship, right? You haven¡¯t said anything to my parents either even though you¡¯ve met them a few times, so I think it would be best if we didn¡¯t rush things this way.¡± Christian¡¯s expression immediately changes, it¡¯s clear how disappointed he is right now. ¡°Agreed,?¡± asked Elena quietly. Christian sharpens his gaze again. ¡°You¡¯ve had sex before, haven¡¯t you? What you said earlier wasn¡¯t just an excuse to reject me, was it?¡± Damn Christian! Chapter 93 93 Show me then... Elenaughed, trying to cover up her current nervousness. ¡°Answer Elena!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a teenager, so I think you should know the answer to your question, Christ,¡± Elena replies quietly, trying to stay calm so Christian doesn¡¯t suspect her. Christian smiles, Christian slowly lowers his head andnds a kiss on Elena¡¯s lips involving his skill so stunning that it makes Elena suffocate because Christian doesn¡¯t give her time to take oxygen. ¡°Want to go out?¡± ¡°Out where?¡± Christian brings his forehead to Elena¡¯s. ¡°You really like this town, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s explore this city, you can see Eiffel from a different perspective.¡± ..... ¡°Different point of view, what does that mean?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get out, but that¡¯s if you¡¯ll ept my invitation to explore this city.¡± Elena nodded her head quickly. ¡°I want, I want.¡± ¡°Get ready then,¡± ¡°Prepare for what?¡± asked Elena confusedly, her brain still nk since she heard Christian¡¯s invitation to make love a moment ago. ¡°Exploring this city, what else? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of other fun things we can do in this room with...¡± An annoyed Elena covered Christian¡¯s mouth with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m not as perverted as you, Christ. So don¡¯t think like that, now you better go back to your room to get ready. Since I¡¯m also getting ready, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t be exploring this city in pajamas like this.¡± ¡°Why is that? Is there something wrong with these penguin-patterned pajamas with a hat?¡± ¡°Ish, his name is Pororo. Not a penguin in a hat,¡± said Elena curtly. Christianughs. ¡°Well, is there really something wrong with what I said? Isn¡¯t this a penguin with a hat and sses, huh?¡± ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Now that you¡¯re out, I¡¯m going to change,¡± Elena snarled at Christian. The stubborn Christian chooses to remain silent, he doesn¡¯t budge from where he is standing even though Elena has used all her strength to push him away. ¡°No need to change clothes, just wear a jacket to protect yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s winter now and it¡¯s snowing quite a lot. You want me to wear clothes like this in this cold weather? Oh no thanks, I¡¯d better be in this room then,¡± said Elena curtly. A small smile appears on Christian¡¯s lips, he forgets that now the snow has started to cover the streets of Paris. It would be very risky to take Elena out in winter like today. ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°We¡¯re just in our rooms, it would be very risky to fly in a helicopter around this city if it was snowing.¡± ¡°Wait, so you want to take me to export this city by helicopter?¡± asked Elena in a choked voice. Christian nodded. ¡°Yeah, what else do you use? A car or a motorbike? I don¡¯t feelfortable around people.¡± Elena shook her head, she really couldn¡¯t believe Christian¡¯s words. The level of Christian madness is really at the top level. Without guilt, Christian walks towards the bed leaving Elena still standing in front of the window. ¡°Close the window blinds ande here, let¡¯s just lie in bed. We¡¯d better watch a movie now,¡± Christian says again, patting the empty bed beside him guiltily. Elena took a deep breath, she was really at a loss for words to face Christian who changed his mind so easily. Because she still wanted to see the beauty of the Eiffel tower, Elena did not close the window she had opened earlier. She keeps her bedroom window open and this makes Christian unhappy, several times Christian chuckles in annoyance. Even though he knows that hotel rooms have ss that cannot be seen from the outside, Christian still doesn¡¯t like it when his togetherness with Elena in the room is exposed, Christian doesn¡¯t want the beauty of Elena¡¯s untouched body to be seen by others. That¡¯s why as soon as Elena climbs into bed timidly, Christian jumps out of bed and rushes to close the window with a grunt. ¡°Why is it closed?¡± Elena protested loudly. ¡°It¡¯ste and we¡¯re going to watch a movie with the lights off, it would be very ufortable to open the window,¡± Christian replies calmly as he grabs the television remote on the table and starts turning on the big television to watch his favorite movie. Elena chuckles in annoyance, she never wins an argument with Christian. When she was about to reach for the drinking water on the nightstand, suddenly the corner of Elena¡¯s eyes fell on the television screen. ¡°Not a horror film, I don¡¯t want it,¡± said Elena panicked when she saw Christian stop his choice of the film trilogy The Conjuring. ¡°Please...¡± Christian who was deliberately trying to tease Elena, smiled a little, triumphantly. ¡°It¡¯s just a movie, Elena. You watched it with me anyway and it¡¯s an old film, the storyline isn¡¯t as scary as you think.¡± Elena shook her head in panic, her hands gripping the edge of the nket that wrapped her body tightly. From the moment she saw Christian open the horror movie gallery, Elena immediately snuggled into the covers. She was really scared and couldn¡¯t watch that kind of movie. ¡°I¡¯m scared.. I¡¯m really scared, Christ. Please, just watch another movie. I promise I¡¯ll do what you want,¡± said Elena hopefully, her eyes welling with tears as she spoke. The image of a ghost she had seen a few years ago in the library traumatized her, even though many people convinced her that the ghost didn¡¯t exist, but Elena still didn¡¯t change her mind. Her fear of such a creature was still very clear, the image of how the white clothed figure covered in blood was still vivid in Elena¡¯s mind. Christian¡¯s evil smile appears instantly when he hears Elena¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re going to do whatever I want? Can you keep your word?¡± Elena who panicked and scared, immediately nodded her head quickly without thinking twice. Elena didn¡¯t realize she was making a terrible deal with Christian. Christian quickly moved his film gallery from horror to romance films, although at first Christian wanted to watch the Squid Game which was very popr but he chose to watch other films to make Elenafortable. After the movie starts, Christian then puts down the remote in his hand and rushes to the wall to turn off all the lights in the room and make the television the only light source in such arge hotel room. Elena¡¯s heart beats ten times faster when she sees an undressed Christian walking towards her. ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± Christian says quietly. Elena¡¯s chest immediately tightened, the words she had dreaded so much finally escaped Christian¡¯s lips. ¡°You promised earlier, Christ,¡± Elena sobbed hoarsely. Christian smiles. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also promise me to fulfill all my wishes a few minutes ago, huh? You certainly haven¡¯t forgotten that, have you?¡± ¡°I remember, but you didn¡¯t mean this. Except for that, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± na tries to bargain with Christian¡¯s request. Christian shakes his head. ¡°I just want that, quickly take off your clothes.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Christian who couldn¡¯t wait to take a deep breath, the next second he was up on the bed, crawling over to Elena who was sitting close to the couch with her hands gripping the edge of the nket that protected her. ¡°I just want you to take off your clothes, I want to watch a movie by sharing the warmth of your body with you. Unless you want us to make love then I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Elena didn¡¯t budge, she was still silent and trying to digest the words Christian had just said. Realizing that Elena doesn¡¯t understand where the conversation is going, Christian slowly reaches for the nket that Elena is still holding tightly on to. ¡°You trust me, don¡¯t you?¡± Christian asks in a low, half-whispered voice. ¡°Yes but..¡± ¡°Show me then, now take off your clothes.¡± Christian again orders Elena to follow his will, Christian really can¡¯t wait to feel the softness of Elena¡¯s body which he can only imagine. Elena really is still so hard for Christian to touch even though the girl is already his. ¡°Elena...do it now!¡± Chapter 94 94 Love is real ¡°Rx your body, I will not eat you,¡± Christian said back to Elena who was in his arms. Even though there was still a bralette protecting her body, Elena still felt ufortable. Especially now that Christian¡¯s big hands are wrapped around her stomach. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Christian lowers his head, staring at Elena who is leaning against his chest. ¡°You don¡¯t like romantic movies, do you?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯m just sleepy. Eating too much makes me sleepy right now and it¡¯s your fault.¡± Christian chuckles amused, he slowly lifts his hands off Elena¡¯s body and holds the nket for the girl so that she finds the best position before going to sleep. ¡°Is it ok?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ..... Christian gently covers the body of Elena who is already lying beside him. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Christian kisses Elena¡¯s forehead lovingly. ¡°You do not sleep?¡± ¡°I still have a few things I need to check first, when I¡¯m done I¡¯ll catch up with you,¡± Christian replies softly, nuzzling his nose against Elena¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Sure.¡± Elena smiled, slowly her eyes began to close. Being in the same nket with Christian in her skimpy clothes like this made her fall asleep faster. After Elena closed her eyes, Christian slowly reached for the television remote to turn it off and shifted his focus to the smart tablet that had been in his left hand. Even though Christian didn¡¯t go to the office today, he still checked the work that Kainer had taken care of. Raised by people who have high discipline makes Christian have great discipline and responsibility as well. Since knowing the news about Areez Floyen¡¯s move to Germany made Christian more alert, Areez Floyen is really not an ordinary person. Even though he is thest heir to a royal family in Ad, he still has a pretty big name in some countries that still adhere to the royal system. It¡¯s pretty clear that the Floyens weren¡¯t just a random family in the past and Christian doesn¡¯t want to mess around with someone like Areez. The offer that Areez gave to Elena when they met in South Australia is still in Christian¡¯s mind, Christian doesn¡¯t want to y with Areez especially when he already has such a big obsession with Elena. The obsession he has never felt for other women out there, Elena¡¯s indifference to the power and wealth he possesses makes Christian actually be infatuated with her. The curiosity that Christian believed was temporary has now turned into a feeling of wanting to continue to be close to Elena as he is now, even though he didn¡¯t do anything with Elena in the room he had paid dearly for. But Christian is happy enough, Elena¡¯s submissive attitude makes him want her more than ever and Christian promises to have Elenapletely after he takes her to meet his family members in Geneva. Christian¡¯s intention to put his smart tablet on the table stops when Suri¡¯s name appears on the screen, not wanting to make his sister wait too long. Christian then receives a video call from his sister who has been in Geneva for almost three weeks. ¡°I hate you!¡± Suri immediately took out her anger at her brother. Christian chuckles. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, why are you suddenly angry with me like this? What have I done to upset you baby?¡± ¡°I hate you, Christ. You don¡¯t love me anymore,¡± replied Suri curtly. ¡°Don¡¯t love you? Who said those words? On what basis can that person say that I don¡¯t love my most beautiful and fussy sister, hm?¡± ¡°Christ!!¡± Christian chuckles amused at Suri¡¯s screams, teasing Suri is one of the pleasures he hasn¡¯t had since Suri disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday but why don¡¯t youe home? You didn¡¯t forget my birthday, did you?¡± said Suri, annoyed. ¡°How could I forget your birthday, without anyone reminding me that important day is already stored neatly in my brain. I can¡¯t go back to Geneva because I still have to take care of some problems that I can solve as soon as possible, even now I¡¯m not at home. I¡¯m in Paris, tomorrow morning I have a meeting with the owner of one of the oldest jewelry stores in Paris to work together on theunch of the rke House of Jewel collection next season,¡± Christian answered honestly, without mentioning Elena in his exnation. Christian is still waiting for time to tell Suri about Elena. Suri nodded her head, actually from the first time she saw her brother¡¯s face on her cell phone screen, Suri already knew that Christian was not in their house. ¡°But you¡¯reing, right?¡± Suri again asks Christian for certainty. ¡°Of course I came, so why don¡¯t you believe it? Or maybe you didn¡¯t expect my presence in the middle of your birthday party, did you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, how could I not want my brother to be at my big event,¡± said Suri, annoyed. Christian smiles, the corners of his eyes moving at the sight of Elena frowning. The sound of Suri¡¯s scream disturbed her sleep a little. ¡°Okay then now you sleep because it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m also tired and getting ready to sleep tomorrow morning I have to arrive early at Mrs. ire¡¯s ce to discuss our coboration n,¡± Christian said carefully, he tried not to offend Suri was about to end her conversation. In the past, Suri was always angry when she hung up the phone first. But now something different is given by Suri, Suri immediately agrees with Christian¡¯s words by directly saying good night to her brother before turning off the call. Suri¡¯s sweet and more obedient attitude makes Christian happy, his little sister is an adult. After Suri turned off the phone, Christian then turned off the night light which was on his left before finally following Elena, who had been sleeping so soundly. Being on such afortable bed with a very soft nket made Elena fall asleep much faster than usual. Cup ¡°Good night, baby. I love you.¡± Elena moves slowly when her cheek gets a kiss from Christian, she is a little annoyed by the thin hair around Christian¡¯s jaw that has not been shaved. ¡°You sleepyhead.¡± Christian¡¯s lips curl as he speaks, afternding his hand on Elena¡¯s t stomach under the nket before long Christian drifts off to sleep. The snow that is getting heavier outside makes Christian and Elena sleep soundly, Christian really managed to make Elena have beautiful memories in the city of her dreams. All the luxuries that Christian gave to Elena slowly made Elena not realize that she was now sofortable and dependent on the man who repeatedly asked her to live with. Even though she already knew that many of her friends decided to live together like that with their respective partners, Elena still didn¡¯t dare to do it. Apart from personal reasons, Elena also couldn¡¯t bear to leave her parents who were no longer young to live alone in their house while she had to live in a pce full of luxury by Christian. Elena wasn¡¯t that cruel. *** Geneva Switzend. Suri¡¯s hope to go to sleep soon after contacting her brother vanished, her sleepiness actually disappeared. Suri actually felt that her eyes were so fresh and still couldn¡¯t sleep, after three years living in the Floyen mansion which made her never sleep well, it made Suri feel weird when she was back with her family. Suri immediately shook her head quickly when suddenly Areez¡¯s smiling face appeared in her mind. No matter how bad she made a mistake, Areez was never angry and it was now starting to bother Suri¡¯s mind. ¡°You crazy monster, it seems he doesn¡¯t really want to leave my head,¡± said Suri, annoyed as she threw the dolphin doll in her arms roughly to the floor. Because she still couldn¡¯t sleep, Suri finally decided to reach for her cellphone again to view social media. Being able to use the cellphone again makes Suri so happy. Even though her parents and Christian still haven¡¯t allowed her to use her personal social media managed by Nichs, they are often still allowed to ess it by not posting or doing other shy activities such asmenting or giving ¡®likes¡¯ to other people¡¯s posts. While browsing the posts of some of the world¡¯s supermodels who are promoting the annual event in New York, Suri suddenly saw a photo of Areez and Aldrich at a dinner hosted by George Z White, the new German economy minister. Suri almost dropped her cellphone on the floor when she saw the face of the person who had kidnapped her for years, the man¡¯s face and smile were still the same as Suri remembered. With a pale face, Suri ran towards the door and immediately left her room to her parents¡¯ room which was not far from her room. Luckily when Suri came, Jack and Anne were not doing bed activities which they have been doing since Suri¡¯s return. ¡°What is it, honey?¡± asked Anne, surprised that Suri was standing in front of her bedroom door which was suddenly opened by her daughter. Suri¡¯s pale face worried Anne. Suri swallowed her saliva. ¡°Can I sleep with Mommy and Daddy?¡± ¡°Of course you can,¡± Jack answered without hesitation, because he didn¡¯t close the bathroom door properly, Jack could hear the conversation between his wife and daughter. That¡¯s why Jack immediately got out of the bathroom. Suri looked at her father who was walking towards her. ¡°I..I...¡± As if he knew that Suri had just had a bad dream, Jack immediately hugged his beloved daughter¡¯s body tightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, baby. Don¡¯t be afraid. You are with us, You¡¯re safe now. ¡°Daddy ...¡± ¡°Shhh...Daddy¡¯s here, baby. Daddy won¡¯t let bad things get to you again. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jack immediately interrupted Suri¡¯s words gently. Listening to her father¡¯s words made Suri tighten her arms, slowly the fear that previously haunted her snaked away from her body. Not wanting to lose the moment, Anne immediately approached her husband and daughter who were hugging close by. ¡°It¡¯s ok baby... it¡¯s ok...¡± Because it was gettingte, Anne then took Suri to walk to the bed. Like treating a small child, Anne and Jack were very careful. After making sure Suri was really sleeping, Jack then invites Anne to talk on the balcony. He doesn¡¯t want Suri to wake up because of their chatter. ¡°How is it, Jack? Are we really going to be able to heal our daughter? Is it true that Suri will continue to live in fear and trauma like this?¡± Anne, who had been trying to hold back her tears since seeing Suri hug her husband a while ago, couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. ¡°No, don¡¯t cry.¡± Jack immediately embraced Anne¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t be this pessimistic, dear. We can definitely bring back our cheerful Suri again, we can definitely make Suri like before. I promise you, I promise.¡± Anne nodded her head quickly, even though they had been married for many years they still had a very good rtionship. Jack really kept the wedding vows he made years ago when they married in North Yorkshire. ¡± I won¡¯t let my daughter continue to live in fear like this, she¡¯s a rke. She must immediately gain her confidence again like three years ago,¡± said Jack hoarsely holding back tears without letting go of his arms from Anne¡¯s body. Suri, who was fast asleep on her parents¡¯ bed, shed tears from the corner of her left eye. Although she didn¡¯t hear anything new. just said her parents, but Suri knows that she is currently the main focus of her parents who love her so much. Chapter 95 95 First touch Elena¡¯s hands gripped the sheets roughly as Christian¡¯s wet lips explored them, with her eyes tightly closed Elena tried not to make a sound. It¡¯s been almost ten minutes since Christian has been fondling her, exploring her almost naked body. After sleeping in each other¡¯s arms all night, Christian can¡¯t hold himself back any longer once they wake up. ¡°Get your voice out, Elena,¡± Christian says hoarsely without breaking the kiss from Elena¡¯s stomach. ¡°I want to hear it.¡± Elena shook her head left and right, Christian¡¯s stimtion was intense. Elena felt all her bones being removed from her body. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°Hmmpp..¡± The sigh that Elena had been holding in for ten minutes finally came out beautifully from Elena¡¯s lips which were red from being bitten. Christian grins, he looks pleased to hear Elena¡¯s beautiful voice that he¡¯s been wanting to hear for a long time. Elena, who is not strong, immediately grabs Christian¡¯s hair and squeezes it tightly as the man¡¯s tongue points to her lower body which is still protected by ck panties that match the bralette that has been separated from Elena¡¯s body. ..... ¡°No.. you promised Christ,¡± said Elena panicked as Christian started to approach her already wet feminine area. Christian lifts his face, staring at Elena who already looks so beautiful with sweat dripping down her exposed body. ¡°You trust me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I trust you but...¡± ¡°Rx Elena, I¡¯m not going to do it right now. I really just want to have body contact with you, feel the softness of your skin without having sex.¡± Elena shook her head slowly, it was the first time in her life that she had been so open in front of other people. ¡°May I continue?¡± Christian asks hopefully, the scent of Elena¡¯s femininity he¡¯s been smelling since earlier is driving him almost crazy. Christian really can¡¯t wait to smell and feel the source of the scent firsthand. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Trust me, Elena,¡± Christian says promisingly. Due to being pushed so many times, Elena finally lost. She reluctantly gives Christian permission to remove the only cloth that protects her body. As soon as he got permission, Christian immediately pulled the thin triangr cloth that was already so damp from Elena¡¯s body. Elena ispletely unprotected at the moment, her bodypletely exposed and so easily touched by Christian. Christian¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets when he saw the beauty of Elena¡¯s secret area that was so well-guarded, the fine hair that grew in that area had been trimmed in such a way that it looked so neat. Christian ispletely hypnotized. Sensing Christian¡¯s gaze turning fiercer, Elena tries to close her thighs tighter. She felt so ufortable being stared at like that. ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. I want to see it,¡± Christian says hoarsely, it¡¯s clear how passionate Christian is right now. Elena shook her head quickly, using the strength of her returned hand, Elena then grabbed the nket that had gathered below so randomly to cover her naked body. Christian, who didn¡¯t expect Elena to do something like that, looks very disappointed when his fun is stopped by Elena. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s noon, shouldn¡¯t we go to Mrs. ire¡¯s before ten o¡¯clock.¡± Elena¡¯s voice trembled. Christian furrows his brows, his gaze slowly falling on the clock on the table. ¡°Damn it,¡± Christian says quickly, as quickly as he gets out of bed and runs to the bathroom to wash his sweat-soaked body. Even though Christian is still wearing shorts, but Elena chooses to shift her gaze to another direction, Elena doesn¡¯t want to stain her eyes with the indecent sight Christian gives her. ¡°If I wait for Christian to finish showering it¡¯s going to take a very long time,¡± Elena said to herself. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to shower in Christian¡¯s room for now.¡± After reassuring herself, Elena slowly got off the bed by not removing the nket covering her body. Elena immediately approached her backpack, then led her to the door to quickly move to Christian¡¯s room. Since Elena had previously moved Christian¡¯s bag, now she no longer had to bother with preparing clothes for her lover. Luckily when Elena came out of the room the hallway was empty, all the visitors on that floor had gone down to the restaurant to enjoy their breakfast. Arriving at the room, Elena immediately rushed to the bathroom to clean her body, even though her legs were still so weak. Elena is lucky, Christian still wants to follow her wishes. Elena swore in her heart that she would no longer obey the man¡¯s wishes by sleeping without wearing a nightgown. After venting his frustration in the bathroom for not being able to do what he¡¯s been wanting to do since arriving in Parisst night, Christianes out of the bathroom with a clean, unused towel. His face looks so panicked when he realizes Elena¡¯s absence in the room, Christian almost screams Elena¡¯s name if he doesn¡¯t immediately remember that he has booked two rooms facing each other. Christian is sure that Elena is currently in his room getting ready. ¡°Wait for you, Elena. You might be able to get away from me right now, but trust me this will be the first and thest time you let go of me. You will soon be mine, Elena.¡± **** While at Mrs. ire¡¯s ce, Christian is seen keeping his distance from Elena. Several times he even ignores Elena trying to talk to him, Christian really doesn¡¯t have the ability to control his emotions well. ¡°Wine.¡± Elena who was looking at Christian and Mrs. ire who were talking seriously turned her gaze to a young man who had just offered her wine. ¡°Wine,¡± repeated Rusty, Mrs. ire¡¯s assistant, again offering Elena a drink. Elena shook her head with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t drink, thanks.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The horse¡¯s ability to control alcohol is very poor, that¡¯s why I decided to limit myself to not drinking during working hours like today,¡± answered Elena honestly. Rusty smiled. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, Rusty. I know your intentions are good, drinking alcohol on a snowy day like this is the best choice to warm up, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Rusty quickly. ¡°That¡¯s why I offered it to you.¡± Elena pursed her lips. ¡°Have you worked with Mrs. ire long?¡± ¡°Almost ten years, more precisely, after I graduated from college. As soon as I graduated, I immediately came to this ce to work from the lowest position until finally I can now be by her side, clearly giving input and opinions to her.¡± ¡°Great...¡± Rusty shook his head. ¡°Not really, Elena. Of your college friends I¡¯m the only one who took so long to get this position.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that the longer a diamond is buried in the ground, the more expensive it is, so that¡¯s how you are in the eyes of those people. So don¡¯t ever feel small, you are much greater than you think.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Elena. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard a sentence that is so pleasant to hear,¡± said Rusty, touched. Elenaughed, because she was still curious about the collection of precious stones belonging to Mrs. ire that was currently disyed in her work studio, Elena then invited Rusty to go around. Elena chooses to keep herself busy because she knows that if Cristian isn¡¯t talking to her right now, Elena knows if Christian is angry. That¡¯s why Elena looked for other activities by looking at Mrs. ire¡¯s collection of jewelry that was so incredibly beautiful and expensive. Earlier, when their were on the way to Mrs. ire. Christian again tries to touch Elena by trying to slip his hand into the skirt that Elena is wearing, but Christian desire is immediately rejected by Elena who immediately moves her seat to the other side, keeping her distance from Christian. The limousine that took her and Christian away from the hotel has a seat that is so spacious it makes it easy for Elena to move and Elena¡¯s outright refusal makes Christian¡¯s anger grow. Chapter 96 96 The hunt begins ¡°Good morning, baby,¡± said Anne softly to Suri, who was still tossing her wet hair as she walked towards the dining table. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mommy wake me up?¡± ¡°Because you sleep so well, honey.¡± Jack, who had just taken a sip of his coffee, answered Suri¡¯s question gently. Suri snorted in annoyance. Anne reached out her hand to gently stroke Suri¡¯s hair. ¡°Why are you angry? Is there anything you want to do so early in the morning?¡± ¡°I want to jog, I haven¡¯t jogged in a long time. My whole body feels sore.¡± ¡°Is the massage from yesterday stillcking? Do you want us to go to...¡± ¡°No, Mom. I just want to exercise, not go to ces like that,¡± replied Suri quietly. Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Today there is a charity event at the office, if you want you cane with Daddy.¡± ..... Suri immediately turned her gaze to her father. ¡°Charity event?¡± ¡°An annual charity event that¡¯s been going on for thest three years,¡± Jack answered quietly. Suri, who looks still not satisfied, still looks at her father without blinking. She still demands more exnation from her father. Having no other choice, Jack finally exined the reason for the long-standing charity event, while his father was talking, Suri locked her lips together. She didn¡¯t think that her parents would organize such an event on her behalf. ¡°Why do Mommy and Daddy make such an event?¡± Suri, who couldn¡¯t stand it, finally asked the question that had beening straight to her for a long time. Anne squeezed Jack¡¯s hand gently, giving it a code to tell Suri everything. After being silent for a second, Jack finally told Suri all the things he had done for the past three years to keep Suri alive in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Daddy wants everyone to know that you are still in our midst,¡± said Jack slowly ending his story with puffy eyes. ¡°Sorry Suri, I¡¯m sorry that we didn¡¯t make it public about the incident. At that time Daddy was too arrogant to think we would find you as soon as possible, that¡¯s why Daddy didn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened that time. That¡¯s why everyone didn¡¯t know that you were kidnapped and missing for three year.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just me your Daddy, dear. Because Mommy also took part in the creation of the Foundation on your behalf, that is,¡± said Anne quietly in response to Jack¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t want Jack to bear all the me alone. ¡°So you¡¯ve been doing a lot of social work on my behalf all this time?¡± asked Suri slowly. ¡°Yes dear,¡± answered Anne quickly. ¡°We want to keep your image good in public, even though you are never seen in front of the camera. We want to make your existence still exist, dear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suri. We know it¡¯s wrong, but it¡¯s the only way we can think of to keep you present in our midst after all the ways we¡¯ve done to find you,¡± added Jack quietly. ¡°Sorry about this Daddy¡¯s ipetence, honey. Daddy¡¯s really useless.¡± Suri immediately got up from her chair and rushed towards Jack. ¡°No, don¡¯t talk like that, Daddy. Daddy¡¯s innocent, Daddy¡¯s the greatest dad in the whole world. So please don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Jack, who had been carried away, tightened his arms on Suri. He feels happy with Suri who has grown up, her spoiled and irritable Suri has now be wiser in dealing with a problem. ¡°It¡¯s also not Mommy¡¯s fault, I¡¯m actually happy with all the activities that Mommy and Daddy have done,¡± added Suri gently when she felt the softness of her mother¡¯s hand stroking her hair. Anne and Jack smiled at the same time, their spoiled little daughter hadpletely changed. Fearing that Suri would be ufortable, Jack slowly let go of his embrace on Suri, as well as Anne who finally led Suri to sit on a chair nearby. ¡°It¡¯s all gone, don¡¯t remember it again, okay. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re home now,¡± said Anne softly as she wiped the tears that had juste out of the corners of Suri¡¯s beautiful eyes. Jack smiled. ¡°What Mommy said is true, now you¡¯re home. So don¡¯t remember the bad things that have passed, it¡¯s time for you to live your life again. A happy life.¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± said Anne quickly, quickly grabbing Suri¡¯s hand and kissing it many times, as she used to do when Suri was little. ¡°Can Daddy ask, honey?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Sure.¡± Jack clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Can you tell us what happened that day?¡± ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, Mom.¡± Suri immediately interrupted her mother¡¯s words gently. Anne shook her head. ¡°No honey, you don¡¯t have to tell me what happened in the past. We don¡¯t need to talk about it anymore.¡± ¡°We have to know the truth, honey. I want to know who the bastard who dared to kidnap Jackson rke¡¯s daughter,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°I want to take revenge on him, he must pay dearly for all the time he has stolen from all of us.¡± Suri was silent, there was an upheaval in her at this time. On the one hand, Suri wants to tell everything to her father about how Areez took her from the hotel where she was kidnapped by a Hunter Angel until finally she was in the Floyen Mansion for three years, but on the other hand Suri¡¯s other heart forbade her to tell everything that had happened to her for three years. Suri¡¯s dilemma, Areez¡¯s kindness and patience during these three years in dealing with all his rude behavior makes Suri doubt. ¡°But what if Suri¡¯s trauma reappears, Jack. Don¡¯t you know that doctor...¡± ¡°I was kidnapped by an Angel Hunter, Dad.¡± Anne and Jack immediately turned to Suri at the same time, both of them seemed to process the sentence that just came out of Suri¡¯s lips. ¡°W..what is Angel Hunter?¡± asked Jack stammering when he had regained hisposure. Suri squeezed her mother¡¯s hand which was still above her left thigh. ¡°Angel Hunter is someone who looks for girls to sell to phnderers who are willing to pay a high price...¡± ¡°What?¡± Anne and Jack shouted loudly at the same time. Suri gulped. ¡°That¡¯s what the person who saved me from that bad guy said.¡± ¡°Wait, so someone else knows what happened? Who is he? Do you remember his name? Or have you met him maybe?¡± Jack immediately bombarded Suri with several questions at once. ¡°Jack,¡± whispered Anne softly warningly. ¡°Slowly.¡± ¡°Sorry honey, sorry Daddy. Daddy¡¯s too excited.¡± Suri thinned her lips, after taking a deep breath slowly Suri told her that at the beginning she was visited by Osbert¡¯s men who gave her drugs while waiting for Asher who was buying food for her until finally the next day she woke up in a hotel in Zurich with a cloth gagged at her mouth and her hands and feet tied on a big hotel bed. Jack almost threw all the sses and tes in front of him when he heard Suri¡¯s words, his blood boiled when he knew there was a jerk who almost made his daughter, the daughter of a Jackson rke who had great power. However, Anne seems to be looking at different things, Anne looks more determined and ready than Jack. Anne, who has had so many bad images that have been floating around in her head for years, seems to be able to ept the exnation that Suri just said well. ¡°Do you know the person who saved you from this guy named Osbert and Yamada, dear?¡± asked Anne quietly, trying to hide her nervousness. Siri nodded slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, she covered her face with a mask while interacting with me until finally I was arrested by the person who had taken me away from the hotel because she was thought to be a hitman hired to kill her.¡± Jack immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s hand quickly. ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re saying that after you got rid of the guy who sold the girls you got caught by someone else, huh? People who think you¡¯re a hitman, do you?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Dad and I don¡¯t know who she is, because after that I was taken to a ce far from residential areas. I was not allowed to go out or interact with anyone, not even the servants who were in that ce were allowed to use cell phones. Because That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t contact all of you until I finally had the chance to go out and be able to borrow someone else¡¯s cell phone to call my brother.¡± ¡°Oh Jesus,¡± Anne immediately hugged Suri tightly. ¡°Thank you for protecting and looking after my daughter.¡± Suri pursed her lips hearing her mother¡¯s words, there was a little guilt in her for not telling the truth about Areez. Suri doesn¡¯t know why she hides Areez from her parents. The only thing on Suri¡¯s mind right now was not wanting to mention Areez to her parents. Jack, who was already very curious about Osbert, suddenly got up and left the dining table. What he wanted to do now was find out about Osbert the Angel Hunter mentioned by Suri. ¡°Erick, Nick.¡± Jack talks to his two personal assistants live via video call. ¡°Come to my house right now, we have important work to do as soon as possible. I want you to find out about a disgusting organization that has kidnapped my daughter. I want to destroy all of those involved in that disgusting organization.¡± Jack¡¯s voice sounded heavy, it was obvious that at this time Jack was holding back such great anger. Chapter 97 97 Possessive Jack almost broke the ss in his hand when he saw the results of a search for a human trafficking organization involving young girls led by Osbert Wellington, an Argentine citizen who has been in and out of prison for simr cases many times. Theck of evidence and the strength of the money that Osbert has and the people who protect him, make Osbert nevernguish in prison for long. ¡°Thetest news recorded by Interpol, this man went crazy when he found out he was infected with the HIV/Aids virus, sir. He chose to end his life by smashing his head against the prison wall, after repeatedly trying to kill himself by slicing his wrist,¡± said Erick quietly. , reading the report he got from one of his connections at Interpol. ¡°And a man named Yamada who is a regr client of Osbert is now in prison in Tokyo, all his business went bankrupt because all of its shareholders decided to withdraw all their support to him. His entire family even disappeared from the city where they lived in shame after all the evidence of Yamada¡¯s crime was exposed by police.¡± Nichs co-reported his findings about Yamada, the person called Suri had bought it from Osbert. ¡°And all these human sales businessworks have been taken seriously by the countries of the UAE, where Osbert has lived for thest ten years while he was running his business.¡± Erick again exined what had happened to Osbert¡¯s business. Jack, who was dissatisfied with not being able to vent his anger on Osbert and Yamada, the two people who had a big hand in the kidnapping of Suri, seemed to still want to know more about the two people. ¡°Then.¡± Jack started talking again. ¡°Did you manage to find the CCTV and the list of guests who stayed at the hotel Suri mentioned in Zurich for three years?¡± ¡°Not yet, sir. All guest manifests and CCTV three years ago that day mysteriously disappeared, even now the IT team at the hotel is trying to find them,¡± Erick answered carefully, he was afraid to disappoint Jack, who still looked dissatisfied with their work. Jack immediately closed his eyes tightly, he was trying his best not to get angry. Jack didn¡¯t want to be angry with innocent people. ¡°It seems that the person who has helped Miss Suri is not an ordinary person, sir. And I believe she is also the one behind the disappearance of the guest list and CCTV at the hotel,¡± said Nichs suddenly. ..... Jack and Erick turned their heads to Nichs quickly at the same time. ¡°Please exin,¡± said Jack coldly. Nichs swallowed his saliva, slowly he then exined what was going through his head carefully to the master. Having better analytical skills than Erick makes Nichs often give unexpected input to Jack at critical times like this. ¡°This time I agree with Nick¡¯s words, sir. Only people who have great abilities are able to do all this, those who are not used to doing this will not be able to get rid of all the evidence so neatly and safely,¡± added Erick slowly, retorting Nichs¡¯s words. ¡°The only way to find out who the people who have helped Miss Suri from Osbert is Miss Suri herself, sir. Didn¡¯t Miss Suri not say more specifically the characteristics of the people who had helped her back then, sir?¡± Nichs asked curiously. Jack shook his head slowly. ¡°Suri didn¡¯t say anything except she was a woman who had beautiful eyes and her ability to handle Osbert and Yamada at that time. For the rest Suri didn¡¯t say anything and I decided not to ask Suri further. I¡¯m afraid if I ask for more details Then the fear of Suriing back...including the people who have kept her locked up in Ad for years, I dare not ask. I want to wait for Suri to speak directly to me or to Anne.¡± Nichs and Erick nodded at the same time, although not part of the core of the rke family but they both knew how hard Jack and Anne had worked to bring Suri back to the way it used to be. ¡°Tonight Asher is going back to Geneva, sir,¡± Nichs said quietly, he had almost forgotten to tell Jack about Asher¡¯s return. As previously assigned by Jack, Asher lived and worked in Portugal for nearly three months overseeing the opening of the new Muller Finance International office in the country. Jack ordered Asher to go directly to the job so that Asher¡¯s ability to manage thepany would increase, although it was impossible to match Christian¡¯s already great abilities, Jack hoped that his adopted son could at least be behind Christian. Jack owes such a huge debt to Linda and Paul, that¡¯s why he tries so hard to make Asher a great, independent man. So that when the time came for Asher to build his own family, he could be a great family leader. Jack took a deep breath. ¡°Dy his return until the day after Suri¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Erick and Nichs answered simultaneously. Feeling that his business was finished, Jack then left his office to approach Suri and Anne who were still at the dining table to enjoy their dessert. Although his chest still felt tight after knowing how dangerous Osbert was, Jack tried to smile. He didn¡¯t want Suri to find out that he had just found out about what happened three years ago. Jack knows that Suri has gone through difficult times, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to make Suri feel more depressed if he asks more detailed questions about the incident. His current job is to find out for himself about the person who saved Suri from Osbert. Jack still wants to take revenge on him because he has made Suri have to be stuck in Ad for years. *** ¡°You seem to enjoy talking to Mrs. ire¡¯s assistant,¡± Christian said coldly in a half whisper to Elena who had juste out of the toilet to fix her makeup after enjoying lunch from Mrs. ire. Elena smiled. ¡°His name is Rusty.¡± ¡°To hell with his name, I don¡¯t need to know his name,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°Why? You want to be angry when I talk like this, hm?¡± ¡°Christ,¡± Elena sighed desperately. ¡°We¡¯re at the restaurant, watch your attitude. Don¡¯t offend Mrs. ire. If you want to be angry, wait until we get home. Even if your anger is not clear.¡± ¡°Not clear,¡± growled Christian in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re my woman, Elena. Do you deserve that close with another man in front of my eyes, huh?¡± Elena gulped, she almost forgot that Christian had a unique personality. ¡°Ok ok, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll keep my distance from him and won¡¯t do it again in the future, so what? Will I get your forgiveness, honey?¡± Christian was immediately silent without a word when he heard the word ¡®honey¡¯e out of Elena¡¯s wet lips who were asking for a kiss, Christian was really in torment all day because he couldn¡¯t touch Elena who was near him. ¡°How? I¡¯ll get your forgiveness, won¡¯t I?¡± Elena seduced again, seeing the blush on Christian¡¯s face made Elena even more excited to tease him. Elena was ying with the burning embers. Christian straightens up, the smugness taking over him again. ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter, it all depends on your good attitude today.¡± After saying that Christian immediately left in front of Elena and returned to the table, where Mrs. ire and her assistant Rusty were waiting. Elena shakes her head at her boyfriend¡¯s childish attitude, Christian really looks like a person with multiple personalities. Realizing that she had been away from the toilet for too long, Elena rushed after Christian to join Mrs. ire and Rusty. ¡°Sorry,¡± Elena said quietly as she sat down in the chair that had been left out for nearly fifteen minutes. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Elena,¡± Rusty answered quickly with a smile. ¡°We understand, Elena. Take it easy.¡± Mrs. ire chimed in with Rusty¡¯s words. Elena smiled, she was d that no more questions were asked of her. Mrs. ire is so wise. From his seat Christian did not shift his focus to Elena, even though he was talking to Mrs. ire, but Christian was still able to steal nces at Elena to make sure the girl didn¡¯t repeat the previous mistake by talking to Rusty again. Christian¡¯s possessive level is increasing every day. ¡°Thank you for your time, Mr. rke. I really can¡¯t wait to start our coborative project,¡± said Mrs. ire softly when she finished enjoying the lunch filled withughter. Christian smiles. ¡°I am as impatient as you are, madam.¡± Elena¡¯s heart beat faster than usual, even though Christian¡¯s words were aimed at Mrs. ire but Elena knew that Christian also showed those words to her. The wink Christian gives her as soon as she finishes speaking makes Elena sure that Christian will devour her soon. Elena really had to find another way to keep the man from losing her sanity again. This morning Elena had almost lost her sanity because of the touch Christian gave her. Mrs. ire gave Elena a hug right after Rusty shook hands with Elena, if it wasn¡¯t for Mrs. ire, Christian would definitely break Rusty¡¯s hand, who dared to ask Elena to shake hands first. In the future Christian promises to take Rusty seriously when his coboration with Mrs. ire begins. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Christian says coldly to Elena as Mrs. ire¡¯s car is out of their sight. ¡°My hand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although still confused by the order Christian gave her, Elena still held out her hand to Christian. ¡°What do you need...¡± Elena¡¯s words stopped when Christian immediately cleaned his palms using Christian¡¯s handkerchief that had just been taken out of his pants pocket. As if Elena¡¯s hands had just touched dirt, Christian repeatedly wipes the surface of Elena¡¯s hands, causing Elena¡¯s palms to turn red. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to keep hand sanitizer in your bag in the future,¡± Christian says coldly. ¡°Immediately clean your hands as soon as a man shakes your hand, I don¡¯t want your hands to be infected by germs carried by the person who shakes your hand.¡± ¡°Christ...owhhh...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue, Elena,¡± Christian growls warningly, as his hand squeezes onto Elena¡¯s ass. ¡°You are my woman, you can only listen to what I have to say. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Y..yes, I get it, Christ,¡± Elena stammers, trying to get Christian¡¯s hands off her buttocks making Elena lose focus for a moment. Christian smiles broadly. ¡°Good, that¡¯s my girl.¡± Chapter 98 98 Jenewa After thinking for some time, Christian finally decided to take Elena on a trip to Geneva to attend Suri¡¯s birthday. Christian is upset that his ns to have Elenapletely haven¡¯t worked and this time he¡¯s determined to leave his mark on Elena when they get to Geneva. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring proper party attire, Christ. How could you ask me to go to your sister¡¯s birthday? Besides, I haven¡¯t asked my mom and dad for permission anyway, they¡¯d be confused if they knew I didn¡¯te home right away.¡± Christian who was enjoying the food that was just served by the flight attendant ignored Elena¡¯s words, he just pretended not to hear what Elena said by continuing his conversation with Kainer who was currently reporting on his work at the office. ¡°Christ!!¡± The impatient Elena finally shouted loudly. Christian casually turns to Elena, without guilt Christian says ¡°Eat, Elena. Your food will get cold if you don¡¯t eat it soon.¡± ¡°I have no appetite, all I want to do right now is talk to you!¡± ¡°No appetite?¡± Christian repeats Elena¡¯s words with a seductive sensual smile. ¡°Looks like you have to eat on myp so your appetite cane back.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°I can eat by myself without having to sit on yourp.¡± Christian purses his lips, he is pleased to hear Elena¡¯s words provoked by his provocation. ¡°Prove it then.¡± ..... And without being ordered twice, Elena then grabbed the chopsticks that were on her te and started enjoying the ramen that the flight attendants previously served with Christian¡¯s salmon served with foie gras which was so tempting. Because she hadn¡¯t eaten when she left the hotel, Elena looked so voraciously enjoying her food. The ramen served by the flight attendants who worked specifically on several nes belonging to the rke family made Elena¡¯s mood slowly turn around. And Christian manages to read Elena¡¯s mood swings. After making sure Elena ate, Christian went back to enjoying his meal and resumed his conversation with Kainer who was on the ne, preparing to go to Geneva to attend Suri¡¯s birthday party tonight. After finishing eating, Elena chose to read the magazine provided by the flight attendant. Since the flight to Geneva would only take 1 hour 5 minutes, Elena didn¡¯t want to sleep. She doesn¡¯t want to let Christian take advantage if she falls asleep, the small fight between Elena and Christianst night over a strange woman who suddenly threw herself on Christian¡¯s body when they arrived at the hotel after returning from where Mrs. ire still annoyed Elena this afternoon . Despite repeatedly reassuring herself that she wasn¡¯t jealous, Elena still couldn¡¯t shake off her anger at Christian. Elena is annoyed at Christian for not doing anything when the girl continues to rub her big breasts innocently against Christian¡¯s body, Elena is sure thatst night Christian enjoyed her touch. ¡°The ne willnd at the airport in fifteen minutes, sir,¡± a bodyguard tells Christian so politely. ¡°Thanks.¡± The bodyguard nodded his head quickly and walked away from Christian and Elena who immediately put their seat belts back on. Although the pilots of the rke family¡¯s jets are well-trained, Elena doesn¡¯t want to take the risk. Her courage is not as big as Christian. Elena immediately closed her eyes when her feet got off the ne, being in an incredibly beautiful country that she had never been to so far made Elena want to create her precious moment. The same thing she did when she arrived in Paris when she came with Jason a month ago. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christian asks curiously when he sees Elena still closed her eyes with her face raised upwards. Elena, who is doing her mandatory ritual, immediately opens her eyes and looks at Christian with annoyance. ¡°You keep spoiling the mood, it¡¯s so annoying.¡± ¡°Ruining the atmosphere? What have I done? I¡¯m just asking, is it wrong if I ask when I saw you closing your eyes with your face raised up like earlier, hm?¡± Elena snorted in annoyance. ¡°I was doing the ritual earlier and you ruined it.¡± ¡°Rituals?¡± One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows immediately rises. ¡°Yes, a mandatory ritual. Every time Ie to a new ce I will be silent for a few seconds to feel the air in the new ce I visited before continuing on.¡± Elena finally shares her one little secret with Christian. ¡°I know what¡¯s going through your head right now.¡± ¡°Know what¡¯s going on in my head? What am I thinking right now?¡± Christian tries his best not tough at Elena¡¯s words. Elena, who already knew that Christian wasughing at her in her heart, suddenly stepped on Christian¡¯s feet with all her might. ¡°Elena... you...¡± ¡°Feel it,¡± Elena said quickly, as fast as her movement that immediately ran away from Christian. And two bodyguards immediately followed Elena without Christian¡¯s orders, who was in pain because his feet were stepped on by Elena, even though his shoes were made especially for him by one of the best shoe manufacturers in Paris, the stomping given by Elena still felt so painful. Elena the little girl turns out to have such great power, Christian really has to be careful in the future. After the pain in his leg disappeared, Christian then continued his steps following Elena who was annoyed at being stopped by Christian¡¯s two bodyguards who forbade her to go. With her mouth locked, Elena got into the car that was waiting for them. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hotel, tonight I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Christian said quietly without taking his eyes off Elena who was sitting in front of him. ¡°Pick me up?¡± ¡°Yes, after I take you to the hotel I will go straight home to meet my family first. Later tonight I wille again to pick you up, unless you want to stay at my house, then I...¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just at the hotel,¡± Elena screamed loudly, keeping as much distance as possible was one of the most important things she had to do while she was away from home. Christian smiles. ¡°Sooner orter you¡¯ll be part of the rke family, Elena. So don¡¯t be shy, Mommy and Daddy would love it if I brought their future daughter-inw home with me.¡± ¡°A..a future daughter-inw? Who are you calling a future daughter-inw?¡± Elena shouted loudly, her heart beating ten times faster. ¡°Is that the girl who¡¯s been rubbing her breasts against you?¡± ¡°If there are real breasts why should I choose breasts from rubber like that, honey.¡± Christian¡¯s smile immediately widens. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me because of that woman you got mad at me like this, will you. Or wait, you¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡± Damn it! Chapter 99 99 Muller¡¯s hotel Elena is numb, Elena quickly turns her gaze elsewhere, avoiding the seductive look Christian gives her. Even though she was angry, Elena was still so mesmerized by those two blue eyes that were as beautiful as the sky. God is really unfair, apart froming from a rich family, Christian is also given extraordinary physical perfection. ¡°Rx Elena, I won¡¯t be tempted by that kind of woman,¡± Christian says back softly. ¡°The only woman I want right now is Elena Wilson, my stubborn and argumentative secretary.¡± Although happy to hear Christian¡¯s words, Elena still chooses not to take her eyes off the window. Elena still won¡¯t look at Christian. After twenty minutes in the car, Christian and Elena finally arrive at one of the rke family-owned hotels that stands firmly near the offices of Muller Finance International. ¡°Young master...¡± The words of the hotel manager who had juste to approach Christian were immediately stopped when Christian raised one hand in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll take the special elevator straight away,¡± Christian says tly. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll take you to...¡± ¡°No need, I can go up by myself. Just give me the key.¡± Without waiting for orders twice, the middle-aged manager immediately ran to the reception desk to retrieve the key to Christian¡¯s special room which was never rented out to anyone. Not even rke¡¯s own family members dared to sleep in the room that Christian had specially chosen to be his private room. ..... Out of breath, the middle-aged man who has worked in the rke family¡¯s hotel for more than fifteen years approached Christian with the key to the room, which was still so well guarded. ¡°Please, young master.¡± Christian immediately took his room key from the hands of his hotel manager. ¡°Thank you and please deliver snacks to the room immediately.¡± ¡°Okay young master, I will immediately do your request.¡± Christian smiles, because he has nothing to do with his polite hotel manager anymore. Christian then invites Elena to walk to the elevator which can only be used by room guests at a fantastic price. ¡°Is this your family¡¯s hotel?¡± asked Elena stupidly. Christian smiles. ¡°Belonging to my Daddy¡¯s adoptive father to be precise, that¡¯s why this hotel is still under the auspices of Muller Finance International.¡± ¡°But it belongs to the rke family, right?¡± asked Elena again. ¡°Yes dear, do I need to say the same sentence a second time? Aren¡¯t you sure that this old hotel belongs to my family, hm?¡± ¡°Old hotel? What old hotel?¡± stammered Elena. ¡°You call a hotel as luxurious as this an old hotel.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°This hotel is five years older than my current age, doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s old?¡± Elena immediately massaged her aching head, talking to Christian really made her blood boil. Luckily the elevator which can only amodate four people stops on the destination floor, the ninth floor where there is the only room that is never used by anyone except Christian. ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯ll pick you up tonight,¡± Christian says softly to Elena as they stop in front of his private room. Elena gulped. ¡°You really want to go back to your house?¡± ¡°Yeah, what do you expect? You want me toe rest with you in this room? Trust me Elena, when I¡¯m alone with you I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back likest night. You know how much I desire to have you?¡± Elena immediately retreated backwards until her back finally touched the door, her face immediately changed drastically. Christian¡¯s words frightened her. And Christian immediatelyughed out loud when he saw Elena¡¯s drastic change in attitude. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to stay in this hotel,¡± Christian adds softly, touching Elena¡¯s cheek, which is red as a tomato. ¡°And remember one thing, even if you escape from my supervision don¡¯t expect to be able to go as you please because in front of this room there will be four bodyguards on guard and don¡¯t even think you can escape their supervision.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Elena said quietly. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I know, now you better rest inside. In two hours someone wille to deliver clothes for you and you don¡¯t have to let him in. All you do is ept clothes from him and go back into the room. Wait for me toe pick you up, you understand .¡± Elena nodded slowly with her mouth tightly shut, trying to hold back all the curses that had reached her throat. ¡°Good girl,¡± Christian says softly, as soft as his movement that immediately gives a kiss to Elena¡¯s hairless neck. Elena immediately pulled her body back from Christian¡¯s reach while screaming loudly. ¡°Why?¡± Christian asks guiltily. ¡°There¡¯s a party tonight, you¡¯re not trying to embarrass me in front of everyone, are you?¡± Elena said frantically with a hand that immediately felt around her neck, making sure there were no Christian bite marks left there. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I¡¯m going, okay. Don¡¯t be naughty because trust me I can see everything you did in this ce.¡± After giving Elena a kiss on the forehead, Christian then actually left in front of Elena and headed for the elevator with a bodyguard escorting him. Elena is still standing in front of the bedroom door when Christian disappears into the elevator. Fine, Elena¡¯s current status is no different from house arrest. ¡°Pleasee in, Miss,¡± said one of the bodyguards Christian had left to guard Elena. Elena moistened her lips with her tongue, trying to hold back the nervousness that gripped her. ¡°Can¡¯t I...¡± ¡°No, you are not allowed to leave this room. So pleasee in, Miss.¡± Elena stomped her foot on the floor hearing the words of the ck bodyguard, having no other choice, Elena decided to enter the room that was so awake. Elena almost screamed when she saw the situation in the room, the hotel room which had one king-size bed was really spacious with the finest wooden furniture and the newest electronic equipment. Once again Elena is rendered speechless by the luxury that Christian shows her. Because her head suddenly hurt, Elena rushed to open a nearby window. When Elena saw the state of the city of Geneva from above, suddenly Elena froze, her chest felt tight. Her legs felt weak, Elena seemed to have a fear of heights syndrome. Even though a few minutes ago she had just gotten off the ne that took her from Paris. ¡°W..what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Elena said hoarsely with a hand that immediately grabbed her left chest. Chapter 100 100 Another wound rke Mansion, Geneva. 1.30 PM. Christian¡¯s arrival immediately received a loud shout from Suri who was getting nail care at home, as if she had forgotten that her nails were being decorated, Suri immediately ran to Christian who had just entered the house. ¡°I thought you forgot toe,¡± said Suri quietly, unable to hide her happiness. Christian smiles. ¡°How could I note, it¡¯s your first birthday sinceing home.¡± Suri tightened her arms around Christian¡¯s stout body, Suri slowly released her arms from Christian¡¯s body when her nose smelled the scent of a woman¡¯s perfume from Christian¡¯s body. ¡°What is it?¡± Christian asks quietly. ¡°You weren¡¯t asking what gift I brought you, were you?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°I smell a woman¡¯s perfume on you, Christ.¡± ¡°Women¡¯s perfume?¡± Christian repeats Suri¡¯s words while sniffing his body, trying to find the source of the scent that Suri smelled. ¡°Yes.¡± ..... Christian chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your brother¡¯s taste has changed, it¡¯s time to go back to decorating your nails. You have to look perfect tonight.¡± The stubborn Suri doesn¡¯t immediately follow Christian¡¯s orders, she still stands where she is, staring at Christian without blinking. ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°Ok..ok...¡± Suri curtly walked away from Christian, back to the chair where she sat before. Christian only shook his head slowly when he saw the behavior of his younger sister, Suri, who three years ago had gradually returned. Even though he is far from Geneva, Christian is following the therapy process that Suri is doing. Christian¡¯s attention from Suri turned to his mother who was walking towards him with a smile as beautiful as a goddess, since Suri returned the smile that had been lost for three years was back on Anne¡¯s face. With longing Anne hugged her first son tightly. ¡°Mommy thought you were going to bete,¡± said Anne in a half-whispered voice as she released her arms from Christian¡¯s body, even though the distance from where Suri is sitting is far but Anne doesn¡¯t want to take the risk. Christian smiles. ¡°Suri will definitely curse me if that happens, Mom.¡± Anne chuckled. ¡°Is your sister a witch who can curse, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy? I don¡¯t see him?¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s picking up Asher,¡± said Anne softly. The second Anne finished speaking, in that second Christian released his arms from his mother¡¯s body. The look of disappointment was immediately apparent on Christian¡¯s face. ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m going straight to my room, Mom. Please tell Kainer toe see me as soon as he arrives.¡± Anne, who had already guessed that something like this would happen, squeezed Christian¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Asher is your little brother, Christ. He is the son of Aunty Linda and Uncle Paul, two people who have done so much for us. Don¡¯t you forget what they both did for us when we...¡± ¡°Raising and giving an adopted child is a luxury. who like me and Suri have already paid enough for all our debts to thete Aunty Linda and Uncle Paul, Mom,¡± Christian replies loudly, again hearing his parents defend Asher openly makes Christian unable to contain himself. p... During the twenty-seven years of his new life, Christian felt the heat of his mother¡¯s hand thatnded so hard on his cheek that it left such a clear mark. Not only Christian, Suri and Anne themselves were even shocked by what had just happened. ¡°D..darling....¡± Christian immediately steps back, away from the touch of his mother who looks so panicked with tears that have flowed. Anne looked so sorry for what she had just done. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Christian immediately stopped his mother¡¯s words with a trembling voice, from the corner of his lips a red liquid was flowing. The p that Anne gave was so strong that the corners of Christian¡¯s lips cracked. Anne immediately brought her right hand to her chest, the hot sensation when her palm touched Christian¡¯s cheek was felt. Such regret immediately came over to Anne as she realized how hard she had hit her son. Suri who immediately left her seat tried to touch her brother who was frozen without a word. ¡°Christ...¡± using her unfinished finger Suri tried to touch Christian¡¯s cheek. Before the slender fingers could touch Christian¡¯srge hand, he gripped it gently in the air. ¡°Happy birthday, honey.¡± Suri immediately shook her head in panic, she knew what her brother¡¯s words meant. ¡°Please...¡± Christian purses his lips, trying to hide his immense disappointment. The wound his father made three years ago has not healed and now a new wound has been made by his mother inside him. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I wille again tonight,¡± Christian said softly as he brought his forehead to Suri¡¯s forehead. ¡°See you.¡± Before Suri could answer, Christian had already turned around and was trying to leave. However, Anne suddenly hugged his body, making Christian unable to leave. Anne¡¯s sobs can be heard clearly in Christian¡¯s ears. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry honey...¡± Anne is unable to finish her sentence as Christian manages to free himself from her embrace, Anne¡¯s chest aching so much. Sadness, regret and fear all gathered together, hitting Anne with such force. ¡°See you, Suri,¡± Christian says softly before finally walking briskly towards the exit while wiping the blood from the corner of his lips. The invisible hammer hits Anne again when she sees the red liquid staining Christian¡¯s white hands, the p she identally gave Christian was really strong. Suri who doesn¡¯t want to be left behind by her brother immediately runs quickly after Christian who has made it through the door, Suri doesn¡¯t think about her nails anymore at this time. All she had in mind was to prevent his older brother from leaving the house. ¡°Christ, I beg you. I just got home, I just felt the warmth in the midst of you guys again, Christ,¡± said Suri stammering. ¡°Do not go.¡± Christian wipes Suri¡¯s tears gently. ¡°I¡¯m not going, tonight I wille to your party, Suri.¡± ¡°I want you to stay home, Mommy didn¡¯t mean it...Mommy for sure...¡± ¡°I know, I know Mommy didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Christian interrupts softly. ¡°Then brother, don¡¯t go, okay?¡± Suri asked seriously, Suri would only call Christian ¡®brother¡¯ when she was serious. Christian purses his lips, pain gnawing at the corners of his chapped lips. ¡°Remember Suri, you will always be my sister. The only sister I have, be a good girl, okay. Tonight I wille back, right before the event starts.¡± Cup Christiannded a kiss on Suri¡¯s forehead lovingly, talking to Suri made the pain that was afflicting him slightly lessen. ¡°See you tonight.¡± Without another word Christian immediately walked away to his car, leaving Suri who was already crying. When Christian gets into the car, he sees his mother standing behind the door with a pale face and tears that won¡¯t stop streaming down her face. Christian wants to run to his mother and hug her tightly right now, but the other side of him forbids him to do that. His father¡¯s stubbornness that he inherited is controlling him right now. ¡°I¡¯ll always be the umpteenth number for you guys,¡± Christian said hoarsely as the car that took him started to leave hisughing childhood home, the house that was his favorite ce to go before the tragedy three years ago happened. Chapter 101 101 Only Elena Muller Hotel International 2.30 PM Without daring to ask, Elenapresses Christian¡¯s cheek and the corner of his lips whose blood she has wiped before. Elena was self-conscious enough not to ask what just happened, Elena knew that calm was the only thing Christian needed right now. ¡°You just finished showering?¡± Christian asks quietly, breaking the silence in the room. Elena, who had just ced thepress bag on top of the bowl of cold water smiled. ¡°Ten minutes before youe back to be exact.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elena teased trying to melt Christian¡¯s mood which was so messed up. ¡°The cherry blossom scent you usually use smells stronger,¡± Christian replies honestly, actually Elena doesn¡¯t really like the cherry blossom scent. However, because Christian likes it, Elena is forced to keep using the scented soap when she is near Christian. Elena smiled. ¡°Do you want to take a shower? I¡¯ll prepare the hot water.¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°I want to sleep, tonight we will go to my sister¡¯s event.¡± ..... ¡°Sleep? Shouldn¡¯t I be waiting for someone to prepare clothes for me, huh?¡± ¡°No need, let Kainer take care of everything. You just sleep with me,¡± Christian replies quietly, as he gets up from the sofa. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Just sleeping, Elena. I wouldn¡¯t look for an opportunity like before.¡± Christian tries to reassure Elena with his eyes starting to tear up, it¡¯s obvious that Christian is trying to cover up his sadness. ¡°Please...¡± Elena turned her gaze to Christian¡¯s hand that was outstretched to her, although she actually hesitated but Elena couldn¡¯t bear to refuse Christian¡¯s request. After taking a deep breath, Elena finally takes Christian¡¯s hand and follows him towards the still untouched bed. Unlike the previous two nights, this time Christiany on his side with his back to Elena staring at therge ss whose curtains were not opened by Elena. Feeling that Christian¡¯s condition is not okay, Elena finally got up the courage to ask. Seeing the perverted Christian be quiet made Elena seem not to recognize him. ¡°Want a story?¡± Elena asks quietly with her chin resting on Christian¡¯s left arm. Christian doesn¡¯t answer Elena¡¯s question, he still chooses to keep his disappointment to himself. Just as he did three years ago when his father gave him a p in the face when defending Asher and this time he got pped again from his mother for the same reason, Christian¡¯s hatred for Asher is even more intense today. Elena gulped when she realized that Christian had ignored her words. Elena really prefers to face the grumpy Christian over the quiet Christian he is now. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to talk, I will give you time,¡± said Elena again, Elena slowly moved her body away from Christian and started lying on the other side of the bed right beside Christian. Even though Elena had said she wanted to give Christian time to think, Elena, who had a very high curiosity, couldn¡¯t wait for Christian to speak. Elena wanted to grab Christian¡¯s body and force him to speak, but Elena¡¯s courage wasn¡¯t that great. Elena was self-aware enough not to go that far, because carried away by the quiet atmosphere, Elena slowly began to be tempted to sleep, her drowsiness suddenly came. And just as she was about to fall into a dreand, Elena was suddenly startled by Christian¡¯s big hands that hugged her. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Let me sleep hugging you like this, Elena, please...¡± Elena immediately stopped her hand which was about to remove Christian¡¯s hand from above her stomach, Christian¡¯s words that sounded so pleading made Elena not have the heart to refuse the man¡¯s request. Elena slowly caresses Christian¡¯s hand that is wrapped around her stomach. ¡°Go to sleep, you¡¯ll be better when you wake up.¡± ¡°You sleep with me.¡± Elena chuckled. ¡°Yeah, of course I¡¯ll sleep with you. After you hug me this hard there¡¯s no chance for me to leave, right?¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°Even if you can get away from me then I will immediately chase you back and chain you in the room so you can never leave me again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s..it¡¯s...don¡¯t talk nonsense, now let¡¯s sleep. I¡¯m already sleepy too.¡± Christian doesn¡¯t respond to Elena¡¯s words, all he does is tighten his grip on Elena, keeping her close to him. And Elena didn¡¯t put up any resistance at all, she chose to let Christian do whatever he wanted at this point. Elena knew that Christian would never be able to touch her again like yesterday when he was in such a chaotic mood. Elena¡¯s eyes began to close when the sound of Christian¡¯s breathing sounded more regr, with lips that curved into a smile Elena slowly followed Christian into the cradle. *** Jack¡¯s hopes of seeing Suriugh after he picked up Asher from the airport vanished when he found Anne and Suri hugging each other with puffy faces. While Anne was talking about what had just happened an hour ago, Jack didn¡¯t dare interrupt. Jack let Anne let out all the tightness that gued him. ¡°Christian must really hate me right now, Jack. I¡¯ve never seen him act like that before,¡± stammered Anne. ¡°He let go of my arms without speaking, he just left without giving me a chance to apologize to him sob.... just got my daughter back and now my son is away... what should I do, Jack?¡± Jack, who was already sitting on his knees in front of Anne, moved his hand slowly, wiping the tears that were again streaming down Anne¡¯s pretty face, which was slightly pale. Never having hit Christian in her life made regret so tormented Anne at this time. ¡°Give Christian time, Christian isn¡¯t a kid anymore. He¡¯s an adult, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand if you hit him on purpose.¡± Jack tried to calm Anne. ¡°But Christian looked so mad at me earlier, Jack. What if Christian hates me, what if Christian doesn¡¯t want toe home again? We¡¯ve only been able to get together again after so long, Jack...¡± ¡°Anne.¡± Jack stroked Anne¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Christian is twenty-seven years old, his age is ripe. There¡¯s no way he hates you over a small matter like this, you¡¯re his mother...a person who loves him so much. I¡¯m sure Christian knows that, so please don¡¯t be sad anymore. . Tonight after the party we invite Christian and Asher to talk together, we can resolve this long-standing misunderstanding. We must reconcile the two of them, even though they are brothers. Anne nodded slowly. ¡°I just want to see Asher and Christian go back to how they used to be, I want to see them bothughing together like when they were kids.¡± ¡°Yeah, we can definitely see them getting back together like they used to. What we need to do now is be patient, I also need to talk to Christian one-on-one because I¡¯m the cause of all this mess.¡± ¡°No Jack, you are innocent. Neither Asher nor Christian, this is purely a misunderstanding,¡± said Anne quickly, she didn¡¯t want to hear Jack me himself for the tension between Christian and Asher that had been going on for more than three years. Jack purses his lips with a wistful look, the memory of the night he hit Christian on the head with a bottle that made him bleed unintentionally is so regretful to this day. Even though Christian did not suffer any life-threatening injuries, Jack knew that what he had done in the past had left a deep wound in his first son. Christian¡¯s usations against Asher that were so cruel that night made Jack lose control, Jack, who was dizzy because Suri had not been found, had to listen to Christian¡¯s words saying that Asher was just an ungrateful child who was undermining Muller Finance International. Jack, who knows Asher very well, can¡¯t ept Christian¡¯s words, Jack grabs the bottle of wine in front of him and immediately swings it at Christian without thinking twice. Jack¡¯s consciousness only returned when he saw Christian who was covered in blood, fall to the floor and since then the rtionship between the three had really be increasingly strained. ¡°I wish,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°If I could turn back time, I would definitely go back to that night, the night I lost my son.¡± Recalling his biggest mistake to Christian made Jack¡¯s cheeks suddenly fill with tears. ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°I know Christian definitely hasn¡¯t forgiven my mistakes that night, I¡¯m sure of that, Anne.¡± Anne, who knew how tormented Jack was because of the incident, immediately got off the sofa and immediately hugged Jack tightly. ¡°No jack, Christian would have forgiven you. He wouldn¡¯t hate you either. Christian wouldn¡¯t hate us either.¡± Jack, who was again filled with guilt, could only silently hear Anne¡¯s words, he was really so sorry for hurting the child he was so proud of. Unbeknownst to Jack and Anne, behind the door where they are currently talking, Suri has heard all their conversations. Suri, who initially wanted to ask her mother¡¯s opinion about the shoes to be used for tonight¡¯s event, could only remain silent when she heard that her parents were mutually reinforcing each other. ¡°Actually, what happened at that time? Why is Daddy like this,¡± said Suri in her heart. ¡°Something big must have happened in my absence.¡± Fearing that her parents would find out that she was eavesdropping on their conversation, Suri immediately walked away carefully from the front of her parents¡¯ bedroom to the first floor where Asher was. Suri also intends to find out what has made Christian, their father and Asher¡¯s rtionship worse. Chapter 102 102 Fight back Suri¡¯s birthday was celebrated with great fanfare, some invited guests who were business associates of Jack began to arrive. Some of them went straight to Suri and congratted her sincerely. With the scenario that Jack had previously made, no one asked about Suri¡¯s activities so far. Charity activities in several orphanages spread across the country which were created in the name of Suri managed to fool everyone and none of them realized that Jack had a big role in all of these events. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Christian? Why hasn¡¯t he shown up yet? He can¡¯t note, can he?¡± asked Suri nervously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be blowing my birthday cake if Christian wasn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Your brother will definitelye, dear. Be patient, maybe your brother is stuck in traffic,¡± replied Anne softly, trying to be calm even though she was also very nervous because Cristian did not respond to any messages or calls from her. Suri stomped her foot on the floor firmly. ¡°Switzend is a developed country that is free from traffic jams, not like developing countries, Mommy! How could Christian get stuck in traffic? Besides, he can use a helicopter like he used to do when he picked me up from school. Maybe Christian will go straight home to Luxembourg.¡± Anne immediately bit her lips strongly hearing her daughter¡¯s words, fear immediately overtook her. Jack, who had been weing his co-workers who had attended Suri¡¯s birthday party, then walked towards Anne and Suri who were standing not far from Suri¡¯s birthday cake in the shape of a pce. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for you to blow out the candles, honey,¡± Jack said softly. ¡°The guests are waiting.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to blow out the candles if Christian isn¡¯t here,¡± Suri replies curtly. ¡°He hasn¡¯t given me a present either, anyway I don¡¯t want to continue the event without Christian. Period!¡± ..... Anne, who was at her wits¡¯ end to seduce Suri, gripped Jack¡¯s arm tightly, Jack, who understood the code given by his wife, nodded slowly. ¡°Your brother muste, you know that you are his favorite?¡± said Jack softly, seducing Suri to want to start the event. ¡°Yes dear, the guests have also been too long.¡± Anne replied to Jack¡¯s words quickly. Suri looks confused, the words of her parents make her indecisive. Realizing that her parents¡¯ names are at stake in this event, Suri finally agrees to start the event even though she doesn¡¯t fully enjoy the event, because her brotter has not yet seen the bridge of her nose. When Suri was asked to blow out the candles by the host, suddenly there was amotion from behind. Jack and Anne who were standing near Suri and Asher who were standing near Suri¡¯s birthday cake also turned their eyes to the source of the sound, where a well-built young man with a mask was walking with a girl who was wearing a dress of the same color as him. Even though his face was covered, everyone could tell who was the person who was walking towards the ce where the rke family was standing right now. ¡°Christ...¡± Christian who came wearing a mask like Elena thinned his lips at his sister¡¯s call. ¡°Continue the show, Suri,¡± Christian said quietly without taking his hand from Elena¡¯s waist who was standing on his left. Moments ago, Elena suddenly felt uneasy and asked Christian¡¯s permission to stay at the hotel, Elena was not ready to meet Christian¡¯s family. Christian, who already had the intention to introduce Elena to his parents, immediately rejected Elena¡¯s request, because Elena was still nervous, Christian finally proposed Elena to wear a mask. And Christian¡¯s crazy idea managed to make Elena feel confident again, realizing that if the scars from her mother¡¯s p were still clearly visible on her cheeks, she chose to wear the same mask as Elena, only in a different color. Even though Suri was still confused by the appearance of her brother who looked very strange, Suri continued the event by blowing out the candles that had already begun to burn halfway. As soon as the candles were blown there was apuse from all the guests present including Elena and Christian who were still standing next to each other. Jack and Anne simultaneously gave Suri a kiss, followed by Asher, who since Christian came immediately looked tense. Seeing Suri approaching her, Elena tries to get Christian¡¯s hand off her waist. But instead of letting go, Christian¡¯s grip on her hand got even stronger there, making Elena feel bad because everyone in the room was looking at her, including the show¡¯s owner, Jackson and Marianne rke, who seemed so intense to her. Although Christian often has multiple lovers, this is the first time Christian has brought a girl to his family event. And that¡¯s why at this time Jack and Elena were so curious about the figure of Elena, the masked girl who was standing next to the son. Without removing his left hand from Elena¡¯s waist, Christian gives his little sister a hug and a happy birthday that he has brought home. ¡°May you always be happy, Suri,¡± Christian whispers softly in Suri¡¯s ear as he hugs her. Suri smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Christian pursed his lips, after being satisfied with hugging Suri, Christian slowly removed his hand from Suri¡¯s body and officially introduced Elena to his sister who looked so curious about Elena. ¡°Elena Wilson, my future wife,¡± Christian says quietly to Suri, introducing Elena as his future wife. Even though Christian¡¯s voice is not that loud, Anne and Jack who are standing behind Suri can hear what Christian is saying. The two of them spontaneously came forward, approaching Christian. ¡°What the hell, Christ? Watch your words, this is Suri¡¯s birthday. A lot of Daddy¡¯s co-workers areing, you¡¯re not trying to embarrass Daddy, are you?¡± Jack quickly preceded Suri who was about to speak. Christian thinns his lips at his father¡¯s words, his guess is right, it turns out that his father is still not by his side until now. Sensing that Elena was scared, Christian then turned his gaze back to Suri and smiled at her. ¡°Your gift is already at home, once again happy birthday Suri.¡± After saying that Cristian then released his hand from Elena¡¯s waist and turned to her already very cold hand, after feeling his hand gripping Elena¡¯s fingers, Christian immediately pulled Elena out of the ce, ignoring the words of his father who had just given a stubborn warning. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Shut up, Elena.¡± Elena immediately closed her lips tightly, her intention to stop Christian from leaving the party immediately disappeared knowing that Cristian was currently angry. The sound of Christian¡¯s breath, which is so heavy, can be heard clearly in her ears. Several of Jack¡¯s co-workers who recognized Christian tried to reprimand him, but none of them were answered by Christian. All Christian did was keep walking, splitting the crowd of guests present towards the exit where by this time Kainer and several of his other bodyguards were waiting. As if he knew what had happened, Kainer then immediately walked quickly to the car that was still stopped in front of the hotel lobby where Suri¡¯s birthday was taking ce. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Luxembourg tonight,¡± Christian says coldly to Kainer who is waiting for him at the car door. ¡°Very well, young master. I will prepare everything.¡± Christian nods slowly, after making sure Elena gets into the car he does the same. It was his good intention to officially introduce Elena to his parents and sister disappeared after Christian heard unpleasant words from his father and that¡¯s why Christian decided to return to his home, in Luxembourg. The ce where he grew up and was raised so harshly by Luis was like the wish of David rke who wanted a great heir. ¡°What you are doing now is evil, Christ. Your father, mother and sister must be sad to see you go like that,¡± said Elena quietly. ¡°Moreover, today is your sister¡¯s birthday, a special day that should be filled withughter right with an unpleasant incident like this.¡± Christian, who had been staring at the bustling streets of Geneva, slowly turned his gaze to Elena who had just finished speaking. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my father said earlier?¡± ¡°I heard and it didn¡¯t feel wrong, your father just warned you not to talk about sensitive issues like that at your sister¡¯s birthday which in fact is being filled with many people. If I were in your father¡¯s position I would definitely say something like that.¡± Christian chuckles at Elena¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re too innocent, Elena. That man, Mr. Jackson Patrick rke is a man who never ys around when he talks. He is always serious...¡± ¡°But he...¡± ¡°And he already has another son who he loves so dearly with all his heart that with the heart..¡± Christian immediately stopped his words. ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to bring up old wounds that have started to heal.¡± ¡°With what heart, Christ?¡± asked Elena curiously. ¡°Go on with your words!¡± ¡°Elena...¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No, answer my question first. Don¡¯t make me curious, you¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you?¡± ¡°Hide what? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Elena shrugged her shoulders up. ¡°How do I know, only you know yourself. Who knows if you¡¯ve actually been betrothed to a daughter of your father¡¯s co-worker or some other rich family, as always.¡± Christian, who was trying to suppress his emotions, was again provoked by Elena¡¯s provocation, with the strength of his hand, Christian suddenly grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and brought her closer to him. ¡°I¡¯ve never been betrothed to anyone, I¡¯m already very rich and don¡¯t need that kind of marriage to increase my wealth. So don¡¯t ever say that damn matchmaking thing in front of me again because that kind of thing will never happen in my life,¡± Christian said warningly. ¡°I have the right to choose and find the woman I want on my own without anyone else¡¯s interference.¡± Elena gulped, being this close to Christian made her ufortable. Especially now that they were in the car, there was Kainer and Alex the driver. ¡°You got it, Elena!¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I understand. But...¡± ¡°No buts, Elena!¡± ¡°But tell me, who is the other son your father has? Your father didn¡¯t have any illegitimate children from other women, did he?¡± Chapter 103 103 Old wound Elena shakes her head a few times as Christian tells her about a big fight with his father three years ago, an argument that eventually made him hate Asher even more. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very close to your parents, huh?¡± Elena tries to deny Christian¡¯s words again. Christian smiles. ¡°Come here, have a look for yourself on my left forehead.¡± ¡°Why should I look at his forehead, Christ?¡± Even though he¡¯s currently alone in the room with Christian, Elena is still nervous. ¡°Before we head back to Luxembourg I want you to know everything, so hurry up and see for yourself. We don¡¯t have much time, Kainer and the others are already waiting for us in the lobby.¡± Elena swallowed, slightly nervously Elena got up from the sofa and walked over to Christian who was sitting on the bed. Even though she had made physical contact with Christian several times, this was the first time Elena felt so nervous. Christian nods his head when Elena is in front of him, Christian again gives permission to Elena to see the wound he has been trying to cover with his hair that is alwaysbed to the left. ¡°W...what¡¯s this wound, Christ?¡± asked Elena, stammering when she saw the ratherrge stitches across Christian¡¯s forehead when he parted his hair. Christian smiles. ¡°A gift from Daddy three years ago.¡± ..... ¡°What?! You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Elena who was so shocked immediately covered her mouth with both hands. Seeing how shocked Elena was that made Christianugh, because he didn¡¯t feel veryfortable in Geneva, Christian slowly got up from the bed and grabbed Elena who had moved away from him after she heard who gave such a big wound on his forehead. ¡°I never joke about anything and neither do you. I really mean it, Elena. That¡¯s what I said in front of my parents tonight, so don¡¯t ever doubt me again. And regarding this scar, I I just wanted to tell you the truth without wanting to ask for your mercy. I¡¯m not that weak, even though I¡¯ve been ignored for years by my biological father who defends his adopted son more than I, his own son, I can still stand up straight on my feet and carry rke Enterprise to a higher level than before,¡± Christian said quietly as he managed to get Elena into his arms. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± asks Elena hoarsely, still in awe of the stitches on Christian¡¯s long head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The wound that was on your head at that time, did it hurt?¡± repeated Elena stuttering. Christiannds a kiss on Elena¡¯s lips gently. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, it¡¯s all over. I just wanted to show you a little secret between me and my Daddy.¡± Elena immediately gripped Christian¡¯s shirt cor tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home until you answer my question.¡± ¡°The pain in my bloody head at that time was no more painful than the pain here,¡± Christian says quietly as he brings Elena¡¯s hand to his heart. ¡°The pain in here is much worse than that wound, Elena.¡± Unexpectedly Elena immediately hugged Christian tightly and Christian was a little surprised because Elena wanted to hug him so tightly without being ordered to. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Elena. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Christian spoke again. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Sorry, Christ. I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to make you remember that incident again. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°I know honey, okay let¡¯s go home. This ce is so foreign to me.¡± Elena nods excitedly, she immediately releases her arms from Christian¡¯s body. Her puffy eyes stared sadly at Christian, Elena felt sorry for Christian. As it turned out, the man who was so cold had a hurting secret that he had kept to himself for years. ¡°I¡¯m fine Now, don¡¯t be sad like this. I don¡¯t like seeing you cry. You look ugly,¡± Christian said quietly trying to be funny. ¡°What!!¡± ¡°Hehe...sorry baby, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Christian said quickly. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now.¡± Elena nodded slowly, her will to keep Christian in Geneva vanished. At first Elena wanted to make Christian want to lower his ego a little and return to his parents¡¯ house to have a good talk, but after seeing and hearing for herself how Cristian was so disappointed and hurt because his father made Elena not dare to do that. The wound inside Christian is bigger than she can see. As soon as Christian and Elena came out of the room, Kainer immediately greeted the two. After that the three of them immediately walked to the elevator for the three airports because the ne that would take them back to Luxembourg was ready. While on the way to the airport, Elena doesn¡¯t let go of Christian¡¯s grip. Hearing Christian get such injustice from his biological father makes Elena feel sad, as a child who is overflowing with extraordinary love by her parents who live in simplicity makes Elena feel concerned about what is happening to her current lover. It turns out that what she has seen is not the reality, theughter that easily emerges from Christian¡¯s face turns out to be just to cover the pain that afflicts him. Without changing clothes first, Elena and Christian got into a ck jet that had arge C logo on the front of its body carefully. Elena¡¯s party dress which has a long tail is the only reason why Christian is so patient walking behind Elena who is climbing the stairs, he has to make sure that the tail of the dress does not step on or disturb Elena who is trying to get into the ne. ¡°After arriving in Luxembourg I¡¯ll take you straight home,¡± Christian says quietly as he helps Elena put her seatbelt on. Elena furrowed her brows, she felt strange about Christian¡¯s words. As someone who knows very well how perverted Christian is, Elena feels confused when Christian says he wants to take her home. And Christian who understands what Elena is thinking right now smiles. ¡°There are some things I need to settle with Kainer tonight first, which is why I have to drive you home.¡± ¡°Office business?¡± ¡°No, other business.¡± ¡°I aming along!¡± cried Elena spontaneously, gripping Christian¡¯s hand tightly, preventing the man from moving away from her. ¡°You need rest, Elena. That¡¯s why you have to go home, I don¡¯t want to see you sick because in the future there are so many things you have to do for me.¡± ¡°But Christ...¡± ¡°Shhh... I¡¯m ok, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really ok.¡± Chapter 104 104 Back to Luxembourgh Because Christian so vehemently refuses her help, Elena finally relents. Elena agreed to be escorted home. The pilot¡¯s notification that the ne is about to take off makes Christian sit back in his seat and immediately buckles up, as soon as Christian finishes finding the best position, the ck ne slowly takes off from Geneva to Luxembourg where Christian has found peace for years. Even though Christian says that he is fine, Elena knows that her boyfriend is not in that good condition right now. Even though it was the first time she met Christian¡¯s parents, Elena could already feel that Jack and Marianne rke were not easy people, the words Jack said when Christian introduced herself as Christian future wife to Suri made Elena feel scared and nervous at this time. Elena, who is starting to have special feelings for Christian, is afraid that her rtionship is not approved by Christian¡¯s parents, even though before that Elena had imagined some of the worst things that would happen if she went with Christian to the party, but Elena still couldn¡¯t believe that something this bad would happen. Seeing how Jack warned Christian not to talk carelessly made her fear even bigger than before. **** rke¡¯s Mansion. 1.30 AM. After Christian came and left suddenly, the situation at Suri¡¯s party was not conducive. Some people started whispering, talking about the debate that was going on between Jack and Christian. Even though they don¡¯t know what really happened, they guess that there has been an argument between father and son that makes Christian who just came with a mysterious girl by his side, immediately leave not long after Suri blew out her birthday candles. Things returned to normal after Nichs and Erick spoke and exined that Christian hade so quickly because he still had some important business to attend to that night, even though what Erick and Nichs said sounded far-fetched but it was the only way. to drown out all themotion. And not long after Nichs and Erick exined the party resumed normally without any problems, they believed that Christian should take care of other matters considering how busy Christian rke has been. ¡°What? They¡¯re back in Luxembourg? Howe?¡± Jack immediately responded to Erick¡¯s report with emotion. ¡°Christian hasn¡¯t given me any exnation about the girl.¡± ¡°Jack ..¡± ..... ¡°No Anne, you don¡¯t defend him. That kid has really gone too far, his self-indulgent attitude can¡¯t be tolerated anymore,¡± said Jack full of emotion. ¡°Christian can¡¯t juste and make a mess at Suri¡¯s birthday party by saying that he already has a future wife that we¡¯ve never even known before, that kid is really unruly. I¡¯m really disappointed in him.¡± Realizing that her parents were arguing because of her brother, Suri, who had been holding herself back from going to the room, slowly approached her fiery father. Suri¡¯s two soft hands managed to cool the anger that welled up inside Jack. ¡°You must not have any bad intentions, Dad. Daddy don¡¯t be angry with him, who knows if what you said was just a joke, right?¡± said Suri softly. ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning, we can ask Christian again. If you really have to go back to Luxembourg tonight, it means that he¡¯s really busy. I saw for myself how Christian never stopped taking care of his work while apanying me to Japan to eat sushi after he brought me home from Ad. Brother is very busy, Dad.¡± Suri spoke softly again, trying to temper her father¡¯s emotions by telling how professional a Christian is even when he¡¯s not in the office. Jack was silent even though Suri didn¡¯t talk like that, he also knew how workaholic his proud son was. Christian who is such a perfectionist will not stop if he has not solved a problem. Suri pursed her lips. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m very happy to see Christianing, I¡¯m pretty sure he must have left his very important business to attend my birthday this time, Dad. Especially yesterday he was still in Paris to take care of the rke house of Jewel coboration with one of the jewelry designers. most famous in Paris who will be releasing a new collection for next season, he is so tired. His eyes show that.¡± ¡°So Christian just got back from Paris?¡± asked Anne, joining in. ¡°Yes Mom, yesterday when I called him to confirm his arrival to my birthday party and at that time he received my call when he just returned from his new business partner¡¯s ce at three in the morning,¡± answered Suri honestly. ¡°I¡¯m really very happy my brother coulde to my birthday party, he must have taken the time toe to Geneva this time.¡± The words that just came out of Suri¡¯s lips immediately made Anne¡¯s chest feel tight, her regret getting bigger. She should have been afort to Christian who was so exhausted this afternoon, not a p. Unable to contain her immense guilt, Anne finally started crying again and it made Jack hug her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Anne. I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow morning, when things are calmer,¡± Jack said in a half-whisper, trying to calm Anne. Anne nodded quickly in tears, Anne was really so sorry and felt guilty for what she had done this afternoon to Christian. From where Suri stood, she could only see her parents hugging like that, her determination to reconcile her brother and her parents was getting bigger now. ¡°If because of me three years agoughter disappeared from this house, then now it¡¯s my turn to return the warmth and love of this house back,¡± said Suri in her heart with teary eyes. Asher, who was standing against the wall, couldn¡¯t help but stare at what was going on. Asher, who was still confused about why Christian hated him so much, couldn¡¯t do anything. His adoptive father¡¯s ban on him doing nothing makes Asher seem unconcerned about Christian. Although it has not been proven, Asher is absolutely sure that someone has deliberately made his rtionship with Christian heat up. And that¡¯s what Asher was doing right now, moving silently to find out who was behind the chaos that made his adopted brother hate him so much. Chapter 105 105 You¡¯re not alone When Asher just entered his room, his cell phone suddenly rang. Asher postponed his intention to take a shower in order to pick up a phone call from Johan the personal assistant who couldn¡¯t attend Suri¡¯s birthday party tonight because he was going with his lover¡¯s family. ¡°Hello... ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me right away that Suri had been found, Asher?¡± Johan¡¯s voice sounded so loud in Asher¡¯s ear. ¡°You really are, what do you think of me that you forgot this, huh?!¡± Asherughed. ¡°Ok ok... I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry. Oh yeah how do you do? Are you proposing to Veronika today?¡± ¡°Yes and she epted my proposal,¡± Johan answered briefly. ¡°Good, I¡¯m happy to hear that,¡± Asher said sincerely, although he¡¯s only known Johan for five years, Asher already knows a lot about the personal life of his personal assistant. ¡°I heard you met Christian again?¡± Johan suddenly shifted the subject to discussing Christian, his voice sounded so serious like never before. Asher pursed his lips. ¡°Of course I met him, Christian is Suri¡¯s older brother. He should havee to her birthday party, especially since Christian was the one who managed to find and bring back the afternoon to Geneva.¡± ¡°W-what? You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ..... ¡°No, Uncle Jack told me himself about Christian bringing Suri home,¡± Asher replied in a calm voice. ¡°You can¡¯t rx now, Asher. You have to show how hard you¡¯ve worked so far to Mr. Jack, don¡¯t let Christian take your ce. You are the one who has struggled to bring Muller Finance International to this point, Asher,¡± said Johan fiery. Asher took a deep breath. ¡°If indeed Uncle Jack returns everything I currently hold to Christian I can¡¯t do anything, because basically Cristian is the person most entitled to take care of Muller Finance internationally¡¯ as Uncle Jack¡¯s only son. I¡¯m just an adopted child who was given the opportunity to study.¡± ¡°Asher!!!¡± ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s gettingte and I¡¯m very tired. I want to rest as well as you, tomorrow morning you have to apany me to a meeting, so don¡¯t bete to the office.¡± After saying that Asher then ended the conversation unterally, what Asher wanted to do tonight was rest in peace without thinking about work or business. Being able to see Suri again is the happiest thing in his life after three years and Asher doesn¡¯t want to spoil his happy day right now by thinking about things that can give him a headache. Asher¡¯s goal right now is to finish his cold war with Christian, even if after all Christian is a role model for Asher. That¡¯s why Asher feels guilty when he sees Christian and Jack arguing over him. Prank... ¡°You idiot, doesn¡¯t he want to be above that arrogant Christian rke? You idiot, Asher.¡± With emotion, Johan let out his feelings after Asher ended the call unterally. ¡°No, I can¡¯t fail. I¡¯ve fought so far..I have to destroy the family through their adopted son and take all his property, the property that should belong to my father, Edmund.¡± Luxembourg. 02.00 AM. ¡°Tomorrow morning I will pick you up again,¡± Christian said softly to Elena who was already standing in front of her door. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Of course, you go to sleep and don¡¯t forget to dream of me.¡± Elena pursed her lips. After Christian gave Elena one more kiss, Christian then walked into his car and left Elena. Christian¡¯s desire to have Elenapletely disappeared after all the chaos that happened in his house, what Christian wants to do right now is drink at Mouren¡¯s bar. Even though Christian could have asked Elena to go with him but he didn¡¯t do that, Christian didn¡¯t want to if he lost control while drunk and touched Elena right then. During the way to Mouren¡¯s belongings, Christian remembered Elena¡¯s statement saying that there was something strange about the dispute between him and Asher. Elena felt that someone else was ying against the two of them. ¡°Are you still thinking about what Elena said earlier, sir?¡± Cainer asked carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel what Elena said doesn¡¯t make sense. I don¡¯t believe anyone has arranged this, I¡¯ve been investigating Asher for years and haven¡¯t found anything suspicious. All evidence of the leak of funds is clearly flowing to Asher¡¯s ount, it¡¯s impossible for anyone else to be involved in this matter,¡± Christian replies hoarsely, Elena¡¯s words really give him a headache and that¡¯s why he wants to vent it all out with a drink. ¡°If you want I will investigate this matter, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°I can put a few people in Muller Finance International to keep a closer eye on Asher¡¯s movements.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want you to be distracted by taking care of the child. At Muller Finance International there is Daddy and his two assistants, I¡¯m sure they will know soon enough if the leak of funds urs again in arger amount, unlike what has happened in thest four years.¡± So far, Christian has not carried out further investigations into his findings, Christian has deliberately allowed the funds to continue to enter Asher¡¯s ount and hopes that his father will find him first. But it still hasn¡¯t happened until now, the rtionship between his father and Asher is still good. It seems that Asher¡¯s theft of money is unknown to anyone. ¡°Well if that¡¯s what you want, sir. I won¡¯t do it,¡± said Kainer again. Christian is silent again and begins to close his eyes. The corners of his lips that were cracked from his mother¡¯s p still hurt when he talked too much. Luckily at times like this, Elena is there, someone who can hug andfort her unlike three years ago when he left the house with blood dripping from her forehead. **** Without removing the expensive clothes that wrapped her body perfectly, Elenay on the bed staring at the ceiling of her room which was filled with small stars made of paper, made by herself. Elena is still thinking about Christian, hearing Christian and his family¡¯s little secret makes Elena feel sorry for Christian. Elena is absolutely sure that someone else is deliberately ying Christian against his adopted brother. This afternoon, while she was cleaning the blood from the man¡¯s lips, Elena could feel a great sadnessing from him. Elena knows that if Christian takes her to bed because she wants to hold back her tears, Christian still wants to look strong in front of her. When she almost fell into dreand, Elena then grabbed her cellphone and wrote a message for Christian. ¡®You¡¯re not alone, I¡¯m still by your side Chapter 106 106 Christian shield When the sun rose, Elena was still lying on her bed with the cellphone on her stomach. Last night after sending a message of encouragement to Christian, Christian immediately called her and talked to her for hours until finally they both fell asleep from exhaustion. Christian¡¯s intention to go to the bar finally vanished because of Elena. And Mrs. Cam who was surprised to see that her daughter hade home did not have the heart to wake her up, Elena¡¯s sleep was so sound that the woman who was no longer young decided to close her daughter¡¯s open room and let her sleep a little longer. ¡°Elena is home?¡± ¡°Shhh... don¡¯t be so loud.¡± Mrs Cam immediately forbade her husband to speak. ¡°We¡¯d better go downstairs, let Elena sleep. Poor her, she looks so tired.¡± Mr. Wilson nodded, not long after that the husband and wife went back down to the first floor to continue their work as usual, leaving Elena so exhausted. Arriving on the first floor, the husband and wife who were not young anymore set to work, joining two of their other workers to make the cake that has been their source of ie for years. *** Just like Elena, Christian also still hasn¡¯t woken up when Kainer is ready for work. Last night, as soon as they got home, Kainer went straight to her room leaving Christian alone in the living room as he was still talking to Elena via video call. Kainer, knowing that Christian doesn¡¯t like being disturbed when he¡¯s talking at all, decides to go to sleep right away. ¡°How is it, Kainer?¡± Jorge asked in a half whisper to Kainer who was standing beside him. ..... Kainer took a deep breath. ¡°Let the young master sleep longer and make sure there is no activity on the first floor, ask all servants to stay away from this ce. Young master needs rest.¡± ¡°Ok, I will instruct all the maids not to work on the 1st floor today. Nor will I open the curtains on the first floor so that the young master is not disturbed by the morning sun.¡± Kainer nodded her head at the butler¡¯s words at the rke family mansion, not wanting to disturb Christian, Kainer immediately left the living room where Christian was lying on one of the sofas in a pillow position. As a very disciplined person, it is impossible for Christian to sleep anywhere. Therefore when the maids found him sleeping on the sofa, they immediately knew that the young master was not feeling well. That¡¯s why no one dared to make a sound when they worked a few hours ago to make breakfast, until finally Jorge came to the pantry and the maids reported what they found in the living room. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t just rx, Kainer decided to go to the office. He has to take care of pending work to rece Christian and Elena who certainly won¡¯t be leaving for the office this morning either. Seeing how soundly Christian was sleeping made Kainer sure that Elena must have been sleeping this morning too. Although at first he doubted the continuity of Christian and Elena¡¯s rtionship, now Kainer finally realized that Christian treated Elena very special, very different from when he treated his former lover in the past. Elena¡¯s unmaterialistic nature makes her look special in Christian¡¯s eyes and that¡¯s what made Kainer finally realize that the person Christian needs is Elena, someone who doesn¡¯t see who he is, how much money he has and what his position in society is like. Arriving at the office, several new staff members greeted Kainer with respect. Kainer¡¯s position as Christian¡¯s personal assistant earned him great respect in the office, especially by the female staff who idolized Christian so much. ¡°Good morning, Kainer.¡± Siena, who had just arrived, immediately greeted Kainer with her soft voice when she managed to get rid of a procurement staff who was standing beside Kainer who was waiting for the elevator. ¡°Morning.¡± Kainer answered Siena¡¯s greeting politely, if she was with Christian it would be impossible for Siena to greet her like this morning. Siena smiled. ¡°You werete this morning, weren¡¯t you?¡± Kainer frowned. ¡°Toote? It¡¯s still half past eight in the morning. How can I bete?¡± ¡°Usually youe with Mr. Christian, but this morning you came alone. Doesn¡¯t that mean you didn¡¯te with Mr. Christian who came earlier, huh?¡± The self-aware Siena spoke non-stop, emitting ugly thoughts in her brain. Kainer who has more patience than everyone who works for Christian thins his lips at Siena¡¯s words, studying Kainer turns to Siena who is putting on a fake smile. ¡°In fact, I came alone this morning because Mr. Christian is having business that cannot be left with Elena.¡± ¡°With Elena? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Siena¡¯s face immediately changes as soon as Kainer mentions Christian and Elena have the same business. Kainer, who could already guess where Siena¡¯s conversation was going, smiled again. ¡°Elena is Mr. Christian¡¯s private secretary, it has be mandatory for her to apany Mr. Christian to a business meeting. So I don¡¯t think I need to exin anymore, right, where they went this morning. Besides, Mr. Christian and Elena¡¯s business ispletely unrted to you. You¡¯re a financial person who doesn¡¯t continue to have business with Mr. Christian so it would be odd to even want to know where Mr Christian went with his secretary this morning.¡± Sienna¡¯s face immediately turned white like a bloodless vampire, Kainer¡¯s answer was so firm and stern that embarrassed her. Especially now that they are talking in front of the elevator, where there are several other staff who are also waiting for the elevator with the two of them. Kainer¡¯s habit in the absence of Christian is to use the elevator for the employees, that¡¯s why she is currently queuing in front of the elevator for the employees, not Christian¡¯s special elevator which is only allowed to be used by him. Seeing that Siena was no longer talking, Kainer gave a small smile. Kainer, who is very introverted, doesn¡¯t really talk much to people she has nothing to do with, especially the female staff who love to steal nces at Christian when she¡¯s with him. That¡¯s why right now when talking to Siena, Kainer was so cold. Knowing that Siena was one of the causes of the misunderstanding between Christian and Elena made Kainer have little judgment on Siena. Since the lift was already open, Kainer immediately got into the lift past Siena who was still frozen. Some of the staff who wanted to enter the elevator even had to pass through Siena because Siena did not want to leave where she was standing. Having received the title of best employee from Christian directly made Siena have a high seniority attitude towards other employees. While in the elevator, none of the staff dared to speak. Hearing how Kainer talked to Siena scared them, until finally the staff went down one by one on their respective floors where they worked leaving Kainer who still had to stay in the elevator to the highest floor, where he worked. Arriving at the study, Kainer immediately took care of the pile of documents that had been neatly arranged on his desk. Just about to start opening hisptop, Kainer was startled by the sound of his cell phone ringing suddenly. Kainer became even more nervous when he saw who it was that was calling him. Anne rke, the greatdy who could only be counted on the fingers, contacted him. Anne would only call when she had important business and this time, Kainer already knew where the madam was calling him. ¡°Good morning Madam.¡± With his best smile, Kainer immediately received a video call from Anne who was sitting with Suri in the back garden. ¡°Morning, Kainer.¡± Anne and Suri answered simultaneously. ¡°Can I help you, madam?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Christian? Why hasn¡¯t his phone been on sincest night? You went straight back to Luxembourgst night, didn¡¯t you?¡± Anne, who was impatient, immediately gave some questions directly to Kainer. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve also contacted my brother since this morning but he didn¡¯t receive any book calls. My brother is fine, right, Kainer?¡± Suri asked not wanting to lose, Suri who wanted to thank Christian for the birthday gift she received was forced to ept disappointment after no message was responded to by her brother. Kainer clenched one hand to stop herself from saying the wrong thing, since being on the nest night Christian immediately turned off the cell phone specifically for his family members. That¡¯s why it was only natural that neither Anne nor the rest of the rke family could contact him. ¡°My son is alright, Kainer?¡± Anne asked again, but this time her voice sounded like she was holding back tears. Although Kainer wasn¡¯t there when she pped Christian yesterday, Anne is sure that Kainer knows what she¡¯s done to her beloved son. ¡°We arrived safelyst night, madam. The young master went straight to bed after we got home and this morning he was active as usual, madam,¡± said Kainer lying slightly, although Anne has more power but his loyalty remains for Christian. Kainer didn¡¯t dare tell Anne about Christian¡¯s true condition, he didn¡¯t have that much courage. ¡°If my brother is fine why hasn¡¯t his cell phone been active sincest night, Kainer?!¡± Kainer pursed his lips. ¡°Young master¡¯s cell phone is out of battery, Miss.¡± ¡°Out of battery until this morning? Did he not charge his cellphone like that? Come on, Kainer. Don¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯m not a kid you can fool,¡± said Suri annoyed, Suri was not satisfied with Kainer¡¯s answer which was considered too market. ¡°Young Master¡¯s weakness that hasn¡¯t disappeared until now is that he doesn¡¯t care about his personal belongings, Miss. Do you remember the incident eight years ago when the Young Master left his passport at the restaurant where we ate while we were transiting at Dubai airport while leaving for Japan,¡± said Kainer wisely. ¡°And so far the young master has notpletely ovee one of his weaknesses.¡± Suri immediately pursed her lips. ¡°So my brother really hasn¡¯t charged his phone, huh?¡± ¡°Yes Miss, I promise after he returns I will immediately remind him to charge his cellphone,¡± Kainer replied back. ¡°Where is Christian going now? Why aren¡¯t youing? Aren¡¯t you his personal assistant, why don¡¯t you apany him, Kainer?¡± asked Anne quietly. Kainer clenched his fists again when he received an unexpected question from the madam. ¡°Who is Christian going with at the moment, Kainer?¡± Kainer straightened up. ¡°With his new secretary, madam.¡± ¡°New secretary, is that the girl you invited to Suri¡¯s birthday partyst night?¡± asked Anne emphatically. Chapter 107 107 Your body is mine Getting a crushing question that couldn¡¯t be avoided, Kainer racked his brain again to give a wise answer. Kainer realizes that he can¡¯t lie to Anne, but on the other hand he can¡¯t get ahead of Christian by revealing his rtionship with Elena. ¡°The secretary¡¯s name is Elena, madam. She¡¯s been working with Master for about two months and while the young Master is away she¡¯s the one who takes care of all the work in the office,¡± Kainer replied quietly, trying to change the subject. Kainer disapproves of Anne¡¯s question about the person Christian invited toe to the partyst night. ¡°No wonder brother can go quietly, it turns out he already has a personal secretary,¡± said Suri slowly. Kainer smiled, he managed to keep Anne from asking again about who the girl Christian was at the partyst night. Since there were no more questions to ask Kainer, Anne finally ended the video call. Since there is still a lot of work to be done, Kainer then returns to his work at least before Christian looks for him, he has already managed to finish some of the work that was dyed due to her going to Geneva for Suri¡¯s birthday. **** ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up, mom?¡± Elena protested to her mother for the second time after she woke up an hour ago. Mrs. Cam who was putting the turkey cutlet on Elena¡¯s te just smiled. ¡°Mom...¡± ..... ¡°You just came back from a business trip, how could I have woken you up looking so exhausted this morning, Elena. That¡¯s why I let you sleep, after all, aren¡¯t you off today, right?¡± Elena pursed her lips and immediately folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Had a day off, not a day off.¡± Mr. Wilsonughed amused at the behavior of his only daughter, gently the former best pastry chef in one of the best hotels in Abu Dhabi and then stroked Elena¡¯s hair which was still tangled. ¡°You need rest, Elena. Don¡¯t work so hard.¡± na nodded slowly, if her father had spoken like that Elena could not argue. It¡¯s different with her mother, Elena still loves to tease her mother by arguing over small things that don¡¯t really need to be discussed. ¡°Yes, now eat, you haven¡¯t eaten since morning. By now you must be hungry, right?¡± ¡°Yes, father. I eat,¡± replied Elena curtly. ¡°Good girl.¡± Mr. Wilson grabbed Elena¡¯s head and nted a kiss on the top of her head before finally returning to the kitchen to resume his work, leaving Elena at the dinner table with his wife who soon followed into the kitchen. After her parents left, Elena then began to enjoy the food that her mother had prepared for her so voraciously. Haven¡¯t eaten sincest night made Elena so hungry right now, her intention to taste the food at Christian¡¯s sister¡¯s birthday party failed after an unwanted incident urred. Jackson rke¡¯s cold greeting made Elena¡¯s hunger disappear in an instant, until she finally fell asleep after talking to Christian. With her mouth full of food, Elena grabbed her phone which suddenly vibrated. The photo of Christian that appeared on the concert screen made Elena immediately swallow the food that had not been fully chewed with it. ¡°Yeah...¡± ¡°Come out, I like it in front of your house,¡± Christian says quickly, cutting Elena off. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Hurry up Elena, I¡¯m hungry. You¡¯re not trying to starve me to death, are you?¡± Without changing clothes first, Elena immediately ran outside with her cellphone which was still connected to Christian. ¡°Enter!¡± Christian immediately gives orders to Elena to get into his car as soon as Elena arrives at his side. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll get changed first, okay. I..I...¡± ¡°No need, your clothes are decent enough to. Come on in, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Christian replies curtly, forcing Elena to get into his car. With her breath still out of breath from just running, Elena finally got into Christian¡¯s car. Too afraid that Christian will get angry, Elena immediately goes out to meet him without changing clothes. Luckily Elena was wearing quite decent clothes this afternoon, so she wasn¡¯t too embarrassed to meet Christian. ¡°Is this what your clothes look like at home?¡± Christian asks coldly, teasing Elena¡¯s slightly revealing style of dress. A polka dot mini dress above the knee in purple, making Elena much younger than her age. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, is there really something wrong?¡± Christian chuckles, holding back annoyance. Seeing Elena¡¯s thighs syed out beside him makes Christian nearly explode. Slowly, Christian¡¯s curiosity about the crowds of shoppers at the cake shop of Elena¡¯s parents began to be answered, the buyers, who were mostly men, seemed to only want to see the beauty of Elena¡¯s body. Damn it! Being under the emotion of making Christian unconsciously increase the speed of his car to double, the traffic jams of Luxembourg city are not even an obstacle for Christian. Several times Christian also honks his horn to drive away the cars that get in his way. ¡°Christ watch out!!!¡± Elena, who couldn¡¯t wait, screamed loudly when Christian almost hit a caring from the opposite direction, because both of them didn¡¯t want to budge, finally Christian couldn¡¯t help but swerve to the right towards the empty yground so that the collision could ur. avoided. Elena, who had closed her eyes, still didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes when the car Christian was driving had stopped, Elena could faintly hear the sound of horns being sounded repeatedly by other car drivers. Luckily, there were no casualties due to the incident, so no one approached Christian and Elena who were still in the car in the middle of the yground where there were no visitors. Because Christian didn¡¯t make a sound, finally Elena opened her eyes slowly and immediately met with Christian who had been staring at her without blinking since he stopped her car in the middle of the field. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do anything crazier than this, don¡¯t repeat your mistakes, Elena,¡± Christian says coldly with threats. Elena narrowed her eyes, confused. ¡°What have I done?¡± Christian, who had been holding back from speaking for the past ten minutes, finally ran out of patience, he roughly grabbed Elena¡¯s exposed left thigh. ¡°Ouchh...¡± ¡°Never again, you dare to show the beauty of your body to others, if you don¡¯t want me to do more crazy things than before,¡± Christian said breathlessly. ¡°It¡¯s not only you who will be punished by me, but they, the people who have dared to see the beauty of your body which is mine, I will kill very sadly. So remember that carefully, Elena. I never y with my words, do you understand!¡± Elena who waspletely focused on Christian immediately nodded quickly as soon as the man finished speaking, there was not the slightest intention of Elena to argue. Elena finally understands why Christian is so angry, the homely clothes she is used to are actually too sexy for Christian. Elena struggles to endure the pain Christian is giving her right thigh. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s go to the clothing store. I don¡¯t want to take you out to eat with open clothes like this,¡± Christian says quickly, as fast as he moves his car back to the highway. After driving for ten minutes, Christian finally stopped his car in front of a famous boutique. Without confirming as usual when he was apanying his ex-girlfriend shopping at this kind of boutique, Christian immediately invited Elena into the boutique which was not so crowded. But even so, Christian¡¯s presence still immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the white, including the owner who happened to be visiting his boutique that day. Realizing that it was Christian rke who came to his boutique, the owner of the boutique immediately approached him and greeted him so well that he even immediately took Elena to a special room to choose clothes. ¡°It is a great honor for us that you are willing toe to this ce, Mr. rke,¡± said Emily Rose, the boutique owner who is a transgender woman who is quite famous in Luxembourg. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Are you d I came to this boutique?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m very happy, Mr rke. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t like to be visited by someone as great as you who is single and...¡± ¡°I came with my future wife and we¡¯re getting married soon so it would be nice if you still refer to me with the word single is no longer appropriate,¡± Christian says casually cutting Emily who is so excited to talk to him. Emily immediately fell silent, she couldn¡¯t show her disappointment when she heard Christian¡¯s words calling Elena his future wife. ¡°Are you serious, sir?¡± asked Emily hoarsely. Christian, who had been staring at the dressing room where Elena was in it, immediately turned to Emily with a cold gaze. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking right now?¡± ¡°No sir...you¡¯re not joking.¡± Emily, who was so fascinated by Christian¡¯s visuals, spoke haltingly. ¡°Keep this a secret until I tell everyone my wedding ns,¡± Christian says again. ¡°You can do that for me, can¡¯t you?¡± Emily nodded quickly. ¡°Yes sir, I will keep this a good secret. I will not let you down.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Good, because if news of this leaks out, then be prepared to bid farewell to this venture of yours.¡± Chapter 108 108 Need a love After nearly thirty minutes in and out of the dressing room showing Christian the clothes she was wearing, Elena finally breathed a sigh of relief after Christian agreed to thest three clothes she tried, a white skirt with calf-length lilies and a peach colored blouse were the first choices Christian agreed to. And the other two clothes are beautiful dresses that have almost the same motif. Entering spring, various collections of beautiful women¡¯s clothes began to appear in clothing stores, including in Emily Rose¡¯s boutique, which did not talk much after Christian gave her an ultimatum not to reveal the secret of her rtionship with Elena. ¡°Thank you foring, young master. I look forward to weing you back to this boutique,¡± Emily said politely as she returned Christian¡¯s unlimited credit card with a wide smile. ¡°I hope you like the clothes in this boutique, Miss.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°I like the collection of clothes in this boutique.¡± ¡°d you like it Miss Wilson...¡± ¡°Elena, call me Elena. It doesn¡¯t feel right for you to say my family name like that, Emily.¡± Elena immediately interrupted Emily¡¯s words quickly. Emily nodded her head, knowing that Christian was starting to feel ufortable, Emily then gave Elena a hug before escorting the two special guests out of her boutique which was immediately vacated from other shoppers not long after Christian and Elena entered the special room. Seeing Elena wearing more closed clothes made Christian feel a little calmer, Christian really couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to him if he let Elena into the restaurant in a dress that exposed her beautiful and wless long legs. Damn. Recalling how hot Elena had been thirty minutes ago makes Christian even hungrier. After sorting through restaurants, Christian finally chose a Chinese restaurant that was not too busy. Even though it is already spring, Christian wants to enjoy food that can warm his body and Chinese restaurants are the right choice for that. A waitres immediately came over to Christian and Elena as soon as they both sat at a table in a ss room, a ce that was very private. Christian easily mentions the menu of food that he wants to enjoy this afternoon, the waiter skillfully takes notes of all the menus and immediately goes to prepare food after he re-matches his writing with Christian. In a short time, all the food that Christian ordered was finally presented in full in front of Christian and Elena. Elena could only blink her eyes when she saw the food in front of her eyes. ..... ¡°Why? Don¡¯t like Chinese food?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just that I feel this food is too much for both of us, Christ. Are you sure you can finish all of this?¡± ¡°All of this is healthy food, Elena. And it¡¯s so good for us, so there¡¯s no reason not to order it, right?¡± ¡°Okay if all this food is healthy food, but this food is too much, Christ. And it¡¯s just the two of us,¡± said Elena, repeating her previous words. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to finish it.¡± ¡°If you keep talking it¡¯s obvious we won¡¯t finish this meal, so you better start eating now,¡± Christian says quietly as he pours soup into Elena¡¯s empty bowl. Elena shakes her head again, Christian really is so hard to understand. The chance to win a debate with Christian is really only 100:1. Not wanting to make Christian even more angry, Elena chooses to give in by starting to enjoy this very healthy food. Luckily Elena didn¡¯t finish the food that her mother had prepared an hour ago, so at this time her stomach was still able to take in some more food. Elena, who was initially afraid to leave food, now smiled when she saw the food in front of her was almost gone, Elena forgot that since yesterday afternoon Christian had not eaten anything until this afternoon. His quarrel with his mother makes Christian¡¯s appetite disappear. ¡°Good?¡± ¡°This is the best Chinese food I¡¯ve ever eaten,¡± Christian replies quickly. Elena smiled. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t this restaurant not a restaurant in a five-star hotel that has been your favorite ce to eat, huh?¡± ¡°Who said that my favorite ce to eat is a restaurant in a five-star hotel?¡± Christian asks calmly. ¡°Hasn¡¯t that been the case all along,¡± stammered Elena. Christian who had just wiped his lips with a handkerchief slowly got up from his chair and brought his face close to Elena¡¯s cheek. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, any dirty ce will be the mostfortable ce for me. So is the ce to eat.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks immediately flushed red at Christian¡¯s words and Christianughed amusedly seeing Elena blushing, because Christian was already full, Christian then called the waiter and made payment, there are still many things he wants to do with Elena this afternoon. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet for a while, don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Christian said softly to Elena who was standing next to the aquarium near the cashier. Elena nodded slowly in response to Christian¡¯s words and Christian who couldn¡¯t contain his urge to pee immediately walked to the toilet that a waiter had shown earlier. While Christian was still in the toilet, suddenly Elena¡¯s cell phone rang, Elena immediately epted the call and spoke with the caller for almost two minutes before finally Elena ended the call unterally after seeing Christiane out of the toilet. ¡°Is it done?¡± asked Elena quickly, trying to hide her nervousness. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going back to my house.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes widenedpletely. ¡°Going to your house? For what?¡± Instead of answering Elena¡¯s question, who was so surprised, Christian took Elena¡¯s hand and led her out of the busy restaurant. Elena, who could not possibly deny it, chose to give up when she was asked to leave the restaurant which was starting to fill with Chinese citizens wanting to enjoy their homnd¡¯s food. ¡°Kainer just called me,¡± Elena said quietly. ¡°Kainer, what¡¯s wrong with him? He didn¡¯t ask you to go to work, did he?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elena answered quickly. Christian chuckles. ¡°Of course not, Kainer doesn¡¯t have that much courage to ask my boyfriend to go to work while he¡¯s with me.¡± Elena nced at Christian who was smiling as he was driving his car, Elena confused where to start talking. She¡¯s afraid that if Christian is going to go crazy like before again, Elena doesn¡¯t want to die silly because she provoked Christian. After taking a deep breath, Elena finally decides to speak when Christian has stopped the car. And when Christian¡¯s car pulls into the well-preserved rke¡¯s mansion, Elena starts to get up again. Just as Christian is about toe down, Elena suddenly grabs Christian¡¯s right arm nervously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elena?¡± ¡°I..I want to talk.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous Elena, this house will soon be your home.¡± ¡°Christ, I¡¯m serious, I don¡¯t want to talk about it. I want to talk about other things,¡± Elena said loudly, Elena had to speak firmly to Christian at this time. Because if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have another chance. Elena was sure that if she had entered Christian¡¯s house, she would not have had a chance to speak. Noticing the change in Elena¡¯s tone of voice, Christian slowly leans back into the car seat, canceling his intention to get off. ¡°Ok, now say what you want to talk about.¡± ¡°Hmmm... i..it¡¯s about...¡± Christian raises an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not in the mood to make a confession about your betrayal behind my back with another man, are you?¡± ¡°Howe, how could I do such a crazy thing! I¡¯m still sane enough not to do something so lowly,¡± said Elena loudly. ¡°If that¡¯s not the case then what do you want to talk about?¡± Christian asks again with a triumphant smile that Elena can¡¯t see, seeing how much Elena¡¯s reaction to his words pleased Christian. Elena did not betray him, Elena was still loyal to him. Elena gulped, her fingers moving, trying to divert the nervousness that was gripping her right now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elena? Speak clearly, I don¡¯t like seeing you y puzzles like this,¡± Christian said again impatiently After mustering up the courage Elena slowly lifted her face, looking straight at Christian who couldn¡¯t wait to hear her words. ¡°Mrs. rke called Kainer this morning, she asked about us,¡± said Elena slowly starting to speak. ¡°It seems that my presence is not wanted by your family, Christ. I think we better...¡± ¡°Elena!!! Christian shouted loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly, didn¡¯t I tell you about my family secret a while ago, huh! Then why are you talking nonsense like this, no one can oppose my decision to choose my partner candidate. So don¡¯t talk nonsense, because that kind of thing will never happen, even if my family is against my will to marry you then I will fight it.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense again, Elena. Now it¡¯s better to get off and go into the house, suddenly I want to enjoy sweet food,¡± Christian said coldly, seconds after Christian immediately got out of his luxury car leaving Elena into the house annoyed. Seeing Christian leave Elena¡¯s body trembled, Kainer¡¯s words made Elena is aware of the message that her parents gave her forbidding her to y with fire with people from a different caste from them.The information that Kainer gave about Marianne rke¡¯s curiosity about her suddenly made Elena¡¯s confidence disappear, Elena was afraid to continue the rtionship. with Christian. Suri and Anne¡¯s stares at himst night scared Elena, Elena was afraid that she would be rejected to join the rke family. A family that many people revere. A family that certainly won¡¯t be equal to her family whoes from the lower sses. *** ¡°Next time, if Mommy asks anything about Elena, don¡¯t you ever This is talking, Kainer,¡± Christian said emotionally to Kainer who was connected to the video call. ¡°You have no right to answer that.¡± ¡°S..sorry young master, I didn¡¯t mean to be presumptuous,¡± Kainer replied guiltily. ¡°I will forgive you this time, but don¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Okay young master, I won¡¯t...¡± Before Kainer could stop talking, Christian had already disconnected the video call. It was the sound of Elena¡¯s footsteps that made Christian have to end his conversation with Kainer. ¡°Come here.¡± Christian holds out his hand, asking Elena toe closer to him who is sitting behind his desk. With small steps, Elena approaches Christian, although she is afraid of being hurt, Elena can¡¯t go away from Christian. Recalling how devastated Christian was when he came back to her after getting a p from her mother making Elena unable to stay away from him, Elena prefers to risk her future which may be full of tears than to see Christian again having to endure the pain alone. Elena knows that all this time Christian has been trying to be strong seeing his parents love other people more than him. Elena knows that Christiancks love, Elena knows that Christian is jealous of his adopted brother who was so protected and cared for by his parents for years. Elena knew that Christian needed her, needed a ce to share the sadness she had been holding back all this time alone. Chapter 109 109 The main Problem ¡°Young master, Kainer and Ronin have arrived...¡± ¡°Shhh...¡± Elena immediately stopped Jorge. ¡°Christian sleeps.¡± Jorge immediately closed his lips tightly when he realized Christian was asleep on the sofa, on Elena¡¯sp. Christian falls asleep while talking about his childhood with Luis. ¡°Please help me Jorge,¡± Elena pleaded quietly. Jorge immediately went over to Elena and helped her out of Christian who was fast asleep, Elena almost fell when she got back up. After almost twenty minutes of using Christian as a pillow, Elena¡¯s legs now feel numb. Luckily there was Jorge who came to be her savior. ¡°Are you all right, Miss?¡± asked Jorge in a barely audible voice. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go outside, but help me walk. My legs feel numb.¡± Jorge nodded slowly, slowly the father of two reached out his hand to Elena and walked carefully out of Christian¡¯s silent study. When he saw Elena limping out of Christian¡¯s study with Jorge, Ronin who had just arrived with Kainer immediately thought perverted. His genius brain suddenly thought of Christian¡¯s mischief in his study. ¡°If you think Christian and I are doing perverts, then get that out of your mind, sir,¡± said Elena curtly, Elena seemed to have managed to read what Ronin was thinking at the moment. ..... Ronin shrugged his shoulders up. ¡°No, what was I thinking? I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.¡± Kainer, who knew Ronin very well, immediately threw a punch at the back of one of Christian¡¯s best hackers. ¡°Ronin.¡± ¡°Ok..ok...I see,¡± answered Ronin quickly, responding to the warning that Kainer had just given him. Kainer knows what happened to Elena, ten minutes ago after Christian really fell asleep, Elena told Kainer what Christian was doing right now. That¡¯s why Kainer knew why Elena was having a hard time walking right now. ¡°Thank you Jorge,¡± Elena said quietly to Jorge who had helped her out of Christian¡¯s study. Jorge nodded slowly. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss.¡± Because his job was done, Jorge then left the ce, giving Christian¡¯s closest people privacy to talk. ¡°So what do you want to ask, Elena?¡± Cainer asked quietly. Elena, who had prepared herself ever since she contacted Kainer, gave Kainer a sharp re. ¡°Tell me, what is the real problem between Christian and his parents? Why does Christian hate his adopted brother named Asher so much, I¡¯m sure if the problem of leakage of funds is not the main problem of his hatred for the young man named Asher, right?¡± Although Elena already knows a little about Christian¡¯s dispute with Asher, Elena wants to know more details. Her curiosity was great. ¡°You know anything about it, Asher?¡± asked Ronin in surprise. Elena frowned. ¡°Of course I know, why is that?¡± ¡°Just so you know Miss...¡± ¡°Elena, call me Elena.¡± Elena interrupted Ronin¡¯s words quickly. Ron gulped. ¡°Just so you know, Elena. As long as Young Master was in a rtionship with his past lovers, neither of them knew about the matter of Young Master¡¯s dispute with Asher. And you are the only person who knows about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about Asher, Elena has even met the young master¡¯s family in Geneva. The young master even introduced Elena as his future wife to Mrs Marianne,¡± said Kainer, joining in. ¡°WHAT? You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± Kainer shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You can ask Elena directly if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Is that true, Elena?¡± Ronin immediately asked Elena. ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked first, you should answer my question instead of asking me back,¡± replied Elena curtly. ¡°Sorry Elena, we can¡¯t answer that...¡± ¡°Kainer.¡± Elena immediately interrupted Kainer¡¯s words. ¡°Christian is lonely, Kainer. Even though heughs but he has a sadness inside of him, at first I thought it was just a trick he was ying to get my sympathy, so I could ept his request to stay with him. But after the events in Geneva yesterday I finally realized if Christian just pretends to be strong in front of his parents.¡± Kainer and Ronin instantly fell silent, the two closest to Christian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°After all, no child will ever be okay after seeing his parents love their children more than anyone else while he has to live with his grandfather who was so strict and disciplined. As a former special police officer I believe thete Luis Cobb raised Christian that way. hard, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elena resumed her speech, Elena deliberately brought up how Luis educates Christian when talking to Kainer and Ronin. Elena¡¯s curiosity is really unstoppable at this time, she must immediately find out the main source of the problems that ur between Christian and his parents involving Asher. ¡°Asher is not someone else¡¯s child, Miss. Asher is the only child of thete Linda and Paul, two people who were so instrumental in Mrs Marianne¡¯s life.¡± Jorge, who was carrying a tray of green tea, answered Elena¡¯s question. ¡°Both Asher¡¯s parents died when Asher was still a baby, Linda died giving birth to him and Paul, the father chose to end his life when his wife¡¯s body was brought back to his hometown.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elena shrieked in surprise. ¡°Are you serious, Jorge?¡± ¡°The old master and madam brought Asher back to Geneva when Asher was less than three years old if I¡¯m not mistaken. And since that time the young master and Asher became brothers, their rtionship went very well until finally there was a big tragedy which became the origin of the dispute between the two to involve Mr and Mrs,¡± said Kainer quietly, adding to Jorge¡¯s words. Elena, who was already staring at Jorge immediately turned her face quickly towards Kainer. ¡°Great tragedy, what tragedy?¡± ¡°The tragedy of the disappearance of Miss Suri three years ago,¡± answered Ronin quietly. ¡°Suri? Christian¡¯s little sister, didn¡¯t she just celebrate her birthday yesterday? How did she get kidnapped?¡± ¡°Do you remember when the young master left the office without saying goodbye to you two months ago, Elena?¡± said Kainer quietly. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I remember. You went to Ad then, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes and that¡¯s where we found her¡± ¡°Jesus!¡± screamed Elena spontaneously. ¡°Miss Suri was kidnapped and disappeared for three years, Elena,¡± said Ronin quietly. ¡°It¡¯s not only Mr. Jack who has been desperately trying to find Miss Suri, the young master is also almost crazy for not finding Miss Suri. Me and the rest of my subordinates were also stressed because Miss Suri really couldn¡¯t be found at that time, until finally two months ago Miss Suri suddenly sent an email to the young master and finally the young master managed to find her and bring her home.¡± Elena¡¯s chest felt tight, she recalled the figure of Suri that she had just seenst night. That blue-eyed pretty girl looked absolutely stunningst night, and she looked fine. It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s been in captivity for years. ¡°Miss Suri went missing at the airport, while she was on her way to Luxembourg with Asher and since then the young master has been so angry and resentful of Asher for being considered negligent in taking care of Miss Suri who incidentally was still so young.¡± Kainer continued with Ronin¡¯s words, even though Suri had been found, Kainer¡¯s expression still looked sad when he remembered what happened three years ago. Elena shook her head, she didn¡¯t expect that such a beautiful Suri had just experienced such a terrible event. Being kidnapped and held captive for three years must have been so hard for her, Elena was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive like Suri. Because they had already told about Asher and the cause of his hot rtionship with Christian, finally Jorge, Kainer and Ronin also shared all the problems that had urred between Asher and Christian, including the findings of the leakage of funds that had entered Asher¡¯s personal ount for the past two years. Slowly Elena finally understands why Christian hates Asher so much, her guess is right. Christian is jealous and envious of Asher who gets more affection than he does. ¡°One thing that the old masters and madams don¡¯t realize is that they trust and believe that the young master is okay, even though when Miss Suri disappeared at that time the young master almost went crazy. He repeatedly med himself for being the cause of Miss Suri¡¯s disappearance. Suri and at that time there was no support whatsoever from Mr and Mrs. They remained in Geneva, trying to support each other with Asher who at that time was also very sad and felt guilty for not being able to take good care of Miss Suri, ¡°Jorge said quietly, ending his words. ¡°No Elena, it¡¯s not that simple,¡± Kainer replied. ¡°The thing is moreplicated than that.¡± Chapter 110 110 Christian¡¯s invitation Even though she had heard all the stories from the three closest people to Christian in person, Elena was still not satisfied, her curiosity was still exploding inside her. Seeing the scar on Christian¡¯s head makes Elena sure that there is one big reason that makes Jackson rke have the heart to do that to his own biological child. While still searching for answers to the questions that kept popping up in her head, Elena was suddenly surprised by the presence of tworge hands hugging her stomach from behind. ¡°Why was I left to sleep alone?¡± Christian asks in a half-whisper from the back of Elena¡¯s neck. Elena smiled. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to bother you, that¡¯s why I left.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to sleep?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not sleepy, Christ.¡± Christian, who is not satisfied with Elena¡¯s answer, then resumes his new habit, sniffing Elena¡¯s body without shame. Elena, who feels ufortable, tries to get away from Christian, but because her body strength is notparable to Christian¡¯s, Elena¡¯s efforts are unsessful. Elena remains in Christian¡¯s arms who are behind her until finally Christian suddenly lifts his head, away from the open back of Elena¡¯s neck. ¡°I smell the nicotine in your hair,¡± Christian says coldly. Elena immediately straightened herself. ¡°Nicotine? I don¡¯t smoke, Christ!¡± Christian, who is sure that he smells nicotine from Elena¡¯s body, then releases his arms from Elena and rushes to sit next to Elena. ¡°Who used you of smoking, Elena?¡± ..... ¡°You...¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I smell nicotine from your hair, not using you of smoking. Those two sentences are very different, aren¡¯t they?¡± Elena who is ready to protest against Christian in self-defense finally shuts up, even though Christian just woke up but to win an argument with him is impossible. ¡°Who just arrived?¡± Christian asks suddenly, even though all the rooms in his house use sophisticated air filters but for someone as detailed as Christian he can immediately tell something is different. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Kainer doesn¡¯t smoke like I do, so the nicotine that¡¯s left on you must be someone else¡¯s,¡± Christian says quietly as he continues to think, Christian racking his brains trying to figure out who dared toe into his house with such a strong smell of cigarettes. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Ronin! Did Kainere with Ronin? Did you meet him? There was a need for that jerk toe to this house? You weren¡¯t seduced by him, were you?¡± Elena purses her lips, trying to hide her surprise when Christian manages to guess who it was that came earlier. ¡°Elena answer!¡± Instead of answering Christian¡¯s question, Elena leaned back on the sofa giving Christian her best smile who was demanding an honest answer from her. ¡°Yeah, Kainer and Ronin came while you were sleeping an hour ago. The two of them didn¡¯tst long either, after chatting with me for a while they went straight home.¡± Christian raises one eyebrow. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°You can ask everyone in this house if you don¡¯t believe it, after all they came because they wanted to meet you, not me. And it¡¯s impossible if they will linger in this ce when they know the owner of the house is sleeping,¡± replied Elena with calm, Elena tried not to mention anything about their previous conversation. Before leaving, Kainer and Ronin had already told Elena not to say anything to Christian. ¡°OK, I trust you.¡± ¡°Of course, because I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± said Elena quickly. Christian¡¯s lips curl into a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re still in the house, it¡¯s nice to see you here when I open my eyes. Stay with me, Elena.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, neither of my parents will dare to oppose my choice and you are myst choice, Elena.¡± Christian¡¯s blue eyes stare deeply at Elena who is sitting opposite him. ¡°I have two parents who are not young anymore, Christ. I can¡¯t bear to let them live alone, I...¡± ¡°Take them to live with us.¡± Christian cuts Elena off guiltily. ¡°This house is going to get busier.¡± Elena clenched her fists, trying not to get angry. Christian¡¯s way of thinking is sometimes like that of a ten year old. ¡°If you want, tonight I will immediately talk to your parents so they want to live with us here,¡± added Christian again excitedly. ¡°Christ, listen! I¡¯m not done talking yet,¡± Elena screams loudly, finally running out of patience with Christian who wants to take it for granted. ¡°You can¡¯t just say things like that, our rtionship is still too early to be able to live under the same roof. Moreover, to invite my parents. Where will the faces of my parents be ced if someone says they live in the house of their child¡¯s lover? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rip the mouth of anyone who says that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the concept, Christ,¡± Elena sighed in frustration. ¡°Both of my parents are people whoe from the lower ss with a simple mindset, they will definitely immediately refuse your invitation to live together in a house this big. Apart from us who don¡¯t have any ties yet, my parents will definitely not want to be a burden to anyone. And just so you know, even though I¡¯ve been working they still don¡¯t want to stop working. They say they want to keep working while they still have energy, you can imagine yourself, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ohhh so that¡¯s the problem..¡± ¡°Oh what?¡± ¡°If your parents don¡¯t want to live with us because we don¡¯t have a rtionship yet, then we can just get married then.¡± ¡°Christ!!!!¡± ¡°What else dear? Isn¡¯t that the best way out, huh?¡± Elena immediately massaged her head which suddenly hurt, talking to Christian really made her stock of patience run out without a trace. Hearing Christian talk about marriage so easily makes Elena even more afraid to continue her rtionship with Christian. Jorge, who had been standing not far from where Elena and Christian were talking, couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard Christian speak. As long as Christian is in a rtionship with another woman, this is the first time Christian mentions marriage. Even though it doesn¡¯t sound serious, this is a rapid progress considering that Christian is always angry and immediately breaks up with his former women if they start teasing about marriage. But this time, with Elena he¡¯s only known for a few weeks, a Christian has repeatedly asked Elena to stay with him despite always being refused. Even though out there, there will be lots of women who immediately say ¡®Yes¡¯ as soon as Christian asks him to live with him. To be Continued Chapter 111 111 Provocateur ¡°It seems that this time the young master has managed to find his happiness,¡± said Jorge in his heart. ¡°And it is time for you to be happy with your life, young master.¡± Lake Geneva, Swiss ¡°It¡¯s ok, Suri. This is a ce we used to visit often, you don¡¯t have to worry. After all, there are bodyguards guarding us at this time,¡± Asher said softly to Suri who still didn¡¯t want to get out of the car, even though they had arrived twenty minutes ago on the shores ofke Geneva, one of Suri¡¯s favorite ces to skate with Asher five years ago. Suri looked around from the car, trying to observe the situation around Lake Geneva, which was still very busy even though it was already gettingte. ¡°Aunty and Uncle are also here, Suri,¡± said Asher again. ¡°Mommy and Daddy, what are they doing here? There¡¯s no way Mommy just wants to feed the geese in theke, right?¡± Asher chuckled amused at Suri¡¯s words, as someone who has lived with the rke family since childhood, Asher knows that Anne¡¯s habit of feeding wild geese in theke continues to this day. ¡°Uncle is having a business meeting, the wife of Uncle Jack¡¯s new business partner really likes this ce that¡¯s why Aunty and Uncle invited them to have dinner at a restaurant around theke, Suri,¡± replied Asher smiling as he continued to caress Suri¡¯s hand, gripped it tightly. ¡°Oh I see.¡± ..... ¡°Yeah, so you¡¯ll be fine now. And believe me Suri, I won¡¯t make the same mistake a second time. I swear I won¡¯t leave you,¡± Asher said seriously. ¡°I¡¯d rather die if I have to leave you.¡± Suri immediately tightened her grip on Asher¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about death, I don¡¯t like hearing that. Come on, let¡¯s go downstairs, I want to take a short walk by theke and then we¡¯ll find Mommy and Daddy, okay?¡± ¡°As your wish, princess,¡± Asher said loudly. Suriughed amused at the behavior of her brother, who she had just met again. After being sure that everything would be fine, finally Suri slowly got out of the car following Asher who had gotten off and was waiting for her outside the car with a smile that did not disappear from his face. Asher immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s hand and held it tightly as soon as Suri actually got out of the car, the two of them then immediately walked towards the stairs to theke which was not so crowded. Because previously Johan, Asher¡¯s assistant who always apanied Asher wherever he went, had bought food for the geese, Suri and Asher immediately rushed to theke to feed the geese that were gathering on the shores of theke. Being able to return to one of her favorite ces, Suri¡¯s mood immediately changed drastically. As if she had never been traumatized, Suri cheerfully threw the food in her hands to the geese that were now approaching her. Suri¡¯sughter was so cheerful that it could be heard clearly in Asher¡¯s ears, who was standing three meters from where Suri was currently. ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Johan whispered quietly. ¡°Curious what?¡± ¡°About the kidnapping of Suri,¡± Johan answered tly. Asher who was looking at Suri immediately turned to Johan quickly. ¡°Watch your words, Johan! Don¡¯t talk about it here, we¡¯re in a public ce!¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I speak in such a low voice,¡± Johan answered evasively. ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. My sister is fine now,¡± Asher said curtly. Johan smirked, he looked happy to see Asher¡¯s expression start to get provoked. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing the incident, I just wanted to share my thoughts with you right now.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Three years ago Suri disappeared, without a trace, without news, without information. We have mobilized all the best detectives to search for her throughout the country and abroad and it feels very strange if suddenly Christian can find Suri in Ad, considering that Christian has been on the loose all this time. With this incident, it seems very impossible if Christian managed to find Suri that easily,¡± said Johan slyly, starting to fire again at Asher over his tension with Christian. Asher, who doesn¡¯t like Christian being badmouthed, grabs Johan¡¯s cor roughly and pulls him closer. ¡°I warn you, Johan...Christian is my brother, he is also Suri¡¯s older brother. It¡¯s definitely impossible for a Christian to do such a lowly thing, Christian isn¡¯t that crazy by making Suri¡¯s scenario look like he¡¯s been kidnapped. No, Christian isn¡¯t like that. And Even if Christian seems indifferent to Suri¡¯s disappearance for the past three years, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t just sit there. I know Christian very well.¡± Since all the bodyguards were focused on Suri, none of them were aware of the small argument between Asher and Johan right now. ¡°If you know Christian well then why is he acting like this to you now, Asher? Open your eyes, Asher... you will never be considered by Christian. In Christian¡¯s eyes you are just a parasite who is not expected to be around.¡± ¡°Johan!!!¡± Asher screamed out of control. ¡°Watch your words, don¡¯t you ever dare to speak ill of Christian again in front of me if you still want to work with me.¡± Asher¡¯s breath was shallow as he spoke, showing great anger. Even though until now Christian still hates him, Asher is not willing if someone vilifies Christian. For Asher, Christian is still his best mentor and brother to this day. Asher immediately removed his hand from Johan¡¯s cor when he realized that Suri and the bodyguards guarding him turned to look at him after hearing his screams, not wanting Suri to think anything wrong, Asher immediately walked over to Suri¡¯s ce and joined her as if nothing had happened. From where he stood, Johan looked coldly at Asher and Suri who wereughing together. ¡°Wait me, Asher. Slowly I¡¯ll make you hate Christian, I¡¯ll make you destroy the rke family.¡± Tp be Continued Chapter 112 112 Be my only one Realizing that Asher was still very hard to provoke, Johan decides to stay in the car as Asher and Suri walk to the restaurant where Jack and Anne are entertaining their new business partner. In the car, Johan reports what he did today to his father who currently can¡¯t do much, because he has to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair after a terrible ident twenty-five years ago. Edmund, who is not willing to let Jack live happily, then orders his only son to continue his n to seize Jack¡¯s property which should belong to him and Johnny, the father. The adoptive brother of Calvin Muller, Jack¡¯s biological father. While talking to his father, Johan did not take his eyes off Asher and Suri who were climbing the stairs to the ce where Jack was entertaining his guests. ¡°Rx, Dad. Soon, all the treasure they took from Daddy will return to Daddy. I swear I¡¯ll take everything we owned that was looted by Jackson Patrick and his children,¡± Jason said hoarsely, full of vengeance. Since childhood, he has been indoctrinated with hatred and lies, making Jason hate Jack and all his descendants, including Asher, who are considered unworthy of enjoying the luxurious facilities provided by Jack, that¡¯s why Jason decided to make Asher his first target by bing his assistant. ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that the famous Suri Mireya often shared with the poor, it turned out to be this beautiful,¡± said Mrs. Edelyn Naoko, the wife of Mr. Kaoru Naoko, Jack¡¯s new colleague, honestly. ¡°Your face is really very beautiful, as beautiful as your heart.¡± Suri¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°I¡¯m not that pretty, madam.¡± ¡°Ahh sweetheart, you really are the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever met, darling. If only I had a son, I would definitely set him up for you,¡± said Mrs. Edelyn again. Mr. Kaoru, Jack and Anne justughed at the words of the American-Japanese blood woman who was so blunt, only Asher was the only person who didn¡¯tugh at all. He felt a little disturbed to hear the words of Mrs. Edelyn who wanted to match Suri. Their conversation finally stopped when the waiter came to bring the food. As a good host, Jack really treated his two guests very well. Even though they were in the restaurant right now, Jack asked the waiters to give them their best tonight. ..... Suri¡¯s habit of eating very little while living at the Floyen mansion is still carried over to this day, although in front of her there are various mouth-watering delicacies that are her favorite foods, Suri still stops eating after she finishes half of her grilled salmon. ¡°Why honey? Is the food bad?¡± asked Anne quietly to Suri who was wiping her lips with a handkerchief. Suri shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, Mom. I¡¯m full, I¡¯ve had arge portion of ice cream on the way.¡± ¡°Is it really full just by enjoying ice cream, beautiful child?¡± asked Mrs. Edelyn with a smile. Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, madam. I can¡¯t eat too much, my stomach still can¡¯t adapt.¡± ¡°You have a stomach problem, darling?¡± asked Mr. Kaoru using English which was still thick in Japanese. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still not used to eating much,¡± replied Suri very politely. As if she had known Suri for a long time, Mrs. Edelyn immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s hand and held it tightly. ¡°You are beautiful no matter what your body shape is, darling. From tonight onwards you have to learn to eat a lot, okay. Don¡¯t think about the words of people who set a slim body as a standard of beauty. You are already beautiful, very beautiful even. So don¡¯t torture yourself anymore, okay? .¡± Even though she was very surprised to hear the words of a woman who was the same age as her mother, Suri still forced herself to smile. Apparently Mrs. Edelyn thought she was on a strict diet, a lifestyle that single girls like Suri often do to keep her body in shape. Due to drinking too much, Suri then asked permission to go to the toilet and Asher, who did not want anything bad to happen to Suri, immediately followed after asking permission from Jack and Anne. ¡°Is it done?¡± Asher asked softly to Suri who was washing her hands in the sink Suri nodded slowly. ¡°Can we go home, Asher?¡± ¡°Why suddenly want to go home? We¡¯re having dinner with Uncle Jack¡¯s new business partner, Suri. It would be rude to go home first while they¡¯re still enjoying their freshly served food.¡± Sirius took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t really like beingplimented, the Mistress keeps praising me. I¡¯m notfortable, Asher.¡± Asher smiled, Asher lovingly smoothed Suri¡¯s slightly messy hair. ¡°My beautiful sister is really different from the others, isn¡¯t she.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Asher!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious too, that¡¯s all. If you are notfortable, we will return to the table first and say good-bye to Mrs and Mr Naoko, then we will go home,¡± Asher said softly. Suri was silent, she thought about Asher¡¯s words for a few minutes before finally nodding her head, agreeing with Asher¡¯s words to return to the table first to say goodbye. Because walking behind Asher, Suri did not see if anyone else had sat down to join her parents at the dining table. Until finally Suri¡¯s whole body stiffened when she met a handsome young man who was also staring at her without blinking since she saw Suri walking closer with Asher. ¡°Oh you¡¯re back,¡± said Jack cheerfully as he grabbed Suri¡¯s hand, which had stopped walking to get closer to him. ¡°Daddy introduces one of Daddy¡¯s new co-workers, Mr. A... Suri!!!¡± Jack immediately shouted loudly when Suri suddenly fainted. *** Luxembourg, 8.00 PM. Mr and Mrs Wilson could only be silent when Christian spoke, for almost thirty minutes Christian spoke in front of Elena¡¯s parents. Give recognition to both of them that he and Elena are already in a rtionship. Elena who did not expect that Christian would actually prove his words when he was at home saying he wanted to make a confession in front of her parents made Elena unable to speak, as a result, as long as Christian spoke, Elena could only silently bow with her hands in Christian¡¯s grip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I wasn¡¯t honest yesterday, because I was afraid that both of you would oppose our rtionship as Elena had feared all along,¡± Christian said softly with a pitiful tone. Elena who was mentioned immediately raised her face towards Christian, giving him a thick, murderous look. And Christian who realized that Elena was protesting to him pretending not to know, he still didn¡¯t break his eye contact with Elena¡¯s father who looked calm unlike Elena¡¯s mother who immediately screamed loudly when Christian spoke honestly about his rtionship with Elena. ¡°Elena¡¯s scared,¡± repeated Mr. Wilson quietly. ¡°What is Elena afraid of?¡± ¡°Elena was afraid to be in a rtionship with me for fear that both of you would reject her on the grounds that I was too rich for her,¡± Christian replies honestly. ¡°Even though I never thought about it, I really love Elena and want to have a serious rtionship with her even though we¡¯ve only known each other for a few months.¡± ¡°Two months and three weeks.¡± Elena rifies Christian¡¯s words. Christian turns and smiles at Elena. ¡°Wow it seems you really remember it in detail huh, dear.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Christ...¡± Elena was unable to continue her words when she saw Christian who had released his grip suddenly kneeling right in front of Elena while holding out a white box with a diamond ring inside. ¡°Will you be my only love in my life, Elena Wilson?¡± Chapter 113 113 Back to Geneva Not only Elena, Elena¡¯s parents were also so shocked when they saw a Christian rke suddenly kneel down to propose to Elena without any shame. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Christ...¡± Elena¡¯s voice was soft and slightly trembling, Elena was trying her best not to faint at this point. Proposed by a handsome rich man who became the idol of all single girls throughout the country who certainly had many advantages over him who did not have the slightest plus point. Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Elena. Since you keep rejecting me again and again, then this is the only way to prove my seriousness to you, in front of your parents. So Elena Wilson, do you want to be my friend when I¡¯m sad and happy, to be my leaning on from now until myst breath?¡± ¡°But Christ...¡± Elena¡¯s words suddenly stopped when Christian¡¯s cell phone rang, one of Christian¡¯s habits that hasn¡¯t gone away until now is forgetting to change the ring mode of his cellphone. Christian, who doesn¡¯t like anyone disturbing the most important moments in his life, grabs his cellphone and intends to turn it off, but when he sees the name that appears on his cellphone screen, Christian¡¯s intentions change. ¡°Erick...¡± ¡°Miss Suri fainted, young master. Currently Mr. Jack and Mrs. Anne are taking her to the hospital...¡± Prank ..... Because he was too shocked, Christian dropped the cellphone he was holding onto the floor. And Elena, who knew that Christian was still connected to someone on his cellphone, grabbed the white cell phone from the floor. Erick, who didn¡¯t know that Christian had dropped his cell phone, continued to talk and Elena, who was now holding the cellphone, could hear what Erick was saying. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°We have to go to Geneva, Elena. We have to go back to my home soon.¡± Christian immediately cut Elena¡¯s words with his hoarse voice that was so strong, by this time Christian had put the box containing the ring for Elena back into the pocket of his ck coat. The confused Elena slowly turned to her parents, trying to get an opinion. After seeing a small nod from her parents giving her permission to go to Geneva, Elena rushes up to her room to get her bag and some personal items before leaving with Christian. When Elena is going down the stairs, Christian who looks so shocked is beingforted by Mrs. Cam. The woman whose hair is almost white is giving Christian support to be patient. ¡°Get in Geneva and tell me straight away,¡± said Mr. Wilson quietly to Elena as they came out of the house. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll definitely let you know when I get to Geneva.¡± Mrs Cam smiled. ¡°Be careful, Elena.¡± Elena smiled, after giving her parents a hug, Elena immediately got into the car where Christian was waiting for her. After Elena got into the car, Christian immediately drove his car away at high speed towards the highway leaving Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ house which was in a narrow alley. ¡°Is it time for us to let Elena go and live happily ever after, Cam?¡± Mrs Cam pursed her lips at her husband¡¯s words. ¡°Elena is an adult, it¡¯s time for her to have a life of her own and our job is only to be here when she sees her being happy with a man who loves her with all his heart.¡± Mr. Wilson took a deep breath. ¡°Time sure goes by really fast.¡± Because the night was getting colder, Mrs. Cam then invited her husband back into the house. Tonight, they were both so happy to see their only daughter proposed by a man who has such a good background. Although they haven¡¯t had the chance to see Christian put the ring on Elena¡¯s ring finger, the husband and wife are already quite happy when they know that a man as good as Christian rke proposed to their daughter. Luxembourg Findel Airport, 10.00 PM. ¡°Miss Suri is still unconscious, sir. But the doctors are trying their best to help her,¡± Kainer said quietly, reporting the results of herstmunication with Erick when Christian had fastened his seat belt on the ne. ¡°What exactly happened, Kainer?¡± Elena who was already very curious finally got up the courage to ask. Kainer¡¯s attention slowly shifted to Elena who was sitting in front of her, after taking a deep breath Kainer then told what happened to Suri. Even though he had only heard the story from Erick, Kainer was so detailed in recounting the information he got from Jackson rke¡¯s best assistant. ¡°Does Suri have a history of certain diseases before?¡± asked Elena carefully as soon as Kainer finished speaking. ¡°No, my sister is perfectly fine,¡± Christian replies quietly. ¡°Suri has never been sick for more than two days, even as a child she was the strongest of the children her age.¡± Elena smiled, she slowly squeezed Christian¡¯s hand which was already so cold. ¡°Then she too will be fine by now, Christ.¡± Christian immediately lowered his head, he did not respond to Elena¡¯s words. Christian is too afraid to imagine bad things will happen to his sister and Elena chooses to be silent, she wants to give Christian time to calm down. Elena knows how worried and panicked Christian is right now. Kainer, who was the only person who still kept in touch with Erick, was busy with his cell phone again. Christian is lucky to have someone like Kainer who is smart and responsive. As soon as he got the bad news about Suri, Kainer immediately took care of everything, from the flight to Luxembourg to other small things, he immediately did so neatly and wlessly. Until finally Christian was able to fly straight to Luxembourg without thinking about anything else. In one week Elena had been in and out of three different countries many times, were it not for Christian there would be no way she could have lived such a very busy life like now. Understanding that Christian is not an ordinary person, Elena slowly begins to get used to the busy schedule that Cristian has been through all this time. Returning to her feet in Geneva made Elena feel a little calmer than before, even though there was fear in her but Elena tried not to show it to Christian. Elena knows that Christian¡¯s concentration is still on Suri and Elena doesn¡¯t want to add to Christian¡¯s burden again. ¡°Everything will be fine, Christ,¡± Elena said softly to Christian who had just gotten off the ne. Christian smiles. ¡°Thank you, Elena.¡± Elena nods her head, she slowly wraps her arms around Christian¡¯s arm and leads him to walk towards the car that has been waiting for them since an hour ago when they find out Christian is on his way to Geneva. As soon as Christian and everyone else got into the car, Nichs immediately took the ck car out of the airport to the hospital where Suri was. Chapter 114 114 Meet again Clinique La Colline, Geneva. The condition of the hospital looked busier after Suri was treated, the fifth floor where Suri was treated immediately looked quieter after Jack¡¯s men sterilized the area. Some of the best doctors at the hospital immediately worked hard, trying to provide the best service to Suri, who was still unconscious sinceing to the hospital an hour ago. Jack and Anne waited patiently in the treatment room with their guests who apanied Suri to the hospital, while Asher looked so busy trying to keep an eye on Suri¡¯s condition from behind the ss door that was a barrier between them and Suri. ¡°Does your daughter faint like this often, madam?¡± Mrs. Edelyn asked Jack who was sitting beside Anne. Anne shook her head weakly. ¡°No, Suri is the strongest girl. Since childhood she has never even been sick, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t believe she passed out like this.¡± Mr. Kaoru Naoko patted Jack on the shoulder gently. ¡°Everything will be fine, let¡¯s just wish her the best.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. Sorry if you have to get involved in our personal matters,¡± Jack replied quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Master. I know very well how it feels, so you don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± said Mr. Kaoru again. Jack couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at the words of his new business partner, the night he thought would be one of the best nights after he managed to entertain his guests turned into a scary night after Suri suddenly fainted. ..... Meanwhile, one of Jack¡¯s business associates who came when Suri and Asher left did not seem to say much. The two handsome young men who were standing near arge flower vase right next to the entrance to Suri¡¯s room still looked shocked. They were both as shocked as Suri that they both couldn¡¯t speak now. ¡°I..I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± said Aldrich half whispering to Areez who didn¡¯t speak after finding out that Suri, the girl he had hidden in his big house for years was the youngest daughter of the famous businessman in Geneva, Jackson rke. ¡°How about this, Areez? What if Suri says everything is with Mr. rke? Not only will our business be destroyed, our safety will also be threatened,¡± added Aldrich again. ¡°Not you, Aldrich. The one who will be the only person responsible for all this will be me. I was the one who hid her for years from the outside world, from her family for three years,¡± Areez said quietly, although Areez was so shocked when he found out if Suri is the daughter of a Jackson rke but on the other hand she is happy to meet her Mira again. Aldrich immediately gripped Areez¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, I won¡¯t be able to let you bear everything on your own. I¡¯m also in this together, so don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t be able to let you face everything alone.¡± Areez pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you, Aldrich. Your support means a lot to me.¡± Aldrich tapped Areez¡¯s shoulder gently. One week ago George Z White identally introduced the new German Economy minister, who is also Aldrich¡¯s uncle, introduced to Aldrich and Areez. Feeling that Anne had a special history with Germany, Jack, who at that time did not know the new Minister of Economy well, then weed his intention by epting a partnership with Aldrich and Areez. Aftering to Germany, Areez decided to stay and began to expand his business in Germany while still making Ad as his business center. The Floyen family who own the best wine making business from hundreds of years ago made Areez interested in starting a new business in Germany which he considered to be able to provide many benefits in the future, and because of that he was looking for investors who would join his new business. After considering and sorting through many offers from George Z White, Areez finally agreed to meet with Jackson rke, Jackson rke¡¯s name as the owner of Muller Finance International became the only potential investor ording to Areez. Apart from Muller Finance International¡¯s decades-old age, Jackson rke¡¯s extraordinary abilities made Areez want to work with him. Through a fairly short introduction process, Jack finally agreed to be Areez¡¯s investor for his new business in Germany. And with the help of Aldrich, who is an expert in making such important agreements, Jack and Areez officially became partners. Until finally tonight, Areez and Aldrich came to Jack in Geneva to meet him in person. The meeting that Areez initially thought would be fun, then changed drastically when he saw a beautiful girl approaching the shirt where he was sitting. A girl who for almost three months made him almost crazy because it always came to haunt his days every time. Areez¡¯s surprise was multiplied when he found out that the girl was the youngest daughter of his new business partner, Jackson rke. And now, fear began to haunt Areez. The fear of losing Suri a second time, not the fear of being sued by Jackson rke or the fear of losing his business. Areez thought nothing of his money and safety at all. His separation from Suri for three months finally made Areez realize that he really had fallen in love with Suri, the rtionship he forced on Suri this year had backfired on him. It was not Suri who fell in love with him, but himself who loved Suri so much. ¡°I¡¯ve lost you once, Suri. This time I swear I¡¯ll never let you go again, you must be mine. Be Areez Floyen¡¯s wife.¡± Areez spoke silently, his eyes still on the door of Suri¡¯s treatment room which was still tightly closed. When everyone was anxiously waiting for the doctor toe out of Suri¡¯s room, suddenly from the elevator there was the sound of the footsteps of many people approaching. Christian who was so panicked leading the group, walked in the front row followed by Elena and Kainer who tried to fill Christian¡¯s fast pace to where Suri was. Because he was too focused, Christian did not notice the presence of a stranger near his family. The first person Christian hugged was his mother who had spread her arms to him, even though a few days ago Christian got a p so hard from his mother but Christian still tried to be a good child just like he did when he first met his father again after he got wound on his forehead when his father was angry with him. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Mom... Suri will definitely be fine. Suri is okay, my sister is not a weak girl,¡± Christian said quietly trying to calm his mother who was crying in his arms. Chapter 115 115 La cl¨¦ Not only Areez and Aldrich who are surprised to see Christiane and immediately hug Anne, Elena and Kainer who are standing behind Christian are also surprised to see Areez and Aldrich in the hospital. Realizing how much Christian hates Areez, Kainer quickly grabs Elena¡¯s hand and pulls her backwards so Areez doesn¡¯t see her. After releasing his mother¡¯s embrace, Christian¡¯s attention was drawn to Areez and Aldrich who were standing not far from Erick. Ignoring his father¡¯s greeting, Christian continues walking towards Areez past Mr. Kaoru and his wife. Areez, who is ready to face Christian, tries to stay calm even though our hearts are racing ten times faster after realizing that Christian, whom he has hated all this time, is part of the rke family. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Christian asks Areez coldly. Kainer, who realized that Christian had recognized Areez, immediately ran behind Christian, trying to keep him from getting emotional. ¡°Have you two known each other before?¡± from behind Jack spoke. Cristian slowly turned his gaze to his father who was walking towards him. ¡°Daddy knows him?¡± Christian asked back. ¡°Of course Daddy knows him, he¡¯s Daddy¡¯s new business partner, Areez Floyen,¡± Jack replied tly. Not just Christians. Elena, Kainer, Aldrich and Areez themselves were also shocked to hear the father and son¡¯s conversation. Areez and Aldrich were shocked when they found out Christian was your son Jackson rke, while Elena and Kainer were shocked when they heard Jack¡¯s words introducing Areez as his new business partner. ..... ¡°He¡¯s Daddy¡¯s business partner? Ohe on, Dad,¡± Christian says irritably. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t know who he is, how can Daddy make his to be Daddy¡¯s new business partner.¡± Jack frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Christ?¡± ¡°I mean...¡± The door to Suri¡¯s treatment room suddenly opened from the inside and managed to make Christian stop talking immediately. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to a female doctor who appeared from behind the open door. Anne, who was already very panicked, immediately attacked the doctor with questions that didn¡¯t stop until finally Jack had to calm her down. The doctor who understands Anne¡¯s worries can only smile, as a fellow doctor mother understands what Anne is feeling right now. ¡°Miss Suri is awake and her condition is fine now,¡± said the doctor slowly with a smile. Christian who was standing behind his father immediately came forward, standing right in front of the doctor who had just finished speaking. ¡°If my sister is fine then why did she suddenly faint, doc?¡± ¡°Miss Suri is just tired.¡± ¡°Exhausted? How is that possible? Suri is the strongest girl I know, she¡¯s not that weak. Have you done a thorough check on her, doc?¡± Christian again chides the doctor with several questions at once, questions that have been locked in his head since an hour ago when he found out that Suri had passed out. The female doctor named Amber smiled. ¡°My team and I have been observing Miss Suri for the past hour and we didn¡¯t find any abnormality or bad things that happened to Miss Suri, young master. Therefore, I¡¯m very sure that if Miss Suri is tired, has she been doing a lot of activitiestely? physically exhausting?¡± ¡°Two days ago it was Suri¡¯s birthday and she was so enthusiastic about taking care of some of the knick-knacks for her birthday, doc,¡± replied Anne softly. ¡°Well, it could be because of that. Because she was too enthusiastic about weing her birthday party, she went along too much to force her energy until she finally fainted today because she didn¡¯t get enough rest,¡± answered the doctor Amber again. Although not satisfied with hearing the doctor¡¯s exnation, Christian looks much calmer, hearing the news that Suri is currently fine made all the tightness in his chest disappear. After Amber¡¯s doctor spoke, Anne and Jack were finally allowed to see Suri and Christian of course didn¡¯t want to be left behind. Cristian immediately entered Suri¡¯s treatment room ahead of his parents, Jack and Anne, who knew how much Christian loved their sister, did not forbid or reprimand him. When Christian and his parents entered Suri¡¯s treatment room, Kainer immediately approached Areez and Aldrich who had been listening to the doctor¡¯s exnation for Suri¡¯s condition. ¡°What exactly are you two doing in this ce?¡± asked Kainer coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that warning Mr Christian gave you enough to deter you, huh?¡± Areez, who was so nervous at this time, immediately put on his best smile. Areez tried his best to cover up the anxiety that hit him when he found out that Christian was Suri¡¯s older brother. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Jackson rke said earlier, Kainer?¡± ¡°I want to hear directly from the two of you, so it¡¯s best if you answer now!¡± said Kainer again. Aldrich, who didn¡¯t like to see Areez being yelled at by Kainer immediately stepped forward, protecting Areez from Kainer¡¯s gaze. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to exin when Mr. Jack has said everything.¡± ¡°Both of you are really shameless, after you tried to destroy the hotel business that Mr. Christian runs in Australia, now you are looking for face by cooperating with Mr. Jack. What a shame,¡± Kainer sneered sarcastically, Kainer really wanted to get rid of the both of them. Hearing Kainer¡¯s words that were so harsh and cruel, Aldrich just smiled a little. He had to remain calm and not be provoked by Kainer¡¯s words, he knew that at this time Areez still wanted to stay in the hospital to find out more about Suri¡¯s condition. Aldrich knew that Areez would definitely not go home until he met Suri in person, so he had to stay in the hospital despite hearing the unpleasant words from Kainer. While Aldrich was serving Kainer, Areez¡¯s attention suddenly turned to Elena. Elena who is still standing near Christian¡¯s bodyguards at this time makes Areez suddenly feel familiar to him, even though he has met Elena several times but Areez feels something different from his meeting this time with the girl who is currently trying to calm down. ¡°We meet again, Elena,¡± Areez said quietly as he stood near Elena who was still patiently waiting for Christian toe out. Elena smiled. ¡°Yes, we meet again, Mr. Floyen.¡± ¡°You look different from thest time we met, Elena,¡± Areez said again. ¡°Different? It¡¯s just your feelings, sir. I¡¯m still the same as before, nothing has changed,¡± replied Elena quietly, trying to remain calm as she nced at the door of Suri¡¯s treatment room, in case Christian suddenly came out of the room. Areez narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have we met long before we met in South Australia three months ago, Elena?¡± Chapter 116 116 Spend the night at hospital ¡°Before working with Mr. rke I didn¡¯t work anywhere, I worked at home helping my parents in our cake shop, so it seems impossible that we have met before, sir,¡± said Elena politely. Areez tilted his head, unsure. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not trying to fool me, are you?¡± ¡°Why did Elena fool you, Areez?!¡± from behind suddenly Christian answered Areez¡¯s question curtly. At the same time Areez and Elena turned towards the source of the voice, where at this time Christian was walking towards Elena with a suspicious look. Noticing Christian¡¯s aura of anger, Elena slowly leaned back until her body finally hit the wall. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Christian asks in a half-whisper to Elena. ¡°I¡¯m just saying hello to your secretary, Christ.¡± Areez answers Christian¡¯s question of Elena without guilt. Christian who had been holding back from greeting Areez finally turned to Areez who was standing behind him. ¡°I was asking Elena, not you.¡± Areez smiled faintly, what an irony. Christian¡¯s attitude is still very unfriendly. ¡°Elena was talking to me, so it felt like if I answered your question it would be the same.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better get out of my sight, Areez. You have no business in this ce.¡± Instead of responding to Areez¡¯s words, Christian diverts the conversation by directly expelling Areez without hesitation. ..... ¡°We¡¯ll leave after learning about Miss rke¡¯s condition,¡± Aldrich answered quickly. ¡°Leave after knowing my sister¡¯s condition? What does my sister have to do with you guys? Isn¡¯t it your business with my father, huh?¡± Christian asks again curtly. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just...¡± Areez¡¯s words were cut off when Aldrich suddenly grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hical if we just leave without saying goodbye to Mr. Jackson rke,¡± Aldrich said quietly in ce of Areez speaking, Aldrich was worried that Areez would be let go if he continued talking to Christian. Now they have to keep a secret about what they have done to Suri for years. Erick, who had been silent all this time, slowly approached Areez and Christian who were arguing, without feeling the slightest suspicion, Erick then talked to Aldrich. Apologies on behalf of Jack for any inconvenience caused. Not long after talking to Erick, Aldrich then invited Areez to go home. ¡°How can Daddy work with them, Erick?¡± Christian asks coldly without taking his eyes off Areez and Aldrich who are walking towards the elevator with Nichs driving them home. Erick pursed his lips. ¡°Mr. Jack never refuses to cooperate with anyone, young master. Especially those who share the same vision and mission as Muller Finance International.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about vision and mission, Erick,¡± Christian retorts. Knowing that Christian was not in a good mood, Erick then turned his attention to Elena who was standing behind Christian with their heads down. ¡°Is thisdy that you introduce as your future wife, young master?¡± Elena flinched, unconsciously squeezing Christian¡¯s arm. Trying to ask for protection from him, Elena wasn¡¯t ready to answer the question that was put to her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother my woman,¡± Christian says curtly as he takes a step forward, shielding Elena from Erick¡¯s gaze. ¡°You better take care of that damn Areez Floyen, tell Daddy to cancel all cooperation with him.¡± ¡°Sorry young master, I can¡¯t do that,¡± Erick replied calmly. Christian chuckles in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re just like Daddy, both never want to hear what I have to say.¡± After saying that Christian then pulled Elena away from Erick to an empty chair which was quite far from Suri¡¯s treatment room, Christian wanted to keep Elena away from Erick and all of his father¡¯s men. Christian knows that Elena is ufortable with them. Just as Christian asks Elena to sit down, Jackes out of Suri¡¯s treatment room with a nurse who goes straight to the nurse¡¯s office to get a new nket for Suri. With a tired look on his face, Jack talked to Mr. Kaoru and his wife for a few minutes before finally the Japanese husband and wife came home. ¡°Wait a minute here,¡± Christian says softly. Elena, who didn¡¯t want to be left behind, gripped Christian¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say goodbye to Daddy, then we¡¯ll go back to the hotel.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No Christ, you can¡¯t go home. You have to stay in the hospital, your sister needs you.¡± Christian¡¯s lips curl. ¡°Suri is awake, her condition is stable. Currently there is a doctor and my parents are taking care of her, my presence is no longer needed here.¡± ¡°Even though your sister is aware you still can¡¯t go home, you have to be here. Your sister will definitely look for you,¡± said Elena again. ¡°But I won¡¯t let you sleep in the hotel alone, I don¡¯t want it if you have to...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the night here with you.¡± Elena immediately interrupts Christian¡¯s words with a big smile, a smile that makes Christian melt. Christian¡¯s eyes are wide open. ¡°W..what?¡± Elena chuckled. ¡°You really think I want to go back to the hotel alone, do you?¡± ¡°But, aren¡¯t you afraid of hospitals, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christian asks innocently. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s even scarier if I¡¯m in a strange ce without you,¡± replied Elena shyly. Christian¡¯s cheeks immediately flushed, for the sake of the god Neptune, this is the first time Christian rke has blushed. Throughout his love story so far, Christian has never wanted a woman as much as he wants Elena now. Just as Christian was about to give Elena a kiss, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching, Christian immediately changed his n by pretending to clean the dirt in Elena¡¯s eyes. Elena, who was initially confused by Christian¡¯s behavior suddenly blowing her eyes, finally understood that now not far from them, Jack was standing with his two assistants, ¡°Can we talk for a minute, Christ,¡± said Jack quietly. Christian, who was ready to wee his father, then winked at Elena, signaling her to stay quiet and not go anywhere. Elena, who knows that she can¡¯t control Christian for herself right now, nods quickly, giving an answer to the code that Christian gave earlier. With a suppressed smile, Christian slowly got up from Elena¡¯s side and rushed over to his father who was waiting for him with Erick and Nichs. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad?¡± Christian asks dryly. Although his rtionship with his father has not improved, Christian tries to be polite to his father. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, if you want to go home you can...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay at the hospital,¡± Christian immediately cut his father¡¯s words when he realized that his father wanted to send him home. ¡°With Elena.¡± Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°Elena?¡± Instead of answering his father¡¯s curiosity, Christian turns his body and immediately pulls Elena to stand with him face to face with his father again. ¡°Elena, my future wife.¡± Chapter 117 117 For Christian ¡°Elena my future wife.¡± ¡°Is she the girl you brought on Suri¡¯s birthday yesterday?¡± Jack asked quietly, his eyes immediately falling on Elena who was bowing her head. Christian nods confidently. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the girl I brought to Suri¡¯s birthday yesterday.¡± Jack, who is not satisfied with Christian¡¯s answer, still hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off Elena. As a parent, Jack wants to make sure that the girl his son chooses is the girl who has a good attitude. A girl who wouldn¡¯t make her family name bad. Feeling ufortable with his father¡¯s gaze on Elena, Christian then pulled Elena, hiding her behind hisrge body, breaking his father¡¯s eye contact with Elena. Jack shook his head slowly. ¡°Rx, Christ. Daddy doesn¡¯t want to hurt her, you don¡¯t have to do that?¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Did Daddy forget the wound on my forehead?¡± Christian quips sarcastically. ¡°Christ.¡± Elena immediately squeezed Christian¡¯s back spontaneously. Not only was Elena taken aback, Jack fell silent when Christian brought up the big mistake he had made three years ago. All the sentences that had been neatly arranged in his head instantly disappeared. ..... And Christian looks happy to see his father can¡¯t speak, even though Christian has absolutely no intention of bringing up the events that have passed long ago. Christian¡¯s only goal is to stop his father from interrogating Elena further, Christian knows that Elena is not ready to answer the questions thate from his parents. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else to talk about, Elena and I will look for a room to spend the night tonight, excuse me,¡± Christian said again as he took Elena away from his father and his two assistants. Elena, who is in a difficult position, can only surrender when Christian pulls her away from her father¡¯s presence. Elena is too scared to stand up to the exploding Christian. Together with Kainer, Christian and Elena look for a room not far from Suri¡¯s treatment room to spend the night. An hour ago when Suri was taken to the hospital, Jack immediately instructed that one floor be vacated. That¡¯s why at this time they have no trouble finding a room to spend the night, Christian who knows Elena has an excessive fear of hospitals looking for a room that is right in front of Suri¡¯s treatment room. Even though the room in front of Suri¡¯s treatment room will be the noisiest room, it gives a plus for Elena who is afraid of ghosts in the hospital. Christian thinks that if Elena sleeps in that room then her fear will be reduced and Christian¡¯s choice is right because Elena immediately smiled broadly when she found out that Christian¡¯s chosen room was in front of Suri¡¯s treatment room. ¡°Clean yourself up, then sleep,¡± Christian said softly as he handed over a small bag containing Elena¡¯s personal equipment that Kainer had previously brought. Elena doesn¡¯t immediately ept the bag given by Christian, she looks doubtful. And Christian manages to read Elena¡¯s fear, with a wide smile Christian puts the bag in his hand into Elena¡¯sp. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯ll wait for you to finish bathing, Elena.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide. Christian chuckles amused, his guess is correct. It turned out that Elena was afraid of being abandoned by him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll wait for you to finish showering here, but if you want I cane into the bathroom and we shower together.¡± Elena¡¯s admiration for Christian disappeared instantly, Elena went straight into the bathroom while carrying a bag on herp half-running and it immediately made Christianugh out loud. The timid Elena was really fun to keep teasing. Not wanting to make Elena angry, Christian then sat near the sofa bed that would be his and Elena¡¯s bed tonight. Christian is not aware that at this time his mother has been standing at the door for ten minutes, just as the two of them entered the room. Anne hears and sees everything Christian and Elena are doing. In silence, Anne praised Elena¡¯s beauty, which was so natural and simple, Elena¡¯s appearance reminded Anne of herself decades ago when she had nothing after her father¡¯s death. Anne¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when Jack arrived. ¡°What are you...¡± ¡°Shhh..¡± Anne immediately put one finger in front of her mouth, preventing Jack from speaking. Jack, who didn¡¯t understand what Anne meant, immediately turned to the left and was silent when he saw Christian who was focusing on his smart tablet on the sofa. The guilt hit Jack again when he saw how hard his son worked. ¡°Follow me,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± Jack nodded slowly, without arguing. Jack followed Anne¡¯s footsteps towards the end of the quiet room. ¡°Is the girl Christian brought with him today the same girl Christian brought on Suri¡¯s birthday?¡± asked Anne straight to the point. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the same girl. And Christian still introduces her as his future wife to me.¡± ¡°Have you spoken to him?¡± Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Anne, surprised, Jack is a person who is very curious about those who are close to his two children. Even from the beginning of Suri¡¯s entry into high school, Jack became the first person to know all of her ssmates. ¡°Christian brought up the wound on his head, babe,¡± Jack replies hoarsely. ¡°Being raised again about the stupidity I¡¯ve done at that time made me not dare to speak... looks like Christian really hasn¡¯t forgiven me until now, Anne.¡± Anne shook her head quickly. ¡°No Jack, don¡¯t talk like that. Christian can¡¯t be like that, he¡¯s a sweet and kind boy, Jack.¡± ¡°I can feel so much hatred from Christian, Anne. From the way he looks and talks to me everything is so clear, his hatred for me is still so strong,¡± Jack stammered. ¡°If I could go back to that time, I would definitely do it, Anne. I will definitely do it...¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t bear to see Jack again tormented by guilt, immediately gave him a tight hug, as a ce for Jack to share his sadness, Anne knew how great it was. Jack¡¯s regret that day after hurting Christian. ¡°Christian must be very disappointed in me, Anne. To a father who has neglected him since he was a child, to a father who he thinks doesn¡¯t care about him, to a father who prefers to defend other people over himself...¡± ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t talk like that again,¡± said Anne quickly with a trembling voice holding back tears. ¡°I¡¯m sure one day Christian will understand everything, Christian is just a little tough like you. So what we need to do now is be patient, we can¡¯t use violence against him. The harder we oppose Christian¡¯s wishes, the harder it is to resist.¡± ¡°Including the girl?¡± Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, including in his decision to choose his personal secretary to be his future wife.¡± Jack immediately let go of Anne¡¯s arms. ¡°Wait, so that girl named Elena is Christian¡¯s secretary?¡± Chapter 118 118 Move on Christian really shows his affection for Suri, almost all night Christian has been by Suri¡¯s side. Christian only leaves Suri for a while to pee and make sure Elena sleeps well, the rest he will sit back in the chair beside Suri¡¯s bed. Suri, who is in shock because she met Areez again, still doesn¡¯t want to talk to anyone, including Christian. Suri just continued to cry by asionally covering her face, her fear of Areez was still so great. That¡¯s why Christian can¡¯t leave Suri. Patiently Christian continues to invite Suri to joke, even though Suri doesn¡¯t respond at all. However, Christian did not give up until finally when the day was approaching, Suri started to speak even though the words she said were a request for drinking water. ¡°Want more?¡± Christian asks softly, not sleeping all night making the bags under his eyes visible. Suri shook her head slowly, giving a code that she didn¡¯t want to drink anymore. Without getting tired Christian puts the almost empty ss on the table, seeing that there is water remaining on the corner of Suri¡¯s lips, Christian gently wipes it with a handkerchief. Christian¡¯s care that was so gentle and tireless managed to melt the ice that was inside Suri. ¡°Hey..why are you crying?¡± Christian screams in surprise when he sees Suri in tears. ¡°Does anyone hurt? Tell me which side hurts?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°I..I¡¯m fine, Christ.¡± Christian almost screams with joy when he hears Suri speak, after all night trying to talk Suri without getting tired, his efforts have now paid off when his beloved sister returns to speak. ¡°Serious?¡± ..... ¡°Yes.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Then why are you crying, baby?¡± Suri bit her lower lip hard, fear overtook her. Suri is confused about where to start. There were two opposing sides fighting within her right now. ¡°Don¡¯t talk if it¡¯s still difficult, I won¡¯t force you, honey,¡± Christian says back. ¡°I want to go home, Christ.¡± Christian smiles a little. ¡°You can go home as soon as the doctor gives you permission.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m healthy,¡± said Suri stubbornly. ¡°Being in the hospital makes me ufortable.¡± ¡°Ufortable or scared?¡± Christian teases trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Who is afraid? Am I a child so afraid to be in the hospital,¡± replied Suri curtly. ¡°Do you know,¡± Christian feels Suri¡¯s face which looks fresh again. ¡°There was one girl who was close to me and she was so scared of the hospital.¡± Suri raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you talking about the girl you brought to my birthday party yesterday?¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Yes, Elena is so afraid of hospitals. She has a lot of trauma at the hospital, but in order to apany me to take care of you tonight she is willing to endure all her fears and spend the night in the hospital. Elena chose to fight her fear.¡± Suri was silent, she knew where her brother was talking at this time. ¡°If Elena can do it, so can you, Suri,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy, but you have to try, Suri. Luckily when you fainted, you were still in Luxembourg, so you could arrive at the hospital in a matter of hours. Imagine if you were in America or a country far from Geneva, i. must be crazy then, Suri.¡± ¡°Sorry...¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to apologize, honey,¡± Christian says quickly. ¡°You¡¯re innocent, so don¡¯t apologize. I just want you to learn to get up and forget all the bad things that happened to you three years ago.¡± Suri lowered her head and said, ¡°How can I forget all that happened, Christ?¡± Christian¡¯s chest immediately felt tight hearing Suri¡¯s words, he wanted to hug andfort his sister right now. But Christian didn¡¯t do that, he knew if he took Suri into his arms it would be difficult for Suri to get up. ¡°Forgive them, Suri,¡± Christian says softly. Suri immediately lifted her face, staring nkly at Christian. ¡°Forgive them?¡± ¡°Yes, forgive those who have done evil to you. That way you will easily forget all those bad memories, dear.¡± Suri was silent, her mind immediately focused on Areez. During these three years Areez had been very nice to her, Areez¡¯s fault was by locking her in the house for years. The rest, whatever she wanted, Areez always granted it without a second thought. And it¡¯s not actually Areez who is the perpetrator of the crime that Suri hates, there is one person who must be responsible for all the suffering she has experienced during these three years. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy, but I¡¯m sure you can do it. Suri is a strong and smart girl,¡± added Christian again. ¡°Come back Suri,e back to be the Suri I know. Smart girl and always disobeys my word¡± ¡°Ahh you are annoying, I never disobey you!¡± Christian who couldn¡¯t stand seeing how adorable Suri was, immediately hugged her tightly, with a little sob Christian apologized to Suri. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the selfishness I¡¯ve done in the past by forcing you to move to Luxembourg, Suri. If only at that time I didn¡¯t force you, maybe something like that wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Christian said hoarsely. ¡°If there is someone you should me it is me, I am the one who is most responsible for all that happened.¡± Suri pursed her lips, there was a warm feeling rising in her chest hearing the apology from her brother. Suri slowly pushes Christian away as she feels her brother¡¯s tears run down her open shoulder. ¡°Christian rke I know is the most assertive person in the world, so why is he a crybaby now, huh?¡± said Suri quietly teasing her brother who was wiping tears. ¡°Suri!!¡± Suri burst outughing, after returning to gather with her family this is the first time Suri canugh after that and only Christian is the only person who can make it like that. The sound of Suri¡¯sughter that was so loose managed to make Anne wake up from her sleep, without daring to enter Suri¡¯s treatment room, Anne heard the chat of her two children who were still teasing each other in the early morning. ¡°Thank God, thank you for bringing my children back into my arms again. Please keep this warmth and happiness in my family, God,¡± said Anne in her heart with teary eyes. Anne slowly turned towards the room upied by Elena, even though she had not spoken to Elena but Anne felt that Elena was a good girl. *** ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Areez. You can¡¯t do that, if youe and confess to Jackson rke it¡¯s tantamount to suicide!¡± Chapter 119 119 Warm Wee Sinceing home from the hospital Areez has been in a bad mood, for him there has never been a more terrible day than today. Reunited with Suri after three months of separation, knowing the fact that Suri is the younger sister of Christian rke, who is the son of Jackson rke, his new business partner. It was something Areez never imagined. Ever since Suri went missing, Areez has be a very messed up person. All of his thoroughness and prudence was lost, until at the peak he had to be missed after establishing a cooperative rtionship with Jackson rke who incidentally is the biological father of Christian rke. Because Muller Finance International is a bigpany that is already very well known, Areez forgot to look for information about thepany. Until finally he discovered the surprising fact that Christian rke was Jackson rke¡¯s first son. ¡°I was really careless, how could I forget the most important thing like that, Aldrich. I am so stupid!¡± Areez said hoarsely, cursing the stupidity he had done. Aldrich refreshed his messy hair. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Areez. In this world there are a lot of people whosest name is rke, so if we don¡¯t know Christian rke is Jackson rke¡¯s son it¡¯s only natural. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve never interacted with them before. So stop. me yourself, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Areez, who was already sitting down, couldn¡¯t help but listen to his best friend¡¯s words, he really had made the stupidest mistake. ¡°What if I just confessed to Jackson rke about Suri, Aldrich? Seeing Suri faint because she was so scared of me made me almost can¡¯t breathe,¡± Areez said hoarsely, it was clear Areez was holding back his tears froming out. Brak... Aldrich hit the table in front of him. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Areez! You can¡¯t do that, if you came and confessed to Jackson rke it would be suicide!¡± Areaz massaged his aching temples, still vividly remembering how Suri had fallen unconscious moments after meeting him. Remembering that Areez felt so guilty, Suri was very afraid of him. Even though all this time he had never touched Suri¡¯s skin, Areez even treated Suri very well like a noble princess. ¡°It¡¯s better for us to remain calm while continuing to approach Jackson rke,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°When the time is right, then we can talk. I¡¯m sure Jackson rke can understand what you¡¯ve done to Suri.¡± ¡°But will my excuse be epted?¡± Areez asked doubtfully. ¡°Jackson rke is a wise man, I¡¯m sure he will understand,¡± Aldrich replied quietly, trying to calm Areez who looked so nervous. ¡°As a big businessman I¡¯m pretty sure that if Jackson didn¡¯t me your decision at that time, he would have done the same thing you did then. So now you better calm down and don¡¯t panic.¡± Areez, who was so weak, could only stay silent and did not respond to his best friend¡¯s words. Currently Areez really in a position awry, he can not possibly cancel the cooperation agreement that has been made with Muller Finance International. The stakes are huge. All Areez can do now is to follow the advice given by Aldrich, to continue working with Jackson rke while waiting for the right time to apologize to him. ¡°I hope you can forgive me, Suri. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Areez spoke to himself with his eyes tightly closed. Even so, he was shocked when he found out that Suri was the youngest daughter of Jackson rke, his new investor. But on the other hand Areez was so happy when he met Suri again. *** Elena opened her eyes when the position of the moon was almost reced by the sun, even though she slept on the sofa bed which was quitefortable, but still Elena couldn¡¯t really fall asleep. Several times Elena woke up and was surprised when she realized that she was in the room alone. Elena even almost got up from the sofa to look for Christian if she didn¡¯t hear Christian¡¯s voice talking to a nurse in front of her bedroom. ¡°Already up?¡± Elena, who was not yet fully conscious, was surprised when she heard Christian¡¯s voice so close to her, Elena suddenly looked up to try to find the source of the sound. Her smile immediately broke when she saw Christian sitting next to her. ¡°You do not sleep?¡± asked Elena back. Christian smiles. ¡°You naughty girl, answer a question with a question.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Christ. You really didn¡¯t sleep, did you?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Suri doesn¡¯t sleep, how can I sleep?¡± ¡°Suri doesn¡¯t sleep? Why?¡± ¡°The trauma ising again, I don¡¯t know why. Suri didn¡¯t talk about it and I didn¡¯t want to ask,¡± Christian answers hoarsely, not sleeping all night has made it so bad. Elena pursed her lips, she slowly reached her hand out to Christian and pulled him over to the sofa where she was sleeping. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°You need sleep, Christ,¡± Elena says softly, forcing Christian to lie down by her side. Christian growls. ¡°It¡¯s almost morning, Elena. I can¡¯t sleep, after all Suri...¡± ¡°Suri is not alone, your parents and Asher are taking care of her.¡± Christian¡¯s almost lost consciousness returns to full when he hears Elena mention Asher¡¯s name. ¡°Who told you that person¡¯s name, Elena?¡± Elena tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s name?¡± Christian¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°Asher, who told you about Asher?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you and Kainer mentioned his name a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± asked Elena confusedly. Christian immediately fell silent, he cursed his stupidity for mentioning Asher¡¯s name without realizing it. As Christian¡¯s anger fades, Elena slowlyys her body on Christian¡¯s chest. Elena is trying to get Christian to lie down and sleep. ¡°Elena....¡± ¡°I¡¯m still sleepy,e on apany me to sleep again, Christ,¡± said Elena hoarsely full ofpulsion. Even Christian, who is in a difficult position, can only surrender and not fight, after all at this time his head also feels very sore. In a matter of minutes Elena finally managed to put Christian to sleep, the sound of his soft snoring could be heard clearly in Elena¡¯s ears, who is currently using Christian¡¯s chest as a pillow. Afraid to make Christian wake up, Elena decides to stay a little longer until finally after twenty minutes Elena finally slowly gets up from above Christian¡¯s body. Elena slightly goes to the bathroom, Elena has to take a shower before Christian wakes up. Elena doesn¡¯t want to make Christian¡¯s parents think that she¡¯s azy girl, so even though it¡¯s still early, Elena continues to take a shower. Elena is sure that if Christian wakes up he won¡¯t be able to take a shower. Elena¡¯s decision to take a shower was right, because not long after she finished putting her face with light makeup, Elena overheard the conversation of Christian¡¯s parents. Elena immediately shuddered at the thought of what would happen to her if she were still asleep at this point. ¡°Christ....ups, sorry! Sorry, mommy forgot you were here, kid.¡± Elena, who was in a hurry to tidy up her make-up equipment, was surprised by Anne who suddenly entered the room where Christian and her were. Anne, who did not know that Christian was sleeping, immediately closed her mouth when she saw her proud son was sitting on a different sofa in a crouched position, hugging a pillow. ¡°Christian just slept, right?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Well then, let him sleep. He kept Suri all night,¡± said Anne again. Elena who was confused about what to do was forced to just smile without opening her lips, she was still so awkward. Even though this is her second meeting with Christian¡¯s parents, Elena still feels ufortable. Not being officially introduced by Christian to his parents, Elena was in a very ufortable position and went awry. And Anne who was once in the same position as Elena smiled a little, Anne carefully walked towards Elena who was standing by the ss. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, Elena,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°Your name is Elena, right?¡± ¡°Y..yes, madam...¡± Anne shook her head slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me madam, you are Christian¡¯s future wife. You can call me Mommy too, Elena.¡± Elena¡¯s legs immediately felt weak, Elena did not expect that Marianne rke was so good to her. A beautiful, kind-hearted woman who is admired by many for her frequent charitable events to help others. ¡°You want to call me ¡®mommy¡¯ right?¡± said Anne back with a smile so gentle. Elena, who didn¡¯t know what else to do, could only nod slowly in response to Anne¡¯s words, Elena was still too shocked by Anne¡¯s previous request. Seeing the attitude of Elena who was very nervous made Anne touched. Anne, who never met Jack¡¯s parents when she first came into Jack¡¯s life, understands that Elena is very nervous when talking to her at this time and Anne is happy with that because it is a sign that Elena really respects her as Christian¡¯s mother. Not wanting to wake Christian up, Anne leaves the room silently after gently touching Elena¡¯s cheek. Anne didn¡¯t want to stress Elena. In her heart, Anne promises to have a better rtionship with Elena in the future so that she can re-knit the tension between Christian and her. ¡°Oh Lord.¡± Elena directly touched her left chest which was racing rapidly with a pale face. ¡°Christian¡¯s mother asked me to call her ¡®mommy¡¯.... I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Oh my God, how is this, what should I do?¡± Unbeknownst to Elena, Christian, who was thought to be sleeping, was smiling at her. Christian, who had had time to sleep, woke up immediately when his mother called his name, but Christian chose to stay in his position because he wanted to know the interaction between his mother and Elena. Christian chuckles when he sees how adorable Elena is right now. ¡°Wee to rke family, Elena,¡± Christian said in his heart without taking his eyes off Elena who was still holding her cheeks with flushed cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose you wrong, Elena.¡± Chapter 120 120 First day Just likest night, Elena did not dare to approach Suri who was currently the center of everyone¡¯s attention. After being examined twice, Suri was finally invited to go home with a note that she had toe back to the hospital if she experienced unusual symptoms. Anne and Jack listened to the doctor¡¯s exnation seriously because they didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again. Suri, who had never been sick since childhood, really made Anne and Jack worried about fainting for no reason. ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll put a nurse in your house for two days, sir,¡± a senior doctor told Jack. Hearing this, Jack¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Thank you, doc. Thank you.¡± After getting permission to go home, Jack immediately brought Suri home. Being in the hospital was the one thing he disliked the most. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Come with me to my house,¡± Christian says softly. Elena stares at Christian in horror. ¡°Come with you to your house? Me? No.¡± ..... Christian chuckles. ¡°From now on you have to get used to my family, Elena.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy already ask you to call her Mommy, huh?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks immediately flushed red, her eyes wide open. ¡°Did you know about it?¡± Christianughs amused. ¡°I heard and saw you guys talking this morning, honey.¡± ¡°This morning?!¡± Elena shrieked in surprise. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it when your mother came into the room you were still.... Wait, you weren¡¯t sleeping, were you?¡± Christian justughed amused when he heard Elena¡¯s words, the expression Elena showed really made him couldn¡¯t help butugh. Jack, who had just helped Suri into the car, even stood up straight and looked at Christian with great curiosity. For three years, only recently had Jack heard anotherugh from Christian. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to have a daughter-inw soon, Jack.¡± Anne suddenly whispered to Jack softly. Jack immediately turned around, facing Gina. ¡°Daughter-inw? That girl? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Elena is a good girl,¡± said Anne again. ¡°How do you know she¡¯s a good girl? Erick and Nichs haven¡¯t given me any reports about the girl, Anne.¡± Anne smiled. ¡°The feeling of a mother is never wrong, Jack. I also spoke to her this morning while looking for Christian. You know, Elena is so cute and adorable. I guarantee you¡¯ll love her if you get to know her, Jack.¡± Jack lifts his chin and turns to the left where Christian and Elena have just gotten into the car. ¡°It¡¯s too early to conclude she¡¯s a good girl, Anne.¡± ¡°Your son¡¯s choice will not go wrong, Jack.¡± ¡°Yeah but that girl...¡± ¡°Elena is still one level above me, you have to remember that well, Jack.¡± Anne cut Jack¡¯s words seriously. ¡°What do you mean, Anne?¡± asked Jack, his voice rising. ¡°You¡¯re much better than any woman I know.¡± Anne smiled a little, Jack¡¯s words warmed to her ears. ¡°I wasn¡¯t a single girl when I married you, nor did I haveplete parents at the time. As for Elena, she still has parents and isn¡¯t married either.¡± ¡°Anne ...¡± ¡°So don¡¯t set too high standards for your son¡¯s future wife, Jack. As long as Christian or Suri are happy, I will agree to whatever their choice is,¡± said Anne again, the next second Anne got into the car following Suri who was joking with Asher in Jack¡¯s ck limousine. After a long silence, Jack finally got into the car following Anne, who had been stroking Suri¡¯s hair that was hanging down her back. As soon as the master entered, Erick then ordered the driver to immediately drive his car. Not long after that the convoy of cars dominated by ck color finally left the hospital and headed for an empty highway, while on the way home Suriughed more because of Asher¡¯s jokes. After talking to Christian all night, Suri promises to forget all the bad things that have happened in the past three years. Suri wants to prove to Christian that she is capable of bing a better person. News of Suri¡¯s illness spread far faster than any gossip in Geneva that day, because they were too busy and focused on healing Suri, both Erick and Nichs didn¡¯t know that news of Suri¡¯s fainting had spread throughout the country. Even now in the mansion, there are already lots of messages of speedy recovery flowers addressed to Suri and Jack who were so shocked when they saw that their house was filled with beautiful flowers that were neatly lined up and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Who spread this news? Didn¡¯t anyone know when we took Suri to the hospital, huh?¡± said Anne hoarsely, Anne was so surprised to see the various bouquets of flowers that filled herrge yard. ¡°Areez Floyen,¡± Christian hisses hoarsely. Jack and Anne immediately turned to Christian at the same time. ¡°Areez Floyen, what about Areez Floyen, Christ?¡± asked Jack, confused. ¡°Wasn¡¯t itst night when Suri fainted, you were having dinner with him? didn¡¯t you suspect that he was the one who spread this news to the media,¡± Christian replies coldly, mentioning Areez¡¯s name makes him so curt when talking to his father. Elena immediately gripped Christian¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t make usations, Christ. We have no proof.¡± ¡°What more proof do you need, Elena? That damn yboy who keeps teasing you has already proven how an asshole he is,¡± Christian said curtly. ¡°He¡¯s not teasing me, Christ. He¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Defending him eh?¡± Elena immediately closed her lips when she felt Christian¡¯s change in emotion was so big, the man¡¯s gaze had also turned cruel. ¡°Erick ..¡± Erick immediately nodded. ¡°Very well, sir. I will investigate this matter as soon as possible.¡± Feeling that the flower problem was over, Jack then asked Anne to take Suri out of the car. Moments ago, when the car that brought them arrived home. Jack immediately got out of the car quickly when he saw Christian and Kainer standing on their hips in front of the car, feeling something odd. Jack then forbade Suri to get down because he wanted to check what was going on. Assisted by Asher, Suri got out of the car carefully. A small scream escaped Suri¡¯s lips when she saw the many flowers that filled her yard. ¡°What¡¯s this, Daddy?¡± suri asked, confused. ¡°Flowers from Daddy¡¯s business partners wishing you a speedy recovery,¡± Jack replied gently. Suri narrowed her eyes. ¡°From Daddy¡¯s business partners? This much?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more in the house too, miss,¡± Nichs answered before Jack. ¡°What?!¡± Anne and Jack shrieked at the same time. Nichs nodded slowly, signaling his masters that he wasn¡¯t joking. Even though he knew that Nichs wouldn¡¯t be able to tell a lie, Jack decided to check it out for himself. He wanted to know how many flowers his business partner had sent him. Even though Anne used to own a flower shop, Suri has allergies to several types of flowers, that¡¯s why Jack wants to make sure that the flowers are safe for Suri. Jack doesn¡¯t want Suri to go to the hospital again. After five minutes had passed, Jack came out with Nichs to Anne and Suri who were waiting for him. ¡°How?¡± asked Anne curiously. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°Safe.¡± After knowing that the situation was safe, Anne then invited Suri into the house. Asher, who didn¡¯t let Suri go since leaving the treatment room, helped Anne walk into the house, supporting Suri, who still looked a little pale. ¡°Not Areez Floyen, sir,¡± said Erick suddenly. Erick¡¯s words suddenly made everyone turn to look at him. ¡°Not Areez Floyen?¡± Christian repeats Erick¡¯s words in disbelief. ¡°Yes, the person who first posted Suri¡¯s normal state was Mrs. Edelyn. After returning from the hospital the woman immediately posted a photo of Miss Suri along with prayers for Miss Suri on her social media ount.¡± Erick answered Christian¡¯s question quickly while showing Christian and Jack the first post of Mrs. Edelyn Naoko while in the hospital parking area at the same time. Jack, who was still not convinced, then grabbed Erick¡¯s smart tablet, his blue eyes moving to read the posts andments that the Japanese woman left on her social media ount. ¡°But now the news has started to subside, sir,¡± said Erick again. ¡°After I posted a thank you note for praying for healing for Miss Suri.¡± Jack pursed his lips, looking satisfied with Erick¡¯s work. ¡°Good, we must immediately remove Suri¡¯s name from all these news headlines. I don¡¯t want to burden Suri with this problem.¡± ¡°See, it wasn¡¯t Areez who did it, was it?¡± Elena whispers quietly to an irritated Christian. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°Twice you pissed me off, huh.¡± ¡°Twice what? I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Elena said frantically. Christian smirks. ¡°And the rebellious girl must be punished.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks immediately reddened, Elena knew where Christian was talking at the moment. Several times rejecting Christian outright made Elena instantly scared. Can¡¯t wait to punish Elena who openly defends the person he hates the most, making Christian immediately pull Elena into the house, without saying goodbye to his father who is still in serious conversation with Erick and Nichs. Jack and his two assistants look a little surprised at the way Christian invites Elena into the house and the only person who is used to the sight is Kainer, and now Kainer is the center of Jack¡¯s attention who seems to have a lot of questions for him. ¡°Oh my God, I just escaped from the African lion, now I have to face the lion king. My fate is really unlucky,¡± Kainer said to himself when he saw Jack walking towards him. Chapter 121 121 Christian¡¯s secret ce ¡°How? Are youfortable?¡± Asher asked Suri for the umpteenth time who was just lying on the bed. Suri nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯sfortable, Asher.¡± ¡°Good, now rest, okay.¡± ¡°Do not go!¡± Asher chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I just want to go back to my room for a while to change into morefortable clothes to keep youpany.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After getting Suri¡¯s permission, Asher rushed out of the pink-dominated room to his own room, past Anne who was talking to a nurse who came home to monitor Suri¡¯s condition for the next two days. ¡°Then excuse me, madam. I will put my things in the room first.¡± Anne nodded slowly and immediately gave the code to her maid to take the nurse to her room on the first floor. After making sure the nurse came down, Anne then rushed into Suri¡¯s room which was so warm because the owner had returned home. ..... ¡°So that girl is Christian¡¯s future wife, Mom?¡± Suri suddenly asked Anne who was just about to sit down. Anne smiled a little. ¡°That¡¯s what your brother said, but until now Christian has not formally introduced her to Mommy and Daddy. And her name is Elena, she is your brother¡¯s private secretary, dear.¡± ¡°A secretary?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Suri was silent, even though she had not met Elena directly. Suri felt a little strange, she felt that she had met Elena before. But where and when she forgot. During the three years living in the Floyen mansion, Suri only met a few people. Her friends at the academy and the teachers as well as several dance and table manners coaches were called in by Areez to train her at home. The rest Suri doesn¡¯t meet anyone anymore, because of that Suri is really confused at this time. Elena¡¯s figure felt familiar to her. ¡°Elenaes from a simple family, in contrast to the girls who were previously close to Christian before, who on average came from well-known families with extraordinary backgrounds,¡± said Anne again. ¡°Does Mommy agree with Christian marrying a girl from such a simple family?¡± Anne smiled a little. ¡°When Mommy married Daddy tens of years ago Mommy was also a nobody, dear. Mommy was struggling to live alone, without parents or a different family from Elena who still has parents. So Elena is still one level above Mommy.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk like that. I don¡¯t like hearing it!¡± said Suri loudly, hearing her mother say that made Suri angry. ¡°Therefore, never judge someone from their family background, dear. Money and position can be found easily, but not with sincerity and it seems that is what your brother found in Elena until Christian finally chose her,¡± said Anne again. Suri was silent, the sentence her mother had just said immediately made her remember Areez, Areez who is now his father¡¯s new business partner. ¡°You and Elena will definitely be good sisters in the future, honey.¡± Anne continued her words while gently stroking Suri¡¯s hair, bringing Suri back to reality. ¡°Hopefully,¡± said Suri slowly. Anne smiled, Anne slowly took Suri¡¯s hand and kissed it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t get sick again, honey.¡± ¡°Sorry to bother everyone.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk like that. You don¡¯t bother anyone, dear,¡± said Anne quickly, Anne hastily refuting Suri¡¯s words. Anne doesn¡¯t want Suri to be burdened by guilt that shouldn¡¯t exist. Suri thinned her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, Mom,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Sleep then, don¡¯t fight your drowsiness. The medicine you took earlier seems to have started to work.¡± ¡°Come with me, I want to sleep with Mommy!¡± Anne immediately climbed onto the bed, getting under the same nket as Suri. After making sure Suri got the best position, Anne then patted the back of Suri who was sleeping facing her. ¡°Sleep dear, Mommy will apany you.¡± Suri who was already under the influence of the drug only nodded slowly in response to her mother¡¯s words, the medicine she had just taken five minutes ago really made her so sleepy and in seconds after her mother¡¯s soft arms wrapped around her body, Suri fell asleep and a smile immediately spread across Anne¡¯s lips. when she realized her daughter had fallen asleep quickly. ¡°Thank you for bringing happiness back into our family again, God,¡± said Anne in a grateful heart. Even though her rtionship with Christian has not yet fully improved, Anne is still grateful that her son still took the time to go home when he found out that Suri had been admitted to the hospital. His stubborn Christian always put Suri above all else and it was quite profitable for Anne and Jack. Asher¡¯s intention to apany Suri vanished when he saw the girl sleeping in her mother¡¯s arms. Fearing that his presence would disturb her, Asher immediately walked away from his little sister¡¯s room. Asher¡¯s current goal was to go to the first floor to meet his adoptive father who was giving orders to the servants to tidy up the dozens of flowers that still came to his house. ¡°Can I help you, Uncle?¡± Asher asked politely to Jack who was standing between Kainer and his two loyal assistants. Jack immediately turned to Asher, his smile widening immediately. ¡°Nothing, Uncle has finished everything. Oh yes Suri...¡± ¡°Suri sleeps with Aunty, Uncle.¡± ¡°Medicine effect?¡± Kainer nodded. ¡°I think so, Uncle.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good then, hopefully Suri can get well soon.¡± Asher, Erick and Nichs immediately agreed with Jack¡¯s words in unison. With the exception of Kainer who spoke at the back, which made Jack raise an eyebrow as he was annoyed by the behavior of his first son¡¯s assistant. Kainer and Christian really get along with each other. Kainer, who didn¡¯t realize she was being watched by the master, then rushed out of the house to receive an iing call from Mrs. ire¡¯s assistant who informed his about the coboration made by rke house of Jewel with ire & Co, one of the oldest jewelry producing houses in France managed by Mrs. ire. since her parents died. Kainer looked so serious talking, several times he nodded quickly when Mrs. ire spoke to him after the assistant managed to connect her with Kainer. ¡°Yes madam, I will immediately share the good news with Mr. rke,¡± said Kainer in fluent French, responding to Mrs. ire¡¯s words, who was reporting on the progress of her project with rke Enterprise. From inside the house Jack kept an eye on Kainer, even though he couldn¡¯t hear what the son¡¯s assistant was saying, Jack was sure that Christian was doing a great job right now. His chest also felt warm considering the progress of rke Enterprise managed by Christian over the past few years, his decision to give rke Enterprise to Christian was right. Christian is really able to manage his family¡¯s giantpany well. *** ¡°Christ ...¡± Elena again sighs loudly enough when Christian caresses her roughly, Christian who can¡¯t hold himself back any longer is determined to get Elena today. Although right now the sun was still high outside. Christian who is blinded by lust, doesn¡¯t care about Elena, he still chooses to keep himself busy enjoying Elena¡¯s beautiful breasts. Getting a sudden attack from Christian makes Elena unable to fight back, with the hands that Christian has locked above her head, Elena can only squirm like a hot worm when Christian touches her nipples. ¡°Christ ahhhh...¡± Christian grins at the beautiful scream that escapes Elena¡¯s lips, the one he¡¯s been dying to hear since he first confessed his feelings to Elena two months ago. ¡°Stooppp Christ...¡± Christian who just yed his tongue around the nipples so skillfully, Christian¡¯s ability to satisfy women really deserves a thumbs up and Elena who has never been touched by anyone is definitely not his opponent. ¡°Yes, baby.¡± Elena stares sadly at Christian, the blush on her cheeks making her look even more beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything yet, honey. How can you be tired, hm?¡± Christian teases with an annoying mischievous grin. ¡°Not here, I feel ufortable.¡± Christian immediately releases his grip from Elena¡¯s hands. ¡°What do you mean, Elena?¡± Feeling free, Elena immediately pulled the nket next to her to cover her chest which already looked pathetic because of the marks Christian had just left. Even though it doesn¡¯t hurt, the purplish red color looks so sad. ¡°We haven¡¯t bonded yet and I don¡¯t feelfortable doing this in your house, your family¡¯s house. I feel...¡± ¡°Not tied yet? Didn¡¯t I propose to you yesterday in front of your parents, huh?¡± ¡°Yes but...¡± ¡°And my parents already know you are my future wife, then what else makes you ufortable? You¡¯re not nning to reject me again, are you?¡± Elena immediately bit her lower lip hard, she didn¡¯t know how else to talk to Christian. ¡°You¡¯re my woman, Elena. It¡¯s only natural that I get what I want from you, especially since your status is my future wife now,¡± Christian said again. ¡°What¡¯s the reason you like me, Christ?¡± Elena suddenly asked an unexpected question. ¡°What kind of nonsense question is this?¡± ¡°The question I should have asked you in the first ce was you wanting me,¡± replied Elena seriously. ¡°You can see for yourself, can¡¯t you? I don¡¯te from a well-to-do family, nor do I have the same poprity as your previousdies. I¡¯m also not as beautiful as them and to be honest I¡¯m really curious as to why you chose me.¡± Christian smiled a little, instead of answering the question that Elena had just asked, Christian took off the clothes that covered his chest. Seeing Christian bare-chested made Elena¡¯s chest feel tight, the perfect rows of muscles in Christian¡¯s body that was so beautiful really made Elena very nervous. Damn Christian! ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Do I have to exin why I have to eat, why I drink and why I breathe on you, Elena?¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask questions you already know the answer to, do you?¡± ¡°But....¡± Elena¡¯s words stop when Christian suddenlynds a peck on her lips, just a small peck instead of a hot kiss like moments ago before Christian stripped her naked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena. Sorry for my madness, I really have bad self-control,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not afraid of me.¡± Elena¡¯s voice catches in her throat, the apology Christian just said makes her feel guilty. Since Elena didn¡¯t answer him, Christian slowly got up from his big bed and walked towards the bathroom. When he was almost in front of the bathroom, Christian suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned back to Elena. ¡°Get dressed, I want to take you to one of my favorite ces.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once we get there,¡± Christian replies with a meaningful smile. Elena¡¯s refusal makes Christian remember that he shouldn¡¯t have made love to Elena at his house. Elena¡¯s shy personality is certainly a big reason why she feels ufortable and Christian has almost forgotten about it, which is why Christian is determined to take Elena to one of his favorite ces in Switzend. A ce that has never been stepped on by any woman, including her mother and Suri, her beloved sister. Christian really prepared the ce especially for himself and the mother-to-be of his children. A two-story house with arge courtyard with stunning views across Inteken. ..... Chapter 122 122 First night Inteken. 11.30 PM After traveling for two hours and fifty minutes Elena finally arrived at a wooden house located in Inteken, a city located in the Alps. ¡°Wee home,¡± Christian whispers softly, surprising Elena who is still admiring the building in front of her. Elena immediately turned to Christian quickly. ¡°Whose house is Christ?¡± ¡°Our home.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t joke, this isn¡¯t funny, Christ!¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, this house is indeed made to live with my wife and children in the future. And since you are my future wife then this is your house too.¡± Without waiting for an answer from Elena, Christian then invites Elena into the house that is so well maintained. Before leaving, three hours ago, Christian had contacted the maid guarding the house. Therefore, when Christian and Elena arrived at this time all their needs were ready, starting from fresh food ingredients, drinks, fruit and toiletries, everything was ready. Even the firece on the first floor can be used immediately. Elena has really been made smaller by Christian, all the extravagance Christian has shown over the past few weeks makes Elena feel even more out of proportion to her. The difference with Christian is too far. ..... ¡°You¡¯re the first to visit this house, Elena,¡± Christian says again as he puts the bag containing his clean clothes and Elena¡¯s clothes on the sofa. ¡°First person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No way, don¡¯t lie to me, Christ. I¡¯m not a kid you can fool easily,¡± said Elena curtly, doubting Christian¡¯s words. Christian who was already leaning on the sofa with his arms folded across his chest, smiled a little. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, since the house waspletely renovated after I bought it from the former owner, I¡¯ve onlye to visit twice. The first time, I came to this house after Daddy and I had a big fight three years ago and the second now.¡± ¡°No way, impossible,¡± Elena said hoarsely. ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Maybe, because no one knows I have a house in this ce. Even Kainer doesn¡¯t know this ce,¡± Christian says back with a proud smile. ¡°I really made this house my secret ce, the ce I prepared for my future wife..¡± Elena shook her head again, although Christian¡¯s words could not be confirmed but Elena was really touched. Elena feels so special to Christian and she still doesn¡¯t feel she deserves all those privileges. Seeing Elena just standing still makes Christian finally move back, Elena is not the type of girl who would throw herself at a guy even though she¡¯s been given seduction or luxury items and Christian knows that very well. That¡¯s why Christian took the initiative again. Christian stops his steps when he arrives in front of Elena who is covering her mouth with her beautiful hands. ¡°I¡¯m serious with you, Elena. In what other way do I have to prove all my seriousness to you, hm? Do I have to bring a stone from the moon first so you can believe it?¡± Elena immediately smacks Christian in the chest. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m not that crazy asking for a stone from the moon.¡± ¡°So talk, tell me, what I have to do to prove all my seriousness to you. Don¡¯t confuse me,¡± added Christian again. Elena slowly lowers her head, breaking off the intense eye contact with Christian. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Scared, scared about what?¡± Christian repeats Elena¡¯s words with raised eyebrows. Elena nodded slowly. An impatient Christian grabs Elena¡¯s chin, lifting her up so that she is level with him. ¡°Afraid of what? What scares you, Elena?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being hurt,¡± Elena answered honestly. ¡°Offended?¡± ¡°The two of us are very different, Christ. Meeting your parents really made me feel very nervous and scared, their big names make me feel nothing. Honestly I feel very happy because you want to introduce me to your family, but on the other hand I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid of being rejected, dumped.... Oouhh..¡± Christian who doesn¡¯t like hearing Elena¡¯s words, immediately grips Elena¡¯s arms tightly, suddenly making Elena wince in pain, both eyes staring coldly at Elena. As if to swallow Elena alive. ¡°Listen to me Elena Wilson,¡± Christian growls hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ve told you over and over again that there will be no such thing in my family, my parents would never make a fuss about your background. Nor would I ever hurt or dump you, so put those thoughts away from now on. Because if in the future I hear you talk like that again then I will do far more terrible things than you can imagine. Don¡¯t keep testing my patience, Elena.¡± Elena, who was holding back the pain in her arms, couldn¡¯t help but hear the warning Christian had just given her. ¡°I¡¯ve never been this serious with a woman before, Elena. So don¡¯t ever doubt me again, I¡¯ll be really angry if you keep doubting my seriousness and sincerity to you,¡± Christian says back. Elena swallowed her saliva. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you, Christ.¡± ¡°If you have no doubts why do you have to repeat the same sentence over and over again, Elena!¡± Christian snaps loudly while shaking Elena¡¯s body hard without realizing it, again Elena¡¯s doubts make Christian¡¯s emotions provoke. The tears that Elena had been holding back finally fell down her cheeks. ¡°Come on, Elena,¡± Christian sighs in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re not a child, crying won¡¯t solve the problem.¡± Elena used her left palm to cover her eyes, cursing her stupidity for crying so easily. Christian shakes his head seeing what Elena is doing, with great regret Christian immediately hugs Elena¡¯s body tightly to his broad chest. ¡°Shhh...sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Elena. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude to you, I¡¯m sorry, Elena.¡± Elena, who was already in Christian¡¯s arms, could only stay silent and try to stop crying, but her tears were so stubborn that they continued to fall, soaking Christian¡¯s shirt. Feeling his chest wet, Christian slowly pushes Elena away from him. Filled with great regret, Christiannds a kiss on Elena¡¯s lips which are slightly pale because Elena has not put lipstick on her lips again after he kissed her so fiercely when he was at home, three hours ago. ¡°I won¡¯t give you sweet, intoxicating promises, Elena. I¡¯ll give you proof, I¡¯ll prove that I really love you,¡± Christian says softly as he rests his forehead against Elena¡¯s. Feeling the heat from Christian¡¯s breath so warm that Elena slowly calmed down, her anxiety began to fade. ¡°You trust me, right?¡± Christian pushes back. ¡°Y-yes,¡± answered Elena softly, barely audible. But Christian¡¯s keen sense of hearing managed to catch Elena¡¯s voice well. With a big smile, Christian slowly stands up a little to keep his distance from Elena. His left hand slowly went into the pocket of his trouser jacket, not long after that he took out a square box containing a ring that Elena had shown yesterday in front of her parents. Without speaking, Christian opens the box and takes out its contents. The single heart-shaped diamond ring looks so beautiful when it is taken out of its ce, its sparkle is even more beautiful when it is hit by the light. ¡°Since you have agreed and your parents have also blessed us, then I will not ask your permission again to wear this ring,¡± Christian said quietly as he put on the ring he had ordered especially for Elena. Elena, who feels she has never been to a jewelry store with Christian, is amazed when the ring Christian wears on her ring finger is so perfectly attached. So fitting and very appropriate to the size of her ring finger which now looks so beautiful with the existence of the million dor ring. ¡°So beautiful, it suits you very well, Elena,¡± Christian says honestly. Elena who is still fascinated by the beauty of the ring slowly turns her gaze to Christian who is looking at her so gently. ¡°I will immediately ask Kainer to do a formal engagement party for us once we return to Luxembourg.¡± ¡°Engagement Party?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yeah, the engagement party we¡¯re going to have before we get married. I want everyone to know that you¡¯re my future wife, that¡¯s why we need to have an engagement party.¡± ¡°But Christ...¡± ¡°No buts and you can¡¯t refuse either, because it¡¯s an important process,¡± Christian says quickly. ¡°And before the engagement party there¡¯s one thing I want to do with you tonight.¡± Elena lowered her face again which was already hot, Elena knew what Christian wanted to do to her. Oh God, is tonight the time? Chapter 123 123 Reveal the Secret between Christian and Asher Luckilyst night Suri had promised Christian to wake up by forgetting all the bad things that had happened in her past, so now when she has to meet Areez and Aldrich whoe as guests at dinner with her family again Suri looks so calm. Unlike before, where she couldn¡¯t control herself until she finally fell unconscious. ¡°You really have such a magnificent house, Mr. rke,¡± said Aldrich a second time honestly. ¡°You have such amazing taste.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°Give your credit to my wife, Mr. White. She is the mastermind of all the beauty andyout of this house.¡± ¡°Jack..¡± Anne mumbled warning Jack not to speak nonsense to their two guests. Jack immediately grabbed Anne¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°My wife is indeed too shy, she never likes it when her work is known to many people.¡± Aldrich thinned his lips at Jack¡¯s words, although at this time Aldrich was so nervous and restless but Aldrich tried to remain calm by trying to invite Jack to continue chatting. An hour ago Aldrich and Areez had a big fight after Areez forced toe to Jackson rke¡¯s house, knowing that Suri had been allowed to go home made Areez want to see her condition in person. That was why they were both at Jackson rke¡¯s by now, sitting with Suri who had not spoken much sinceing to the table ten minutes ago. Asher, who didn¡¯t know what rtionship Suri and Areez had, looked so calm as he wiped Suri¡¯s lips from the remaining barbecue sauce. Asher didn¡¯t realize that since his arrival with Suri ten minutes ago, Areez had been giving him a hateful look and Suri knew that Areez was watching her and Asher, but Suri decided not to react. Suri chose to remain silent and pretended not to know Areez and Aldrich. ¡°Dad.¡± Jack immediately turned to Suri who had just called him. ¡°Yes dear.¡± ..... ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± said Suri slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t want some desert?¡± ¡°My stomach won¡¯t be able to hold any more food, Dad. Asher has been forcing me to keep eating.¡± Suri med Asher for what happened to her and Asher who was wiping his lips did not give any reaction. Jack chuckled. ¡°Well if you don¡¯t want to enjoy dessert, you can go back to...¡± ¡°I want to watch a movie with Asher, Dad.¡± ¡°Ok..ok..you cane back with Asher,¡± replied Jack relented and invited Asher to go with her to leave the dining table. Jack is a very disciplined person, he doesn¡¯t like it when people leave the table when the banquet is not over. But this time, when Suri spoke, Jack couldn¡¯t move. Whatever Suri said was an order for him. With a broad smile, Suri then invited Asher to leave the dining table immediately. Suri feels ufortable being in the same ce as Areez. As soon as she reached the garden beside the house, Suri immediately took a deep breath, filling her chest with fresh oxygen. ¡°Are you alright? Should I call a nurse?¡± Ashernd was worried. Suri shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still ufortable around strangers, aren¡¯t you?¡± guessed Asher quickly. ¡°A little,¡± replied Suri lying, at this moment she was very scared. Being at the same table with Areez who didn¡¯t take his eyes off her made Suri depressed. Asher smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore, Suri. You have me, Uncle and Christian who will protect you with our lives.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to risk your life too, are you really on the battlefield?¡± said Suri amused. ¡°Oh yeah, I didn¡¯t see Christian and...¡± ¡°Elena?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Yes Christian and that girl, where are they? They can¡¯t be back in Luxembourg again, can they?¡± Suri still doesn¡¯t want to mention Elena¡¯s name, Suri still feels ufortable. ¡°From the information I got from Kainer, this afternoon Christian took his girlfriend to drive the car together. No one knows where they were going because Christian didn¡¯t say anything to Kainer or the others.¡± Suri took a deep breath. ¡°Christian will not return to Luxembourg, Suri. Don¡¯t worry, maybe he is currently taking his girlfriend around Geneva so he can¡¯te to dinner with us,¡± added Asher again. ¡°Have Mommy and Daddy agreed to Christian¡¯s n to marry that girl?¡± Suri asked suddenly, stopping Asher from sitting on a bench in the park. Asher who was back standing beside Suri shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Uncle and Aunty weren¡¯t discussing that sort of thing while you were sleeping this afternoon.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± ¡°Suri.. Suri.. why still don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯m the only person who will never lie to you,¡± replied Asher amused. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you agree with Christian getting married?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°Not disapproving, I just...¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°Just afraid of losing Christian¡¯s attention, if he gets married his time and attention will definitely be divided. I don¡¯t want to lose that, Asher. I¡¯ve lost a lot of precious time with you guys and right now I¡¯m still not satisfied,¡± replied Suri honestly. ¡°I¡¯m still not ready that Christian will care more about his wife than I do.¡± Asher pursed his lips, he knew and understood the fear that Suri was feeling right now. As someone who grew up with Suri and Christian, Asher knows how possessive the siblings are to each other. With understanding, Asher stroked Suri¡¯s beautiful hair. ¡°Christian will continue to care for and care for you, Suri.¡± Suri, who was annoyed, immediately turned to Asher. ¡°How do you know? Are you a psychic who can know the future!¡± said Suri curtly. ¡°I¡¯m the proof,¡± replied Asher curtly. Suri frowned. ¡°What do you mean? I do not understand.¡± Asher chuckled, because he didn¡¯t want Suri to be tired, Asher then invited Suri to sit on a chair near them. ¡°What do you mean, Asher?¡± asked Suri again impatiently. ¡°Isn¡¯t it that after my arrival in this house, Uncle and Aunty¡¯s affection for the two of you hasn¡¯t diminished, has it?¡± asked Asher back with a warm smile. Suri who was annoyed at Asher immediately fell silent, her brain working to process the sentence that Asher had just said. ¡°So does Christian, I¡¯m sure that even though he gets married and has a family of his own, he will definitely still love you as before. The love between sister and wife is different, Suri. And you will definitely get a big portion of his heart, after all it¡¯s time for Christianplete his life by having a wife,¡± Asher added. ¡°But...¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want Christian¡¯s adorable nephew? Imagine if Christian had children, wouldn¡¯t this house be more crowded with their presence and for sure Christian wouldn¡¯t be able to just leave if there were children in this house. He will definitely stay longer if his children are with us,¡± Asher said again, trying to dispel Suri¡¯s fears. Suri lowered her head. ¡°But I haven¡¯t...¡± ¡°You will also get married, Suri.¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to get married!¡± shouted Suri loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from Mommy again.¡± Asher¡¯s chest felt tight hearing Suri¡¯s words, Asher knew very well how close Suri was to her mother. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suri,¡± Asher stammered. ¡°It was my fault that you had to be kidnapped and thus separated from Aunt and Uncle for so long... if I hadn¡¯t left you alone in that room, this kind of thing would not have happened.¡± ¡°Asher...¡± Asher¡¯s teary eyes stared at Suri in regret. ¡°And if the kidnapping hadn¡¯t happened, maybe Christian and I wouldn¡¯t have been this bad.¡± Hearing Asher¡¯s words, Suri immediately remembered what Christian said that Asher had been doing moneyundering for years at Muller Finance International. ¡°Tell me, what actually happened after that incident that you haven¡¯t told me yet,¡± said Suri seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie, I know there¡¯s been a big fight going on in this house.¡± ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°You promised to always be honest with me, Asher.¡± Suri immediately brought up the promise that Asher had told her. ¡°The story is tooplicated and I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± Sirius took a deep breath. ¡°Start with how Christian hate you in the first ce.¡± The two Ashers widened their eyes, shocked and couldn¡¯t believe that Suri knew about his and Christian¡¯s problems that had been going on for years. ¡°Christian told me himself, that¡¯s why I know that your rtionship isn¡¯t going well. So quickly tell me as clearly as possible and don¡¯t reduce anything if you don¡¯t want me to hate you too, just like Christian did,¡± said Suri threateningly. Asher took a deep breath, remembering that his big fight with Christian three years ago always made him feel sad. Seeing how Christian came out of the house dressed in blood filled Asher with so much guilt. ¡°It all started with Christian¡¯s anger when the detectives hired by Uncle Jack couldn¡¯t find you on the twentieth day, when they had promised to find you in ten days...¡± Chapter 124 124 Mine ¡°And because the time limit they promised had passed so long, Christian finally got furious at the detectives who had been paid dearly and took it out on me. Christian med me for your disappearance,¡± Asher said hoarsely with his head down. Suri, who had heard the same story from Christian, still seemed not satisfied with Asher¡¯s exnation. ¡°I know Christian very well, Asher. He couldn¡¯t have been so angry that he ended up getting Daddy in the way.¡± Asher immediately raised his face, staring nkly at Suri. ¡°You know that Uncle Jack defended me?¡± ¡°Of course I know, Christian already told me,¡± replied Suri curtly. ¡°But he didn¡¯t tell me in detail the reason why Daddy could be so angry with him.¡± Asher clenched his fists at the same time, holding back the pain that was gnawing at his chest. Even though it was Christian who was injured at that time, the guilt that was so great still continued to gnaw at his chest. ¡°Uncle Jack is furious at Cristian who has used me of stealingpany money, for God¡¯s sake I can swear I¡¯ve never done anything that low, Suri. I¡¯m self conscious enough not to disappoint Uncle and Aunty who have cared for me since childhood, I¡¯m not a snake who will eat the Master, who has fed him,¡± Asher said hoarsely. ¡°And because Uncle Jack was furious at that time, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and ended up hurting Christian.¡± ¡°Christian is hurt, what happened to him?¡± Suri asks surprised, Christian doesn¡¯t mention any injuries. ¡°Uncle Jack hit Christian in the head with a wine bottle, Suri.¡± ..... ¡°Jesus!¡± Asher nodded slowly. ¡°And because of that blow Christian had to get more than ten stitches to his head.¡± Suri who had covered her mouth with both hands immediately shook her head quickly. ¡°Daddy loves Christian so much, there¡¯s no way Daddy would do such a terrible thing, Asher. You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Asher¡¯s tears fell suddenly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m telling the truth... even though I wasn¡¯t in Uncle Jack¡¯s study when it happened, I saw how much blood was pouring from Christian¡¯s head at that time when he left the house, Suri.¡± ¡°Then what about Daddy?¡± asked Suri hoarsely. ¡°Daddy must be very sorry, right?¡± ¡°Not only sorry, Uncle Jack would have almost done the same thing to his own head if Aunt Anne had not stopped him.¡± Suri screamed again for the second time, the story that Asher had just told sounded terrible to Suri¡¯s ears. ¡°Since that incident Christian has never wanted to return to this house, three times Uncle Jack and Aunty Anne¡¯s wedding anniversary parties even Christian still refuses toe. All the messages I sent to him have not been responded to by him,¡± added Asher again with a face already wet with tears, tears of sorrow. ¡°And no one knows about the fight other than the four of us and the people in this house, out there Christian and Uncle Jack¡¯s rtionship still looks very harmonious.¡± Suri, who never expected that such a terrible event would ur in her family, still didn¡¯t say anything, Suri knew very well how much her father loved her brother. Even when they were teenagers, Suri had to sumb to her brother several times, who always got more special attention from her father. That¡¯s why Suri was so shocked when Asher said her father had hurt Christian. Because Asher continued to cry, Suri became impatient. She immediately grabbed Asher and hugged him tightly, to give him support. Suri now feels awry on who to side with. Christian who has received injustice from their father or Asher who looks so fragile at this time, for Suri the two older brothers are equally important. Suri could not possibly choose one of the two. Suri¡¯s task is now even more difficult, not only to find out what really happened in her father¡¯spany, now Suri has a new task to reconcile her two brothers. Areez, who had previously asked permission from Jack to go to the toilet, identally saw what Suri did to Asher. Seeing how the woman he wanted so much hugged another man in front of his eyes made Areez¡¯s face turn red with anger, Areez said with clenched fists. ¡°I will get rid of anyone who dares to take you from me, Suri. Only I can have you, Suri Mireya, only me, Areez Floyen.¡± *** In a room where the lighting is not that bright, there are the signs of two human children fondling each other, even though both of them are still fully clothed, but the beautiful voices thate from the two of them are heard shouting at each other filling the room that now feels hot. ¡°I love you, Elena,¡± Christian said breathlessly in between his kisses with Elena who had been so resigned under his body. Elena looks at Christian with the best smile she has. ¡°I love you more.¡± Cup Christian immediately gave Elena a kiss on her lips which were already slightly swollen by now. ¡°May I?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks turn red at the question Christian just asked. ¡°I interpret this smile as a ¡®yes¡¯ answer from you,¡± Christian said quickly as he again gave a kiss along Elena¡¯s neck which was already filled with the sign of love he had made passionately a moment ago. Elena, who can¡¯t avoid Christian anymore, chooses to surrender, letting the man have herpletely tonight. Repeatedly getting statements of love from Christian that are so sincere make Elena finally lulled, drunk on the sweet words that Christian gave to her. Elena¡¯s slender fingers immediately squeezed Christian¡¯s back hard when the man¡¯s tongue was again ying on her hardened nipples, Elena¡¯s body really responded well to Christian¡¯s touch. Christian put out all his best to satisfy Elena, even though he had touched Elena before but Christian felt what he did tonight was really so extraordinary. The sensation he got from Elena almost drove him crazy, the pheromones Elena released were so intoxicating. Without removing his crush from one of Elena¡¯s nipples, Christian easily takes off his clothes. The air conditioner in the room really doesn¡¯t seem to work, Elena and Christian¡¯s sweat is already dripping wet each other. With trembling hands and ragged breaths, Elena touches Christian¡¯s face. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian growls hoarsely. ¡°You really are dangerous.¡± Elena pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, how can I be dangerous?¡± Elena¡¯s hand that he had managed to hold slowly brought to his lips, Christian took a sip of Elena¡¯s fingers one by one like he was enjoying ice cream. Elena, who had been so carried away by Christian¡¯s game, was amused, feeling Christian¡¯s sucking on her fingers. ¡°Tell me, Elena. Do you prefer ying soft and slow or rough and hard?¡± Christian asks earnestly, the two blues almost drowning Elena in them. Elena gulped, the question Christian asked so bothered her. Her body suddenly tensed up. ¡°We must open up to each other, Elena. To achieve satisfaction with each other we must be honest with each other. I don¡¯t want to be selfish by only thinking about myself. I want you to enjoy our romanceter,¡± Christian urges again, with his lower body already Christian hardens against Elena¡¯s body in a seductive motion. From her already wet panties, Elena could feel how hard and big Christian was right now. Even though Christian is still wearing full pants, Elena can already feel how strong Christian is. ¡°Elena...¡± With cheeks already so hot and red, Elena forced herself to speak. ¡°I..I don¡¯t know the difference, Christ.¡± Christian¡¯s eyebrows immediately shot up. ¡°Don¡¯t know? What do you mean?¡± Elena swallowed, reflexively shook her head, giving Christian a non-verbal answer which Christian caught on quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still...¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡± ¡°How is that possible, Elena,¡± Christian stammers. ¡°You¡¯re not a girl who lives in the royal era who has to maintain chastity like that, you must have done it several times like that, right?¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Seriously, never?¡± Christian again confirms Elena¡¯s words, Christian really still doesn¡¯t believe what Elena said. ¡°My parents never let me date, Christ,¡± Elena answered honestly. Christian shakes his head again, he really was almost driven mad by Elena¡¯s honest confession. ¡°You mind dealing with someone with no experience like me?¡± asked Elena fearfully. Elena¡¯s question was not answered with a series of words, Christian who had been so mad at Elena chose to immediately move and undress all of Elena¡¯s clothes roughly and in a hurry. Luckily Elena doesn¡¯t wear clothes that make it difficult to wear, so far Christian hasn¡¯t had any problems removing all the cloth from his body. Christian¡¯s eyes stared nkly at Elena¡¯s beautiful body that was presented in front of his eyes, her skin that looked so fragile that Christian had to treat it so gently. ¡°No Elena, don¡¯t cover your body.¡± Christian immediately held Elena¡¯s thighs that were about to cross, covering the most beautiful part of her body that had never been touched. ¡°Let me see your beauty for a moment, Elena.¡± Elena bit her lower lip, she knew that she was currently risking something very precious in her life. The pride of a grown woman she would never be able to have again once she let it go for a man. Not wanting to waste time, Christian then takes off the pants that still protect his lower body. Elena¡¯s eyes widened when she saw firsthand how big and tense the object was between Christian¡¯s thighs, the image that had crossed her head was now real. Elena¡¯s shock hasn¡¯t gone away yet, Elena is barely able to breathe again when suddenly Christian opens her legs wide, holding them open using his thighs. Elena, who realized how open she was at this moment, immediately tried to get up, but a push that Christian gave finally made Elena unable to do anything. Christian caresses Elena¡¯s thighs gently, his fingers then stop there. The part that was already so wet and soft, judging from the outside, Christian was immediately convinced that Elena was speaking the truth. The girl is still pure and has not been touched by anyone. Elena can barely breathe as Christian begins to shove his hard into her ready body. Pain, pain and soreness.. To be continued Chapter 125 125 Sacrifice Elena grips Christian¡¯s back tightly, trying hard to keep the tears from falling. Even though she was so ready after what Christian did earlier, Elena was still in pain epting Christian into her. Slowly Christian makes his way in, filling Elena¡¯s void little by little. ¡°Christ..¡± Christian pauses. With misty eyes Elena looked at Christian who was also enduring the pain like her, the sweat that dripped down his chest made Christian look even more beautiful. ¡°You want me to stop?¡± Christian asks hoarsely, Christian really expected Elena to give another answer this time. He couldn¡¯t possibly stop now, not when he had begun to merge with Elena who was so exposed beneath him. Elena gulps, trying to suppress her urge to ask Christian to stop. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian growls uneasily. ¡°You want me to stop? I¡¯ll stop if you don¡¯t want to continue this.¡± ¡°No.¡± With blushing cheeks, Elena grabs Christian¡¯s face closer to her. ¡°Slow down, it hurts so bad,¡± Elena whispers in a barely audible voice, ..... Christian¡¯s heartbeat racing faster, the words Elena just uttered were like an atomic bomb to him. Even though at this moment Christian was eager to immerse himself entirely in Elena, but Christian was still sane enough not to do that. Christian knew that Elena would be in so much pain if he did that, so Christian chose to move very slowly and carefully. One thing Christian have never done with any woman. Christian gives Elena a kiss so softly as he pushes his body deeper into her again, as Elena groans in pain Christian stops again. ¡°Just a little more, Elena... hold on,¡± Christian whispers hoarsely, his hot breathnding on Elena¡¯s neck which was already so wet with sweat that kept pouring down. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t be tense, honey. Rx, let me in,¡± Christian says again, trying to break through theyer of barrier that¡¯s still so stubbornly holding him back. ¡°Trust me, Elena. After this your pain will go away, I promise.¡± Elena who had no other choice finally did as Christian said, Elena slowly loosened the muscles around her lower abdomen which had been so stiff since the first time Christian tried to enter. Feeling Elena have started to rx, Christian pulls a little and pushes slowly, trying to get deeper until Christian finally feels an extraordinary sensation when down there, inside Elena¡¯s body suddenly feels warm and wet with blood that will onlye out once in a life. Elena groaned in pain, she felt like she was being torn in two at this moment. The stinging pain came back stronger than ever and all of Elena¡¯s pain was the exact opposite of Christian¡¯s. Christian looks so enjoying the incredible sensation he just got from Elena, Christian even swears that he has never felt what he is feeling right now before. Elena really made him the most perfect man in the world. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian calls hoarsely, trying to bring Elena back to consciousness. ¡°What should I do next?¡± Elena¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly open, with misty eyes Elena stares at Christian who is filling her down below. So full that Elena could feel how hard it was right now inside her. ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°Just do it,¡± Elena said in her hoarse voice, enduring the pain that came and went down there. Christian smiles warmly, his blue eyes staring lovingly at Elena who is under his control. ¡°I love you, Elena. I really love you.¡± ¡°I love you too, Christ ahhhh...¡± Elena moans again as Christian pushes her back even deeper, the next second suddenly the man pulls himself up and then pushes at a fast and deep tempo. Elena gripped Christian¡¯s arm tightly. All of Elena¡¯s muscles tightened, gripping Christian¡¯s body so tightly in response to what Christian had just done to her. Christian almost screams when he feels it, Elena has really sent Christian flying up and down in the air. Not satisfied with the extraordinary sensation that Elena gave, Christian again spurred his body over Elena. Every time he manages to get in there, Christian again feels the pleasure that reaches his head. Elena¡¯s breath hitched as Christian began to elerate his hip movements, Elena¡¯s entire body has now be Christian¡¯s toy. Elena can only surrender and follow every beat that Christian gives her. The pain that had previously tormented Elena was now gone, reced with pleasure that Elena had never felt in her life. With her hands already around Christian¡¯s neck as he would like, Elena leaves herself to Christian. As Christian¡¯s thrusts quickened, Elena suddenly felt a strange tingle in her body. Elena barely reached her first climax. And Christian managed to read that, so Christian suddenly slowed down the tempo of his game which resulted in the dy of the climax that Elena almost reached. ¡°Christ,¡± protested Elena with teary eyes. ¡°You evil.¡± Christian, who is enjoying Elena¡¯s extraordinary beauty, is grinning widely. ¡°What have I done? Did I hurt you? Should I stop?¡± Christian teases openly. Damn Christian! Elena was really tortured to hold the feeling that was so suffocating in her body, Elena don¡¯t know what Christian was doing now that she finally had to feel so tormented like now. ¡°Don¡¯t torture me, Christ,¡± Elena pleaded half-heartedly. Elena was confused by her current state, she didn¡¯t know what was tormenting her. All Elena knows she still wants Christian in her body. With a tinge of red that adorns her cheeks, Elena looks so beautiful in Christian¡¯s eyes who are dominating her. Christian¡¯s blue eyes managed to catch all of Elena¡¯s bodynguage right now, Elena is currently in need of it. Christian lowers his face and stops right by Elena¡¯s left ear. ¡°Say what you want, Princess.¡± Elena struggles to breathe, everything Christian does to her is excruciating. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk then I¡¯ll end it right now,¡± Christian says again half threateningly, Christian who really wants Elena of course is only bluffing at this time. He would not possibly want to end all these pleasures in a short time. With a shaky breath Elena said, ¡°I want you again, Christ.¡± Christian smiles broadly, the sentence that just escaped from Elena¡¯s thin lips is the most sensual thing Christian has ever heard in his life. Having managed to control himself, Christian moves again by shoving himself in and out of Elena¡¯s body. Elena¡¯s knees are red from the grip on Christian¡¯s hands that hold her in position, wide open. Elena who no longer has control over her body haspletely surrendered to Christian, Elena gives Christian freedom to touch her body as he pleases. When he manages to straighten himself, Christian notices a bright red stain on the sheets. Elena¡¯s holy blood that he managed to take. Instantly Christian¡¯s chest felt warm, there was such a great arrogance in there after knowing he was the first man for Elena. After Christian is back on the move, the pleasure that Elena had previously left came back. Elena¡¯s fingers squeeze the sheets, trying to keep herself from screaming at the sensation Christian is pushing against her forcefully. Inside, Elena suddenly felt that something was going toe out. Until finally Elena couldn¡¯t hold it in and made Christian wet with the warm liquid, the previously dyed climax due to Christian¡¯s pranks finally came and Elena waspletely crazy. Her whole body tensed, her feminine muscles gripping Christian tightly as the liquid drained out. Christian, who almost reached the top of his game, didn¡¯t want to lose, as soon as Elena¡¯s feminine muscles gripped him tightly, Christian immediately spurred his body faster than before. In thest two beats Christian suddenly screams loudly, along with the evidence of his love that immediately fills Elena¡¯s womb. Elena, who had reached her climax earlier than Christian, was only able to close her eyes when she felt the liquid of Christian¡¯s love enter her body. With a shaky breath after getting his first release, Christian then approaches Elena, dropping his face in the crook of Elena¡¯s neck. His hot breath directly hit Elena¡¯s sensitive skin. Elena, who usually doesn¡¯t like it when Christian touches her for a long time, now smiles, when she feels Christian¡¯s heartbeat is so fast. There was no sound in the room except for Elena¡¯s and Christian¡¯s eximing breaths. After such a hot love affair, the two chose silence to gather the remnants of their energy. ¡°Christ..¡± Elena says Christian¡¯s name so softly, her wet fingers caress Christian¡¯s spine gently. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Christian immediately lifts his face from Elena¡¯s chest. ¡°Sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m tired.¡± An evil smile instantly spreads across Christian¡¯s face, still under the influence of the fiery passion. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet,¡± he answered hoarsely. Elena opened her eyes, shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe that after what they had just done, the man wanted more. Elena shook her head quickly in real horror. However, Elena has not had time to protest Christian moving back. Christian¡¯s sweat dripped down, wetting Elena¡¯s face whoy resigned under Christian¡¯s power, who was still moving at such a perfect tempo. Every time Christian pulls himself out, Elena feels empty, Elena wants to be angry. But when Christianes back in and fills herself up again all the anger is gone. Seeing Elena who has started to enjoy his pattern of y, Christian smiles a little. Using the strength of his hand, Christian suddenly pulls Elena¡¯s body up without letting go of their union. Elena, who didn¡¯t expect to be pulled by Christian screamed loudly when she felt Christian touch the deepest part of her right now. Sitting with legs spread apart on Christian¡¯s body like now was something that Elena had never imagined before. Elena¡¯s hands trembled violently when they touched Christian¡¯s stomach, Elena tried to free herself from Christian who was so strong and hard in his lying position at this time. ¡°It hurts...¡± Elena groaned in excruciating pain. Christian purses his lips. ¡°It¡¯s ok, baby. You¡¯ll be fine, I promise.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°This position is too painful, Christ. I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Of course right now Elena was speaking the truth, a girl who had never had sex before could not possibly know the variety of sex positions that Christian wanted to do at this moment. Elena pleads again, pleading with Christian not to continue with her intentions. And Elena¡¯s real fear finally melts Christian, with a smile on his lips, Christian grabs Elena¡¯s hand, pulls her down from above his stomach andys her down on his side. ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t cry, I don¡¯t want to see you cry.¡± Christian immediately wipes Elena¡¯s tears that have been streaming down her face gently. Elena smacks Christian¡¯s bare chest in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re mean, I hate you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you so quickly,¡± Christian says apologetically. ¡°I was wrong for being in a hurry, does it still hurt?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks felt hot. ¡°It hurts and...¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And a little sore,¡± Elena answered honestly. Christian chuckled. ¡°The pain won¡¯tst long, after doing it again, I guarantee you won¡¯t feel pain anymore.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes stare fearfully at Christian. ¡°Do it again? No, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m tired.¡± Christian, who is still not satisfied, thins his lips, slowly but surely, Christian moves up to Elena¡¯s body. Using his legs, Christian holds Elena¡¯s legs open. Elena, who was shocked to see Christian¡¯s strength again, was unable to speak when Christian re-entered it with the long and hard object, because Elena was still wet, Christian did not experience any significant difficulties when he entered Elena¡¯s body. ¡°We¡¯re going to spend the night making love to our heart¡¯s content, honey. So hang on to me.¡± Chapter 126 126 Not finish yet The sun is already high when Elena and Christian are still sleeping naked under the same nket, after knowing that Elena is still untouched by anyone, Christian¡¯s desire to have Elena bes even greater. His possessiveness towards Elena was greater than before. Christian is the first to wake up, with his eyes not yet fully opened. Christian¡¯s memories gather quickly. His smile broadened as he remembered what had happenedst night. Elena¡¯s sighs, moans and sobs of pain are still vivid in Christian¡¯s head even though several hours have passed. ¡°Good morning,¡± Christian greets softly to Elena who is opening her eyes. Elena blinked her eyes a few times, trying to adapt to the light. Some of the signs of love that Christian gavest night around Elena¡¯s neck and chest looked blue, in stark contrast to Elena¡¯s milky white skin. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Christian again asks Elena the question. ¡°It hurts all over,¡± Elena answered honestly, her cheeks suddenly turning red. ¡°All over? That¡¯s not what I was asking, I was asking about ...¡± Elena, who knew where Christian was talking, immediately covered the man¡¯s mouth with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it.¡± Christianughed amused, Christian¡¯s right hand slowly moved towards Elena¡¯s hand which was now holding her hand. Carefully, Christian pulls Elena¡¯s hand away from his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ashamed of me, Elena. There are no more boundaries between us, you remember that, don¡¯t you?¡± ..... ¡°Yeah but...¡± ¡°No buts,¡± Christian cuts in quickly. ¡°After we get home, I¡¯ll order Kainer to take care of our engagement party.¡± ¡°That fast?!¡± asked Elena in surprise. Christianughs. ¡°How much longer do you want? I can¡¯t be away from you, Elena. I want you toe live with me, as well as your parents.¡± ¡°Both of my parents?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want them toe live with us. Because I don¡¯t want to make my future wife worry about her parents all the time, so that¡¯s the only way I can do it right now. Come move your parents into our house,¡± Christian answers quickly. If Elena was like most girls she would immediately scream with joy at Christian¡¯s words, being able to live in a luxurious house that has many servants is everyone¡¯s dream. However, Elena, with all her simple thoughts, was worried. Elena was afraid that her parents would not agree. Christian¡¯s brow furrows when he sees Elena suddenly silent. ¡°What are you thinking right now, honey? You¡¯re not thinking of a way to get away from me, are you?¡± Elena pouts, ring at Christian. ¡°You always use me of nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not using you, honey. I just wanted to know what you were thinking to make you ignore me,¡± Christian replies quietly as he tucks Elena¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you, I¡¯m just thinking about what you said earlier.¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± Christian asks, confused. Elena lifts her face up, looking at Christian who is using his left hand for a pillow. ¡°My parents would definitely refuse to move and live in your house, Christ. They are the loudest people I know, just so you know, I¡¯ve asked them many times to stop working. But to no avail, they insist on wanting to work. . They don¡¯t want to bother me yet, but to be honest I don¡¯t feel too bothered at all. I work for them, for my mom and dad.¡± ¡°Dear.¡± Christian caresses Elena¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be able to persuade them to move in with us. Your dream to see your father and mother sitting enjoying their old age will surelye true soon, I promise to make your parents happy.¡± Elena¡¯s chest suddenly felt tight, tears immediately flowed down. Elena was wracked with so much guilt. ¡°Hey, why are you crying? Did I say something wrong?¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°Then why? Ohe on Elena, don¡¯t make me panic like this. I can¡¯t see you crying.¡± Elena wiped her tears using the nket covering her chest, even so the tightness still wouldn¡¯t go away. ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°I feel bad for my mother,¡± Elena said hoarsely. Christian narrows his eyes. ¡°Feeling bad for your mother? What have you done?¡± Elena looks back at Christian, her eyes still wet looking sadly at Christian who looks so worried. ¡°Please keep this a secret, I don¡¯t want my mom and dad to know that we¡¯ve... been sleeping together.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Those are old-fashioned people, Christ. Living together, free sex or something is still very taboo for them. I¡¯m afraid my dad will be disappointed when he finds out I gave myself to you.¡± Elena stopped her words as her chest felt tighter and tighter. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian sighs hoarsely. ¡°I love you, love you so much. I really want to get married and start a family with you, Elena. I¡¯ll admit I went wrong, but rest assured Elena, I¡¯m not messing with you. I¡¯m very, very serious about this rtionship.¡± Elena who was still carried away by guilt was silent, she did not respond to Christian¡¯s words. Elena was still trying to contain the emotions that were bubbling up inside her right now. Elena doesn¡¯t regret giving her most precious treasure to Christian, Elena doesn¡¯t regret doing that because she also loves Christian. What is bothering her right now is a feeling of fear, Elena is afraid to disappoint her parents. Understanding the inner turmoil that gued Elena at this time, Christian thennded a soft kiss on Elena¡¯s lips. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, Elena. I promise.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Christian nods excitedly. ¡°I promise, if I break my promise then I ask God to severely punish me...¡± Elena who panicked again covered Christian¡¯s mouth with her left hand. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Christ. I trust you.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, his smile also expanded perfectly. Without asking for permission, suddenly Christian immediately opened the nket that covered Elena¡¯s body and rushed up on top of it, on top of Elena who was smaller than him. ¡°Christ akhh...¡± ¡°I want you again, Elena,¡± Christian says hoarsely, his hardened lower body rubbing against Elena¡¯s still closed thighs. Elena shook her head in panic. ¡°You¡¯ve done it three timesst night, I can¡¯t take it anymore, Christ. My whole body aches and also...¡± ¡°Shhh....don¡¯t panic, trust me. Sex in the morning is the best, you¡¯ll love it,¡± Christian promises back so sensual, seconds after Christian moves down and immediately spreads Elena¡¯s thighs wide. His eyes widened when he saw the beautiful sight that was presented before his eyes. Elena, who is still so innocent with sex and all its variations, immediately covers her feminine area which is currently disyed in front of Christian who is adoring her so highly. Christian¡¯s expression immediately changes when Elena¡¯s hands cover the flower he just opened. ¡°Elena...¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No, Christ, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed,¡± she answered quietly. Christian chuckles. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ashamed of me, Elena. I am your fianc¨¦, your future husband. I deserve to see everything in your body, after all what you are hiding right now is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Elena,¡± Christian replies earnestly, never having slept with a virgin before has Christian so mad at Elena right now. ¡°So let me see it and feel it right now.¡± Elena immediately covered her mouth with her right hand as soon as Christian¡¯s wet tongue brushed her feminine area which was clean of all the liquid of her love and Christian afterst night after theirst romance, Christian took her to the bathroom to take a bath before bed. That¡¯s why at this moment Christian doesn¡¯t seem to hesitate at all, tracing such a beautiful flower with his tongue. Chapter 127 127 Areez¡¯s fault It turns out that what Aldrich said abouting to the rke family¡¯s house was true, because after returning from the house of the most famous ruler in Geneva, Areez became constantly grumpy and unclear. Almost everything he does is messy and nothing is right. In the end, it was Aldrich who had to clean up the mess Areez had made. ¡°Actually what¡¯s the matter with you, Areez? Why have you been getting angry like this all along?¡± Aldrich, who was impatient with letters, finally spoke curtly. Areez, who was sitting on the sofa with a bottle of mineral water he took from the refrigerator, did not respond to Aldrich¡¯s words, instead he squeezed the bottle of mineral water to make an ufortable sound. Afraid Areez will make a bigger mess with the bottled mineral water, Aldrich then rushed to grab the bottle of mineral water violently from Areez¡¯s hands. ¡°Suri, I saw her hugging that person..¡± Aldrich¡¯s steps immediately stopped. ¡°Hugging who?¡± ¡°The boy who dined with us, the ck-eyed boy,¡± Areez answered hoarsely, trying to remember Asher¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a member of the rke family too, is he?¡± Areez¡¯s jaws tightened, his gaze immediately fell on Aldrich with a thick aura of hostility. ¡°Jackson rke only has two children, Christian and Suri.¡± Aldrich immediately raised his hands in the air. ¡°Sorry..sorry, I forgot.¡± ..... ¡°Find out about that young man named Asher, his origins and why he¡¯s so close to the rke family. I want you to get all the information about him today, before lunch,¡± ¡°Areez!¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t want to hear no.¡± Areez resumed his speech. ¡°Good job and wake me up once you¡¯ve got all the information.¡± After saying that Areez immediately left from in front of Aldrich, towards his room which had not been touched sincest night. After returning from the rke family home, Areez takes Aldrich to one of the best bars in Geneva to calm down after seeing Suri hugging another man. Even though neither of them were drunk, they both went home just as the sun was about to rise. And now Aldrich has to postpone his sleep because he has an assignment from Areez, because he doesn¡¯t want to make Areez angry, Aldrich decides to postpone his sleep and starts searching for information about Asher. The figure of the young man who was hugged by Surist night. With his abilities, it didn¡¯t take long for Aldrich to find answers to all of Areez¡¯s curiosity. ¡°A adopted son, apparently,¡± Aldrich muttered under his breath,menting on one of the articles discussing the rke family. ¡°No wonder he is so close to Suri and her parents.¡± When he was about to close hisptop, suddenly Aldrich found an article that was far more interesting than Asher¡¯s origins. Aldrich¡¯s drowsiness immediately disappeared when he read a dark article that discussed some of the ugliness of the rke family member that he identally discovered, the dark secret of the rke family that was stored for years on the inte in a site that was only visited by hundreds of people in three years. Aldrich raised an eyebrow when he realized the number of visitors on the site. ¡°This site isn¡¯t a provocative site, but why isn¡¯t anyone visiting it? It¡¯s actually not that hard to find. Hmm... looks like the owner of this site is the haters of the rke family.¡± Like finding a new toy, Aldrich then continued his activities even though he had not slept at all sincest night. Since moving to Germany, Aldrich¡¯s sleep pattern has been really messed up and the situation is made worse by Areez¡¯s madness who always gives him orders that he doesn¡¯t want to refute. Because he already knew who Areez was, Aldrich chose to remain silent and did the task his best friend had given him. Just like Aldrich, currently Areez is not sleeping even though he is already lying on a soft hotel bed. The image of how Suri hugged andforted Asher kept reying in Areez¡¯s head. ¡°Three years, three years I waited for you to open your heart to me with so much patience, Suri,¡± Areez said hoarsely. ¡°But why do you hug another man so easily? A man who doesn¡¯t have as much love as I love you, Suri.¡± **** rke Mansion, Geneva. 1.30 PM Due to being too busy at work, Kainer skipped lunch. He only realized that his stomach had not been filled when suddenly his stomach hurt. Even though Kainer has been given permission to do anything in the rke family home, he still maintains etiquette. He didn¡¯t want to eat at the dining table that the rest of the rke family used to eat in the absence of Christian, which was why now Kainer was enjoying histe lunch at the dining table where the maids and drivers and other bodyguards eat near the dirty kitchen. Suri, who was looking for a juicer in the kitchen, immediately stopped her activities when she saw Kainer eating, her smile broadened when she realized that her brother¡¯s assistant was at home. With cheerful steps, Suri then approached Kainer and immediately sat on the empty chair in front of Kainer. Kainer who didn¡¯t expect to see Suri suddenly sitting in front of him almost choked, luckily he had prepared drinking water beforehand so that Kainer quickly managed to regain control even though his face looked so red at this time, after holding back a cough. ¡°Kainer, I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Suri regretfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to choke you.¡± Kainer shook his head. ¡°No Miss, you don¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re all right, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss,¡± Kainer answered quickly, after three years Suri¡¯s attitude had changed a lot. Suri is much more mature now. Suri thinned her lips. ¡°Thank goodness, next time you see meing you don¡¯t need to panic, Kainer. I¡¯m not a ghost you should avoid or be afraid of, am I?¡± ¡°Sorry Miss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, oh yeah, is my brother home yet?¡± asked Suri slowly. Kainer shook his head slowly. ¡°Not yet, Young master and Elena haven¡¯t returned.¡± ¡°Elena... oh the secretary who is currently my brother¡¯s lover, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Looks like the young master is taking Elena to visit some interesting ces in Geneva.¡± Suri immediately raised her eyebrows. ¡°Visit some interesting ces in Geneva, you know how?¡± ¡°From the young master directly, Miss. Last night when Master and Elena were leaving I had the chance to meet them in the front yard and the young master said he wanted to take Elena to visit some of the tourist attractions in Geneva,¡± Kainer answered honestly. ¡°Elena has never visited Geneva before, Miss.¡± ¡°Never been to Geneva? Are you sure? Didn¡¯t shee on my birthday too?¡± ¡°I mean she¡¯s never visited Geneva for any personal purposes other than work, Miss. Elena doesn¡¯te from a wealthy family, so she can¡¯t travel abroad as easily as you, Miss.¡± ¡°You seem to have a pretty good rtionship with that girl, huh? To the point that you know that she¡¯s never been abroad,¡± Suri sarcastically said. Kainer gulped, noticing the change in Suri¡¯s colder tone. ¡°Sorry Miss.¡± Suri was annoyed. ¡°Does my brother have another cell phone number? Sincest night I haven¡¯t been able to reach him.¡± ¡°No Miss, young master only has one cell phone number,¡± said Kainer lying, he didn¡¯t dare to give Christian¡¯s second cell number to Suri without Christian¡¯s permission. Even if Jack or Anne would ask, Kainer would still not give Christian¡¯s second cell phone number. For Kainer, what he must and must obey is Christian, that¡¯s why at this time Kainer lied to Suri. Suri snorted in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying, he came home but it was someone else who he took for a walk, not me.¡± ¡°Would you like me to call, Elena, Miss?¡± ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to make the secretary big head. Later when my brother calls you, just tell him that I¡¯m angry with him,¡± said Suri quickly, as fast as her movement which immediately left Kainer alone. Seeing Suri sulking, Kainer could only stay silent and didn¡¯t dare to do anything, Suri was everything to Jack and Anne. Whatever Suri said was a mandatory order that had to be carried out, that¡¯s why Kainer didn¡¯t dare to oppose it. Even though the food wasn¡¯t finished yet, Kainer¡¯s hunger was gone. Talking to Suri instantly filled him up. Poor Kainer. After tidying the dining table as before, Kainer then immediately took out his cell phone. There hasn¡¯t been a single message from Christian or Elena and Kainer himself doesn¡¯t dare disturb them both. As a grown man Kainer knew his limits not to intrude on his master¡¯s time. Kainer¡¯s steps finally came to a halt in the back garden, after feelingfortable he then resumed his work. Ensure that no problems ur in the office as long as Christian does note to the office. From inside her room, Suri stomped one foot on the floor when she saw Kainer busy with hisptop in the garden. ¡°You selfish, annoying bastard!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s selfish, honey?¡± Anne, who had just finished an online meeting with some of her friends who are both active in the social world, appeared in front of the door of Suri¡¯s room, which was wide open. Hearing her mother¡¯s voice suddenly made Suri turn around. Anneughed a little when she saw Suri¡¯s sullen face which was not friendly at all, with elegant steps Anne approached Suri who was still standing by the window, looking at Kainer who was busy working. ¡°Who else has pissed you off like this, honey?¡± asked Anne softly as soon as she reached Suri¡¯s side. ¡°Who else, only he can irritate me like this,¡± replied Suri curtly. Anne who understood who Suri was referring toughed amusedly, Anne still didn¡¯t realize that Suri was still staring at Kainer. ¡°Why again with your brother, what else has he done to upset you, hm?¡± ¡°Christian left since yesterday and hasn¡¯t been home until today, Mom. He was having fun with that Elena without me,¡± said Suri jealously, never being seconded by Christian making Suri feel so annoyed when she found out Christian was taking Elena around the city of Geneva . ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°I¡¯m Christian¡¯s little sister, Christian should be more concerned with me than Elena. After all, Elena isn¡¯t necessarily his wife, is it?¡± Anne pursed her lips, she knew that her youngest daughter was jealous of her brother¡¯s lover who was not much different from her age. ¡°One day you too will be in the same position as Christian, connecting with the people you love and traveling around interesting ces like Chistian is doing now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married yet, I¡¯m still a kid! I don¡¯t want to leave Mommy and Daddy,¡± Suri screamed hysterically. Anne immediately took Suri into her arms. ¡°Everyone will definitely have their own life without exception, dear. Just like what Christian is living right now, after all, your brother also deserves to get married. Mommy is actually happy if your brother gets married, because getting married means your brother will not live alone again in Luxembourg. There is someone who will apany and color his days, Mommy¡¯s guilt for your brother will be a little less.¡± Suri locks her lips, even though what her mother said is true, but Suri is still not willing to marry Christian. It seemed she was still not satisfied spending a lot of time with her brother. Even though all this time she had always teased Christian by asking him to get married soon, but after parting with the rest of her family Suri suddenly wasn¡¯t willing to give up her brother for another woman. ¡°This is all the evil monster¡¯s fault,¡± said Suri in her heart. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t kept me captive for three years, there might have been a lot of interesting ces and things that I¡¯ve been through with my brother... Damn Areez Floyen, why don¡¯t you just drown with the nkton in the ocean. Why do you have to appear again in front of me like this. I hate you, Areez I hate you...¡± Chapter 128 128 Trapped again Christian private home. Inteken. 14.00 PM Christian who has not touched his food chooses to be the audience where the main star is definitely Elena, Elena who is enjoying her lunch and breakfast who is toote chooses to continue eating by not wanting to look at Christian who is smiling at her. Actually Elena and Christian were up at nine in the morning. But Christian, still not satisfied with what they¡¯ve done sincest night, forces Elena to stay in bed until it¡¯s time for their lunch. ¡°Eat mine too, babe,¡± Christian says softly, thrusting his te of food at Elena. ¡°No, thanks,¡± said Elena curtly. Christian smiles a little. ¡°Still mad at me?¡± Elena, who was trying her best not to get angry, suddenly turned to Christian. ¡°Of course I¡¯m mad, you¡¯re annoying, selfish and...¡± ¡°And I love you so much, Elena.¡± ¡°You suck!¡± Elena, who was waiting for an apology from Christian, ran out of patience, her eyes filled with tears. Christian flinched when he saw Elena almost crying, Christian quickly got up from his seat and immediately knelt in front of Elena. ..... ¡°No..no...you can¡¯t cry, honey. I can¡¯t see you crying,¡± Christian pleads. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong I apologize. If my apology isn¡¯t enough, you can hit or p me. You can do anything to me, as long as you¡¯re satisfied and don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°You liar, I¡¯m mad at you!¡± ¡°Liar?¡± Elena nodded. ¡°Yes,st night you said you were going home today. But until now we are still in this house, I don¡¯t want to make my parents wait too long.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your parents¡¯ problems, I¡¯ve asked my men toe and let them know that we are going home a littleter than our original schedule,¡± Christian said softly. ¡°And after eating you can activate your cell phone again, if you want you can call your mom and dad too.¡± ¡°Can I activate my cell phone?¡± Elena repeats what Christian said in disbelief, when they got homest night, Christian immediately asked for her cellphone and immediately turned it off, just like he did on his own cell phone. Christian who really wants to enjoy time with Elena, doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone. ¡°Yeah, but you have to finish your food first. After that, we shower and activate the cellphone together, how about that? Do you want it?¡± ¡°You want to but you can¡¯t do that again,¡± Elena replies softly with flushed cheeks, her groin still aching after Christian¡¯s asking again and again sincest night. Her whole body now felt crushed like boneless. Christian bursts outughing, it¡¯s really too much to deal with Elena right now. Being close to Elena like this alone has made his passion rise, the pheromones released by Elena¡¯s body are like magic spells that instantly wake Christian up. And what Christian is experiencing right now is the first, with his ex-girlfriend Christian never wanting to make love more than once every time they date. Even in one period Christian was in a rtionship with his ex-lover, their lovemaking could be counted on the fingers. But with Elena not, Christian feels his energy never runs out. Maybe it¡¯s because Elena is the only girl he¡¯s had such a hard time getting before, so when he does get one, Christian is like an ass. He wanted to take all the time that Elena had wasted all this time. ¡°Christ...¡± Christian nods. ¡°Yes honey I promise, I also don¡¯t want to make people suspicious of you if you have trouble walkingter.¡± ¡°Christian!!!¡± Christianughs loudly again, talking to Elena and teasing her like this really makes Christian feel all his burdens go away. With a smile still on his lips, Christian slowly gets up from the floor and leads Elena into the bathroom. ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat first?¡± Elena asked, confused. Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, after all since morning I¡¯ve eaten you many times. So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I dy eating a little longer.¡± ¡°Are you sure your stomach is okay?¡± Instead of answering Elena¡¯s question, Christian unexpectedly lowered his body and grabbed Elena in his arms. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten in three days, so it¡¯s nothing, honey,¡± Christian whispers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, your future husband is a mighty man.¡± Elena keeps her head away from Christian¡¯s chest. ¡°No food for three days, why?¡± ¡°Because of Luis¡¯s death,¡± Christian answers honestly. Elena immediately covered her lips, hearing Christian mention Luis¡¯ name made her immediately think of the only tombstone at the rke family cemetery that didn¡¯t use rke¡¯sst name. ¡°His sudden death made me so angry at everything, at God, at the doctor and at fate. That I decided to lock myself in mourning for almost a week,¡± added Christian again. ¡°Sorry.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, it¡¯s all over. Now I¡¯ve risen and have you, so I don¡¯t feel lonely anymore. Promise you never run away from me, Elena. Because believe me, I will continue to chase you wherever you run and once I get you again I will immediately tie you in the room. I will make you never be able to leave the room again forever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible,¡± Elena said hoarsely, ¡°That¡¯s why don¡¯t try to leave me.¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°We take a shower, after that we will talk about our future ns. There are so many beautiful things I want to do with you, Elena.¡± Christian spoke again as he started to walk towards the bathroom which had been a silent witness for several times how hot Christian and Elena¡¯s romance was in it. *** Christian kept his promise, after taking a shower the two of them did nothing but lie down reading messages on each other¡¯s cell phones. As Christian said earlier, Elena felt calm when she read the message her mother sent her this morning. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Elena quietly breaking the silence in the room, since activating his cell phone ten minutes ago Christian has been silent, his focus ispletely on the white cell phone in his hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± Elena turns her face towards Christian. ¡°Thank you for making my parents calm,¡± said Elena again while showing the message her mother sent to Christian. A smile immediately spreads across Christian¡¯s face. ¡°Oh about that, it¡¯s no big deal, Elena. You don¡¯t need to thank me, after all it¡¯s my duty to make sure my father and mother-inw are calm.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks immediately turn red, hearing Christian refer to her parents as inws makes Elena¡¯s heart beat so fast. Elena seemed to want to be in bed with Christian longer now. There is no more fear and worry that wakes him now. Christian has kept his promise to take care of his parents¡¯ feelings. ¡°We¡¯ll be back in Geneva in an hour,¡± Christian says quietly. The beautiful gleam in Elena¡¯s eyes instantly vanished. ¡°Back to Geneva?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yeah, my sister is sulking at the moment.¡± ¡°Suri?¡± ¡°Yeah, she was mad when she found out we were gone,¡± Christian replies apologetically. ¡°The child is still immature apparently, her spoiled nature is still so hard to lose.¡± Instead of being angry, Elena smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a sign you shoulde home more often to visit your sister, Christ.¡± ¡°Honey.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Elena tilted her head in disbelief. ¡°From now on call me ¡®Honey¡¯, we will get married soon, Elena. So get used to calling me by that nickname.¡± Christian exined the meaning of the previous words. Elena looked down. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, I can¡¯t possibly...¡± ¡°My parents agreed to my n to marry you, so who should you be ashamed of? You¡¯re rke¡¯s future mistress, Elena. You have to get used to it.¡± Christian cuts Elena off seriously. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to go home and discuss our wedding ns with your mom and dad.¡± Elena, who was using Christian¡¯s thighs as a pillow slowly got up, after that she fell into Christian¡¯s arms. This is the first time Elena has taken the initiative by hugging Christian. ¡°Thank you, thank you for making me so happy, Christ.¡± The smell of the perfume that Elena was using immediately entered Christian¡¯s nose, instantly the passion that Christian had been trying to suppress since earlier red up again and in the end all the ns that Christian made to return to Geneva failed because Christian again busied himself with Elena who had surrendered to him. Chapter 129 129 Forgive Traveling by road for nearly three hours made Elena feel very ufortable, several times she changed her sitting position to find the best sitting position. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Christian asks worriedly. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°A little.¡± Christian¡¯s hands grip the steering wheel more tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. I really am such an asshole.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s also not as painful as you think. I can still endure it,¡± replied Elena lying, no one will be okay after making love many times after releasing their virginity. Christian¡¯s chest tightens with so much regret, he knows that right now Elena is lying. As soon as the traffic light in front of him turned green, suddenly Christian swerved to the left, turning the direction of his car. ¡°Why, why did you turn around? Aren¡¯t your parents¡¯ houses on the road that ...¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the hotel, I don¡¯t want to see you tormented in pain like this in front of my family,¡± Christian¡¯s voice sounded low and full of regret. ¡°That¡¯s why for a while before we go back to Luxembourg I want you to rest at the hotel. Elena, who previously looked panicked because Christian turned the speed of the car slowly smiled, the sting of pain that had been wracking her feminine area slowly faded away. Her body felt more rxed. Christian tells the truth, she needs to be in afortable ce. A ce away from the rke family. After driving for fifteen minutes, Christian¡¯s car finally arrived at the lobby of the Muller International Hotel which was quite busy. Elena¡¯s grip on Christian¡¯s arm managed to make a man refocused on her. ..... ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the paine again? You want me to carry you, don¡¯t you?¡± A guilt-ridden Christian shoots Elena with several questions at once. Elena shakes her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I felt ufortable, there were a lot of people in the hotel lobby unlike thest time we came. I¡¯m afraid your name will be bad when they see us together like this.¡± ¡°What? Do you mind my good name if they see us together?¡± ¡°Y..yes, as a person with such a person like you you should have to maintain a good name and ahhh...¡± Elena screamed loudly when Christian suddenly carried her bridal style. ¡°Christ ...¡± ¡°Shut up Elena.¡± Elena squeezed Christian¡¯s chest tightly, because she didn¡¯t want to get Christian into trouble, Elena thennded her head on Christian¡¯s chest, trying to hide her face there. And Christian chuckles in annoyance at what Elena is doing right now. When there are hundreds of women out there who want to publicize their rtionship with Christian to the public, Elena is hiding her face like this. Christian really doesn¡¯t understand Elena, it looks like he will need a lot of time to understand Elena. Just like thest time they came, the hotel manager immediately ran to Christian¡¯s direction as soon as he recognized his figure. ¡°Is there anything I need to bring, sir?¡± Christian who had arrived at the elevator shook his head slowly. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m only at the hotel for a while.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Elena who was curled up in Christian¡¯s arms. ¡°I just want to take my future wife to rest in the room, after that I will go home to take care of our things before we leave for Luxembourg tonight.¡± Christian continues his words in an octave of warning. ¡°So quickly give me my room key.¡± With trembling hands the hotel manager then handed over the key Christian wanted, without letting go of Elena who had tightened her grip on him, Christian received the key to his room and rushed into the elevator that had just opened. Christian gets into the elevator so carefully, he really makes sure Elena doesn¡¯t hit the elevator door. After sticking his room key on the sensor, the elevator immediately moved up to the floor where Christian¡¯s room was. In a short time Christian managed to get into his room which was already so neat and fragrant, Christian carefully lowered Elena on the bed and immediately knelt on the floor right in front of Elena. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, okay.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes flicker to Elena. ¡°When are you going to pick me up again?¡± asked Elena back. ¡°When you¡¯re feeling better, I don¡¯t want anyone else to see you in pain.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I will contact your mother and father directly to ask for their permission, I¡¯m sure your parents will give you permission a little longer in Geneva. Besides, you are currently at your inws¡¯ house, I believe your parents will definitely won¡¯t force you toe home early,¡± Christian says softly with a warm smile that is so soothing to Elena. ¡°You want to call my mom and dad?¡± Like a teenager in love, Elena stupidly repeats Christian¡¯s words. The blush on her cheeks really made Elena so beautiful right now. ¡°Why not? They are my future parents too, shouldn¡¯t a good son-inw talk to his father and mother-inw often, right?¡± Elena smacks Christain in the chest in annoyance, being asked a crushing question that she will never be able to answer makes Elena vent her frustration on Christian. ¡°Hurry home, the sooner you return to your home, the sooner you will return to the hotel, apany me.¡± Elena¡¯s words sessfully make Christian melt, Elena always asks him to think about his family first. Even though the one who is currently in need of great attention is herself, not anyone. ¡°But before you go please give me a drink, I¡¯m very thirsty.¡± As soon as Elena finished speaking, Christian immediately walked to the refrigerator in the hotel room to get drinking water as Elena requested. ¡°Just a drink?¡± Elena nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m going now, staying with you will make it harder for me to leave,¡± Christian says honestly. ¡°Careful.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Sure, my dear. I love you.¡± Elena closes her eyes as Christiannds a kiss on her forehead, saying, ¡°I love you too.¡± After making sure Elena doesn¡¯t need anything else, Christian then leaves the room, leaving Elena lying on the bed sofortably. Christian made the right decision, all Elena needed right now was to rest. Elena really really needed sleep right now. Not long after the door closed, Elena began to close her eyes. Being on a bed that was sofortable made Elena immediately fall asleep when her eyes closed. ¡°Make sure no one dares to disturb my future wife as long as I haven¡¯te back, her safety is your responsibility,¡± Christian said quietly to the four guards he had just ordered to guard in front of the room where Elena was. ¡°Yes sir, we won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Good, because if anything happens to my future wife then you must be prepared to lose your head.¡± Christtain¡¯s voice sounded so serious as he spoke. After saying that Christian then got into his car that had been prepared beforehand, as soon as Christian¡¯s car left the hotel the four guards immediately ran to the elevator to immediately do the task Christian had just given them. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty and wait for me toe again, Elena.¡± Christian sends a voice message to Elena as soon as the car he is driving is on the highway which is quite far from the hotel. *** After driving his car for almost twenty-five minutes, Christian finally arrived at his parents¡¯ house. The first person to notice Christian¡¯s arrival was Kainer. Kainer, who was still busy at work, immediately ran towards the main door as soon as he heard the sound of Christian¡¯s favorite car that was never used by anyone but himself. ¡°Wee back young master,¡± said Kainer with a warm smile. ¡°Where¡¯s Suri?¡± Kainer thins the lips. ¡°Miss Suri has just finished helping Mrs. Anne make dinner, sir.¡± ¡°Suri..cooking? My sister cooks? Don¡¯t joke, Kainer,¡± Christian said in shock, even though Suri never set foot in the kitchen, let alone cooks. It seemed so impossible. ¡°So what if I cook? You doubt the taste, huh?¡± Christian and Kainer who were talking at the door immediately turned towards the source of the voice, Suri who was still wearing an apron standing with her hands on her hips stared intently at Christian and Kainer. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting the taste, I¡¯m just curious how my sister¡¯s cooking tastes,¡± Christian replies quickly. As someone who knows Suri so well, Christian then gives a seduction technique to melt his sister¡¯s heart. ¡°Of course it tastes good.¡± Anne, who had just ced the roast turkey on the dining table, responded to Christian¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised the next time you try it.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? wow I can¡¯t wait,¡± Christian exims with a twinkle in his face. ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll go to my room and get ready.¡± Both Suri and Anne nodded simultaneously in response to Christian¡¯s words who had already run up the stairs to his room on the second floor. Realizing that Christian only came home alone made Suri¡¯s curiositye, Suri quickly approached Kainer who was walking into the house. ¡°Can I help you, Miss?¡± Suri, who is still curious, tries to confirm her own curiosity, Suri narrows her eyes several times, trying to look at Christian¡¯s favorite car which is still parked in front of the door. ¡°Young master went home alone, Miss,¡± Kainer said quietly, satisfying Suri¡¯s great curiosity. Suri turned her gaze to Kainer. ¡°Alone? Where is that Elena?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, Miss. But if you are curious I will ask the young master first,¡± said Kainer wisely. ¡°Tsk, you robotic human. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need. Not seeing her in this house is enough to calm me down, so I don¡¯t want to ask my brother anymore,¡± said Suri quickly as she walked away from Kainer to the stairs. Kainer only smiled slightly seeing Suri¡¯s behavior, Kainer¡¯s intention to enter the house was dyed when he heard the sound of a car approaching. Remembering that Christian¡¯s car was still in front of the door, Kainer rushed out to park Christian¡¯s car in a safe ce. Not long after Kainer got rid of Christian¡¯s car, Jack and Asher¡¯s car came and stopped right where Christian had parked his car before Kainer pulled away. Father and son are really the same, both self-indulgent and bossy. Suri¡¯s intention to immediately take a shower was dyed when her cell phone, which had been ced on the nightstand since this afternoon, suddenly rang, Suri unsuspectingly received a call from a number that was not saved in her phone list. ¡°Hello..¡± ¡°Suri.¡± One word from the foreign caller immediately made Suri¡¯s entire body tense up, Suri¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as if all the blood on her face had been forced out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suri... I¡¯m sorry,¡± said the caller again regretfully. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Suri. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suri¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°How do you know my cell phone number?¡± Although she did not confirm the identity of the caller, Suri knew who the person who was calling her was at this time. ¡°Your father, Jackson rke. I asked him for your cell phone number.¡± ¡°No, Daddy won¡¯t do that. He won¡¯t be able to give my cell phone number to just anyone,¡± said Suri quickly. ¡°I never lied to you, Suri. From start to finish when you left me three months ago, my feelings were so sincere for you. I really love you, Suri....¡± Suri, who didn¡¯t want to hear the caller¡¯s follow-up sentence, immediately threw her cell phone on the bed and rushed into the bathroom, leaving the caller who still kept calling her name over and over again even though there was no answer at all from Suri. Chapter 130 130 a Blessing Arrez lowered his head deeply with the phone still to his ear, it had been almost thirty minutes Suri ignored him. ¡°Are you ok?¡± ¡°Suri ignores me, she¡¯s still so scared of me. What should I do, Aldrich?¡± Aldrich, who was standing leaning in front of Areez¡¯s bedroom door, let out a long breath. ¡°Keep fighting or quit and give it up for someone else.¡± Areez immediately raised his face, staring nkly at Aldrich. ¡°What are you saying?!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t be mad at me. There¡¯s something I want to show you right now and it¡¯s rted to the rke family, especially Christian, Asher and Suri,¡± said Aldrich seriously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aldrich took a deep breath, he knew it would be difficult to talk to Areez without telling him directly. With silent steps Aldrich approached Areez and sat in front of him, for a while Aldrich looked busy with hisptop before finally showing Areez his findings. ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself,¡± Aldrich said quietly, as he handed hisptop to Areez who had also just woken up after sunset. ..... Areez, who was already curious, grabbed his best friend¡¯sptop and was immediately shocked when he saw what was disyed. ¡°What is this?¡± Areez¡¯s voice trembled with anger when he saw the edited photos of Suri and Asher who were doing something obscene. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Areez. Let¡¯s see it all,¡± Aldrich said quietly. Areez who was already focused on theptop screen did not give any response, his attention was really focused on the dozens of dark articles that filled the gallery of a site containing all the scandals of the rke family whose existence could not be ounted for. ¡°Where did you find this, Aldrich?¡± angrily ¡°I identally stumbled upon this site while looking for information about Asher, seeing how horrific the contents of this article seem like the rke family doesn¡¯t know there is such a site,¡± Aldrich replied quietly. ¡°Because if they knew they would have found out the mastermind behind all this.¡± Areez¡¯s jaw tightened, seeing Suri being abused made him barely breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Jackson rke first about this problem, I will find out who deserves to be held ountable for this incident. Anyone who dares to harass Suri will be my enemy,¡± Areez said again, clenching his fists tightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah, at least with this I can atone for my guilt towards Suri,¡± Areez replied back with a slightly trembling voice. Aldrich took a deep breath, he could already guess that Areez would definitely do that. ¡°Ok, I will support you.¡± ¡°Ask Felix toe to Geneva, change all our ns.¡± ¡°What do you mean by changing ns?¡± Areez closed theptop in front of him slowly. ¡°I want to build ourpany in Geneva.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± asked Aldrich in surprise. ¡°Yes, getting closer to Suri and her family will make it easier for me to move. My goal now is not only to get forgiveness from Suri and her family but also to find out who the person who tried to bring them down,¡± answered Areez confidently. ¡°Well if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll cancel our ns to find an office in Germany.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aldrich.¡± Aldrich pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s ok, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Areez massaged his forehead which suddenly hurt, even though he knew that all the photos he had just seen were fake but Areez was still carried away by emotions. Suri, who he guarded so carefully like a precious treasure, now has his pride trampled on by an unknown person and Areez vows to find out who the person who has tried to destroy his Suri is. *** Anne smiled a little when she saw her two children eating silently, both Suri and Christian looked very unappetizing, even though the food served today was so appetizing. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Daddy seen your lover, Christ?¡± asked Jack suddenly and the question Jack asked suddenly made the atmosphere even more tense. Christian, who was trying to stop himself from thinking about Elena, looked directly at his father with a cold gaze. ¡°Elena will be spending the night at the hotel.¡± ¡°Hotel? Why should you stay at the hotel?¡± Christian smiles sarcastically. ¡°Of course because she¡¯s ufortable, Elena is a very sensitive girl. That¡¯s why she prefers to spend the night at the hotel after feeling her presence is not considered.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mom?¡± Christian quips sarcastically at Jack. ¡°Mommy has already spoken to your girlfriend, Christ. How can you call her being disrespectful, huh?!¡± Suri, who had been unfocused since thinking about Areez who suddenly contacted her, immediately responded to her brother¡¯s words. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask her. But wait, could your lover have said anything bad about Mommy, huh?¡± Christian clenched his jaw at Suri¡¯s words, if it wasn¡¯t Suri who spoke like that at this time, Christian would have exploded. No one could insult his Elena who was so pure, but it was his beloved little sister who had just spoken. Christian really is in for a tough choice. ¡°Suri.¡± Anne warns Suri not to talk, Anne knows Christian is still very sensitive. ¡°But Mom...¡± Suri¡¯s words were stopped by Anne who immediately shook her head, signaling Suri not to speak anymore. And Suri, who was more mature at this time, chose to obey her mother¡¯s orders, even though she was still so annoyed. ¡°Forgive Daddy, Christ,¡± said Jack suddenly. Everyone at the dining table including Christian immediately turned to Jack in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because Daddy has made your lover feel ufortable because of Daddy¡¯s words that night. If you really feel that you arepatible with her, you can take this rtionship to a more serious level. Daddy is ready to help you do anything,¡± added Jack again. Christian raises an eyebrow, even though his father has just said the happy news, Christian still doesn¡¯t look happy. His trust in his father has not returned at this time. ¡°Mommy and Daddy have given you their blessing, Christ. So if you want to marry Elena, we are here to help you prepare everything.¡± Anne replied to Jack¡¯s words with a smile. ¡°You guys give me your blessing to marry Elena?¡± Christian repeats his mother¡¯s words with a frown. ¡°Why? What made you guys suddenly give my blessing to me and Elena?¡± ¡°Daddy admits what Daddy did that night was wrong, Daddy shouldn¡¯t have spoken like that. That¡¯s why Daddy apologizes to you and regarding the blessing we gave us, we have seriously considered everything. This year you will turn twenty-eight years old, which is enough for a household, therefore Mommy and Daddy agreed to give you their blessing. Whoever Elena is, where shees from or what her family is like, doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Daddy. As long as you love her, Daddy will give you his blessing,¡± replied Jack. At length, his eyes seem so focused on Christian as he speaks. Christian¡¯s chest suddenly felt warm, even though his rtionship with his father had not fully improved, but when he heard his father¡¯s words that had given him his blessing to marry Elena, Christian felt that the burden that had been on his shoulders had been lifted slightly. ¡°What your father said is true, dear. Whoever Elena is, wherever shees from, we both don¡¯t care. So you don¡¯t have to ask Elena to sleep in a hotel anymore, the door of this house is wide open for her and Mommy will be very happy if Mommy¡¯s future daughter-inw wants to stay in this house. with us.¡± Anne, who did not want to lose, also spoke. ¡°Thank you,¡± Christian says, shaking slightly. ¡°After I returned to Luxembourg, indeed I was nning to have an engagement ceremony with Elena, I wanted to make Elena¡¯s status clear to everyone before I married her...¡± ¡°Really? So you¡¯re going to make an engagement with Elena? Can Mommy help? Have you chosen a ring for her? Ah no, have you thought about what the concept of the party will be like?¡± With so much enthusiasm, Anne bombards Christian with several questions at once. ¡°Mommy would really be so happy if you let Mommy be on your show with Elena, Christ.¡± Chapter 131 131 Elena¡¯s number one priority While on their way back to Luxembourg, Christian and Elena get into a cold war. The two of them also sat far apart and of course the one who fell victim to the middle was definitely Kainer. Kainer who knew nothing again had to endure being the victim. An hour ago, after Christian enjoyed his dinner with his family at home, Christian returned to the hotel to discuss the problem of the blessing that his parents had given Elena. But before he could speak, Elena had forced him to return to Luxembourg immediately. Christian, who was so tired of dealing with Elena who always asked toe home, finally relented and agreed to return to Luxembourg at that time without telling Elena the results of his conversation with his parents. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want us to take you, Elena?¡± Kainer asked Elena again when they got off the ne that had just brought them from Geneva. Elena shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force people who have rejected your offer, Kainer.¡± Christian cut off Kainer¡¯s words curtly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on people who don¡¯t need you.¡± Kainer, who knew that Christian was being sarcastic with Elena, could only nod slowly and cancel his intention to seduce Elena into epting his offer. ¡°Eight in the morning you should be at the office.¡± Christian resumes his speech. ¡°And I don¡¯t like having dissident employees.¡± After saying that Christian then got into the car, leaving Kainer who was still standing with Elena. Christian, who is very angry with Elena, doesn¡¯t ask why Elena asked to return to Luxembourg tonight, Christian is already too disappointed in Elena who he thinks never appreciates him. ..... ¡°Are you sure Elena?¡± Elena smiled a little. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s at the airport after all. It¡¯ll be easy to get a taxi, Kainer.¡± ¡°Okay then, see you at the office tomorrow morning, Elena.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± After getting an answer from Elena who still refused her help, Kainer finally got into the car following Christian who had entered first. As soon as Kainer finished closing the door, the metallic ck Range Rover sped off in front of Elena onto the streets of Luxembourg, leaving the airport. Once the car carrying Christian is out of sight, Elena then waves her hand to call a taxi toe closer. Elena immediately got into the taxi that approached her and immediately asked the driver to go to a clinic near her house. An hour ago Bianca sent her a message, informing him that his father¡¯s condition had suddenly deteriorated. That¡¯s why Elena forced Christian to go home, even though Bianca had said that her father¡¯s condition was fine now, but Elena still couldn¡¯t calm down before seeing her father in person. Considering the condition of her parents who are already old, Elena always panics when she hears that one of them is in a declining condition, Elena who feels that she can¡¯t make her parents proud is always afraid to lose them before she can make them happy. ¡°I just got out of the taxi, Bianca. Where have you been?¡± Elena asked Bianca who she had connected to on the phone. ¡°Elena!¡± From the second floor, Bianca waved at Elena who was still standing in front of the entrance to the three-story clinic. ¡°We¡¯re on the second floor,¡± she answered in a less loud voice. Elena was immediately entered into the clinic in a hurry, Elena endured pain all over her body in order to see the condition of her father. Her face looks a little pale because her stomach hasn¡¯t been filled with food since this afternoon Christian left her at the hotel. ¡°Thank you, Bianca. I don¡¯t know what would have happened if you weren¡¯t there,¡± said Elena slowly, out of breath after climbing to the second floor through the stairs carrying a bag filled with clothes that were quite heavy. Bianca smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Elena. What I did is still nothingpared to what your parents did to my family. Tommy and I would have been hungry bums if your mom and dad didn¡¯t let us work in your shop. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, I don¡¯t like hearing it,¡± said Elena quickly, trying to distract herself. Elena always didn¡¯t like it when Bianca started to bring up the good things her parents had done. ¡°Where is my mother? Is my mother alsoing to the clinic?¡± ¡°No, Mrs Cam is home,¡± Bianca answered honestly. ¡°Actually your mother forced me toe to the clinic, but because I was afraid your mother would fall ill so I forbade it and currently my husband is at home taking care and calming your mother with re.¡± ¡°Oh my God, thank you, Bianca. Thank you very much,¡± said Elena quickly, as fast as her movement that immediately hugged Bianca tightly. Bianca patted Elena¡¯s back gently, trying to provide moral support to Elena who looked so tense. After seeing the IV needle stabbed into her father¡¯s hand from the doorway a moment ago, Elena felt like half of her blood was being sucked out. Elena was really so scared. Knowing that Elena had just returned from a business trip, Bianca then invited Elena to sit in a chair in front of the room where Jody Wilson was being treated. With teary eyes Elena continued to stare at her father from a distance, her father¡¯s wrinkled hands, whose strength had decreased considerably, looked so pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Bianca,¡± Elena said hoarsely with teary eyes. Bianca who had just wiped her lips from the rest of the water immediately turned to Elena. ¡°Afraid of what?¡± ¡°Afraid of not being able to make my father and mother happy,¡± replied Elena quietly. ¡°You have been the pride of Mr and Mrs Wilson, Elena. Every day, when we worked in the kitchen your parents used to say they were so happy and proud of you that you managed to work for one of the bestpanies in the world. happy they see you managed to achieve your goals,¡± said Bianca quickly. ¡°So don¡¯t talk like that again, Elena.¡± Elena twisted the hem of the blouse she was currently wearing with trembling hands. ¡°But I haven¡¯t been able to buy them a proper ce to live, you also know that the house and shop where we live are not fully ours.¡± ¡°As good and beautiful as any house will be in vain when there is no happiness in the house, so don¡¯t focus on always wanting to buy a house for your parents. What they need right now is peace and quiet, I know your intentions are good. But You have to remember, Elena. What you think is good is not necessarily good in the eyes of your parents. Mr and Mrs Wilson are pastry chefs, for them making sweets that many people like is part of their life. Therefore if you force them to stop working , then it¡¯s tantamount to you making them lose an important part of their lives. You certainly don¡¯t want them to lose any part of their life, do you?¡± Elena¡¯s head lowered further to hear Bianca¡¯s words, she was a little disturbed by Bianca¡¯s words. ¡°Mrs Cam has spoken to me many times about your wish to see them rest in their old age and just so you know, both your parents are so happy and proud that you have such a noble cause, Elena. But on the other hand they are still very reluctant to leave work, who has be a part of their lives, Elena,¡± said Bianca again. ¡°And you can still make them happy by supporting their desire to continue to share their hobbies and talents, Elena.¡± ¡°So I have to keep my mom and dad working, huh?¡± Bianca pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my husband and I have taken over all the heavy work of your parents. The two of them only handled the decorations and served the customers who came, the rest we have handled well, Elena.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force them to stop working now,¡± Elena said hoarsely. ¡°But you have to promise me to keep an eye on them and take good care of them, Bianca.¡± ¡°Yes, Elena. I¡¯ll take care of them, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Bianca replied softly. Elena pursed her lips, the tightness that had gripped her slowly disappeared even though her eyes were still puffy after crying a while ago. ¡°You guys have to stay healthy, I still haven¡¯t done anything for you two. So please get well soon dad.¡± Elena spoke to herself, her tears dripping down her left cheek which was still moist. ¡°Please give me a chance to repay the two of you.¡± rke family mansion, Luxembourg. 1.30. AM. The half meter jar that came from Japan at a fantastic price became the target of Christian tantrums as soon as he stepped inside the house and no one dared to stop him. Both Jorge and Kainer could only be spectators with their mouths tightly shut. ¡°Stupid girl, Elena really doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful,¡± Christian screams emotionally in front of Jorge and Kainer who are standing not far from him. ¡°Out there, there are hundreds of thousands of women who are willing to stand in line to get my affection.... Elena has really tested my patience...Fuck!!¡± Out of breath, Christian walks to his room on the second floor, leaving the living room that looks like a battlefield. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Kainer? Wasn¡¯t the young master rtionship fine, huh?¡± Jorge asked softly to Kainer who had just let out a deep breath. ¡°They¡¯re on good terms,¡± ??Kainer replied in frustration. Jorge immediately turned to Kainer quickly. ¡°Okay what? Kainer took a deep breath, trying to get as much oxygen into her congested lungs as possible. Not long after that Kainer then told Jorge what caused Christian to be angry, Jorge even told Jorge about the blessing of Anne and Jack, and the existence of the ring on Elena¡¯s ring finger. Hearing this happy news, Jorge repeatedly expressed his gratitude, as someone who knows how lonely Christian has been in his big house, Jorge is happy because soon the young master will have someone who will be his ce toin after a long day at work. ¡°If the young master has now received the blessing of his parents, then why is the young master so angry? Don¡¯t tell me that Miss Elena¡¯s parents don¡¯t give their blessing.¡± ¡°Elena¡¯s parents both agreed, it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Just what, Kainer?¡± ¡°Young master is just being annoyed with Elena for forcing her way back to Luxembourg tonight,¡± Kainer replied quietly. ¡°What is the reason Miss Elena forced the young master to return to Luxembourg?¡± asked Jorge again. Kainer shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Elena didn¡¯t say anything to me and it looks like Elena didn¡¯t tell the young master either. That¡¯s why right now the young master is very angry at Elena who is considered ungrateful after getting all the preferential treatment that the young master has given them for the past two days in Geneva.¡± ¡°It seems that Miss Elena has a special reason that causes her to immediately return to Luxembourg tonight, Kainer,¡± Jorge said quietly. ¡°Remember Kainer, Miss Elena is a simple girl whoes from an ordinary circle. Miss Elena is not like the previous young master¡¯s former lovers who would be very happy to get all the luxuries that the young master gave. So I¡¯m pretty sure something very important has happened, that made Miss Elena choose to go home instead of enjoying all the luxuries the young master has given her.¡± Kainer frowned, his brain processing the words Jorge had just said. What Jorge said was true, Elena wouldn¡¯t have been able to force his way home had it not been for such an important situation. And the only reason Elena is willing to sacrifice anything is that her parents are not young anymore. Chapter 132 132 First tears rke Enterprises. 9.00 AM Even though she only slept for two hours, Elena still decided to go to the office. It was Christian¡¯s wordsst night that made Elena determined to work even though at this moment she felt her head was so heavy. ¡°Have you eaten, Elena?¡± Kainer asked quietly to Elena who had juste out of her room. Elena nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she lied. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°No Kainer, I¡¯m fine,¡± said Elena with a smile. ¡°If I was sick I would have been at home resting and not going to work.¡± Kainer frowned. ¡°But your face is pale.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Elena immediately held her face. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m wearing a nude lipstick, so my face looks pale.¡± ¡°The color of lipstick really matters, doesn¡¯t it?¡± asked Kainer, confused. ..... Elena smiled. ¡°Of course, make up is the perfect disguise for a woman. If it were the same with makeup on a woman¡¯s face, millions of women out there would have protested against the makeup manufacturers.¡± Even though Elena spoke casually, her exnation was quite reasonable. And Kainer decided not to interrogate Elena anymore, because both of them had arrived in the meeting room immediately. Both of them sat in their respective chairs which were near Christian¡¯s chair. Even though Christian hasn¡¯t reprimanded her since morning, Elena is still professional. Elena continues to do her job well as a good secretary. When the meeting has been running for almost thirty minutes, Christian immediately realizes that Elena is not wearing her ring. As soon as his anger returned, his mood immediately changed drastically and Kainer caught on to it. Realizing that Christian is angry, Kainer takes over the course of the meeting without showing that Christian is angry. And Elena, who didn¡¯t realize that Christian was angry, still remained rxed until the meeting ended. Elena¡¯s intention to apany the guests who had a meeting this morning was stopped when she suddenly had an attack on her head, her pleasant headache since morning getting worse when she suddenly got up from the chair. Luckily Elena immediately grabbed the edge of the table to hold on, otherwise Elena might have fallen. ¡°Elena.¡± Christian immediately called Elena¡¯s name when the guests who had just finished a meeting with him left with Kainer into the elevator. Elena immediately straightened herself. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°After thises to my room, I want you to report the gist of the meeting we just finished,¡± Christian says coldly. ¡°All right, sir.¡± After saying that Christian then left the meeting room, Elena who was still standing in her ce then rushed to tidy up her notes and smart tablet. As soon as Christian leaves, Siena and some of her friends immediately look at Elena with hostile looks. Even though it was clear that Elena had never caused any trouble with them, Elena, who felt she had never done anything wrong, then rushed off to ignore Siena and her friends who were still ring at her. ¡°Just being a secretary is arrogant.¡± ¡°Tsk, just relying on the face, everyone can do it.¡± Elena faintly hears the sneers of Siena¡¯s friends directed at her, because at this moment Christian is waiting for her. Elena chose to speed up her steps so that she could quickly arrive at Christian¡¯s room which was always closed, when she arrived in front of the room that had advanced security, Elena tried to calm her breath. Elena did not know that at this time in the room there was already a hungry tiger waiting for her. Feeling good enough, Elena rushes into Christian¡¯s room after politely knocking on the door. ¡°Sit on the couch.¡± Elena¡¯s steps stop as soon as Christian orders her to sit down, a small nod being Elena¡¯s response to Christian¡¯s orders. Unsuspectingly, Elena sits gracefully on the sofa waiting for Christian¡¯s orders. Christian who had locked the door to his room then rushed to Elena, his steps stopped right in front of Elena. ¡°Where¡¯s the ring I gave you, Elena? You didn¡¯t throw it away or sell it, did you?¡± ¡°For sale, who sold it? The ring is still with me,¡± replied Elena so quickly that she unconsciously still spoke formally to Christian. ¡°If the ring is still on you why don¡¯t you wear it now?¡± Christian asks emphatically. Elena immediately covered her lips, she looked confused about what to say. ¡°You¡¯re not taking care of another man¡¯s feelings, are you?¡± Elena immediately looks at Christian in shock. ¡°W..what do you mean?¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered the question I asked then why should I answer yours, huh?¡± ¡°The ring is in my room, Christ. I keep it on my dresser, I don¡¯t sell it and I¡¯m not looking after any man¡¯s feelings. I just...¡± ¡°Just what? Shame? Are you ashamed to have a lover like me, Elena?¡± Christian is talking more and more incoherently. ¡°Christ!¡± ¡°What Elena? You can¡¯t answer that, can you?¡± Elena sighs in annoyance, arguing with Christian makes her headache even more. ¡°Looks like you need some time to yourself, I won¡¯t bother you. Once you¡¯ve calmed down we can talk again,¡± Elena said quietly, trying to get up from the sofa. But Elena¡¯s movement was stopped when Christian, who was already so irritated, rushed towards her, gripping Elena¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Who gave you permission to leave, huh?¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Our business isn¡¯t over, Elena,¡± Christian says hoarsely, with his left hand slowly moving toward Elena¡¯s chest. Elena, who managed to read Christian¡¯s hand movements then raised her hand, holding Christian¡¯s hand using both of her hands. ¡°You dare refuse me?¡± Elena swallowed her saliva. ¡°We¡¯re at the office, Christ. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°This is my office, I¡¯m free to do whatever I want and you are also my future wife. Is there something wrong here? Nothing, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Christ. It¡¯s still early, don¡¯t make trouble,¡± said Elena again. Christian smirks. ¡°With just one word, I can make all the workers in this office go back to their homes, Elena. You want me to prove it?¡± Elena shook her head quickly. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°You started it, Elena. I¡¯ve been waiting sincest night for an apology from you, but until the sun rises until now you haven¡¯t said a single apology from your lips. In your opinion, after all the repeated mistakes you¡¯ve made, it¡¯s me. will still remain silent, will you?¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± An impatient Christian immediately orders Elena to take off her clothes. After a night of holding back his passionate desire, now Christian can¡¯t hold it anymore. He mustplete his physical needs with Elena, the only woman who has given him extraordinary pleasure after making love. Elena shook her head in panic, as a woman who was raised with moral values ??that her parents still knew so well made Elena have a conservative mind. ¡°Rejected me again? You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, have you? I¡¯m your future husband, Elena. I can do anything to you, including asking you to make love anywhere,¡± Christian says under pressure. ¡°We¡¯re at the office, Christ,¡± Elena answered hoarsely. ¡°Take care of yourself, I beg you.¡± ¡°Everything I do depends on how you behave, Elena. If you hadn¡¯t been looking for trouble with me sincest night, then this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Christian replies coldly, using his heavyweight Christian pushes Elena back. ¡°If only you didn¡¯t force me to go home, maybe we¡¯re still enjoying our time together in bed.¡± Elena, who has removed her hands from Christian¡¯s left hand, is now using her hands to hold Christian¡¯s chest from getting closer to her. ¡°I was forced to go home because my father was sick, Christ. Suddenly his condition dropped, that¡¯s why I panicked and forced you to go homest night,¡± said Elena honestly. Elena, who doesn¡¯t really want to tell Christian about her personal problems, finally tells Christian everything because she has no other way to stop Christian who wants her so badly. Having made love to Christian several times, Elena knows that the man who is on top of her really wants this moment. Christian smirks. ¡°Don¡¯t always use the same excuses, Elena. I¡¯m not a child you would easily fool, now you better shut up and keep your voice because I won¡¯t be gentle with you this time.¡± Christian who was impatient then forced open the blouse that Elena was using violently so that the buttons on the blouse flew into the air and made the bra that Elena was wearing clearly visible, Elena who panicked and didn¡¯t have time to protect her chest from Christian¡¯s gaze finally chose to surrender when the man was gone. started fondling her roughly. Elena¡¯s tears fall as Christian treats her harshly, like the promise she made a moment ago. Chapter 133 133 Break up Elena again wiped her tears for the umpteenth time when the taxi she was riding was almost at her house, Elena didn¡¯t want her parents to see her crying. Even though she is currently being torn apart, Elena must still look strong in front of her parents. ¡°Take the rest, madam,¡± said Elena quietly to a middle-aged woman who was a taxi driver this afternoon. ¡°Thank you Miss.¡± Elena nodded slowly, slowly her hand grabbed the door handle and prepared to go downstairs. But it turns out that the door on the left side can¡¯t be opened, the taxi driver hasn¡¯t opened the central lock, Elena automatically turns her gaze to the taxi driver. ¡°May I speak, Miss?¡± the taxi driver who deliberately hasn¡¯t opened the central lock immediately spoke as soon as Elena turned to her. ¡°Please,¡± replied Elena, stuttering. ¡°Don¡¯t cry just because of a man, Miss. You are young and so beautiful, there are still many men out there who are ready to do anything for you,¡± said the taxi driver quietly, apparently the taxi driver was watching Elena, who continued to wipe her tears. Even though Elena didn¡¯t make a sound when she cried, she could feel the sadness that Elena gave off. Elena pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t cry because of a man, madam,¡± replied Elena lying. ¡°I cried because I decided to stop working.¡± ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m sorry...¡± ..... ¡°No madam, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I should be the one thanking you.¡± ¡°Cheer up Miss, you still have a long way to go.¡± ¡°Thank you Madam.¡± After saying that, Elena slowly got out of the taxi and walked towards the house as well as her family¡¯s ce of business which was not operating today. Elena walked in with mixed feelings, disappointment, anger and pain all gathered together in her chest. An hour ago after Christian had finished venting his desire, Elena with tears in her eyes offered her resignation while putting on her clothes that were scattered on the floor. Elena also decided not to continue her rtionship with Christian anymore, Elena chose to withdraw from all the ties that Christian forced on her. And here now is Elena, walking back to her house injured physically and mentally. Elena took a deep breath when she arrived in front of her house, after feeling strong enough, Elena slowly opened the door of her house and stepped inside carefully. Because her father¡¯s condition had improved, this afternoon Bianca decided to take Elena¡¯s father home to continue treatment at home. For that reason today the cake shop is closed. Bianca and her husband insisted on not working for Jody Wilson¡¯s recovery, even though Mrs. Cam had given them permission to keep the shop open. ¡°You¡¯re home, honey?¡± asked Mrs. Cam in surprise. Elena, who was looking at her father who was sleeping from the front door, immediately turned to her mother quickly. ¡°Where are you from?¡± asked Elena in surprise. Mrs. Cam lifted the bowl of warm water with a small towel. ¡°From the kitchen, I want to wipe your father¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Is your father¡¯s condition better, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better, your father has just eaten and taken medicine, that¡¯s why he is currently sleeping,¡± replied Mrs. Cam gratefully. Elena smiled. ¡°Thank God.¡± Mrs. Cam nodded slowly, but suddenly her warm smile disappeared when she realized how pale Elena¡¯s face was now. Immediately the woman put the bowl of warm water to clean her husband¡¯s body on the table and rushed to grab Elena¡¯s forehead and face. ¡°Your have a fever, Elena,¡± said Mrs. Cam worriedly. Elena immediately grabbed her mother¡¯s hand which was on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m fine, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Mother is not a child you can lie to, Elena. Bianca has already told her everything,st night you didn¡¯t sleep at all in the hospital,¡± said Mrs. Cam quickly. ¡°Your body condition must be going down by now, so hurry up and go to your room and rest. You need rest, this week you¡¯ve worked really hard.¡± Elena immediately bit her lower lip hard, trying to hold back her tears. Elena wanted to tell everything that she had experienced to her mother, but Elena didn¡¯t have the heart to do that. She didn¡¯t want to burden her mother even more. ¡°Go up to your room and clean your body, after mom finishes washing your dad, mom wille to your room,¡± said Mrs. Cam back gently. Elena nodded slowly, for fear of not being able to hold back her tears any longer, Elena rushed up to her room on the second floor. Elena really wasn¡¯t ready to share her burden with her mother, who looked so tired from taking care of her father, whose condition was getting better. Arriving at the room, Elena immediately locked the door to her room and immediately ran to the bathroom. Without taking off her clothes, Elena stood under the shower which was pouring cold water. Elena purposely takes a cold shower with the aim that all traces left by Christian on her body are gone, remembering again what Christian has done to her makes Elena cry again. Elena is not crying over her decision to give her chastity to Christian, what Elena is crying about is her stupidity for giving her heart to that man. ***** rke Enterprise, 3.00 PM Christian can only be silent when Kainer reports about Elena¡¯s hasty departure from the office two hours ago, all Christian can do now is sit quietly and continue to stare at hisptop screen which is no longer showing anything. Christian is still neutralizing his chaotic heart condition after Elena decides to leave rke Enterprise and end their rtionship. Crack... The pencil that had been in Christian¡¯s hand suddenly broke in two. ¡°Fuck..how tall do you think you are, Elena? You think I can¡¯t find a secretary and bedmate prettier than you, I see! Fuck you...¡± Without taking his cell phone, Christian steps out of his room past Kainer carrying a pile of documents to report to him. ¡°Young master is also mad,¡± Kainer muttered quietly. ¡°What exactly happened to the two of them today?¡± Knowing that Christian was in a bad mood, Kainer decided not to chase him and just gave orders to the bodyguards to take care of Christian. After confirming the safety of the master who was in a lot of chaos, Kainer then decided to return to his room to finish the work that was still piling high after being left in Geneva for three days. Even though Kainer continued to monitor his work online, there were still too many documents he had to check before signing it on his desk. And a simr situation can also be seen on Elena¡¯s desk, the pile of documents that Elena must check before giving it to Christian has also piled up high. No one knows that Elena has decided to stop working, that¡¯s why some people are still piling documents on Elena¡¯s desk. In nearly twenty-eight years of living on earth, not once has a Christian rke been rejected by a woman. But all Christian pride was lost since the appearance of Elena Wilson in his life. Not just once, Elena had rejected him many times. Since the beginning, Christian expressed his feelings for Elena until he finally proposed to her, Elena had rejected him many times. Starting from reasons he can ept to reasons that don¡¯t make sense, Christian has gotten from Elena. Including today¡¯s events. After seeing Elena not wearing the ring he gave her, the anger that Christian had been holding in sincest night finally exploded until Christian finally took it all out on Elena right then and there. Christian, who is being overwhelmed by emotions, doesn¡¯t care about Elena¡¯s cries and moans asking to be released, what Christian had in mind earlier was to make Elena remember what she could do when she was angry and hope that in the future Elena would not dare to argue or disappoint her again. However, Christian¡¯s expectations did not match reality because Elena chose to end their rtionship, which Christian never imagined before. Christian¡¯s pride is really hurt by what Elena did. ¡°Calm down Christ, Elena is just bluffing. No woman can refuse you,¡± Christian said quietly when the car he was driving stopped at a red light. ¡°Elena will definitelye back tomorrow morning and apologize to you, Elena will definitely beg for you to get back together. After all, no woman will be willing to let go of a man who has earned her chastity.¡± Christian¡¯s face instantly heats up as he recalls his first night with Elena who was so amazing. Damn it. As soon as the traffic light turned green, the metallic ck two-door sports car sped up through the streets of Luxembourg, followed by two other ck cars behind, trying to keep as close as possible to Christian¡¯s car as ordered by Kainer earlier. Christian¡¯s car has just slowed down as it enters Mouren¡¯s bar area, whenever he¡¯s in trouble and needs a drink to vent his anger safely without being disturbed by anyone. Mouren¡¯s bar is the perfect ce for Christian. Although the sun was still quite high, Christian¡¯s intention to drink did not diminish in the slightest. Christian also does not care about the state of Mouren who is pregnant. ¡°You are really annoying, Christ. I think I will give birth faster if youe to my ce with such a gloomy face,¡± Mouren chirped as she greeted Christian who had just gotten out of his car. ¡°Good, that means I have a friend to drink more quickly. Your baby is a boy, right,¡± Christian says casually. Mouren immediately wrapped her arms in front of her distended stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, the first person my child should avoid is you, Christ. So don¡¯t ever dream of being able to poison my son with your bad habit.¡± Christian smirks. ¡°If you know drinking is a bad habit then just close this ce of yours, Mouren.¡± ¡°Ah, great idea.¡± ¡°Mouren!!¡± snaps Christian loudly. Mouren who knows if Christian is not serious with her wordsughs amused, she feels very happy to have managed to tease her best friend. ¡°Come in, I have a new drink for you. You¡¯ll like it,¡± Mouren says softly as she wraps her arms around Christian¡¯s arm without hesitation. Because Mouren leaned on him, Christian then walked carefully into the bar through a special door that could not be passed by anyone without the approval of Mouren the owner of course. ¡°I was dumped by my future wife, Mouren.¡± Mouren immediately stopped her steps. ¡°What? Wife-to-be, are you getting married? Not wrong? This yboy Christian rke decided to spend the rest of his life with a woman so soon? Oh my God, the world isn¡¯t doing well.¡± Chapter 134 134 Sick ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Elena. Hurry to the office, I¡¯ll be waiting. We have important work to finish today as well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience again, Elena. I can be terrible when I¡¯m angry.¡± ¡°Elena Wilson!!!¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry honey. I didn¡¯t mean it, I was just joking.¡± Christian stares nkly at his cellphone screen which contains dozens of unanswered messages for Elena, it has been two hours since Christian has been sending messages to Elena. But none of his messages were answered by Elena, neither did his phone calls, which Elena also ignored. Christian returns home at two o¡¯clock in the evening after releasing all of his statements to Mouren, Mouren who initially thought Christian was just joking about his wedding ns finally believed it after she saw a photo of Elena who looked so beautiful on Christian¡¯s cell phone. Realizing that Christian is not ying games, Mouren then gives Christian advice to give in to Elena a little. Although at first Christian refused the advice given by his best friend, but in the end Christian chose to follow the advice given by Mouren by lowering his ego a little. That¡¯s why Christian has beening to the office since morning, hoping that he will be able to meet Elena who alwayses earlier than him. But what Christian had hoped for didn¡¯t happen, until ten in the morning Elena¡¯s room was still dark. There was no activity by the owner of the room there. Patience is the smallest thing a Christian has, as evidenced after writing a message containing an apology to Elena fifteen minutes ago, at this time Christian immediately bombarded Elena with dozens of rude messages that would really hurt anyone if they read it. ¡°Elena Wilson,¡± Christian growls emotionally. ¡°No woman dares to ignore me like this, you¡¯re the only one who dares to do that to me. You have big guts too, Elena.¡± ..... Kainer, who had be a statue ten minutes ago, could only swallow his saliva again when he heard the cursed wordse out of Christian¡¯s lips again for Elena, although she didn¡¯t know what kind of fight happened between Elena and Christian, but Kainer knew that their fight this time was really serious. In all his years of serving Christian, Kainer had never seen anything like this happen. ¡°Fuck!¡± Kainer gasped, his daydream was immediately broken by Christian¡¯s loud scream. ¡°That damn bitch really challenged me,¡± Christian says back. ¡°Would you like me toe and check the house, sir?¡± Kainer asked quietly. Christian clenched his fists. ¡°No need, if youe to her house she will definitely get a big head.¡± Kainer nodded politely. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Go Kainer, I want to be alone,¡± Christian says again, shooing Kainer out of his room. Without daring to argue, Kainer immediately rushed away from Christian¡¯s presence towards his room back to continue his work. Kainer took a deep breath as he looked and crossed Elena¡¯s still dark study. After Kainer went back to his office, the first thing Christian did was to send text messages and voice messages to Elena again, Christian was really confused by Elena. Because he was impatient, Christian finally decided to leave his room. His goal this time wasn¡¯t Mouren¡¯s bar anymore, his current goal was the ramshackle house belonging to Elena¡¯s family. Christian wants to make revenge with Elena in front of her parents, Christian wants Elena¡¯s parents to know that they are not able to raise their daughter well. Dozens of ns were already so neatly arranged in Christian¡¯s head as he drove his beloved red Ferrari to Elena¡¯s house, Christian really didn¡¯t care at this point. All he wanted to do was make Elena regret daring to drive him nearly crazy, when in reality Elena had done nothing. Everything that happened to Christian was because of his own doing, the victim was Elena. However, Christian who has an ego as high as Mount Kilimanjaro certainly doesn¡¯t want to admit he is wrong, he feels he is always right, including his quarrel with Elena. If only Elena had been obedient to him from the start, maybe this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened, if only Elena had been obedient, maybe their rtionship would still be fine at this point. Yes, everything is Elena¡¯s fault! Arriving in front of Elena¡¯s house, Christian suddenly felt a different atmosphere, Elena¡¯s house and business ce were not as quiet as they are now. ¡°Damn it, why is this shop closed,¡± Christian murmurs softly once he realizes what makes the atmosphere in the ce so different. ¡°It¡¯s been two days since this cake shop closed young man.¡± Christian immediately turned his face to the left, towards the source of the sound. ¡°It¡¯s been closed for two days?¡± Christian repeats the man¡¯s words in disbelief. ¡°Yes, ording to the news of the owner of this cake shop, Mr. Jody Wilson is sick. That¡¯s why the shop is closed,¡± replied a middle-aged man who previously informed Christian that the cake shop owned by the Elena family had been closed for two days. Christian¡¯s eyes are wide open. ¡°Sick?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s ording to the information we heard from one of his employees who yesterday brought Mr. Jody Wilson to the hospital.¡± Christian is shocked and then rushes to the brown door which is tightly closed, because there is no bell attached, Christian is finally forced to use his finger to knock on the door that looks quite old. Even though his fingers are starting to hurt now, Christian still knocks on the door with all his might. The absence of the bell is the main reason why Christian keeps tapping his finger on the wooden door, Christian¡¯s struggle finally stops when he hears the sound of the lock being opened from outside. Christian who was already so tense, immediately tried to neutralize his emotions before meeting Elena. ¡°Mr rke.¡± With a hoarse voice, Mrs. Cam greets Christian who is standing in front of her door. ¡°Elena, I came looking for Elena,¡± Christian says quickly ¡°And I was surprised to hear about Mr Wilson¡¯s illness from one of the passersby, is that true, madam?¡± Madame Cam¡¯s face immediately looked sad. ¡°Not only my husband sir, Elena too..¡± ¡°Elena?!¡± Christian¡¯s tone went up two octaves. Mrs Cam nodded slowly. ¡°Elena is sick too, sincest night the fever hasn¡¯t gone down.¡± Christian¡¯s chest hurts suddenly, his face turning pale quickly. ¡°Elena is sick?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just...¡± ¡°May I take a look?¡± Christian immediately interrupts Mrs. Cam¡¯s words expectantly. ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as he gets permission, Christian immediately bursts into the simple two-story house and rushes up to the second floor where Elena¡¯s room is. Christian had no trouble finding Elena¡¯s room because Elena¡¯s room was the only room on the floor. As soon as he saw the door to Elena¡¯s room was open, Christian immediately entered. His legs felt weak when he saw Elena lying curled up with her body covered by the nket, her face looked so pale, on her forehead was a fever reducer that Christian was sure didn¡¯t work. ¡°Honey,¡± Christian calls hoarsely when he manages to sit down beside Elena¡¯s bed, Christian¡¯s right hand shaking as he tries to reach Elena¡¯s sweaty face. Christian¡¯s body immediately froze when he felt Elena¡¯s body heat, without thinking Christian immediately took out his cellphone and immediately called his family doctor toe to the Wilson family¡¯s house. Actually Christian wants to take Elena to the hospital right now, but Christian is afraid to do that. Christian is afraid that if he takes Elena to the hospital it will cause new problems, especially now that Elena¡¯s father is also sick. Christian don¡¯t want to make things worse. ¡°Elena has been looking sick sinceing home from work yesterday afternoon, sir,¡± said Mrs. Cam quietly, surprising Christian who had just ced his cell phone next to Elena¡¯s phone on the nightstand. ¡°S..since yesterday afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask Elena to go to the hospital or call the doctor toe, madam?¡± Christian asks carefully. Mrs Cam let out a long sigh. ¡°Elena has an overwhelming fear of hospitals, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t possibly ask her to go to the hospital and call a doctor toe, we don¡¯t have the ability to do that. After all, no doctor would want toe to our home like this.¡± Jesus.... ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you contact me, madam? Don¡¯t you know that Elena and I are currently ..?¡± Christian immediately scratched his hair which didn¡¯t itch, Christian really ran out of words to face the old woman in front of him. Christian prefers to argue with dozens of people rather than having to talk to a simple woman like Mrs. Cam who cares so much about the feelings of her interlocutor, now Christian finally knows where Elena¡¯s shy naturees from. ¡°I¡¯m Elena¡¯s future husband, madam,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°I¡¯m your future son-inw, so from now on you don¡¯t have to be shy. Whatever happened to Elena I also need to know, including now. So I beg you in the future please don¡¯t keep anything a secret from me, madam. I beg you.¡± Chapter 135 135 Regret Mrs. Cam and Bianca could only be silent when they saw the doctor called Christiane and examine Elena who was having a fever. Christian himself who feels responsible for what happened to Elena also doesn¡¯t want to be far from Elena, he still chooses to sit near Elena when doctor Jonathan carries out his duties. ¡°Are you sure Elena doesn¡¯t need an IV, doc?¡± Christian again asks Doctor Jonathan the same question who is packing his stethoscope into his bag. ¡°No need, young master, after the medicine I gave works the fever will go down,¡± answered doctor Jonathan wisely. ¡°But her body is very hot, doc, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just get an IV?¡± Doctor Jonathan pursed his lips. ¡°Miss Elena is just tired andcks sleep after taking care of her father all night in the hospital after returning from a business trip with you. All Miss Elena needs right now is rest after I gave her medicine a while ago.¡± ¡°But the heat...¡± ¡°The fever hasn¡¯t gone down because the medicine hasn¡¯t fully worked, sir,¡± Doctor Jonathan said again. Christian, who has no medical ability, finally relents and follows doctor Jonathan¡¯s advice not to give Elena an IV, which is not that bad. Because his job was done, doctor Jonathan said goodbye to Christian and Mrs. Cam who had been standing at the door with Bianca, Doctor Jonathan was ushered down by Bianca to rece Mrs. Cam the host. ..... Even though Mrs. Cam is Elena¡¯s mother, she doesn¡¯t dare to disturb Christian who is still sitting staring at Elena without blinking at Elena¡¯s bed. Mrs. Cam knew enough not to disturb the atmosphere in her only daughter¡¯s room, even though Elena didn¡¯t say anything before but Mrs. Cam was sure that Elena and Christian¡¯s rtionship was currently strained considering how sorry and panicked Christian was when he found out Elena was sick. ¡°Madam...¡± ¡°Shhhh...¡± ¡°But it¡¯s important, madam,¡± Bianca said again in a panic, sweat dripping from her forehead. After dropping Doctor Jonathan home, Bianca was surprised by the appearance of many young men dressed in all ck at the door. Bianca panicked then rushed into the house to tell the problem to the hostess. ¡°They¡¯re my people,¡± Christian says quietly without taking his eyes off Elena. ¡°They came on my orders.¡± ¡°Your men, sir?¡± Bianca went back to confirm that she had heard correctly. Christian lifts his face and looks at Bianca with a piercing gaze. ¡°Yeah, ask them to hurry up. I want to make a few changes to this room.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Why, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Bianca shook her head quickly. ¡°No sir, nothing.¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± With a frightened face Bianca rushes downstairs to give Christian¡¯s men ess, ignoring Mrs. Cam who doesn¡¯t do anything. Mrs Cam looks so calm and still silent even though she has heard what Christian said. Not long after, five men dressed in ck appeared from the stairs. The five of them were seen carryingrge brown paper bags. ¡°Young master.¡± Christian turns towards the door, looking at his men who are ready to work. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll lift Elena first.¡± Mrs. Cam and Bianca looked confused, both of them only understood what Christian meant when they saw Christian begin to carefully lift Elena¡¯s body off the bed. ¡°Go.¡± The five men dressed in all ck immediately went to work quickly, the five of them working ording to their respective duties ording to the instructions Christian gave earlier via message. Christmas, who felt Elena¡¯s bed was too bad, then asked his men to rece the sheets and nkets in the room with new ones, knowing if a woman would like pink, Christian asked his men to bring all the substitutes in the room with pink. After almost ten minutes the previously ordinary looking room now looks amazing with a refreshing pink interior, the most visible thing is Elena¡¯s bed which looks so different after being fitted with pink sheets and nkets that are so soft, fragrant and warm. With the bed ready, Christian lowers Elena carefully onto the bed again. Elena, who was under the drug, really didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°You can go,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Yes.¡± The five men who had just tidied up Elena¡¯s room then hurriedly left the Wilson family¡¯s house without daring to argue. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, looking after Elena. You don¡¯t mind, do you, madam?¡± Christian asks softly to Mrs. Cam who still looks amazed by the drastic change in Elena¡¯s room. ¡°I should be the one asking you that question sir...¡± ¡°Christian, call me by that name. Elena is my future wife, it feels really weird if you keep calling me that, madam.¡± Mrs Cam smiled at Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you by that nickname.¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Elena didn¡¯t say anything about what happened to Mr. Wilson that night, she just forced me toe home immediately. If I had known if Mr. Wilson was sick I certainly wouldn¡¯t have forced Elena to go to work the next day, until something like this doesn¡¯t have to happen,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I am the one who deserves to be med for what happened to Elena at this time. ¡°What happened to Elena was not anyone¡¯s fault, this happened because of God¡¯s n. Elena wouldn¡¯t be sick like this if Jody wasn¡¯t sick that day, so stop ming yourself, son,¡± said Mrs. Cam gently. ¡°But still it¡¯s my fault, as a future husband I really don¡¯t understand Elena very well.¡± Mrs Cam thinning her lips, her hand slowly pats Christian¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Elena is lucky to have you,¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°I am the lucky one to have Elena, madam.¡± ¡°Only Elena is the only woman who is still pure when I touch her, she really made me be the man who is so happy in this world for what Elena gave that night.¡± Christian speaks in his heart, continuing his words with a chest that feels tight with regret. If only yesterday he could have restrained himself, maybe now Elena will be fine. Elena is sick from being too tired and he is the one who is responsible for what is happening to Elena right now Mrs. Cam is smiling broadly, she is so happy to hear Christian¡¯s words. Seeing how Christian treats Elena makes the old woman look calm. Elena is no longer alone now, she already has someone who can take care of her. ¡°Get some rest, don¡¯t let yourself get sick from taking care of Elena,¡± said Mrs. Cam gently. Christian doesn¡¯t respond to Mrs. Cam¡¯s words, his attention has returned to Elena who just whimpered. Not wanting to wake Elena up, Mrs. Cam then asked Bianca to leave Elena¡¯s room. ¡°Honey,¡± Christian calls softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for being so stupid. I¡¯m sorry, Elena.¡± Christian¡¯s fingers touch Elena¡¯s cheek, which has started to turn red, gently, doctor Jonathan¡¯s medicine has worked. Elena¡¯s body heat started to drop. Christian¡¯s attention to Elena was immediately disturbed when he identally saw Elena¡¯s cell phone lying on the nightstand, Christian¡¯s face immediately looked panicked as his brain reyed the incident where he sent dozens of messages and voice messages to Elena which contained such cruel swearing. Without thinking Christian immediately grabbed Elena¡¯s cellphone and rushed to activate it, but Christian¡¯s intention to be able to delete dozens of inappropriate messages had to be dyed a little longer because Elena¡¯s cellphone was running out of power. Christian¡¯s feelings of regret are also increasing, it turns out that apart from being sick, apparently the reason Elena ignores him is because her cellphone has no power. Not wanting Elena to find the messages, Christian immediately charges Elena¡¯s cell phone. He had to quickly get rid of the messages before Elena saw them. After Elena¡¯s cell phone power had increased by 10%, Christian then activated the ck cellphone. Luckily Elena didn¡¯t set a password on her phone, so Christian didn¡¯t have any trouble at all. Christian easily deletes unreadable messages in a short time, when he is sure that he has seeded in solving the problem, suddenly Christian¡¯s attention is immediately drawn to a name that often appears in iing calls. ¡°Jason... the firefighter hasn¡¯t given up yet, apparently,¡± Christian says emotionally when he sees the number of iing calls on Elena¡¯s cell phone under Jason¡¯s name. ¡°Elena is mine and no one else is allowed to harass her... looks like you really need to be taught a lesson, Jason.¡±. *** Geneva, Switzend. The peace of Suri who was enjoying the morning air around her house was disturbed by a red Bugatti Veyron that suddenly stopped in front of her. Because the owner of the car uses a ss coating, Suri can¡¯t see who is driving one of her favorite cars. Annoyed that the car owner did not move the car in front of him, Suri decided to relent. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to argue, Suri. You¡¯d better stay away and ignore that madman.¡± Suri spoke to herself before finally turning around to avoid the car that was blocking her. ¡°Did I really not get a single chance to apologize to you, Mira?¡± Suri was ready to take a step when she froze when she heard a familiar voice in her ear, her heart beat very fast when she realized the owner of the voice was approaching her. ¡°Stop!¡± Suri shouted loudly, her body immediately turned to look at the figure of a handsome man with silver hair who was smiling warmly at her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever bother me again if you still want to live, Areez.¡± Suri¡¯s chest rose and fell as she spoke, it was clear how hard Suri was trying to stay calm when facing Areez at this time. Areez clenched his fists. ¡°I didn¡¯te to bother you, Mira. I came because I wanted to apologize, I wanted to mend our rtionship. I want to start over with you, Mira.¡± Suri, who was trying hard not to faint, then stepped forward, taking a step closer to Areez. ¡°First my name is Suri, Suri Mireya rke. The name I¡¯ve mentioned many times when talking to you. Second, there¡¯s no us between you and me. You¡¯re a stranger who has nothing to do with me. And third, better you kept your distance from me before my father and my brother found out that you were a crazy monster who had held me captive for years. Trust me Areez, my father and my brother can be much crueler than Lucifer. So before you regret it, you better keep a safe distance from me, because I don¡¯t want to deal with you anymore either.¡± Chapter 136 136 Angry ¡°So before you regret it, you better keep a safe distance from me, because I also don¡¯t want to deal with and see you again,¡± said Suri curtly without fear, after this Suri promised to immediately contact her brother and tell him what she had just done. Areez¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°No Mira, how could I possibly stay away from you. I really can¡¯t...¡± ¡°Suri, my name is Suri Mireya rke. You¡¯re not deaf, are you?¡± Suri cut Areez¡¯s words loudly. ¡°Are the three years of my time you took not enough to satisfy you, Areez? What more do you want this time? You want my life to?¡¯ ¡°Mira...¡± ¡°I really hate you, Areez. I really hate you,¡± said Suri back breathlessly. After saying that Suri then ran away from Areez to Asher who was feeding his new dog, a golden retriever that was so cute it was a birthday present from Christian. Of course it was. not the only gift he received from his brother, because Christian also gave all of the first rke house of Jewel jewelry collection which Christian had kept for three years for Suri. Seeing Suri approach Asher almost made Areez chase him if Aldrich didn¡¯te right away.Areez ¡°No, you can¡¯t be in a hurry like this,¡± Aldrich said quietly. ¡°It took a long time for Suri to forgive you, so don¡¯t push her too hard.¡± ¡°But look at that, Suri and Asher...¡± ..... ¡°They are family, Areez.¡± Areez immediately removed Aldrich¡¯s hand from his shoulder. ¡°What? A family? They¡¯re not rted by blood.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be blood rted to be a family and that¡¯s what happened to Asher¡¯s rtionship with the rkes,¡± Aldrich said again. ¡°Come on, use yourmon sense, Areez. Your goal this time isn¡¯t just to get Suri¡¯s forgiveness, is it?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Areez answered in a barely audible voice. Aldrich smiled. ¡°Then you have to be patient, use a cool head to get Suri¡¯s sympathy. Remember Areez, you¡¯ve made a big mistake on Suri. You have to make amends first before starting all your other ns.¡± Areez nodded slowly without taking his eyes off Suri who was walking with Asher and his new dog, even from a distance but Areez could see that Suri was currentlyughing. Even more so, Suri who was so curt and cold to him a moment ago is nowughing out loud with other people. ¡°I won¡¯t give up, I can definitely get you back Suri Mireya rke,¡± Areez muttered quietly. Not far from where Areez and Aldrich is standing at this time as Johan and his father continue to stare at rke¡¯s mansion which stands firmly on the vastnd, Johan, who incidentally has only worked as Asher¡¯s assistant for almost two years, deliberately took a day off today. And the reason he took the day off was because his father, Edmund Even though Edmund has been sentenced by a doctor he will not be able to walk well in the future, after the ident that caused it happened a few years ago. Still not willing to give up, Edmund still regrly visits his personal physiotherapist to train his legs. Edmund¡¯s passion for walking again is so great, that¡¯s why he never misses his therapy schedule. ¡°We should be living in this house, Son. Not that damn Jackson Patrick rke,¡± said Edmund with malice. Johan squeezed his father¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Rx, Dad. Soon I¡¯ll be reiming what¡¯s rightfully ours. I¡¯m just one step away from realizing Daddy¡¯s dream.¡± Edmund nodded slowly, his eyes gleaming showing how much he wanted to get all of Jack¡¯s property that imed to be his. After Sophia¡¯s death twenty years ago by suicide, Edmund¡¯s desire to get all of Jack¡¯s possessions grew even greater. Edmund med Jack for the death of the woman who had given him one child, even though after Jack took revenge for what Sophia did to Anne at that time, he no longer bothered Sophia¡¯s life. ¡°You¡¯ve been enjoying possessions that don¡¯t belong to you, Jack. You¡¯ve been happy for too long, so now prepare to face my son who will avenge you. My son and Sophia, two people whose lives you ruined.¡± **** ¡°Snowee,e!¡± Call Suri to her new dog loudly when they get home. The smart dog Christian¡¯s choice immediately ran quickly to the master who had just called his name. Arriving in front of Suri, the golden retriever dog immediately licked Suri¡¯s face passionately, making Suriugh out loud. ¡°Snowee, no!¡± Jack, who was enjoying his morning coffee, shouted loudly to give a stern warning to the new member of his family. As if understanding that he was being warned, the dog then stopped his actions and lowered his head with a face full of regret. ¡°Daddy.¡± Suri immediately reacted loudly when she saw her beloved dog looking scared. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce with him.¡± ¡°That dog needs to be disciplined, honey,¡± Jack said defensively. ¡°Snowe, who is a golden retriever and a golden retriever, is one of the smartest dogs in the world. Without having to be disciplined, Snowee also knows what to do,¡± said Suri curtly as she groped Snowee¡¯s big head, who looked happy because he was defended by his master. ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°Honey.¡± Anne cut off Jack¡¯s words gently. ¡°What Suri said is true, golden retrievers are one of the smartest breeds of dogs. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a dog trainer to train Snowee, uncle,¡± Asher said quietly, joining in. ¡°And the coach wille tomorrow.¡± Three against one, it was certain that Jack lost badly. Jack actually doesn¡¯t have any problems with dogs, it¡¯s just that he slightly regrets Christian¡¯s decision to choose a golden retriever as a gift for Suri. In fact, ording to him, there are many other types of guard dogs that are more reliable than the golden retriever. Having lost Suri made Jack so concerned about the safety of his youngest daughter and already installed Suri would not want to rece her dog with another dog breed. Just as Christian loves Suri so much, Suri also adores Christian. So that whatever Christian gives her, she will definitely take care of it. ¡°Good, the important thing is that the coach can teach Snowee how to protect Suri properly when she¡¯s out of the house,¡± said Jack quietly. ¡°Christian gave this dog to be my friend, not to be my bodyguard, Daddy. So I don¡¯t want Snowee to have to get training like the training given to guard dogs,¡± said Suri, annoyed. ¡°Besides, I already have a bodyguard that Daddy has chosen, right? Then why does Snowee have to be trained to be my bodyguard?¡± ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°I hate daddy, I¡¯m mad at Daddy!¡± shouted Suri loudly. ¡°Come on, Snowee, let¡¯s go to our room.¡± Christian¡¯s chosen dog cleverly barked twice, answering Suri¡¯s words. Without being ordered, Snowee then ran after Suri up the stairs to the second floor. ¡°Jack,¡± Anne sighed softly. ¡°Do not be like that.¡± ¡°I just wanted to keep Suri safe, honey,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°I know, but you also have to remember one thing, that we can¡¯t restrain Suri too much. She needs to get along like before without being overly guarded, Suri needs that to restore her confidence. If you continue to restrain her in an excessive way like this then I¡¯m worried that Suri¡¯s self-confidence will not be difficult to return, because no matter how Suri needs to socialize with many people, honey.¡± Jack clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯m really going to kill the person who kidnapped and held Suri, because that person Suri had a lot of trouble with.¡± Anne pursed her lips as she continued to pat her husband on the back, encouraging him to remain calm. From where he stood Asher could only silently hear the conversation of his adoptive parents, even though they both did not me him, but Asher felt guilty. He feels that he has contributed to all the problems that befell Suri, all the curses that Christian has said are ringing in Asher¡¯s ears again at this time. Wilson family home, Luxembourg. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat before the porridge gets cold, honey.¡± ¡°You can be angry again after eating.¡± ¡°Honey ..¡± Elena, who had been awake since thirty minutes ago, chose not to talk to Christian who was seducing her to eat. Elena, who was still very angry at Christian was so surprised when she saw the man in her room. ¡°Baby...¡± ¡°Who are you calling, baby? I¡¯m not your baby!¡± said Elena curtly in her hoarse voice. Christian gulps, hearing Elena¡¯s hoarse voice make him feel guilty. Elena hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Damn. ¡°Ok ok... I won¡¯t call you by that title, but please eat, okay. You have to eat before taking the medicine, your stomach must be hungry, right?¡± Elena, who had folded her arms across her chest, immediately turned her face the other way. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Kruuukkk..... Damn it!! Chapter 137 137 Sleep together *again Hearing the sound of Elena¡¯s stomach makes Christian chuckle. ¡°Your mouth may lie, but not your body,¡± Christian says quietly, trying not tough. ¡°Come here, you have to eat and then take your medicine. You don¡¯t want to be sick all the time, do you?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Christian smiles wryly. ¡°Of course to take care of you, shouldn¡¯t I be responsible for the mistakes I¡¯ve made, huh?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be responsible for anything, so it¡¯s better if you go now because I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± replied Elena curtly. ¡°We have no rtionship whatsoever, both in terms of work or other problems.¡± ¡°You can be mad at me as much as you want after you¡¯ve recovered, so you better eat quickly so you can get better and be angry with me,¡± Christian says softly as he holds out his hand towards Elena. Elena stares intently at the porridge in Christian¡¯s hands, her limp and pale form really makes Elena want to throw up. ¡°Open your mouth quickly, Elena. My hands are numb.¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°It looks disgusting, Christ. I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± ..... ¡°This is the best food for sick people, so don¡¯t protest. Now open your mouth,¡± Christian says again, forcing Elena to eat. Having no other choice, Elena finally did as Christian ordered, as soon as the porridge entered her mouth, Elena almost vomited it. But because Christian continues to pay attention to it, Elena finally chooses to swallow it even though it is so difficult. Christian¡¯s smile widens when he sees Elena finish her food, Christian eagerly feeds Elena again. ¡°Enough Christ, I can¡¯t eat anymore. It tastes like vomit,¡± Elena refused with teary eyes. ¡°But you¡¯ve only eaten five mouthfuls, Elena.¡± ¡°I could throw up if I forced myself to eat again,¡± Elena answered honestly. Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you anymore. But you still have to take your medicine and I don¡¯t want to hear any refusals from you.¡± Elena nodded resignedly. Seeing Elena agree, Christian immediately puts the bowl of tasteless porridge on the table and immediately reaches for the medicine doctor Jonathan had prescribed this afternoon. Christian so skillfully takes out the medicine that Elena had to take from the jar. ¡°This much?¡± asked Elena in horror, seeing that there were five pills of medicine that must have been bitter before her eyes frightened her. ¡°If you were hospitalized the amount of medicine you would have to take would be more than this, Elena.¡± As if understanding where Christian¡¯s conversation was going, Elena was forced to grab the five drugs and drink them in one gulp. Elena shook her head after sessfully drinking the five pills, the five medicines she took at the same time were really bitter. Christianughs in amusement, seeing Elena¡¯s adorable behavior. He was happy that his stubborn Elena was back. Since Elena had already taken her medicine, Christian then tidied the medicine back into its ce and went up to Elena¡¯s bed without any guilt. ¡°W..what are you doing? Whye up on my bed?¡± Elena shrieked in surprise. ¡°Of course to sleep, so what else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Elena immediately grabbed the nket which Christian barely touched. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep here, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Elena,¡± Christian sighs hoarsely. ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock at night, your parents are already asleep, you don¡¯t want to wake them up, do you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take my parents to be your shield, all I want is for you to leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again,¡± replied Elena curtly. Christian smiles. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, Elena. I¡¯m not leaving your house until you get better. So you have to get used to my presence, after all we¡¯ve shared a bed and warmth together so I don¡¯t think you need to throw me out like this.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks immediately reddened at the vulgar words that had just left Christian¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you¡¯ve also taken medicine. It would be better if you sleep, I¡¯m very tired and so sleepy Elena. Let¡¯s sleep, there are still many days you can use to be angry with me,¡± Christian said back as he grabbed the nket which was in Elena¡¯s arms and rushed to sleep beside Elena without any guilt. ¡°Sleep, Elena. How long are you going to keep sitting like that?¡± Elena purses her lips, she forgets that Christian is a shameless human. With annoyance, Elena slowlyid her body back on the bed, even though Elena¡¯s bed was not big but the bed was enough to amodate two adults to sleep. And this is what happens now, Elena shares her bed with Christian. Elena¡¯s eyes which had just been closed, suddenly opened wide when she felt Christian¡¯s big hands wrap around her stomach. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse, Elena,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I just want to sleep while hugging you, I won¡¯t do anything. My main priority right now is your recovery, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Just like before, Elena immediately melted at Christian¡¯s words. Elena couldn¡¯t resist Christian at all. Reluctantly, Elena lets Christian do what he wants. After all at this time Elena did not have much energy to fight Christian. Elena¡¯s eyes were closed again, the medicine she had just taken a moment ago was working. Realizing that Elena was asleep made Christian, who had only closed his eyes without actually sleeping, smiled. Cup Christiannds a soft kiss on Elena¡¯s forehead. ¡°Get well soon, honey. I can¡¯t see you like this, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Christian whispers softly. ¡°I promise we¡¯ll be fine after this, I really can¡¯t wait to take you back to my house which is bigger and morefortable than yours that looks like a cowshed.¡± As if she still heard what Christian said, Elena immediately squealed in annoyance as soon as Christian called her house simr to a cowshed. And it makes Christianugh again. ¡°I really can¡¯t let you go anymore, Elena. So I¡¯m sorry, whatever happens you will still be my woman,¡± Christian says again earnestly. Afternding a kiss on Elena¡¯s forehead again, Christian then closes his eyes again trying to follow Elena into dreand To be Continued Chapter 138 138 Brother¡¯s As long as Elena is not yet conscious, Christian always sits beside her, after sessfully opening Elena¡¯s cell phone which is locked, Christian finally realizes that Elena loves her parents so much. In the cell phone, even Christian can only find a few photos of Elena, the rest are photos of Mr. Wilson and his wife which Elena took secretly on various asions. There is a sense of pride and emotion that fills Christian¡¯s chest when he knows that if Elena is so devoted to her parents, at least now Christian knows what to do to control and win Elena¡¯s heart. **** rke family mansion, Geneva-Switzend. Since the argument with her father this morning, Suri has note out of her room. Starting from eating to other activities, Suri did in her room, apanied by her beloved dog, Suri really locked herself in the room and this made Jack and Anne worried. Even though Asher had said that Suri was fine, the husband and wife were still not calm. Having lost Suri over the years makes both of them so afraid that Suri will do something reckless. The two of them repeatedly asked the maids to secretly confirm Suri¡¯s condition. ¡°Suri is asleep, Auntie.¡± Asher again told Anne about what Suri was doing right now in her big room. ¡°When I came in she was getting ready for bed.¡± ¡°Is Suri still angry, Asher?¡± Jack asked quietly, his voice shaking a little. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Uncle.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anne immediately responded to Asher¡¯s words quickly. ..... Asher nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± Anne took a deep breath. ¡°Thankfully then, seeing Suri keep locking herself in the room like this really makes me uneasy.¡± ¡°Suri is an adult, Aunty. She is far different from the Suri we used to know,¡± said Asher again. Anne pursed her lips. ¡°Yes and that makes Aunty feel even more guilty, Suri grew up because she had to.¡± Asher immediately knelt in front of Anne and squeezed his adoptive mother¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t keep saying that Aunty, because to be honest I also feel guilty. Currently Suri has returned and is reunited with us, the most important thing is that we continue to support her so that Suri can quickly return to being the Suri we used to know. If Aunty and Uncle continues to mourn the incident, so Suri won¡¯t be able to move on quickly, what Suri needs is support from us. People who love her.¡± Anne was immediately pped by Asher¡¯s words, she forgot that all this time Asher had been tormented by what had happened to Suri. Asher was there when Suri was missing and Anne forgot that Asher had been feeling guilty for years as a result of that incident. Using her left hand Anne stroked Asher gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear. Aunty shouldn¡¯t be like this, forgive Aunty if Aunty makes you sad. You want to forgive Aunty, right?¡± Asher lifted his head, looking sadly at Anne who was smiling at him. ¡°Not.¡± Asher shook his head. ¡°Aunty doesn¡¯t need to apologize to me, Aunty doesn¡¯t have any faults that I have to forgive. I¡¯m the one who should thank Aunty and Uncle for taking care of and giving me all these luxuries. It¡¯s like being around such great people right now.¡± Not only Anne, Jack immediately realized his mistake all this time. He hadpletely forgotten about Asher, the person Christian had always med for Suri¡¯s disappearance at the airport three years ago. He forgot that all this time Asher had been in their midst when they continued to curse what had happened, they both forgot that what they said would hurt Asher. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, Asher. What you have now is rightfully yours, so stop talking like that. You are part of us, you are also my son, Asher,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°Forgive both of us, we shouldn¡¯t have brought up the incident too long, we shouldn¡¯t have kept on remembering the incident again. I¡¯m sorry, Asher.¡± Asher, who could not bear to hear Jack¡¯s words, immediately got up from the floor and embraced the body of his adoptive father who loved him more than his own biological son, Asher realized that Anne and Jack loved him so much, more than their love for Christian which had not been never found the love he got from his adoptive parents. Asher knew that Christian had been jealous of him all along, but he didn¡¯t know what to do himself. Asher couldn¡¯t possibly stop his adoptive parents from giving their love to him, nor could Asher get out of the rke family home. He couldn¡¯t afford to see his adoptive mother cry again because of her desire to live apart. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. Thank you for all the love and affection you both have given so far. I am really so happy and lucky to be part of this family,¡± Asher stammered, his eyes wet with tears that had started to gather. Anne who was sitting slowly got up and touched her hand to Asher¡¯s back. ¡°What we did to you is still nothingpared to what your parents gave to Aunty, Uncle and Christian at that time, dear. So don¡¯t talk like that anymore, because until whenever you are part of this family, you are my second son. Brother to Christian and Suri.¡± Asher, who had been trying to hold back the tears with all his might, finally had to give up, with tears flowing out of his eyes, Asher let go of his arms from Jack¡¯s body and moved to Anne. Asher was always like this when Anne had spoken, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when his adoptive mother had spoken. Since the age of fifteen, Asher had been told everything by Anne and Jack. Asher also knew about the oath of Anne and Linda, his biological mother when they were still studying at UAL decades ago. And on that basis Asher vowed to always look after and protect Suri, his little sister who he considered as his real sister. However, Suri¡¯s kidnapping that urred three years ago changed all of her rtionship with Christian, now Asher¡¯s job is to repair the rift between him and Christian. ¡°Yes Aunty, I am Christian and Suri¡¯s brother.¡± Chapter 139 139 Wedding n Christian¡¯s presence at the Wilson family home not only made Elena and her parents ufortable, Bianca and her husband felt the same way. The two workers at the Wilson family pastry shop are left speechless when Christian orders dozens of expensive meals for their breakfast. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, why is no one touching this food? Is this food stillcking?¡± Christian asks again as he fiddles with arge piece of grilled salmon topped with white caviar which is fantastically priced. ¡°No young master, this is really enough for us,¡± Bianca answered quickly. Christian wipes his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Then eat, what are you guys waiting for?¡± Elena who managed to read such an awkward situation suddenly got up from her seat and grabbed Christian¡¯s hand and led him away from the dining table. ¡°You seem impatient, don¡¯t you?¡± Elena immediately stopped in her tracks and turned to Christian with an aura of great hostility. ¡°What do you really want, Christ? Haven¡¯t you made me sick enough, that this morning you¡¯ve made this mess again, huh!¡± Christian crossed his arms. ¡°I made a mess, what mess have I made?¡± ¡°This, what is all this if not chaos?!¡± Elena¡¯s arms stretched out, pointing at the baking pan, which was still cold because it had not been used for three days. ..... ¡°What? I do not understand.¡± Elena took a deep breath. ¡°You forbade Bianca and her husband to work, and then casually ordered a lot of food for us. Expensive food which of course we won¡¯t be able to enjoy every day, what exactly do you want? Does making me sick still not satisfy you? What else do you really want?¡± ¡°Baby ...¡± ¡°Elena! Call me by that name,¡± said Elena curtly. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Ok, I will exin the reason why I am like this. The first reason I forbade your parents¡¯ two workers to work today is for your father¡¯s health, even though your father is recovering but he still needs a few more days to start his usual activities. Even though your mother and the two of your workers are able to do all the work in the kitchen today, but I¡¯m 1000% sure if your father will definitely help them. As a former pastry chef in a five-star hotel, of course he will not just watch his wife and workers work while he has to sit quietly. do nothing. And the second reason why I ordered this meal is to maintain the health of my father-inw and my future wife who are sick, I have to make sure they both get well soon by enjoying food that maintains nutritional content and taste. Then what am I doing wrong ? If it¡¯s wrong, tell me where?¡± Elena is dying of lice, what Christian says is true. His father was the stubborn type, he would definitely return to work if the pastry shop opened again today. Christian grins broadly, looking satisfied that he¡¯s won. ¡°Why silence? Everything I said was true, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Elena stomped one foot on the floor hard. ¡°I hate you.¡± ¡°Your wee, I¡¯m happy to ept it, mi amor.¡± Elena immediately shakes her head, talking to Christian any longer is really going to make her sick again. The man waspletely unspeakable. Feeling that there is no more problem to discuss, Christian then rushes away from Elena and sits back at the dining table, joining the host who has not touched his food at all. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, you need a lot of healthy food so that your health quickly returns, Mr. Wilson,¡± Christian said softly as he ced arge piece of salmon on Jody Wilson¡¯s te who had not said anything for a long time. ¡°For Elena¡¯s sake you should get well soon, sir.¡± Mr. Wilson smiles when Christian mentions Elena¡¯s name. ¡°Thank you young master.¡± ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m Elena¡¯s future husband, your daughter. So you should...¡± ¡°Ex-boyfriend!¡± Elena who walked towards the dining table immediately cut Christian¡¯s words curtly. ¡°You certainly didn¡¯t forget that we broke up, did you?¡± ¡°Break?¡± Mrs Cam immediately responded to Elena¡¯s words quickly. Elena nodded. ¡°Yeah, we broke up.¡± ¡°Break?¡± One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°When? Didn¡¯t we already make ns for an engagement party, huh?¡± ¡°Engagement Party.¡± Everyone sitting at the dining table simultaneously repeats Christian¡¯s words. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yeah, my parents have even rearranged their schedule for this engagement event.¡± ¡°Mr. Jackson Knight rke and Mrs. Marianne rke areing to Luxembourg?¡± Bianca asked quietly without realizing it. ¡°You know my father¡¯s name?¡± Bianca nodded. ¡°Of course you know, there is no Luxembourgish person who doesn¡¯t know the great names of your parents, young master.¡± Christian purses his lips, forgetting that his father has a pretty big name in Luxembourg. In Luxembourg Jack is known by the name David rke gave to n, but in Geneva Jack will be better known by the name his parents gave him. ¡°Elena didn¡¯t say anything about this,¡± Mrs Cam said quietly. Christian smiles, he slowly squeezes her hand gently. ¡°Actually, Elena wanted to tell you this after we came back from Geneva. But the unexpected happened and finally Elena fell ill, so I have to talk to you and Mr. Wilson about this.¡± ¡°You seriously want to marry our daughter, young master?¡± Jody Wilson asked again seriously. ¡°So seriously, I love Elena.¡± ¡°But your rtionship has only been going on for three months...¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Christian replies quickly, as fast as his movement pulls Elena to sit on hisp. ¡°But I already believe in Elena, I really really love Elena and most importantly my parents have blessed us. So it doesn¡¯t feel like a problem, right? After all, Elena and I have... ouuchh...¡± ??Christian¡¯s words were stopped by Elena who immediately pinched him, Elena, who is worried that Christian will reveal their secret to her parents, chooses to stop Christian. ¡°What are you doing, young master?¡± Bianca asks confused when she hears Christian suddenly scream. Christian smiles. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I identally bit my tongue earlier.¡± ¡°Oh my God, is your tongue okay now, sir?¡± Bianca asked again innocently. ¡°It¡¯s all right, madam. I was just being too excited to talk,¡± Christian replies back with a smile, his right hand stroking Elena¡¯s calf in a seductive motion. Elena, who is angry with Christian, chooses to let whatever Christian wants to do at this time, she doesn¡¯t want to make Christian go crazy again. What Christian almost said earlier still shocked Elena so much right now. As Christian speaks, everyone¡¯s attention ispletely on him. Christian really has the ability tomunicate well, because she feels bad for her parents, Elena tries to get off Christian¡¯sp. But Christian, who doesn¡¯t want to let go of Elena, keeps her calm on hisp, Christian still misses Elena so much. Two days without feeling the warmth of Elena¡¯s body drives Christian almost crazy. Elena really was like an addiction to him. ¡°And this weekend my parents areing to Luxembourg to meet with you two to discuss the wedding ns to take ce two weeks after the engagement party.¡± ¡°What? We¡¯re getting married after two weeks of being engaged?¡± Elena who had been silent for so long finally spoke. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Dear.¡± Christian brings Elena¡¯s hand to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m always serious when ites to dealing with you, haven¡¯t I said this before, have I?¡± ¡°Yes but ....¡± Chapter 140 140 Back to business again After deciding to start his business in Geneva, Areez finally found a ce to live ording to his taste. A house not far from Lake Geneva became Areez¡¯s choice after he rejected several house rmendations given by Aldrich. Areez chose that ce because Lake Geneva was one of the silent witnesses of his unexpected encounter with Suri a few weeks ago. ¡°Everything is ready, Areez.¡± Areez, who was looking at Lake Geneva from the balcony, immediately turned to the back where Aldrich had just called him. ¡°I¡¯ve got all of them, a total of fifteen simr sites,¡± said Aldrich again. Areez raised his eyebrows. ¡°Fifteen sites? Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°You can see it for yourself if you don¡¯t believe it,¡± Aldrich replied quietly as he turned hisptop towards Areez who was walking towards him. Areez immediately grabbed Aldrich¡¯sptop, his hazel eyes widened when he saw what Aldrich had found. ¡°Fix, it looks like your guess is right. Neither Christian nor Jack rke, neither of them knew this kind of site existed,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°And all these sites are linked to one IP address which is still in this country, but I haven¡¯t been able to find out who owns that IP address.¡± ..... ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been able to find out who the owner of that IP address is, Aldrich? Isn¡¯t finding that IP address an easy job for you, huh?¡± Aldrich shook his head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s easy, but this time it looks like I will need a little longer to find out who the owner of this IP address is. This person is much smarter than I thought.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that the person in charge of all of these sites is still rted to the rke family, Aldrich.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason you talk like that?¡± asked Aldrich quickly. Areez slowly turned theptop screen in his hand towards Aldrich. ¡°Look at this.¡± ¡°Asher Cole, the adopted son of Jackson Patrick rke, is suspected of being the illegitimate child of Jackson Patrick rke with his illicit lover who is said to be a friend of his own wife, Marianne rke. And to cover up his rotten scandal, Jackson Patrick rke finally adopted him as an adopted child as he has always been. this is known to many people.¡± Aldrich read one of the hidden articles Areez had just discovered. ¡°This article is uneptable, Areez.¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why we have to move fast,¡± Areez replied tly. ¡°The person who owns all these sites really wants the rke family¡¯s image to be destroyed in the eyes of the public, this person wants to damage the good name of the rke family with these irresponsible rubbish scandals.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± ¡°Close to Suri,¡± Areez answered without hesitation. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m serious!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious too, Suri¡¯s the only way to get closer to the family,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°Because it would be weird if I tried to find out about Jackson rke¡¯s family, our rtionship is just business partners. Jackson rke would be suspicious if I asked about his family.¡± Alfred nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jackson rke would be suspicious of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I have to approach Suri, she¡¯s the only way to know more about the family,¡± Areez said again. ¡°At least with me helping them, Suri can forgive the mistakes I¡¯ve made before.¡± Aldrich pursed his lips. ¡°Come back like the Areez Floyen asshole I used to know, Areez. Be confident Areez, smart Areez, strong Areez. Suri will definitely forgive you, especially if she knows what you¡¯ve done for her family.¡± Because Areez was silent, Aldrich chose to continue his main job. Starting a new business in a country so far from where he came from meant that Aldrich had to take it seriously, although the Floyen family¡¯s wine business was well known in New Zend and Australia, it was no guarantee of sess in a new ce. That¡¯s why Aldrich and Areez had to be really focused if they wanted their business to seed. Seeing that Aldrich had returned to work made Areez finally do the same, he couldn¡¯t possibly let his best friend work alone. After removing all thoughts of Suri from his head, Areez began to focus on hisptop following in Aldrich¡¯s footsteps taking care of all the processes of sending ten thousand bottles of the best wine from hispany to Geneva for promotional use, before starting the construction of his new winery in Geneva. Actually, with Areez¡¯s assets, he can build several factories at once without anyone¡¯s help, but somehow suddenly this time Areez is looking for investors and the investor search ends at Muller Finance International which culminates in his meeting with Jackson Patrick rke who incidentally is the biological father from the girl who almost drove him crazy, Suri and his new rival Christian. At the beginning, when he learned about this astonishing fact, Areez wanted to run away, but after he thought with a cool head, Areez finally decided to continue his coboration with Jackson rke. Areez believes that what he is currently going through with Jackson rke is part of a beautiful n that God has made for him to correct all his wrongs in that man by holding Jackson rke¡¯s youngest daughter captive for years. Two hours passed so quickly, hunger began to overtake Aldrich who had not eaten since they returned to the apartment that became their temporary office while their new office was in the stage of installing awork and other security systems. Areez who is so crazy about CCTV and other technology wants his new office installed so that he can work safely andfortably without any fear. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, what do you want to eat, Areez?¡± asked Aldrich quietly to Areez who was still so serious with hisptop. Silence, Areez did not answer Aldrich¡¯s words. As usual, when Areez is focused on something, Areez will not pay attention to his surroundings. Because he is already so hungry, Aldrich then closes Areez¡¯sptop, which ends with Areez¡¯s loud screams that deafening his ears. ¡°I¡¯m at work, you bastard!¡± ¡°I know,¡± replied Aldrich casually. ¡°And now it¡¯s time to eat, I¡¯m so hungry. I want to order food, what do you want to eat?¡± Ares took a deep breath. ¡°You already know what my favorite food is, why do you have to ask again?¡± ¡°Sushi again? Oh no...I can turn into a Japanese person if I keep eating sushi. I¡¯d like to order pasta for our lunch and you can¡¯t argue.¡± Aldrich hastened his words when he saw Areez seemed to reject the idea of ??choosing their lunch menu today. After saying that, Aldrich then walked away from Areez and started to contact the restaurant in the apartment lobby to order food, finally after almost three months of eating Suri¡¯s favorite food. Today Aldrich had the opportunity to eat his favorite food, the food he usually eats when he is in Ad. ¡°Please make sure everything is warm when you send it and one more thing, I want extra cheese on every menu that I mentioned earlier,¡± Aldrich said politely before finally hanging up the phone with the restaurant cashier who for almost two weeks had been the person who always takes their orders. ¡°Satisfied?¡± Areez said sarcastically at Aldrich who had returned to his seat opposite him. Aldrichughed amusedly. ¡°Of course, after eating only low-fat foods for two weeks I really need a heavy meal.¡± Ares shook his head. ¡°You eater.¡± ¡°How about we recruit a maid, Areez? It would be nice if we had a maid.¡± Surprisingly Aldrich gave Areez the idea to recruit a maid. ¡°No, the maid¡¯s presence will break my concentration. I¡¯m notfortable living with strangers, after all the house cleaning provided by the apartment is more than enough for both of us,¡± Areez refused quickly, I don¡¯t want Suri to think anything bad about me if he knows we hired a young woman in this ce. ¡°Oh Jesus...¡± ¡°You know that Suri is very jealous, so it¡¯s better if we use the existing facilities without bothering to provide one more room for the maid who we don¡¯t know how it works,¡± added Areez again calmly . Aldrich could only shake his head at Areez¡¯s words, his best friend¡¯s brain was really messed up. Everything is always connected to Suri, even though Suri doesn¡¯t necessarilye to visit their apartment. Aldrich¡¯s annoyance at Areez eased slightly when the food he ordered arrived, the fragrant aroma of cheese on top of his favorite spaghetti made Aldrich choose to eat directly rather than continue his argument with his best friend. Areez just shook his head at the way Aldrich ate, because he wasn¡¯t hungry and his work wasn¡¯t finished, Areez chose to stay focused on hisptop. He had to make sure a shipment of ten thousand bottles of his finest wine arrived safely in Geneva so he could quickly promote to some of the ces that were already on his list. Areez wants to impress his future father-inw Jack. Even though he doesn¡¯t know if he will get an apology from Jack for what he has done to Suri, Areez already considers Jack as his future father-inw. ¡°Go Areez, you have to show your greatness to Jackson rke. Show him that you are the only right person to be Suri¡¯s husband.¡± *** ¡°What? Christian¡¯s getting married in two weeks? You¡¯re not kidding, are you? I don¡¯t even know that girl named Elena, Mom. Then how can you let Christian marry her?¡± Chapter 141 141 Who is Elena? ¡°Have Mommy and Daddy really investigated the girl¡¯s background? Does Elena really love Christian? Doesn¡¯t she have a special ulterior motive for being close to Christian?¡± Suri¡¯s chest rose and fell as she spoke, hearing the news that her brother was getting married in the next two weeks made her almost crazy. Suri is not ready to share her brother¡¯s affection with other women. Anne put the teacup in her hand, Anne gently touched Suri¡¯s reddened cheeks. ¡°Your brother has thoroughly investigated all of Elena¡¯s background, dear.¡± ¡°Mommy is sure Christian did? Who knows he¡¯s lying, right?¡± ¡°Suri,¡± Anne said the name of her beloved daughter softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy tell you everything, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, but...¡± ¡°No buts, dear. As long as your brother is happy, Mommy and Daddy agree to his wishes. Likewise with youter, when youe with your future husband, Mommy and Daddy will give your blessing. Your happiness is the most important thing for you. Mommy and Daddy,¡± said Anne softly again, trying to calm Suri, who still didn¡¯t seem willing to let Christian go to another woman. Suri stomped her feet on the floor, one of her trademarks when she was upset. Seeing that Jack pursed his lips, just as Anne did, Jack also got up from the sofa where he was sitting and moved to Suri¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s time for your brother to get married, my dear. He is of age.¡± Jack apanied Anne¡¯s words softly. ..... ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Daddy will make sure your brother will continue to pamper you, honey. So don¡¯t be afraid to lose your brother even though he¡¯s married.¡± Suri immediately hit her father¡¯s chest hard. ¡°Akh Daddy, can¡¯t you be serious. I¡¯m being serious.¡± Jack chuckled. ¡°Daddy¡¯s serious too, honey. Daddy knows you¡¯re afraid of losing your brother¡¯s love, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not the only reason,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason? What other reason is there?¡± asked Anne curiously. Slowly Suri sat up straight, her two blue beads moving, staring intently at her mother. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve met that girl named Elena, Mom. And in our meeting at that time Elena didn¡¯t look as weak as she had shown Mommy and Daddy.¡± ¡°Ever met her? Howe? I mean when?¡± Jack immediately responded to Suri¡¯s words with high curiosity. Suri shook her head. ¡°I forget where and when exactly I met her. It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just that I feel familiar since the first time I saw her at my birthday party that night,¡± replied Suri slowly trying to remember where she had met Elena. ¡°Ok, Daddy will try to discuss this with your brother first. Daddy will make sure your brother doesn¡¯t choose the wrong wife,¡± said Jack softly. Suri nodded slowly, even though her lips were tightly closed but her eyes clearly still wanted to talk. Because it was quitete, Anne then invited Suri to return to her room. At first Suri refused, but finally Suri agreed to return to her room after her mother promised to investigate Elena. ¡°Good night, dear,¡± said Anne softly to Suri who was already lying on the bed. ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy loves you, Suri.¡± Suri smiled. ¡°I love Mommy too.¡± ¡°Sweet dreams, ok.¡± Suri nodded slowly, afternding a kiss on her beloved daughter¡¯s forehead, Anne slowly got up from the bed which was dominated by pink color and rushed out of the room, leaving Suri who was staring at her without blinking. Although Anne was a little disturbed by Suri¡¯s previous words about Elena, Anne did not want to ask Suri further. Anne is afraid that if she asks too many questions to Suri, she can evoke Suri¡¯s trauma, which has begun to heal, Anne doesn¡¯t want Suri to be afraid of meeting people like a few months ago. ¡°Are you sleeping already?¡± asked Jack quietly startling Anne who had juste out of Suri¡¯s room. Anne shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but Suri looks sleepy already. That¡¯s why I came out.¡± ¡°Thankfully, Suri needs a lot of rest.¡± ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right Jack. It¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Anne lifted her face to look sadly at Jack. ¡°It¡¯s just that I was a little disturbed by what Suri said earlier.¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± ¡°About Suri¡¯s statement that she had met with Elena before,¡± answered Anne quietly. ¡°Is it possible that Elena was involved in Suri¡¯s kidnapping three years ago?¡± Jack immediately froze, his face changed. ¡°Elena was involved in Suri¡¯s kidnapping?¡± ¡°Jack.¡± Anne immediately calmed Jack who was starting to get emotional. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, watch your temper. Remember, Elena is the girl Christian has chosen. We¡¯ve hurt Christian so many times, I don¡¯t want to hurt him again.¡± Jack clenched his jaw. ¡°If that girl is really involved in kidnapping Suri, I will definitely take revenge on her, let alone give her permission to marry Christian, I just don¡¯t want to see it again.¡± ¡°Jack ...¡± ¡°I will investigate the girl, if she is proven to be involved in kidnapping Suri then I will immediately throw her into prison,¡± Jack said with a sigh, although the information he just heard could not be guaranteed but Jack was already angry. Recalling what happened to Suri made Jack¡¯s anger immediately ignite. ¡°An eye for an eye, a foot for a foot.¡± Anne, who felt guilty because she had spoken nonsense, then put her hands on her husband¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Jack, hear me, what I said just now is just a guess. You can¡¯t just use the girl like this, you have to remember Jack, that girl is the girl your son chose. You can¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°I know Anne, I know that the girl is our son¡¯s chosen girl. But if she was involved in kidnapping Suri, then do I still have to ept it? No, Anne. Our daughter has suffered and feared for three years, then is it because of her?¡± is our Christian wife-to-be not standing still, is she? Oh no, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand still when I saw the person who had made my daughter suffer tough out loud.¡± ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll investigate Anne, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything if I don¡¯t know the truth, don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that Jack then walked towards the stairs with his hand already holding the cellphone, Jack immediately called his two assistants toe to his house tonight. Seeing Jack go straight away, Anne could not help but be silent. She was a little sorry for talking to Jack like that, Anne forgot that Jack still couldn¡¯t control his emotions well. Jack was still the same as ever, still very explosive. ¡°Oh God, please keep peace in my family. We can only smile after the test you gave us for these three years....please give the best for our family, God.¡± *** ¡°Hachi...¡± Christian who was talking to a wedding ring designer turned his head back to Elena who was sneezing again. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Christ,¡± Elena said quickly, as fast as her hand rebuffed Christian¡¯s hand that wanted to touch her forehead. Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°When you¡¯re healed you won¡¯t be sneezing like this, Elena.¡± ¡°Sneezing is not a sign that the person is sick.¡± ¡°But for people who have just recovered from such a high fever it feels like it¡¯s still closely rted.¡± ¡°Christ!¡± Elena immediately gripped Christian¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t look for trouble, we¡¯re at the jewelry store. I¡¯m really fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah, what do I have to do to make you believe me, hm?¡± Christian grins broadly, Elena¡¯s new question so pleasant to hear. ¡°Ok, prove your words tonight in my bed.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks immediately felt hot. ¡°Christ!¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Ok..ok..wait for me, we¡¯ll talk about your sneezeter. Now I want to settle things about our wedding rings first.¡± After saying that, Christian refocused his attention on the jewelry ring designer who was patiently waiting for Christian, the middle-aged woman could only smile a little seeing the debate of the young husband and wife in front of her at this time. Even though Christian owns a jewelrypany, Christian chooses his wedding ring from elsewhere. Christian wanted to give other people a chance to design a ring as life-as-death as Elena. Not wanting Christian to get angry again, Elena immediately takes her handkerchief out of her pocket as she sneezes again. Elena tries to make as little noise as possible even though what she¡¯s doing right now is useless as Christian can hear the sound of her sneezing which she¡¯s been trying to cover up. ¡°Your future wife is very sweet, Mr. rke. She is so adorable,¡± the wedding ring designer whispers to Christian carefully. Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°She¡¯s not only adorable but also annoying, tough on me and likes to go against my orders.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s why you love her too,¡± teased the designer again. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the only girl I¡¯ve had a lot of trouble with,¡± Christian replies honestly. ¡°She¡¯s the only girl who turned me down so many times.¡± ¡°Wow..it seems that thisdy is really very unique. You are lucky to have her, sir.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very lucky to have it.¡± As Christian and the designer speak in whispers, Elena who is sitting alone on the single sofa can¡¯t hear anything. To relieve boredom, Elena chose to y games on her cellphone, but when she was about to take out her cellphone, suddenly Elena¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the figure of a woman with a thick coat who had been staring at her without blinking. Feeling ufortable being watched by strangers, Elena then canceled her intention to y the game. Elena prefers to get closer to Christian, Elena moves a seat behind Christian. Christian, who was surprised that Elena suddenly leaned against him, immediately stopped talking to the designer who was exining the rmended models of the best wedding rings. ¡°What is it?¡± Christian asks softly. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy,¡± replied Elena lying, still too afraid to tell Christian about the whereabouts of the mysterious woman who was already walking towards the exit. Elena doesn¡¯t want Christian to get into trouble. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Go to sleep, you can use my back to lean on. Our meeting will be over soon, be patient, okay?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Okay.¡± Whilending her head on Christian¡¯s shoulder. Christian touches Elena¡¯s head in exasperation, seeing Elena spoiling him like this is one of the nice things. Not wanting to make Elena wait too long, Christian then refocuses his attention on the middle-aged woman who has been so patient in exining everything to him. Chapter 142 142 seek the truth Christian carefullyys Elena down on his big bed which he hasn¡¯t touched in two nights. Even though his rtionship with Elena has improved, Elena still insists on returning to her parents¡¯ house when their business at the jewelry shop is over. However, because on the way Elena fell asleep, Christian finally decided to take her back to the rke family¡¯s house. For Christian, Elena¡¯s house which is now not her parents¡¯ home anymore, but the rke family¡¯s home, the house where Elena should live after their rtionship has reached this stage. ¡°Excuse me, young master.¡± Christian turns towards the source of the voice where Jorge is currently standing in front of his bedroom door which is still open. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Kainer is waiting for you downstairs, he said he wanted to tell you important news,¡± said Jorge again. One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°What important news? When ites to postponing work until tomorrow, I¡¯m already very tired right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about work, sir. It¡¯s about Miss Elena and Miss Suri.¡± Christian¡¯s already one eyes opened wide. ¡°Suri and Elena? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ..... Jorge shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, young master.¡± Christian turned to Elena who was fast asleep on his bed, it was really a tough choice for Christian to leave Elena who had been so resigned. Damn. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be down. Tell Kainer toe straight into my study,¡± Christian says again. Jorge nodded. ¡°Okay young master.¡± Christian takes a deep breath as Jorge leaves his room, while unbuttoning his shirt Christian walks towards the bed. Cup ¡°I hope everything will be fine, don¡¯t disappoint me Elena. I really want to make a family with you,¡± Christian whispers softly right in Elena¡¯s left ear. Elena who was fast asleep did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, her sleepiness was too heavy to resist. All day following Christian¡¯s activities made her tired, especially when her energy had not been fully collected after being sick. Not wanting to make Kainer wait too long, Christian then hurries out of his room in his sleeping pajamas as he walks towards the first floor. Kainer, who looked so calm, immediately got up from the sofa as soon as he saw Christian enter the study which was so quiet. ¡°What is the problem?¡± Christian asks matter-of-factly. ¡°Mr Jack contacted me young master.¡± Christian stops in his tracks. ¡°Daddy? Jorge told me earlier that if you wanted to talk about Elena and Suri, which one is correct?¡± Kainer swallowed his saliva. ¡°Please have a seat first, sir.¡± Christianzily continues his steps towards his chair which is behind his desk. ¡°Okay, you can talk now.¡± Kainer took a deep breath, trying to neutralize the rumbling that was whacking her. It would be difficult for Christian to ept the information he was about to pass on, but Kainer had no other choice. He has to tell Christian everything before it drags on. ¡°Mr. Jack said that Miss Elena had a hand in the kidnapping of Miss Suri three years ago, sir.¡± One second. Two seconds. Five seconds. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Kainer clenched his fists, he had expected Christian to react like this. ¡°Kainer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only information that Mr. Jack told me, sir. Mr. Jack is currently looking for evidence to substantiate the allegation to show you, Mr. Jack also asked me to find out the real background of Elena,¡± Kainer said quietly, trying to to stay calm. Christian¡¯s chest suddenly feels tight, he¡¯s having a hard time breathing. The information that Kainer had just conveyed was like an iron noose wrapped around both of his lungs inside. ¡°What kind of rubbish information is this? Where did Daddy get this vague information, Kainer?¡± Christian asks in a trembling voice. ¡°It was Miss Suri who told Mr. Jack this information, sir.¡± Brak... Christian hits the table in front of him with a bang. ¡°Suri? It was Suri who said this to Daddy?¡± Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Jack told me, young master.¡± ¡°Is Suri sure? I mean what is the evidence that shows my future wife¡¯s involvement in the events three years ago?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. Because Mr. Jack didn¡¯t say anything more than the two pieces of information I told you earlier,¡± Kainer replied timidly. Christian immediately massaged his head which suddenly hurt. ¡®Elena was involved in Suri¡¯s kidnapping¡¯ ¡®Elena was involved in Suri¡¯s kidnapping¡¯ The sentence kept reying in Christian¡¯s head, even though he had only known Elena for less than five months but Christian was sure Elena was not that kind of girl. Elena was the cleanest and purest girl he knew, Elena couldn¡¯t possibly be seen in such a gruesome act. Christian really doesn¡¯t know what to do at this point, the drowsiness and tiredness that previously gued him is gone. The information that Kainer had just conveyedpletely left him speechless. ¡°I will re-investigate the existence of this information by starting to investigate Elena¡¯s family background, sir. I will start working on it tonight and will inform you of the results as soon as possible,¡± Kainer said again. ¡°Not.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Christian lifts his face, staring intently at Kainer. ¡°Prepare for a flight to Geneva tonight.¡± ¡°Are you serious, sir?¡± asked Kainer in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Elena getting engaged in two days.¡± ¡°I have to directly ask Suri the truth, I want to hear this information directly from Suri. Suri can¡¯t lie to me, so I have to talk to her directly to confirm this rubbish information,¡± Christian said hoarsely. ¡°And for the matter of my engagement with Elena can be rearranged after I return from Geneva, which I definitely have to finish this information first. We investigate the background of Elena from Geneva.¡± ¡°Yes sir, I will prepare for our flight tonight.¡± ¡°And..and make sure Elena or her family doesn¡¯t know about this matter, I don¡¯t want them to know that we are investigating the incident of Suri¡¯s kidnappers three years ago. Make sure Elena and her family stay in Luxembourg until all this investigation ispleted,¡± added Christian again. ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡± With a face that looks so disappointed Christian gets up from his chair and leaves Kainer, Christian walks towards his room on the second floor with mixed feelings. He was still so shocked by the information he had just heard. When he gets to his room, the first thing Christian does is sit on his big bed with his mouth shut tightly staring at Elena who is still fast asleep. With the innocence that Elena has shown so far, Christian never expected that he would hear such terrible news as he just heard a moment ago. ¡°Is this innocence of yours just an act, Elena? Were you really involved in kidnapping my sister three years ago?¡± ¡°Was your appearance before me part of your evil n, Elena?¡± ¡°I love you so much, Elena. Please don¡¯t disappoint me... you¡¯ll regret it if you disappointed me. I could be a very terrible person if you were really involved in that incident Elena.¡± Elena, who was really sleeping, didn¡¯t give any reaction to the line of sentences that had juste out of Christian¡¯s lips, Elena didn¡¯t know if a big storm was currently stalking her. Her newfound happiness was at stake. Wanting to arrive in Geneva soon, Christian slowly got out of bed and walked to his walk-in closet. In a short time Christian was out of the room with a ck gun that was loaded with bullets, after making sure the gun was safe, Christian then put the cell phone into his shirt and stepped out of his room, leaving Elena who is currently being suspected of involvement with the horrific incident that happened to the rke family three years ago. Although at this time Christian did not believe in the truth of the information, his heart was filled with such great fear. ¡°Pleasee in sir, our ne is waiting at the airport,¡± Kainer said quietly, inviting Christian to board the helicopter that was ready to take him to the airport. Christian nods slowly, with a slight bow Christian gets into his helicopter. As soon as Christian entered, Kainer immediately ran to the other side to catch Christian in. After Christian and Kainer finished fastening their seat belts, the pilot immediately took the ck helicopter with the big C logo flying to the airport. Christian¡¯s eyes are still fixed on his room where the lights were still on when the helicopter took him in the air, his heart beating so fast. ¡°Please don¡¯t disappoint me, Elena. Don¡¯t ruin all my dreams... I beg you.¡± **** ¡°I managed to find her, but she didn¡¯t recognize me, she looked at me like she was staring at a stranger.¡± Chapter 143 143 Ancestral ring Elena woke up from her sleep when the sun was already in a third of the sky, Elena hurriedly left Christian¡¯s room after she realized the ce where she had just slept. Elena who was so surprised to wake up in Christian¡¯s room immediately went downstairs to the first floor where Jorge and the other servants were waiting for her. ¡°Good morning, Miss Elena.¡± ¡°Christian?¡± Jorge smiled. ¡°Please eat first, Miss.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No, I want to eat at home.¡± ¡°But it would be better if you eat first before going home, Miss.¡± ¡°No Jorge, I¡¯m still full, thank you. I have to go home, I don¡¯t want to worry my parents. I didn¡¯t tell them anything about staying at this house before,¡± Elena politely refused. ¡°Okay, but you will be driven home by our driver, Miss.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elena answered quickly. ..... Jorge raised his right hand, pointing towards the exit letting Elena go first. Arriving in the front yard Elena immediately got into a car that was waiting for her. ¡°Thank you, Jorge,¡± Elena said sincerely as she was about to close the car door. ¡°It¡¯s my job, Miss. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Elena nodded slowly, not long after Elena closed the door, the white sedan started walking away from the rke family¡¯s house. Just passing through the gate, Elena suddenly thought of Christian. She cursed her stupidity for forgetting to ask Jorge where the man was, because she had no other choice in the end Elena chose to send a message to Christian. ¡°Off,¡± Elena mumbles softly when she notices Christian¡¯s cell phone is off. Since Christian was used to this, Elena wasn¡¯t surprised either. Elena is used to dealing with situations like this where Christian suddenly can¡¯t be contacted or disappears without any information like this morning, because she doesn¡¯t want to look for trouble, Elena prefers to keep her cellphone back in her shirt pocket. From the front seat the driver just smiled a little seeing what Elena was doing, the driver didn¡¯t dare to say anything and chose to remain silent like Jorge¡¯s previous orders. Since it was still early, the journey to Elena¡¯s house was faster. Elena¡¯s smile widens when she sees her family¡¯s cake shop starting to operate again, it seems her father¡¯s condition is getting better. After thanking Donald, the driver who took her home, Elena then jogged to her house. ¡°Need help?¡± asked Elena cheerfully instead of greeting. Bianca who was setting the cake that had just been removed from the oven smiled broadly when she heard Elena¡¯s voice. ¡°Bride and groom shouldn¡¯t be too tired, let alone work in the kitchen. You have to get a lot of rest Elena, on your special day you have to look perfect,¡± he said softly, teasing Elena. ¡°Ish, what are you talking about,¡± said Elena quickly with flushed cheeks. Bianca ced the empty tray on the disy case. ¡°Your mother told me everything, you and the young master are taking care of everything, right? I already know, Elena. Don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°You gossipy bastard!¡± Elena answered quickly, as fast as she had moved straight into the house, leaving Biancaughing amused at having managed to tease her. Arriving at Elena¡¯s room, she immediately threw herself on the bed that Christian had previously made over, Elena raised her hand in the air, staring at the heart-shaped diamond ring that was now wrapped around her ring finger. The ring that had made her and Christian fight a lot because Christian had misunderstood when she didn¡¯t wear the ring. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, the price must be expensive,¡± said Elena quietly admiring the beauty of the ring that was wrapped around her ring finger. ¡°Of course expensive, the ring was a gift from a great person, Elena.¡± Elena flinched when she heard her mother¡¯s voice, immediately Elena got up from her bed. ¡°Don¡¯t get up, sit on the bed,¡± said Mrs. Cam softly, holding Elena who was about to get up from the bed. The obedient Elena then followed her mother¡¯s orders to stay seated on the bed, her smile widening when she saw her mother finally sitting in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you happy, dear,¡± said Mrs. Cam with a warm smile that grew wide. Elena immediately hugged her mother tightly. ¡°Thank you mom.¡± Mrs. Cam pursed her lips, slowly patting Elena¡¯s back gently. ¡°Well, is it all over?¡± ¡°No, yesterday Christian only took me to the wedding ring designer, Mom. There are still many things that haven¡¯t been taken care of,¡± Elena answered quietly without letting go of her arms from her mother¡¯s body. ¡°I have a present for you, darling,¡± said Mrs. Cam again. Elena immediately released herself from her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°A gift? I don¡¯t need any gifts from mom, seeing mom and dad are healthy and fine I¡¯m already very happy.¡± ¡°No, this is a hereditary gift from our family¡¯s ancestors. Indeed, the price is not much, it¡¯s just that there is a long historical value in this ring.¡± Mrs. Cam handed Elena a gold ring with a small diamond in the middle. Elena immediately covered her mouth with both hands. ¡°This ring was a wedding gift from your grandmother. At that time, my mother was as surprised as you are now, dear. I did not expect that your grandmother had a ring that was very expensive like this. to every daughter in our family who is getting married. And since you are getting married, now it¡¯s your turn to have this ring,¡± said Mrs. Cam quietly, telling the history of the ring in her hand. ¡°Remember Elena, this ring is our family treasure. I hope you won¡¯t sell it or lose it, so you can give it back to your daughter when she gets married.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°I can¡¯t take it, ma¡¯am. This ring is so precious, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Mrs. Cam smiled a little, slowly the old woman took Elena¡¯s hand and immediately put the ring on Elena¡¯s other ring finger. ¡°Look, it¡¯s just the right size, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse, dear. This is a tradition that must be done, so don¡¯t refuse it because you are only carrying out the mandate given by your parents.¡± Mrs Cam interrupted Elena¡¯s words quickly. Elena¡¯s tears flowed profusely, she was touched to see the ring that was her family inheritance that was now wrapped around her ring finger. Elena didn¡¯t expect her family to have such a tradition, a tradition that must have not been carried out in this era. Even though the ring looks old, Elena is sure it must be very expensive considering the history of the ring is hundreds of years old. Mrs Cam immediately wiped Elena¡¯s tears quickly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t cry. This is your happy day, Elena. You should smile a lot, I¡¯ll be a wife soon. Remember Elena, even though you¡¯re already part of the rke family you have to be careful. As many people have noticed, the rkes are not just any kind of family. You have to protect your husband¡¯s family name wherever you are, because that¡¯s the same way you protect your mother and father¡¯s good name, my dear.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, I understand,¡± replied Elena hoarsely. Mrs. Cam smiled with emotion, suddenly the woman hugged Elena tightly. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to see you married, Elena. One of my prayers every night before going to bed is that you will be given a long life so that you can watch my only daughter get married and God will grant your wish. In a matter of days you will belong to someone else, your husband¡¯s. Be devoted to him Elena.¡± Elena nodded quickly with tears flowing again, running down her cheeks. Unbeknownst to Elena and Mrs. Cam, behind the door Jody Wilson overheard their conversation. The man who was five years older than his wife slowly wiped the tears that were falling without him being able to control. ¡°Elena Wilson, my daughter,¡± Jody Wilson said hoarsely, his hand already touching the pendant hanging from her neck. ¡°Wish you happy.¡± **** Geneva, Switzend. After arriving in Switzendst night, Christian immediately ordered Kainer to take him back to his parents¡¯ house. Christian, who was so curious about the meaning of his father¡¯s words, chose to directly meet Suri, he wanted to confirm directly to his sister. Christian wants to hear firsthand the truth of the information that has kept him from sleeping sincest night. ¡°Is Suri used to getting upte now?¡± Christian asks softly to Julia, the butler at the rke mansion who¡¯s been standing nearby. ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock in the morning, sir. Usually, Miss Suri wille down at nine, and so will Madam and Master,¡± answered Julia politely. Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°Two hours to go.¡± ¡°How about you rest first, young master? You look tired.¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, I¡¯m still full of energy.¡± Julia pursed her lips. ¡°Even though you still have a lot of energy, your body still needs time to rest, young master. Moreover,st night you suddenly didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡± ¡°There is important information that I want to ask Suri directly, therefore I still can¡¯t sleep if I haven¡¯t gotten an answer to the question that was bothering my headst night,¡± Christian replies back. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to rest in your room, you can just rest on the sofa, sir. Soter when everyonees down you can directly meet them, especially Miss Suri.¡± Julia, who doesn¡¯t run out of ideas to seduce Christian, then offers Christian to rest on the sofa, Julia knows that Christian needs to sleep. His pale face looked so terrible. Christian nces at the sofa not far from the dining table where he sits with his mouth tightly shut. ¡°Kainer also needs time to rest, Master,¡± said Julia again, ncing at Kainer who was yawning for the umpteenth time despite having finished three cups of coffee. Christian takes a deep breath, he forgets that Kainer hasn¡¯t slept sincest night either. Without thanking Julia, Christian then invites Kainer to rest first in the room. Even though Kainer wasn¡¯t a member of the rke family, he still had a special room that no one but himself had ever used. When he reached the stairs Christian stopped his steps. ¡°If I overslept, please tell Suri toe straight to my room.¡± Julia smiled. ¡°Very well, young master.¡± ¡°Good...and thanks Julia, your coffee is always perfect.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, young master.¡± Christian also continued his steps towards the room which was not far from Suri¡¯s room, without changing his clothes Christian immediately mmed his body on the big bed that was so neat. Since Christian hadn¡¯t previously turned on the light, it was now pitch ck in his room. The only source of light was a ray of sunlight streaming in through the tightly closed curtains of his bedroom. Because he was too tired, in a matter of minutes Christian fell asleep. In his sleep Christian hopes that what he heardst night was just a misunderstanding, Christian still hopes that his Elena is not involved in Suri¡¯s kidnapping. Chapter 144 144 Open the old wounds Suri sits with her head bowed in front of her father and Christian who wants to interrogate her further about her statement regarding Elena¡¯s involvement in her kidnapping three years ago. ¡°If you still can¡¯t, it¡¯s better not to force it, honey,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to see you depressed.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Anne immediately turned to Christian. ¡°Mommy knows Christ, Mommy knows you want to know more about the information Suri has said before. But you have to remember one thing, we can¡¯t force Suri.¡± ¡°This information is important to me, Mom. I need to know if Elena was involved in the incident or not, I¡¯ll be marrying her soon, Mom,¡± Christian replies quickly, looking impatient. ¡°Then don¡¯t continue your n to marry her, Christ,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Suri!¡± ¡°Christ, don¡¯t be so hard on your sister,¡± Jack said in a high pitched voice. ¡°Control your emotions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already proposed to her in front of her parents, Dad. I¡¯ve also ordered a ring and a wedding dress, so how can I cancel everything so easily for no apparent reason? I¡¯m a man, Dad. Where do you want to put my pride?¡± Christian¡¯s breath was short as he spoke, it was clear that Christian was so emotional at this time. Being suddenly awakened from sleep makes Christian¡¯s emotions still unstable. ..... Anne, who was sitting between Suri and Christian, gently touched Christian¡¯s back. ¡°That¡¯s not what your sister meant, Christ,¡± said Anne softly, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°The point Suri said was not to ask you to cancel your wedding ns, dear. That¡¯s not it.¡± Christian who was very impatient, then leaned his back on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, Mom. So stop protecting Suri.¡± Suri who felt so depressed then lowered her head deeply, her brother¡¯s words sounded so scary in her ears. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t protect Suri, Christ,¡± Jack answered quickly, seeing Suri starting to lower her head worried Jack. Jack is afraid that Suri will have another panic attack like before. ¡°Besides, Suri didn¡¯t say anything, did she? She was just teasing you.¡± ¡°Yes dear, don¡¯t get emotional. We¡¯re having a healthy discussion, aren¡¯t we?¡± Anne immediately retorts to Jack¡¯s words as she winks at Christian, giving him a code not to put too much pressure on Suri. Christian takes a deep breath, he realizes his mistake. However Suri is a victim and she can¡¯t take too much pressure because it will traumatize her again. After controlling his emotions, Christian then got up from the sofa where he was sitting and walked over to the sofa where Suri was sitting nked by her parents. Christian just stopped his steps when he arrived in front of Suri, he slowly knelt in front of Suri and immediately sped his hands which felt so cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suri,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude to you, you know that I would never be mad at you?¡± Suri is still silent, she does not give any response to Christian¡¯s words. Not wanting to see Suri continue to be silent, Christian then raises his sister¡¯s downcast face to be level with him. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Christian asks so formally, following the way he spoke when he was a teenager when he was flirting with a sulky Suri. ¡°If Suri still wants to be angry, it¡¯s okay, the important thing is that you have apologized. It¡¯s just that Suri needs to remember one thing that God doesn¡¯t like to see people who are angry.¡± ¡°I am not angry!¡± said Suri quickly. ¡°Who is angry?¡± Seed! Christian smiles a little. ¡°Really not angry? Then where¡¯s the smile?¡± ¡°Do you have to smile?¡± asked Suri curtly. ¡°Yeah, because that¡¯s the only way I can believe you¡¯re not mad,¡± Christian replies with a smile. Suri was forced to finally smile broadly, showing a row of white teeth. She looked so depressed when he did that. Jack and Anne just smiled a little when they saw Christian managed to persuade Suri ¡°If Suri isn¡¯t ready to tell me I won¡¯t force it,¡± Christian said softly. Suri¡¯s two blue beads twitched, staring intently at her brother who was wearing his best smile. ¡°May I ask?¡± ¡°Sure, of course,¡± Christian replies excitedly. ¡°How important am I in your life?¡± One of Christian¡¯s eyebrows rises. ¡°Why ask like that?¡± ¡°Just answer me, I want to know,¡± fierce Suri impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re my only sister, of course your position is very important in my life. You really have to ask that kind of thing again, huh? Are you worried if you not Jackson and Marianne rke¡¯s biological child?¡± ¡°Christ!¡± Anne and Jack rebuke Christian at the same time. Christianughs amused, he immediately pinches Suri¡¯s cheeks with excitement. ¡°Well, you saw for yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Suri immediately hit Christian¡¯s chest in annoyance. ¡°Irritating!¡± ¡°So don¡¯t ask questions,¡± Christian says amused. Suri is annoyed at Christian then hugs her mother tightly. ¡°Mommy, Christian sucks.¡± ¡°Indeed, don¡¯t listen to your brother anymore,¡± answered Anne quickly, as fast as her movement in hugging Suri tightly. ¡°Yes, punish him Mom,¡± said Suri again. Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Yes,ter Daddy will punish him.¡± ¡°Yes,ter Daddy will punish your brother,¡± added Jack, not wanting to give up. Suri immediately stuck her tongue out at Christian, feeling victorious because her parents defended her. Seeing that Christian just smiled a little, because he had seeded in making Suri¡¯s mood back, Christian then got up from the floor and sat back on the sofa where he was originally sitting. ¡°How long will you stay this time, Christ?¡± asked Suri slowly. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Geneva for long if I didn¡¯t get a wee. Especially by my fussy and spoiled sister.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Christ,¡± warned Anne growling. ¡°You wrestler,¡± Christian pouted again to tease Suri. ¡°I want to vacation with you, Christ,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°I want to tour all the tourist attractions in Switzend.¡± ¡°Holiday?¡± Christian repeats Suri¡¯s words in shock. Suri released her arms from her mother¡¯s body and immediately sat up straight. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you just go on vacation with Elena yesterday, huh?¡± quipped Suri curtly. ¡°Oh Suri, you¡¯re not jealous of Elena, are you?¡± ¡°If so why, if not why?¡± asked back, Suri did not want to lose. Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°Suri, your position in my heart is definitely different from Elena. You are my sister, one father and mother. So don¡¯t ever be jealous of Elena.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to be more concerned with me than that Elena one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course, does that have to be asked again?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget me if you have a wife.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible, spoiled child,¡± Christian said again. ¡°What your brother said is true, Suri. Your brother will certainly still love and care for you even though he gets marriedter.¡± Anne, who had been silent for a long time, finally joined in to speak. Suri pursed her lips. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to lose you, Christ. I¡¯ve lived in fear and loneliness for three years without you, I¡¯m not ready to go through that again.¡± Suddenly Jack gripped Suri¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that honey, as long as Daddy is alive that kind of thing won¡¯t happen again. So don¡¯t think about it again, okay?¡± Suri thinned her lips. ¡°Daddy asked me to forget that incident, but why did you ask me to remember it again?¡± Checkmate! Anne, Christian and Jack die instantly. The three of them couldn¡¯t answer Suri¡¯s very unexpected words. ¡°Not so dear,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°Daddy and your brother ask that because they want to punish the person who has made you suffer, whoever he is, regardless of gender, that person must get the punishment he deserves for his actions that have made you suffer. Because honestly Mommy also doesn¡¯t want him to stay out there after making you suffer for years.¡± Suri turned her gaze to her mother with teary eyes. ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°Mommy asked Daddy and Christian to punish that person, dear. Therefore forgive them both if they ask again about the wound that you want to bury deeply,¡± added Anne again. Suri bit her lower lip hard, her chest filled with an indistinct feeling again. Even though Suri already knows who is the person most responsible for the suffering she has experienced so far, she still refuses to mention the name, the one in her head right now is Elena. Suri was absolutely sure that the masked girl who helped her escape from Osbert was Elena, since she first saw the masked Elena when she came to her birthday party a few weeks ago, Suri was sure that she was the same girl as back then. Even though Suri actually can¡¯t remember the face of the real criminal, for some reason Suri actually remembers her savior that day. ¡°I can¡¯t remember everything clearly, that person was wearing a mask,¡± Suri said softly, barely audible. ¡°Mask?¡± Jack immediately responded to Suri¡¯s words before Christian who was about to ask the same question. Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, that person is wearing a mask. The person I asked to find Daddy to help me,¡± replied Suri hoarsely, remembering that the tightness filled Suri¡¯s chest again. Suri felt that the girl in the ck mask was the one to me for what happened to her that she had to end up in Areez¡¯s hands for years. Christian¡¯s heart beat very fast. ¡°Slow down, Suri...tell me everything slowly.¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember clearly. People¡¯s faces are like mosaics in my memory.¡± What Suri meant at this time was the face of Osbert the main actor and Mr. Yamada, the one who almost fucked her. Suri¡¯s fear was so great for the two men that Suri couldn¡¯t remember their faces anymore. ¡°Okay, then just tell me what you remember, honey. Slow down,¡± said Jack softly. ¡°Not be forced.¡± Suri took a deep breath, trying tobine the mosaic shards that were scattered in her head at this time. Osbert¡¯s scary grin at that time really scared Suri so badly that she finally forgot about it. Suri is still scared even though three years have passed. Recalling how she was helplessly tied to the bed in such an open position made Suri always weak when she tried to remember Osbert¡¯s face again. Seeing how pale Suri¡¯s face now made Anne panicked, she immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s hands and held them tightly. ¡°No Suri, if you¡¯re still too scared, don¡¯t tell us anymore. Mommy doesn¡¯t want it if you have to...¡± ¡°While waiting for Asher at the airport, I was suddenly approached by several big men who I didn¡¯t know. They moved quickly and when I realized I was in a hotel I don¡¯t know where I was tied up and my mouth was gagged on the bed.¡± Chapter 145 145 Still believe All the blood in Jack¡¯s body boils hearing the terrible story that just came out of Suri¡¯s lips, for three years Jack had never thought that such a thing would happen to his beloved daughter, the child he so hoped for. And it wasn¡¯t just Jack who was wracked with rage, Christian was also in the same level of anger. ¡°I will start looking for CCTV recordings one by one in all hotels in Zurich, sir,¡± Erick said quietly. Before fainting, Suri had mentioned the city of Zurich as the ce where she was taken away by her captors. In a semi-conscious state from the effects of the drug at the time, Suri heard Osbert say Zurich¡¯s name repeatedly on someone on the phone. That¡¯s why she referred to the city of Zurich as the ce where she was taken away. ¡°Check all the hotels in the city, from cheap hotels to star hotels. Ask for all the CCTV recordings from three years ago, use all our resources to get all of them, match the CCTV recordings with the date when Suri disappeared,¡± said Jack slowly with a voice shaking with anger even though Suri had finished telling stories since an hour ago. ¡°Yes sir.¡± After saying that, Erick then rushed away from Jack and Christian with Nichs who immediately followed behind him quickly. ¡°Are you going to leave the girl, Christ?¡± Jack asks quietly without Christian who hasn¡¯t opened his mouth since Suri was brought back to his room by Asher who just got home from work. Christian slowly lifts his face, staring at his father who is staring at him without blinking. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t get clear evidence of Elena¡¯s involvement with the incident then I will continue my ns to marry her, Dad.¡± Jack¡¯s jaw instantly hardened. ¡°That girl was already part of the plot that kidnapped your sister, Christ.¡± ..... ¡°Suri still has doubts, Dad. So how can Daddy talk like that?¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I will stick to my decision, Dad. As long as I haven¡¯t seen any authentic evidence regarding Elena¡¯s involvement in the kidnapping, I won¡¯t leave her,¡± Christian says firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be reckless by falsely using people, Dad.¡± Jack¡¯s anger was really building up in his head by now, if it wasn¡¯t Christian who spoke like that he might have beaten him to death by now. ¡°Besides, there are three people who did it, it seems strange if Suri only remembers one person,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°I know Elena well, Dad.¡± ¡°If Daddy gets proof of that girl¡¯s involvement, then...¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make revenge with her right away, eye for eye, hand for hand.¡± Christian cuts his father¡¯s words out loud. ¡°Daddy can take my word for it.¡± ¡°Ok, Daddy will keep your promise.¡± Christian, who was so restless, didn¡¯t give his father any more answers, his mind still working, digesting Suri¡¯s previous sentence. Although not veryplete, but based on Suri¡¯s exnation all the most suitable traits really point to Elena. Long eyshes, crescent-shaped eyebrows and a thin mole under her left eye that can only be seen from close range. All the traits that Suri mentioned really really matched Elena. Worried about Suri¡¯s condition, Jack slowly got up from the sofa. ¡°Daddy will direct this search and Daddy hope you are ready to keep your promise, Son. Remember the promise you gave Suri earlier, you will still put Suri as your number one over that girl.¡± After saying that Jack slowly left Christian and disappeared behind the wall that led him into Suri¡¯s room, as soon as Jack left Kainer who had been a good listener since then walked over to Christian who didn¡¯t change his sitting position. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Ask Ronin to join in on this search, Kainer. But make sure Erick and Nichs don¡¯t know,¡± Christian says in a barely audible voice. ¡°If Elena is really involved...I want to be the first to hear the news directly from Ronin, not from Daddy.¡± Asher nodded slowly. ¡°Very well sir, I will immediately report this matter to Ronin and his men.¡± After saying that Asher then rushed away from Christian¡¯s presence to immediately contact Ronin, the right-hand man of the cyber world whom Christian so relied on. With trembling hands Christian feels his left chest which has been beating so fast, his whole body feels so weak. Christian really really hopes that the girl Suri mentioned is not Elena, his future wife. While he was calming down, suddenly the cell phone he had just activated five minutes ago rang loudly. Christian¡¯s eyes immediately open wide when he hears the tone of the call he made specifically. Unlike usual, Christian will be very excited when he hears the phone ringing, this time Christian looks so doubtful. After thinking for a while, Christian decides to ept the video call. ¡°Hi..¡± Elena¡¯s soft voice that was so soothing was immediately clear to Christian¡¯s ears as soon as he received the video call. Christian¡¯s chest immediately felt tight like he was being squeezed by thorny hands seeing Elena¡¯s sweet smile. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Elena asked again, seeing Christian who was just silent which worried Elena. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Home?¡± Elena repeated Christian¡¯s words in confusion, Elena felt a little foreign to the circumstances around Christian that were so foreign to her. Christian clenched his fists, trying to hide the emotions churning in his chest. As promised before, Christian will remain calm facing Elena. As long as the evidence of Elena¡¯s involvement is not in his hands, Christian will still regard Elena as his special woman. ¡°Geneva, I went back to my parents¡¯ housest night not long after bringing you home. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t give you any message,¡± Christian says quietly, exining why he¡¯s back in Geneva. ¡°Did something bad happen?¡± asked Elena worriedly. ¡°Father, mother and sister are you okay?¡± A faint smile spreads across Christian¡¯s lips. ¡°They¡¯re fine, honey.¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The worried look on Elena¡¯s face instantly disappeared. ¡°In that case, thank God.¡± Christian really wants to hug Elena and ask her heart to heart, Christian really wants to know Elena directly. Christian wants to confirm what Suri said to him directly to Elena right now, but the innocent look that Elena is giving him right now makes Christian unable to do that. ¡°I have something to tell you, Elena,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Looks like our engagement ns will be dyed.¡± silence. Elena instantly fell silent, her feelings suddenly unsettled. Various questions immediately ran through her head. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I need to finish first in Geneva,¡± Christian says again. Elena¡¯s lips curved. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Christ. You can finish all your business first.¡± ¡°Thanks for understanding, Elena.¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Christ.¡± Christian gulps, his gaze still on Elena. ¡°Is there something you want to tell me, Elena?¡± Christian asks quietly. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you?¡± Christian asks more specifically, Christian prefers not to ask Elena directly at this point. Elena who feels she is not hiding anything from Christian shakes her head slowly, she feels she doesn¡¯t have any secrets to hide from Christian. The only secret she¡¯s kept from anyone was discovered by Christian two weeks ago at Inteken. ¡°What do I have to hide from you, Christ?¡± asked both Elena gently. ¡°You already know everything about me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christian shakes his head, his smile widening immediately. ¡°Nothing, oh yeah how was your day?¡± ¡°Everything went well, I also managed to finish all office work on time before going home,¡± Elena chirped excitedly, Elena didn¡¯t know if there was currently a big danger lurking around her. While Elena was talking, Christian didn¡¯t take his eyes off the screen of his cellphone which showed Elena¡¯s face so cheerful. There is a great faith in Christian right now, a belief in Elena¡¯s honesty. Christian is sure that the girl who gave her chastity to him is not a bad person like Suri and his father say. For Christian, Elena is the purest and sincere human he has ever known. ¡°I missed you,¡± Christian says honestly. ¡°I really want us to get married as soon as possible, Elena. I want to keep seeing you every morning I open my eyes.¡± There weren¡¯t the most beautiful words Elena had ever heard other than the string Christian just said, her chest was literally full of beautiful winged butterflies right now. ¡°You also have the same desire as me, don¡¯t you?¡± Christian insists impatiently. ¡°Yes, I also want to marry you soon, Christ,¡± replied Elena with blushing cheeks, although two days ago she broke up with Christian but now Elena feels that it is impossible to separate from Christian. There was a burning feeling inside her right now, a feeling of belonging to Christianpletely. ¡°Please don¡¯t disappoint me Elena, I don¡¯t know what I will do if you disappoint me...¡± Chapter 146 146 Worried A week has gone by very slowly for Elena, since herst conversation with Christianst Monday, now Elena is back facing Monday. Even though there was no heavy work in the office, Elena still struggled to do her job and Kainer¡¯s work at the same time. Elena immediately wiped her sweat as her working hour ended. ¡°Tough day, huh?¡± Andy from finance came to surprise Elena who had just closed herptop. Elena immediately put on her best smile. ¡°Little bit.¡± ¡°You really are a very responsible secretary, aren¡¯t you,¡± the blonde haired manplimented with a mischievous smile that was clearly visible. Elena, who had absolutely no passion for joking after such a tiring day, just smiled a little without opening her lips. Elena knew that if Andy was served, the man who had just divorced would be even more serious. Information about Andy being sued for divorce after being caught cheating with one of his schoolmates after a reunion a few weeks earlier had reached Elena¡¯s ears since a few days ago, that¡¯s why Elena tried to keep as far as possible from a guy like Andy. ¡°What is that in your hand?¡± Elena immediately changed the subject by asking the whereabouts of a file that had been held by Andy, even though she already knew what file the man was carrying, but Elena chose to pretend not to know so that she would soon be free from Andy. ¡°Oh here, it¡¯s a file that requires Mr rke¡¯s approval as usual,¡± Andy replied, still smiling. Elena raised her hand. ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± ..... ¡°Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you going home already?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m also still connected with Kainer at this time so the proposal you want to submit can be processed immediately,¡± replied Elena calmly. Hearing Kainer¡¯s name was mentioned made Andy immediately hand over the document in his hands to Elena, Kainer was someone he hated because of that Andy chose to leave immediately after submitting the proposal in his hand to Elena. Kainer was the person Andy wanted to avoid the most. Elena took a deep breath as she watched Andy leave, even though now she had to get back to work. Elena prefers to spend her time with work rather than having to interact with someone like Andy who is dangerous, as long as Christian is not around Elena decides not to cause trouble with anyone as her mother says. ¡®Women who are about to get married are bound to get a lot of temptation¡¯ and Elena wanted to avoid that as much as possible. After thirty minutes, Elena finally managed to finish her job well without any problems, with Kainer¡¯s help the proposal submitted by the finance department was finally processed. Even though the CEO was not in ce, all the work was sessfullypleted without any problems and all of that was the result of Elena¡¯s total hard work with all her work for the past week. ¡°Good evening, Miss.¡± Dimitri, one of the rke Enterprise drivers whost week picked up Elena, greeted Elena politely as soon as Elena arrived at the lobby. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Good evening.¡± ¡°Shall we go home, Miss?¡± ¡°Hmm, I want to go to groceries that are near my house, can you...¡± ¡°Sure, of course I can Miss. Come on, let me deliver,¡± Dimitri answered quickly, cutting Elena¡¯s words. Elena smiled a little, after that she continued her steps towards the car that was waiting for her. It¡¯s been a week since Elena was picked up by Dimitri who got an assignment directly from Jackson rke, why didn¡¯t Jack who ordered Elena know. A simple Elena only thinks positively if her future father-inw wants to keep herself away from his son, that¡¯s what Elena has been thinking for the past week when Dimitri picked her up. Dimitri stopped the car when he arrived in front of the household necessities store that Elena meant, Elena, who had been given a message by her mother to buy some fruit and supplements for her father, rushed into the grocery store by leaving herptop bag in the car. Elena was sure Dimitri would take care of her work tool, which was why she left it there. In less than fifteen minutes, Elena was back in the car with two fairlyrge paper bags containing some of the fruit she had bought in the shop moments ago. ¡°It is done, Miss?¡± asked Dimitri politely. Elena who had just leaned back in her chair nodded slowly, shopping in such a fast time made her exhausted. ¡°Alright, we can go home now.¡± After nodding his head, Dimitri then stepped on the gas pedal of his car and resumed his journey to Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ house which was deserted from loyal customers of cakes made by Jody and Cam Wilson. Even though her father¡¯s condition has improved, Elena has limited her father¡¯s working hours. That¡¯s why every six o¡¯clock in the afternoon the shop is always closed. ¡°Thank you, Dimitri,¡± said Elena politely to Dimitri who helped her carry her two shopping bags. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Miss. Well then I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± Elena nodded slowly. After the ck car that Dimitri was driving disappeared from view, Elena then rushed into her house. Elena almost dropped her shopping bag when she saw her mother sitting on the sofa with a pale face, a panicked Elena rushed over to her. Cam Wilson wiped Elena¡¯s tears with her still shaking hands, the old woman almost fainted from exhaustion after taking care of her husband. Luckily Elena came home at the right time so that things that were not desirable could finally be avoided. ¡°Mom¡¯s okay, honey. Come on, wipe your tears, you¡¯re getting married soon, honey. Don¡¯t cry like this,¡± Cam Wilson said softly. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°I will ask Bianca to stay here.¡± ¡°Bianca has a husband and children to take care of. Besides, she¡¯s also been tired all day at work, so it¡¯s not good for us to bother her again.¡± Elena immediately gripped her mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Only temporarily, after I return from work she can go home. I don¡¯t want something like this to happen again, dad just recovered, mom. So I beg you to please take care your own health.¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s okay too, honey.¡± ¡°Is everything okay? Mother almost fainted!¡± said Elena loudly. ¡°What were you doing earlier? Isn¡¯t dad already recovered, huh? Why do you have to help dad take a bath? Supporting dad¡¯s body, which is bigger than mom¡¯s own body, must be tiring, right?¡± Elena¡¯s voice trembled with anger and sadness, hearing the confession of her mother who was exhausted after helping and carrying her husband from the bathroom to the room made Elena¡¯s heartbreak. Elena could imagine how difficult it must have been for her mother to do that. Chapter 147 147 New hint Mrs Cam pursed her lips. ¡°Your father suddenly felt dizzy when he was in the bathroom, for fear that something might happen to him, therefore mother helped him, dear.¡± ¡°What did dad do today? He didn¡¯t help you guys make cookie dough or bake cookies, did he?¡± ¡°No, sweet child. Your father only serves customers as you wish, it¡¯s just that because it¡¯s been closed for a few days the customers whoe today are many who invite your father to talk. Maybe that¡¯s why your father is a little tired,¡± said Mrs. Cam softly, exining what actually happened today to Elena. Elena¡¯s eyes filled with tears again. ¡°Please take care of my mother¡¯s health, my hours from work are uncertain, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Yes dear, I¡¯m sorry. Sorry if it made you panic.¡± Elena shook her head quickly, as fast as her movement in hugging her mother¡¯s body. In the arms of the woman she loved so much, Elena cried again, Elena¡¯s chest felt tight again when she remembered what she saw twenty minutes ago. Elena could really go crazy if she saw her parents sick at the same time like this, when her happy day was about toe. Cam Wilson slowly let go and pushed her daughter¡¯s body away. ¡°Enough, now you go up to the room, you also need to rest. You¡¯ve been working really hard at the office for the past week, haven¡¯t you?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really tired.¡± ¡°Yes, hurry up to your room, your face looks so tired and pale. You look like you¡¯re sick, Elena. You¡¯re all right, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cam Wilson asked when she realized how pale her daughter¡¯s face was, ..... ¡°How can I not turn pale when I saw my mother almost fainted on the sofa like earlier, fortunately my heart was made by God, not by humans. ,¡± replied Elena, annoyed, how could her mother still try to be funny after what had just happened. Elena¡¯s feelings became more and more mixed. Cam Wilson lovinglynds her affectionate kiss on Elena. ¡°Thank you for being such a filial and sweet son to both of us dear, mom and dad are really lucky to have you.¡± Elena¡¯s still puffy eyes filled with tears again, fortunately Cam Wilson realized. The woman quicklynded her kisses back in Elena¡¯s eyes in turn. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, I don¡¯t want Christian to scold me.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Mrs. Cam chuckled amusedly, happy to have managed to make Elena stop crying. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gone up to the room, yes. If you need anything, just shout, call my name. I¡¯ll go straight down,¡± said Elena seriously. ¡°Yes dear.¡± Elena quickly wiped the remaining tears that were still on her cheeks, then she walked towards the table where she had previously ced her two shopping bags. Elena quickly tidied the fruits she bought into the fruit storage and brought tworge, very fresh apples. ¡°I¡¯m going up, ma¡¯am,¡± Elena said quietly. Mrs Cam nodded slowly. ¡°Yes dear.¡± With her legs still so weak, Elena climbed the stairs to her room on the second floor. Without taking off her clothes, Elena immediately took a bite of the apple in her hand as soon as she finished cleaning the remaining water on the fruit with a tissue. Elena chewed the apple that was so sweet with infinite gratitude. ¡°Thank you for taking good care of my parents while I¡¯m not at home, God,¡± said Elena in her heart. ¡°Please also give good protection to him who I can¡¯t see, God. Whatever he is doing right now, please make it easy. I believe in all your ns, Jesus.¡± Feeling so confused, Elena returned to enjoying her apple voraciously. This is the first time Elena can choose apples that taste so sweet and fresh, sometimes in certain circumstances humans are given more ability by God to make decisions. Just like Elena did earlier in the shop. *** Geneva, Switzend. After a week of searching, finally what Jack wanted was starting toe to light. Although thetv of the hotel where Suri was being held that day disappeared mysteriously, they managed to get some video clips showing a human figure whose characteristics were simr to the one Suri mentioned earlier. A woman in an all ck outfit with a hat, mask and a matching backpack can be seen in the footage. However, because the picture is still not clear, Erick¡¯s men are still trying to find the clearest footage from several shops around the hotel that also install CCTV. And not only Jack¡¯s men who managed to get the recording, Ronin who was also in Geneva also got a simr recording. In fact, what Ronin got was much clearer in quality than the findings of Erick¡¯s men. ¡°What is it Elena?¡± Kainer asked quietly to Ronin who was carefully trying to erge the image of the mysterious woman he had found. Ronin shook his head slowly. ¡°Not yet, I can¡¯t confirm whether this girl is Elena or not. This picture was taken too far, the position of this woman¡¯s face is also looking down. If only she wasn¡¯t wearing a hat and mask I might have identified her, it¡¯s just that she used two damn things. It seems this woman really has calcted everything very carefully.¡± ¡°Focus Ronin!¡± Christian rebukes loudly, Christian who has been quietly watching Ronin from behind is getting impatient. His heartbeat was currently racing so fast, Ronin¡¯s discovery really made him almost crazy. Ronin smiled a little. ¡°Rx, boss. I¡¯m racking my brain, trying to find another way. Because to be honest, it takes a hundred or a thousand years for us to identify who this mysterious woman is using only one photo. Moreover, the photo is like this, that¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for a way, thinking about other possibilities. Is there any other program we can use to get the photos clearer...does Miss Suri not provide any additional information other than the aforementioned visual features, sir?¡± Christian clenched his fists. ¡°No..Suri didn¡¯t say anything more than eye color and...¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And that little mole under his eye,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°And Elena has that mole...¡± Chapter 148 148 Between two option ¡°Can Miss Suri¡¯s statement be justified, sir?¡± Ronin asked quietly. Christian¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is, is Miss Suri sure that she saw the mole under the woman¡¯s eye in the mask? While Miss Suri can¡¯t remember the faces of the other two perpetrators, shouldn¡¯t the faces of the other two perpetrators actually be easier to remember, right? What¡¯s more, they don¡¯t use masks,¡± Ronin said quietly, letting out a few things that had been bothering him for the past week. Christian is silent, his brain digesting the sentence Ronin just said. ¡°Miss Suri is too shocked by what happened, Ronin.¡± Nichs suddenly joined in, without anyone knowing it seemed that Nichs had been standing in front of Christian¡¯s open study door for almost thirty minutes. ¡°ording to the psychiatrist, Miss Suri was so afraid of the other two perpetrators who had bad intentions towards her. Because of that Miss Suri forgot their faces and only remembered a few small things, like that mole she said, for example.¡± Ronin nodded slowly. ¡°Too scared, huh?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what the psychiatrist said. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t ask Miss Suri in more detail about the incident,¡± Nichs replied again. ¡°So if Miss Suri can only provide a little information, please understand, because believe me, it¡¯s not easy to rise up against fear after experiencing such a terrible event. Kidnapped and held captive for three years won¡¯t make that person the same.¡± Nichs¡¯ words made Christian¡¯s chest tighten even more, imagining the worst possibilities that Suri had gone through in these three years out there really made him feel guilty again and his desire to find out one of the perpetrators that Suri still remembers is getting bigger. Not wanting to disturb further, Nichs finally leaves Christian¡¯s study. Even though he already knows that Christian and his men are doing the same thing, as Erick and his men are doing. But Nichs chose to remain silent and didn¡¯t tell anyone including Jack. Very familiar with Luis¡¯ upbringing made Nichs not dare to divulge Christian¡¯s secrets, he didn¡¯t have that much courage to face Christian¡¯s anger. For Nichs as long as Christian did the right thing then he would keep it alone and will not for him with other people. ..... ¡°Ok, looks like I¡¯ll have to use the only means left at this point,¡± Ronin muttered under her breath. ¡°What way?¡± asked Kainer, who had just closed the door to Christian¡¯s study. Ronin turned his gaze to Kainer seriously. ¡°I¡¯m going to sabotage the space satellite to get a photo of this woman,¡± answered Ronin tly, without guilt. ¡°What? That¡¯s too dangerous, Ronin,¡± Kainer shrieked spontaneously. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I never wanted to do this. But because now there is no other way, the only way is to do that,¡± said Ronin again. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Kainer and Ronin immediately turned to Christian who had just spoken. ¡°How long will it take to get the results the way you want to do it, Ronin?¡± Christian asks quietly, rifying his question. Ronin pursed her lips. ¡°Three to five days, sir.¡± ¡°Too long.¡± ¡°Three days at most,¡± said Ronin again. Christian fixes his gaze on Ronin. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll give you three days to get a clearer picture of this woman¡¯s face, Ronin.¡± Ronin, who understands that Christian is being very serious then nods slowly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Instead of responding back to Ronin, Christian orders Kainer to prepare his flight back to Luxembourg. For one week working non-stop makes Christian very tired at this time and only Elena is able to break all that tiredness, even though Christian has got Suri¡¯s kidnapper¡¯s instructions on Elena but Christian chooses not to act at this time. As long as Christian hasn¡¯t seen the photo of the masked woman it¡¯s clearer he won¡¯t judge Elena, his love for Elena still blinds Christian¡¯s sanity. Kainer, who was quick to respond, immediately contacted the rke family¡¯s private pilot to prepare immediately, after getting rity on the flight time, Kainer then conveyed the information he had just obtained with great care. Kainer doesn¡¯t want to make Christian¡¯s mood worse if he acts recklessly. ¡°Thirty minutes from now our ne is ready, young master.¡± ¡°Not us, only me going back to Luxembourg. You stay here, apany Ronin.¡± Christian immediately replied to Kainer¡¯s words with a straight face. Kainer, who was preparing to approach Christian immediately froze. ¡°Ok young master. I will apany Ronin here.¡± Christian who was so tired then walked towards the door and just left without saying a word to his two best men, not just physically tired. Right now Christian is also very tired mentally. The beautiful ns he had made after marrying Elena fell apart after Suri said that Elena was the girl she saw at the hotel three years ago. Although the certainty is not clear, but Christian is very disturbed by the news. ¡°Please don¡¯t disappoint me, Elena.¡± Christian speaks to himself as he gets in the car that will take him to the airport. ¡°Please don¡¯t disappoint me, I believe you are a good girl.¡± *** Luxembourg. Elena woke up from her sleep when it was two o¡¯clock at night, she woke up because her throat was dry. After finishing drinking, Elena realized that she hadn¡¯t showered sinceing home from work a few hours ago. With eyes still a little sleepy, Elena walked towards the bathroom to clean herself up. Even though it was sote, Elena still decided to take a shower. Betterte than never, right? ¡°Oh that¡¯s fresh,¡± Elena said cheerfully with a half shriek, feeling so much better after her shower. ¡°You cker, maybe after eating apples you go to sleep.¡± Elena cursed her carelessness while walking out of the bathroom. Not wanting to get sick, Elena immediately put on clothes to go back to sleep. Working non-stop for one week with dozens of documents that must bepleted as soon as possible made Elena so exhausted. However, Elena¡¯s intention to sleep had to be dyed when she suddenly heard a knock on the door. Because the door to Elena¡¯s room was open, she could clearly hear the knocking sound that now sounded so clear. ¡°Thirty-thirty in the morning,¡± Elena muttered under her breath. ¡°Who visitedst night?¡± Elena spontaneously clutched her rumbling chest. Her fear of ghosts suddenly came back, even though she was currently in her own house. When Elena wanted to ignore it and pretended not to hear a knock on the door, suddenly Elena heard a familiar voice, a voice she had missed so much for the past week. Without thinking twice, Elena immediately descended to the first floor. As if forgetting to be afraid of ghosts, Elena walked towards the locked door without turning on the light. ¡°Christ...¡± To be continued Chapter 149 149 Beautiful night Elena is unable to finish her sentence when Christian suddenly hugs her tightly. Warm and full of longing, those are the two things that Elena feels from Christian¡¯s arms right now. ¡°Come on in, it¡¯s getting cold outside,¡± whispered Elena softly. Christian slowly lifts his head from Elena¡¯s shoulder, his blue eyes flickering at Elena with a million longing that suffocates his chest. ¡°I miss you.¡± Christian immediately expressed his feelings honestly. Elena¡¯s lips curved, her sweetest smile appearing. ¡°I also.¡± ¡°Oh Elena.¡± Christian again hugs Elena¡¯s body so tightly and is afraid to let go. Worried that someone will see her and Christian who are hugging in front of the house, Elena then invites Christian into her house. ¡°I didn¡¯t see your car.¡± ¡°I took a taxi,¡± Christian replies curtly. ..... Elena purses her lips, hearing Christian¡¯s answer. After making sure the door to her house is locked again, Elena then invites Christian to walk to his room in the dark. Several times Elena asks Christian to be careful not to hit the table or furniture on the first floor of her house. ¡°How is your father doing?¡± Elena who had just made it to the second floor immediately turned to Christian. ¡°His condition is much better, he has also returned to work even though he is only a cashier.¡± Christian¡¯s eyebrows are raised. ¡°Back to work? Are you serious?¡± Elena chuckled. ¡°Of course, if our pastry shop is no longer operating then what are we going to eat? My father and mother also have employees and those employees also need to eat.¡± Christian¡¯s hands immediately clenched into fists, the situation of Elena and her family waspletely the opposite of all the information she had received over the past few days. Even though he only saw from the video that it wasn¡¯t very clear, Christian could tell that the girl dressed in all ck in the footage that Ronin got was very different from Elena. The way they walk is truly for heaven and earth, the girl in the video is walking with such confidence and looks so determined. Meanwhile, Elena, Elena is very different from the girl, a girl who has the ability equivalent to a calcting secret agent. ¡°Oh yeah, have you eaten?¡± asked Elena suddenly. ¡°Yes, earlier on the ne I ate.¡± ¡°Good, i¡¯m so happy to hear that,¡± said Elena gratefully. Christian who was so tired then grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and took her into the girl¡¯s room, Elena who had missed Christian so much could only surrender when Christian took her to the bed after the man locked the door. Because she had just finished taking a bath, Elena¡¯s body felt so fresh. The scent of the bath soap that Elena used previously could be clearly smelled in Christian¡¯s nose, who was now on top of Elena¡¯s body with a stare like a hungry animal. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Elena.¡± Christian¡¯s hot breathnded perfectly on Elena¡¯s still moist skin, causing a thrilling sensation for Elena who had been so resigned. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± he asked again in a possessive tone. Elena nodded slowly. ¡°I miss you so much, but you¡¯re mean. I¡¯m mad at you.¡± ¡°Mean?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re mean. You left without a word, leaving me alone in your big room. You also didn¡¯t tell me for days, didn¡¯t answer my messages and also... Cup.. A kiss full of love from Christian thatnded on the lips Elena managed to make Elena instantly lock her lips. ¡°I have important business to attend to in Geneva, that¡¯s why I left immediately without waiting for you to wake up. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Christian¡¯s voice trembled, there was a great upheaval inside him. Suri¡¯s words describing the characteristics of the masked woman in the hotel came back into Christian¡¯s head at this time and one of the traits Suri said really belonged to Elena. Unexpectedly, Elena touched both of Christian¡¯s cheeks with her soft hands ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me, Christ. I should be the one apologizing, I didn¡¯t know you were taking care of important work in Geneva.¡± Christian grabs one of Elena¡¯s hands and brings it to his lips, with desire already filling his head, Christian kisses Elena¡¯s palm so many times that it makes Elena flinch, affected by the electric shock that Christian created. Seeing that Elena did not refuse, Christian then lowered the strap of Elena¡¯s night gown to his arm so easily, Elena who also wanted Christian not to refuse, she let his man strip her. Christian¡¯s lips clicked to see the beauty of Elena¡¯s body, even when Elena is still wearing a bra and panties, but her curves are so sexy it managed to make Christian¡¯s blood boil.Without wasting time, Christian immediately took off his own clothes and again removed the only cloth covering Elena¡¯s lower body with a little rough before he finally put it together. myself with Elena in one hit. Elena who wasn¡¯t quite ready to ept Christian squealed in pain as Christian pushed her way in, her not-so-long nails digging into Christian¡¯s back which was already wet with sweat. ¡°Christ...¡± Elena whimpered pleadingly for Christian to be a little softer. Christian doesn¡¯t care, this time he¡¯s not in the mood to touch Elena gently. What¡¯s in his head right now is to finish the desire that has been tormenting him for the past week, Christian doesn¡¯t care about Elena who is in pain because of the urges that are forced repeatedly by him. Elena closes her eyes, trying to ept Christian. Elena knew what she needed to do now was to ept Christian without a fight, so that the pain she felt would go away. Christian smiles a little as he feels the warmth down there, Elena¡¯s body seems to respond quickly. With so much zeal, Christian pushes himself deeper, harder. Christian wants to reach Elena¡¯s deepest point, he wants Elena to ept his whole being. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Elena,¡± Christian growls hoarsely, pressing back harder, pressing his own against Elena¡¯s body after he¡¯d previously let half of it out. Elena squirms, clutching Christian¡¯s back feeling the pleasure Christian has forced on her so many times. The pain that Elena created made Christian crazier, his pelvic movements getting faster and apanied by a growl that was so clear in Elena¡¯s ears. Time and time again, Christian reaches Elena¡¯s deepest point and makes her scream, but Elena still doesn¡¯t want all the fun to stop. Elena still wants Christian, the sound of Christian¡¯s moaning is heard again as he feels Elena¡¯s warm liquid wet him. fuck. Elena was really driving him crazy, a week of holding back was so worth the pleasure he was getting right now from Elena. Elena¡¯s legs trembled as she climaxed for the second time, her bones seemed to have been ripped out of her body. Elena¡¯s breath was short, the climax she just got this time really made her almost faint. Too amazing. Even though Elena is satisfied, Christian still hasn¡¯t finished his game. He still moved his body over Elena¡¯s at the same tempo, even faster this time and managed to get Elena back into the game. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Yes baby,¡± Christian replies quickly. Elena swallowed her saliva, her cheeks felt hot. Her head almost exploded, it felt too intense. How could she return to feeling the same sensation after a while ago managed to climax, Christian really made Elena like a bitch. Christian¡¯s evil smilees out, he knows what Elena wants. However, instead of granting what Elena wanted, Christian surprisingly pulled himself away from Elena which made Elena look so frustrated. ¡°Christ..¡± Elena asked hopefully, it was really very ufortable. Christian smiles, feeling triumphant. Christian slowly descends towards Elena¡¯s chest, as soon as his lips touch the top of Elena¡¯s chest, Christian immediately kisses her gently. ¡°What do you want, honey?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t torture me,¡± Elena said hoarsely. ¡°It¡¯s ufortable, Christ.¡± Christian lifts his face, staring at Elena who is longing for him. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet, honey. Be patient.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°I need you, I want you, Christ.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Christian replies quickly, as quickly as his mouth moves back into Elena¡¯s mouth and sucks the top of Elena¡¯s chest firmly. Elena¡¯s body lifts,pensating for the sensation Christian creates in her chest. Elena¡¯s head ispletely dark, Christian is too expert. All the touches that Christian creates are driving her crazy. Watching how Elena continues to squirm, Christian finally releases his tongue from two of his favorite things that are so chewy and adorable. However, instead of directly doing what Elena asked before, Christian instead chose to y his fingers on Elena¡¯s so wet and warm. ¡°You want this?¡± Christian asks quietly as he inserts two fingers into Elena¡¯s body at once. Elena who didn¡¯t expect Christian to do something like that gave a small shriek, annoyed by the presence of Christian¡¯s two fingers that were going in and out under there. Instead of answering Christian¡¯s question, Elena tries to get up. However, Christian¡¯s fast moving left hand gripped her shoulder, holding her still, causing Elena to finally give up because she couldn¡¯t even fight back. Elena just reacted violently when Christian wanted to insert one more finger, Elena who could imagine the pain immediately pulled her body away from Christian with the remaining strength. ¡°Elena..¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t fight me.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°No Christ, it hurts. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Christian, who didn¡¯t want to finish his game, cursed loudly in his heart, seeing how panicked Elena was at this moment, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Christian isn¡¯t that cruel. After taking a deep breath, Christian returns to Elena. Using his strong hands, Christian manages to spread Elena¡¯s legs apart. Elena who was afraid that Christian would repeat his previous actions immediately shook her head in panic. ¡°Please...don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want...I akhhhh...¡± Elena¡¯s words stopped when what she expected didn¡¯t happen, Christian who was already weak chose to do it right. The tempo of Christian¡¯s game hasn¡¯t changed at all, it¡¯s still the same as before. Even faster, Elena¡¯s body jerked to follow Christian¡¯s movement who was moving his hips. ¡°You¡¯re really driving me crazy, Elena. And you have to take responsibility for that,¡± Christian says hoarsely with short breaths. Elena touches Christian¡¯s cheek with her right hand, her long fingers tracing her forehead, nose and ending on Christian¡¯s slightly parted lips. Elena¡¯s smile widens as she manages to touch Christian¡¯s lips. Not wanting to see Elena calm down, Christian then elerates his movement until he finally manages to make Elena scream loudly again. Christian¡¯s hip movements get faster and faster until finally a loud scream escapes Christian¡¯s lips as he finally reaches such an incredible release and it¡¯s not only Christian who groans, Elena goes through the same thing. Elena¡¯s screams are even louder than Christian¡¯s, the two still chasing each other¡¯s breaths before finally calming down. Christian releases himself from Elena and chooses to hug her body which is still so moist and wet so possessively. ¡°I love you, Christ,¡± Elena said faintly, her breathing was still short. And this is Elena¡¯s first confession of love to Christian. Christian smiles with his eyes closed. ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 150 150 Elena¡¯s promise Like other housewives, Cam Wilson has been busy with the kitchen since morning alone. After almost passing outst night, this morning her condition was much better after Elena took care of her. That¡¯s why at this time the white-haired woman chose to work alone and did not ask Elena for help. Today the cake shop opened a bitte because Bianca and her husband wanted to take their daughter off to school on her first day. ¡°Good morning,¡± she said softly to her husband who had just sat at the dining table. Jody Wilson smiled. ¡°Morning, I thought you were working with Elena.¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s name being called, Cam Wilson immediately stopped stirring the mushroom chicken soup she was making. ¡°na is still sleeping.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock in the morning and the kid is still sleeping? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t she go to work?¡± Jody Wilson immediately responded to his wife¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just wake Elena up then, she¡¯ll bete if she doesn¡¯t wake up.¡± ¡°No, just let Elena sleep.¡± Cam Wilson screamed loudly, forbidding her husband to go to Elena¡¯s room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll walk carefully. You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m fine now,¡± Jody Wilson replied quietly as she continued up the stairs to their only daughter¡¯s room which was on the second floor. Cam who couldn¡¯t stop her husband from taking a deep breath in the kitchen, because she didn¡¯t want the food she made to burn, the woman then returned to focus on her cooking. In a short time Jody Wilson came into the kitchen in a hurry, the old man who had just recovered from his illness went straight to his wife who had just turned off the stove. Jody Wilson wiped his sweat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me from the start that Christian rke was in our house? I almost woke them up.¡± ..... Cam chuckled. ¡°I told you not before, but you still insist on waking Elena so don¡¯t me me. Your child is all grown up, Jody. She¡¯s getting married soon and the man in her room is her future husband, so I don¡¯t think you need to be surprised like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not surprised, I¡¯m just cursing my stupidity which almost made my son-inw feel ufortable,¡± replied Jody Wilson in a half-whisper. ¡°You know when he came? Did hee with Elenast night?¡± ¡°No, Elena went home alone. After taking care of me, who was exhaustedst night, Elena went straight to her room and I also went to sleep. It is possible that our future son-inw came early this morning,¡± Cam replied with a smile. Jody Wilson took a deep breath, he looked relieved. It was still clear in his memory how he almost made Christian and Elena, who were still sleeping under the same nket, wake up because of his sudden action when he opened the door to Elena¡¯s room. In too much of a hurry, Christian didn¡¯t actually lock the door to Elena¡¯s roomst night. That¡¯s why this morning Cam and Jody Wilson were able to open the door to Elena¡¯s room and find them both still sleeping on the bed with their clothes still scattered on the floor. Actually both Cam and Jody are kind of strict parents. However, because Christian proposed to Elena in front of their eyes a few weeks ago, now they are giving Elena and Christian freedom. After all, Elena has often been brought home to the rke family in Geneva, Cam and Jody Wilson¡¯s trust has grown in Christian. The husband and wife believed that Christian would not be able to y their beloved daughter. After Jody and Cam Wilson finished enjoying their breakfast, Elena came down to the first floor with her hair still half wet. Elena looked panicked and nervous when she saw her father and mother sitting in the living room rxed. Although she has often stayed with Christian, this is the first time Christian has stayed at their house. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey? What do you need?¡± Cam Wilson asked softly to her daughter who immediately froze. Elena bit her lower lip, trying to hold back the scream that had reached her throat. ¡°Where¡¯s my water, honey?¡± Elena really wants to disappear from the earth right now as Christian screams for water. Elena was unable to escape, she had been caught red-handed by her parents. Elena¡¯s facial expression changed, she seemed confused about how to exin everything to her parents. Cam Wilson smiled a little, as a woman she was well aware of how Elena was feeling right now. As someone who knew very well how her daughter was acting, the woman got up from the sofa and walked over to Elena who was still frozen in front of the stairs. ¡°Hurry up and get your husband-to-be a drink. He looks like he¡¯s thirsty,¡± Cam Wilson said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t make him wait too long.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Cam Wilson giggled. ¡°Of course, even your father knows.¡± Elena immediately covered her mouth using both hands quickly, she really wanted to have the art of eliminating herself like the current ninja. Elena was really embarrassed. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make your future husband wait too long. Poor him,¡± Cam Wilson said again. Elena, who doesn¡¯t want Christian screaming again, finally rushes to the kitchen to get Christian¡¯s order of drinking water. Luckily,st night Christian didn¡¯t make any traces on her neck so this time Elena still has a little courage to face her parents. Later, after Christianes home, Elena promises to exin everything to her parents. Elena doesn¡¯t know if her parents have seen her sleeping in the same bed with Christian with clothes scattered on the floor. As Elena is about to go up to the second floor, she is stopped by her mother who gives her a tray of food that she had prepared a while ago for her and Christian. ¡°Mother...¡± ¡°Bring and eat together, I know you will be ashamed to eat at the dinner table with us,¡± whispered Mrs. Cam quietly teasing her daughter. Elena¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Mom...¡± Cam Wilson giggled. ¡°Yes, hurry up, your future husband is waiting, honey.¡± With such great embarrassment, Elena rushed up to the second floor with a tray of food prepared by her mother. When they reach the second floor, Christian, who can¡¯t wait to drink, runs into Elena who looks a little troubled. Without asking for permission, Christian then takes the tray that Elena brought and carries it to the room. The fragrant aroma of the mushroom chicken soup that Mrs. Wilson made made Christian¡¯s hungere to an end. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Elena closed her bedroom door carefully. ¡°You didn¡¯t lock the doorst night, did you?¡± Christian, who was already enjoying his meal, immediately turned to Elena. ¡°How could I not lock it, I locked it. You saw it for yourself too, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, but...¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Christian asks again with his mouth full of food. Elena shook her head. ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°Do not lie!¡± ¡°My mom and dad know you¡¯re in my room,¡± Elena said honestly. ¡°My mother even deliberately prepared food for the two of us to eat in the room.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°It seems that my parent inws are very understanding of this handsome son-inw.¡± ¡°Prospective, we¡¯re not officially married yet, Christ!¡± said Elena quickly, correcting Christian¡¯s words. When asked by Elena about marriage, Christian immediately stopped chewing, he was reminded of an unresolved problem. Elena raised one eyebrow. ¡°Why? Is my mother¡¯s soup bad?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Christian replies curtly, forcing a smile. ¡°Very good, in fact. I¡¯ve never even tasted chicken soup this good before.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Christian wipes his lips with a handkerchief and immediately extends his hand towards Elena who is still standing in front of the door. ¡°Come here.¡± Elena approaches Christian and epts the man¡¯s outstretched hand. Christian, who had removed his tray and delicious food on the table, then sat Elena on hisp. ¡°You¡¯re not sorry, are you?¡± Christian asks suddenly. Elena blinked her eyes. ¡°Sorry, why should I be sorry?¡± ¡°Sorry for doing all this with me, I mean you and I already...¡± ¡°You won¡¯t leave me, will you?¡± Elena immediately cut Christian¡¯s words quickly. Christian¡¯s heartbeat immediately quickens, the question Elena gives him really makes it hard to speak. ¡°I love you, Elena. There¡¯s no way I would leave you, unless you want to go then I won¡¯t...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I want to leave, I won¡¯t be able to leave you, Christ. No way,¡± said Elena quickly, her face looked so serious. . ¡°Promise?¡± Elena nodded quickly. ¡°Promise.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Whatever will happen to us in the future you promise not to leave me?¡± ¡°Promise, I promise not to leave you, Christ. I¡¯ll stay by your side,¡± Elena answered quickly, as fast as her hand moved her pinky finger to Christian¡¯s with a serious face. Seeing how the look on Elena¡¯s face right now made Christian¡¯s confused feelings heal a little, Elena loved him and had promised not to leave him. Christian feels quite relieved at this point. After confirming that the door to Elena¡¯s room is really locked at this time, Christian then asks for his rights back to Elena, who is actually still so tired. A week away from Elena makes Christian still want her so badly, even though he just ended his struggle with Elena a few hours ago. Elena, who could not refuse Christian, could only surrender when the man returned to her clothes one by one in his way, Elena no longer cared about her feelings for her parents. After all, her parents also already know that if Christian is currently in her room, Elena, who is intoxicated with love, haspletely forgotten all of her principles andmitments. ¡°Ahhh...¡± A loud moan escapes Elena¡¯s lips as Christian¡¯s wet tongue ys on her feminine folds, which is Christian¡¯s favorite spot. Chapter 151 151 Last wishes Back with Elena makes Christian feel alive, hearing and seeing Elenaugh in the midst of her family makes Christian forget for a moment the problem that is trying to be solved by everyone who is currently gathered at his father¡¯s house in Geneva. A two-day stay with the Wilson family changed Christianpletely. ¡°Your dad¡¯s a good joker, too,¡± Christian whispers to Elena when they¡¯re both in the kitchen washing the dishes they¡¯ve just used for breakfast. Elena smiled. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°But ever since...¡± ¡°My father has been like that ever since you came and lived with us,¡± answered Elena honestly. ¡°My father, although he looks very friendly but he doesn¡¯t like to joke. You could say my father is a very stiff person even, especially when he is sitting at the dining table.¡± Christian who was helping Elena dry the dishes blinked his eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe Elena¡¯s words and Elenaughed amused at Christian¡¯s adorable surprised expression. ¡°I¡¯m serious, it seems my father is trying to make youfortable in this house. That¡¯s why he did it, I hope you don¡¯t mind seeing my father¡¯s ridiculous behavior,¡± said Elena again while drying her hands. ¡°How could I mind, I actually like it.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elena repeats Christian¡¯s words quickly. ..... ¡°Yeah, as long as I live in my own house I¡¯ve never felt the warmth of family that I get after living with you here,¡± Christian answers honestly. ¡°Especially since Luis died, my house feels like a graveyard. It¡¯s cold and lonely.¡± Elena, who had finished drying her hands, immediately hugged Christian tightly. ¡°From now on you won¡¯t feel that lonely anymore, Christ. Our house is wide open for you, you cane anytime if you feel lonely in your big house.¡± With trembling hands Christian hugs Elena¡¯s body tightly. ¡°Thank you honey, thank you very much.¡± Elena¡¯s smile widens when Christian speaks and calls her honey, Elena really feels so happy. Her farewell to Christian for one week has now paid off. From behind the kitchen door, Cam and Jody Wilson smiled at the brief conversation of Elena and their future son-inw. The husband and wife who are not young anymore look so grateful and mutually strengthen each other when they hear the words that Elena said to calm Christian. Previously, Elena had told how Christian¡¯s life was while in Luxembourg, that¡¯s why both Cam and Jody Wilson tried to be nice by giving Christianfort. They both want to make Christian feelfortable in their simple home, even though they both seem to turn a blind eye to what Christian did to Elena in the room. They vited their own principles by allowing their only daughter to have freedom as young girls out there do with their lovers even though they are not officially married. They did this solely for the happiness of Elena, their beloved daughter who made them both so grateful and happy to be given the opportunity to be parents by God. Not wanting to disturb Elena and Christian, Jody Wilson then took his wife away from the kitchen. They decided to go into the baking kitchen and prepare everything even though Bianca and her husband hadn¡¯te to work yet. Slowly Elena let go of Christian¡¯s embrace, she lovingly gave him a small kiss on Christian¡¯s lips. ¡°Are we not working today?¡± ¡°Who said? We¡¯ll keep working, just like yesterday,¡± Christian replies in a seductive, sensual tone. ¡°I¡¯m serious!!¡± Christianughs. ¡°Me too, didn¡¯t we yesterday also work from home, huh? Remember, Elena. I¡¯m the owner of rke Enterprise, I can work from anywhere I want. All I need is an inte connection,ptop andmunication tools. Everyone in the office will immediately carry out all the instructions I give you quickly. So with all of that do I still need to be in the office?¡± ¡°What a snob!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cocky, honey. I¡¯m telling the truth, don¡¯t you already know how much money rke Enterprise makes per minute?¡± Elena, who is annoyed, chooses to leave Christian¡¯s presence, even though her current status is Christian¡¯s future wife, but Elena is annoyed when she hears that the man is starting to brag about himself again. Seeing Elena sulking, Christianughs loudly, he looks so satisfied that he managed to tease Elena. Carrying a bottle of his drink, Christian then chased Elena into the room. Christianpletely forgot that he was currently at Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ house. Thefort he got made him feel like he was in his own home. Bianca and her husband, who had just arrived, immediately stopped in front of the door when they saw Christian walking quickly to the second floor shouting Elena¡¯s name, both husband and wife simultaneously turned to Jody Wilson who was also observing Elena and Christian¡¯s childish behavior. ¡°Yes, he still lives here. It seems that my future son-inw isfortable living in this house,¡± said Jody Wilson half jokingly. ¡°Are you serious about allowing the rich young master to continue living in this house, sir?¡± Bianca asked in disbelief, as someone who knew Jody Wilson who was so rigid and so conservative she was so shocked when she heard Jody give Christian permission to stay at his house. Which is in stark contrast to all the principles of Jody Wilson¡¯s life. The old man who was cleaning the cash register chuckled. ¡°As long as Elena is happy, whatever it is, we both try to support her. I don¡¯t live long anymore, so before I go I want to see Elena can smile happily on her important day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, sir. You¡¯ll live a long life for sure,¡± said Tommy quickly. ¡°God won¡¯t let His good servant leave so soon, and your work isn¡¯t done yet. You have to keep watching Elena¡¯s children grow up.¡± Jody Wilson smiled at the words of his employee who had worked with him for almost two years. ¡°Ok..ok... I¡¯ll live a long life, well let¡¯s get started. Don¡¯t let our customers wait any longer.¡± Although Tommy was still not satisfied, he had no other choice. Likewise with his wife, Bianca also chose to immediately join Cam Wilson to make cake dough. Cam Wilson, who had only been listening to her husband and Tommy¡¯s words for a long time, slowly took a deep breath, as a wife Cam knew what her husband¡¯s greatest wish was at this time. Elena¡¯s happiness is their top priority right now, it¡¯s time for the girl to be happy after what she¡¯s been doing for both of them. It is still clear how when Elena tried hard to find work to help their economy which was so difficult two years ago, Elena was willing to walk through the shops in the city center to find work as a shopkeeper before finally Elena gave up and chose to help them work at home. serving the customers who arrived before Bianca and her husband came to work for them. ¡°You should be happy, Elena,¡± Cam Wilson said to herself. ¡°That¡¯s all we want as your parents.¡± Chapter 152 152 Sympathy The Floyen, Geneva. 11.30 AM. When Jack and Christian find out who is responsible for kidnapping Suri three years ago, Areez is busy protecting the rke family from the nder that someone is plotting against them. Sessfully finding dozens of hoax articles that cornered all members of the rke family without exception made Areez challenged to uncover and find the mastermind behind it all. ¡°It¡¯s really terrible.¡± Aldrich muttered under his breath as he saw Areez¡¯s findings on hisptop screen. Areez put his hands together on the table. ¡°All of these horrific articles are so well-organized and ready to be released to the public, and if that were to happen then the rke family¡¯s reputation would be at stake.¡± ¡°But this is just a hoax article that cannot be justified, so I don¡¯t think the rke family will be affected,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°Indeed, but not with the public. Jackson rke is a man who is so reckoned with in this country, out there must be a lot of business rivals who pretend to be good to him. They will definitely be happy with this news and will not waste this opportunity to bring down Jackson rke and his family.¡± Aldrich was silent, the words Areez just said were true. Jackson rke¡¯s business rivals will definitely not stand still when they get the chance to take down the man who owns Europe¡¯srgest financepany. they will surelyplicate matters and take great advantage of it. ¡°So what¡¯s your n? Do you want to share all of your findings with Jackson rke?¡± asked Aldrich again. Ares shook his head slowly. ¡°Not.¡± ..... ¡°Then? Are you going to work on your own again to sort this out?¡± ¡°Of course not, there¡¯s no way I could do all that myself,¡± Areez replied with a smile. ¡°Speak clearly, damn it!! Don¡¯t be half-hearted,¡± growled Aldrich, annoyed when he realized that Areez was teasing him. Areez pursed her lips again. ¡°I want to teach Suri to solve this problem.¡± ¡°WHAT??!!¡± ¡°Yes, I will involve Suri Mireya rke in taking care of all this. This is the only way I can get closer to her and get forgiveness from her,¡± Areez said confidently. ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡± Areez pursed her lips. ¡°Good luck and for that I ask for your help.¡± ¡°Help, what help?¡± ¡°Go to Suri and tell her there¡¯s something important I want to tell her,¡± Areez answered with sparkling eyes. ¡°Suri will surely hear you, Aldrich. She has always heard you.¡± Gotcha.. Aldrich had expected that, Areez would definitely ask for his help to contact Suri. After taking a deep breath, Aldrich then walked out of Areez¡¯s study to contact Suri. After a long search, they have finally found a ce to work. A four-story buildingfortable enough to start a new business in Europe, Areez was in a very good mood as his bottles of the best wine were almost here in Switzend after a long sea voyage. In the first and second attempts, Suri did not respond to Aldrich¡¯s call and it was enough to make Aldrich worried, he was afraid that the number Suri he got from assistant Jack a few days ago was wrong. However, Aldrich¡¯s worries disappeared when Suri suddenly made a callback, the girl seemed curious. Not wanting to make Suri wait long, finally Aldrich immediately received a video call from Suri. The first second Suri was so surprised when she saw Aldrich¡¯s face on the screen of her cellphone, she even almost threw her cellphone if Aldrich didn¡¯t speak immediately and asked her to calm down. ¡°It¡¯s ok Suri, I¡¯m sorry if I interrupt your day and surprise you. I hope you won¡¯t be angry,¡± said Aldrich again to calm Suri. ¡°I want to apologize to you and want to be friends with you again, you still want to be friends with me, don¡¯t you?¡± Aldrich deliberately spoke like that to make Suri soft and melt with him, that was the only way to win Suri¡¯s sympathy that was left in Aldrich¡¯s head at this time. ¡°I..I¡¯ve forgiven you and I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you guys anymore,¡± Suri stammered, remembering that Aldrich was a good friend of Areez, which made Suri a little scared. Aldrich smiled. ¡°But I still want to be friends with you, Suri. You don¡¯t know how miserable I was after you left, right?¡± ¡°Missed?¡± Binggo! ¡°Yeah, miserable. My slightly insane friend Areez went crazy while you were away, the first weeks were tough days for me dealing with his madness. In one day she can hit the wall multiple times to vent her anger, even some expensive jars in the mansion now already scattered on the ground in a pathetic form,¡± Aldrich said hoarsely, trying to get Suri¡¯s pity. ¡°That bad?¡± asked Suri unconsciously. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Suri,¡± replied Aldrich again, after taking a deep breath Aldrich then told Suri all the crazy things Areez did after her left. As someone who has lived with Areez for three years, Suri believes that currently Aldrich is not lying, Suri knows very well how Areez is when he is crazy. ¡°And when he found out you were a rke, he was so happy. He was happy that you were back with your family, he was happy that you were okay and...¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And he¡¯s so sorry for what he¡¯s done to you all this time, Suri. He¡¯s sorry for not giving you a chance to talk and exin who you were at that time,¡± Aldrich said slowly and carefully, he didn¡¯t want to make Suri remember what happened. Areez has done it before. Suri bit her lower lip hard, she tried to be calm and not get carried away by emotions. ¡°You still want to forgive him, don¡¯t you?¡± Aldrich urged back. Siri nodded slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m confused Aldrich.¡± ¡°Why are you confused?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still scared, I¡¯m afraid that Areez will take me back to his house and take me away from my family again,¡± answered Suri honestly in a trembling voice. Aldrich immediately shook his head quickly. ¡°No Suri, it won¡¯t happen again. That madman won¡¯t be able to repeat the same mistake, after all what Areez did to you back then was due to a misunderstanding. Areez thinks you are a spy sent by his business rival to kill him, that¡¯s why he took you in and interrogated you at length for weeks before he finally realized that he had...¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°He fell in love with you after he swore he would never fall in love again after being betrayed by his future wife a few years ago, Suri,¡± Aldrich answered seriously. ¡°Areez kept you at his house and didn¡¯t let you go because he was afraid, he was afraid of losing the woman he loved again like that time when one of his best friends took Angelica, his future wife. The only woman who made him so anti-love before you finally came into his life.¡± Chapter 153 153 Decisive moment Suri kneaded the hem of the dress she was currently wearing, she was so disturbed by Aldrich¡¯s words about Areez. The man who had imprisoned her for years apparently had a tragic love story. ¡°But it¡¯s not my fault, then why should I be the victim?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair, if he really hates the girl, just take it out on him. Don¡¯t be on other people so that it ends up harming others, you selfish bastard.¡± ¡°Damn monsters suck!!¡± ¡°Fucking ugly monsters?¡± Suri immediately turned to the source of the voice, where her mother was standing at this time. Anne, who overheard what Suri said, then repeated what her favorite daughter had said. ¡°Just finished watching what movie, honey?¡± asked Anne again softly. Suri who was still sitting on her big bed immediately got up and immediately ran to her mother and hugged her tightly. Anne smiled broadly when Suri returned to spoil her. ¡°Mommy....¡± ..... ¡°Yes honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suri lifted her face from her mother¡¯s chest and looked at her sadly. ¡°What is broken heart like, Mom?¡± Anne raised one eyebrow. ¡°Broken heart, why do you ask like that?¡± ¡°Answer my question first, Mom.¡± Anne chuckled, being ufortable talking standing up. Anne then took Suri back to the bed, after being in afortable position Anne touched Suri¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Broken heart is a condition where we are disappointed after expecting more.¡± ¡°Mommy ever had a broken heart?¡± Suri asked innocently, had never been in a rtionship and the like made Suri so unfamiliar with such terms. ¡°Of course, but Mommy hope you never feel that way. Mommy wants you to always be happy, it¡¯s enough for Mommy to feel all the bitterness in life,¡± replied Anne softly. ¡°Mommy wants Mommy¡¯s children to always be happy.¡± ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°If something bothers you, don¡¯t hesitate to tell Mommy, honey. Trust me, Mommy will always be by your side,¡± said Anne again. Suri¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Always on my side?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy will always be there for you.¡± Suri immediately hugged Anne tightly, she was too happy to forget the discussion she had with Aldrich a while ago. Suri always misses the opportunity to tell her parents about Areez. Suri didn¡¯t realize she was making things even moreplicated. Because the music teacher had arrived, Suri then prepared to go down. Although Suri had previously attended college, her parents did not allow her to continue her studies again. Jack and Anne are still too afraid to let Suri go outside without their supervision, that¡¯s why all of Suri¡¯s activities are carried out inside the house. All the teachers were called home to teach all of Suri¡¯s shorings for the past three years. ¡°Suri knows the teacher has arrived, dear?¡± asked Jack quietly, startling Anne who had juste out of Suri¡¯s room. Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Alright, she¡¯s getting ready inside.¡± ¡°That kid isn¡¯t bored with all this hectic activity, is she?¡± asked Jack back worriedly. ¡°No, Suri actually looks excited. Her enthusiasm for learning is still very high,¡± answered Anne honestly with a smile. ¡°Thanks for that, I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Anne pursed her lips. ¡°Oh yeah, what about the results? Have you found what you were looking for?¡± Jack¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Not yet, that woman is really very skilled, honey. She is so professional, not a single trace of her left in the hotel.¡± ¡°What if she finds out Suri is free, will shee and kidnap Suri again with her gang like that time, Jack?¡± asked Anne in a trembling voice, her eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Jack answered quickly. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen, they have to pass through my corpse first if they want to touch my daughter again.¡± Anne immediately hugged Jack tightly, Jack¡¯s words soothed her heart. Anne and Jack, who are still so immersed in their guilt for Suri, don¡¯t realize that they have made the wound in Christian¡¯s heart deeper, Suri¡¯s words about Elena make them forget how important Elena is to Christian. They are too focused on finding out the person who hurt Suri and ignore the fact that what they are doing right now is making their son so tormented. Christian, who is also wracked with guilt for Suri, begins to doubt Elena, Elena who is so pure and sincerely loves him. Even though he is with Elena, Christian continues to monitor the search for Ronin and his men about the girl Suri calls part of the person who kidnapped him. Ronin¡¯s attempts to hack space satellites are still not sessful, the existence of several hackers who were previously caught for trying to hack the space station previously made the system security tightened. And this is what makes Ronin a little difficult. Christian seems to be waiting for the verdict to die, the seconds he goes through are so torturous. His fear of losing Elena is getting bigger but on the other hand he will not be able to close his eyes to what Suri has been through. His only younger sister had been in so much torment during these three years, he had lost many precious opportunities and time. His oath to always protect and protect Suri is being tested by God by giving Elena as a second choice for him, Christian is really in such a difficult choice. ¡°Christ, you¡¯re not daydreaming, are you?¡± Elena who was exining some work to Christian was surprised when she saw Christian just kept quiet without changing his expression. Because there was no answer from Christian, Elena then waved her hand in front of Christian¡¯s face, making Christian startled. ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± Elena repeated her words. Christian purses his lips. ¡°No, I don¡¯t...¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not daydreaming, then tell me what I was talking about earlier?¡± ¡°Elena...¡± Elena took a deep breath, slowly she pushed aside the file that was on herp and approached Christian who was sitting near the bed where he felt he was working at the moment. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? You look like you¡¯re thinking about something heavy,¡± Elena asked again softly. Christian holds Elena¡¯s hand trying to touch her face. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m not thinking about anything. It seems I¡¯m just too tired, continuing to serve me day and night for the past two days is really draining my energy.¡± Elena panicked and immediately covered Christian¡¯s mouth with both hands. ¡°Watch your word, Christ. What if someone hears? My house isn¡¯t as big as yours!¡± Christian lowers Elena¡¯s hands from his lips and chuckles. ¡°So what? Your father and mother will understand, they were young too.¡± ¡°Christ!!¡± ¡°Ok ok...I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± ¡°Promise me?!¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Promise.¡± Elena¡¯s smile immediately widened. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get back to work then, shall we. I want all my work done before the weekend, so I can enjoy the weekend with you.¡± Elena¡¯sst words are not heard by Christian who is lost in his thoughts again, thest information from Ronin makes him so uneasy and scared. Ronin, who has now managed to get into the security system of the space satellite, is trying to find the photo they are looking for. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me, Elena..I hope you haven¡¯t been faking all this time. Please don¡¯t break my trust...¡± To be continued Chapter 154 154 Destroyed Elena took a deep breath when the car that picked up Christian was out of sight, thirty minutes ago Christian suddenly refused to talk to her and immediately contacted his men toe pick her up. Elena, who felt she had done nothing wrong, could only stay silent when she saw Christian just leave without saying goodbye. ¡°You¡¯re not fighting, are you?¡± Elena who was still staring at the empty street in front of her immediately turned to Bianca who suddenly spoke from behind, startling her. ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Really? But the rich young master just left without saying anything,¡± Bianca inquired again. Elena pursed her lips, trying to remain calm. ¡°Christian is like that, he has a lot of work to do besides his main job at the office. You know who he is, right?¡± Bianca¡¯s curiosity slowly faded. ¡°Yeah, I know. Christian rke isn¡¯t just any random person,¡± Bianca half grumbled. Elena chuckled at Bianca¡¯s annoyed expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our rtionship is fine. I¡¯m used to being left like this by him especially if there are urgent matters rted to outside the office.¡± After taking a deep breath, Bianca then wrapped her arms around Elena¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You have to be strong with all the consequences that lie ahead, Elena.¡± ..... ¡°Strong with all the consequences?¡± ¡°Yes, your future husband belongs to the ranks of the most influential people in this country. His power, charm and charisma will surely invite many people to look at him, both women and men. And because of that you must be able to adjust to his world, you must be strong and able to adapt quickly,¡± said Bianca seriously. ¡°Believe me Elena, there are millions of young girls out there who would want to be where you are today.¡± Elena smiled a little. ¡°I know, I understand the problem, Bianca.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Bianca said quickly. ¡°Anyway, whatever happens in the future, you can¡¯t hesitate to tell me all your problems, okay?¡± Elena immediately embraced Bianca suddenly. ¡°Of course, Bianca. Apart from mom and dad, I only have you. I¡¯m sure to trouble you a lot in the future.¡± Bianca patted Elena¡¯s back gently, Bianca was happy and so touched by Elena¡¯s words. Even though Elena is the boss¡¯s child, Elena is so good to her, Bianca even feels so appreciated by Elena. That¡¯s why she never hesitates to talk to Elena like that, Bianca even considers Elena like her little sister. **** All the way home, Christian¡¯s whole body felt so hot. Reading the messages that Ronin and Kainer sent almost simultaneously made him almost explode in front of Elena and her family just a moment ago. ¡°The result is positive, sir. It is certain that the girl on the CCTV is Elena Wilson.¡± The message that Ronin was sending kept reying deeply to Christian at this time. Ronin and Kainer have also sent a photo of the masked girl who is said to be Elena. ¡°Even though this girl is wearing a mask that covers her face, from the color of her eyes and the shape of her face, it is certain that this is Elena, sir.¡± Christian¡¯s lips trembled again when he reread the message that Kainer had sent, the message which was apanied by a clearer photo of the masked girl Suri was referring to looks so simr to the look on Elena¡¯s face taken from the same angle. ¡°Mr rke and the others are currently on their way to Luxembourg, young master,¡± Dimitri said carefully from the driver¡¯s seat, informing him of the news he had just received from Kainer. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. It seems that Mr. rke has heard the same thing,¡± added Dimitri again. Christian clenched his jaw. ¡°Of course Daddy has heard of it, Ronin and the others work in the same ce as Daddy and his men.¡± ¡°Then what is your next n, young master?¡± Dimitri asked again, even though Dimitri had been Elena¡¯s personal driver for one week, he already knew all the ns Christian was doing. ¡°I can¡¯t think, my brain ispletely nk.¡± Dimitri nced in the rearview mirror, at Christian who was now leaning his body against the back of the chair with his eyes closed. How frustrated Christian is right now. ¡°An hour ago I was still convinced that the girl was not Elena, I was absolutely sure that Elena was not the girl Suri mentioned in the kidnapping she experienced three years ago, Dimitri. I was still trying to convince myself that Elena was not involved in any scandal until I finally have to get the news....¡± Christian stops his words that are getting more and more inaudible. ¡°My world ispletely shattered right now, the dreams that I have arranged so beautifully and neatly are shattered into nothing.¡± Dimitri pressed his hands on the steering wheel of the car he was driving, he shared how hurt and disappointed Christian was right now. As one of those who have worked with Christian for a long time, Dimitri knows how Christian has treated his former women. None of them get privileges like na, although Elena was not given material directly by Christian but all of Christian¡¯s subordinates know that Christian has prepared the best house in Luxembourg for Elena¡¯s parents to live in after they get married. They all also know that Christian has secretly ordered goods and special limited edition jewelry for Elena which have been stored neatly in the house where Elena¡¯s parents will live. Everything Christian did for Elena and her parents Christian never did to his former lover. ¡°Dimitri...¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Take me to Logan¡¯s,¡± Christian says hoarsely. Dimitri almost suddenly brakes when he hears Christian mention Logan¡¯s name, Logan Noel is one of Christian¡¯s old friends who is so arrogant and very unfriendly. Not only to Dimitri and the other bodyguards, to Kainer, Christian¡¯s right-hand man, Logan is so arrogant. Logan feels that if his position is higher than Kainer and the others, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to be friends with any of Christian¡¯s men. ¡°Only Logan can help me at this point,¡± Christian adds again. Dimitri couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath when he heard the decision that Christian had made, because he didn¡¯t dare to argue, Dimitri immediately turned his car towards Logan Noel¡¯s residence. A ce that is avoided by all of Christian¡¯s men, including Kainer though. Logan Noel, who is such an eye-catcher, can¡¯t help but look at a beautiful woman, even though she is Christian¡¯s lover. rke Mansion, Geneva Switzend. Anne and Asher try to calm Suri who is still so hysterical after being shown the footage of the masked girl who had betrayed her out of the hotel where she was held hostage and almost sold by Osbert, recalling the series of terrible events that she wanted to erase from her memory made Suri very panicked. Feeling betrayed by the masked woman who was with her at that time made Suri hysterical again, the image where she was being touched by Osbert who was tying her to the bed reyed in Suri¡¯s memory. Suri, who was half conscious at the time, knew that Osbert had touched her chest several times. As a girl who has never been touched by any man, Suri bes very shocked when the image of this disgusting incident swirls in her head again. ¡°No...don¡¯te any closer!!¡± Suri screamed loudly after throwing the only pillow left on her bed towards Anne and Asher who again tried to approach her who was feeling panicked. ¡°Do note close!!¡± Anne wiped her tears quickly. ¡°Honey, this is Mommy dear....this is Mommy.¡± With tears that have flowed the Suri river covering her ears. ¡°Suri.... it¡¯s me and Mommy, Suri,¡± said Asher quietly trying to seduce Suri who was rolling her body with a thick nket in the corner of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s me, Asher....you can¡¯t forget me, can you?¡± Suri shook her head, trying to get rid of the mosaics of Osbert¡¯s face that kept dancing in her head. Too scared to make Suri unable to remember the real face of the criminal. Seeing that Suri¡¯s condition was so terrible that Anne couldn¡¯t stop crying, Anne felt so guilty seeing Suri¡¯s current condition. Asher, who was trying hard not to get carried away, started to get annoyed when he saw his adoptive mother cry, for Asher now Anne is everything. Therefore, when he saw his adoptive mother crying, his heart was crushed. Asher really wanted to hug andfort his adoptive mother at this time, but on the other hand he had to be able to calm Suri who was hit by an extraordinary fear. ¡°Suriii... Suri Mireya, you didn¡¯t forget about me, did you?¡± Asher again tried to calm Suri who was still looking at him with a look of great fear. ¡°It¡¯s me, Asher. If you forget me then who will stand up for me if Christian bully me, Suri?¡± Suri blinked her eyes, her gaze began to soften. Asher¡¯s words managed to calm her down a bit. ¡°It¡¯s me, Asher. You remember me, don¡¯t you?¡± Asher again tried to approach Suri who had started to stop crying. Anne, who was still crying, tried to stop her crying, she didn¡¯t want to disturb Asher¡¯s attempts to calm Suri. Suri¡¯s personal psychiatrist who had been standing in front of the door again gave a code to Anne to calm down, the middle-aged woman did not dare to go back into Suri¡¯s room for fear that Suri would return to hysterics after seeing her like fifteen minutes ago. Doctor Rasta came to rke¡¯s mansion thirty minutes ago in a hurry after she was contacted by Asher who reported that Suri¡¯s condition had returned to hysterics. As a psychiatrist that Anne chose directly to treat Suri, doctor Rasta immediately left her other job and rushed to her VVIP client¡¯s house. ¡°Suri...¡± Asher who was getting closer to Suri slowly reached out towards her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Suri.¡± Suri wiped her tears with her still shaking hands. ¡°A..asher..¡± Asher nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Asher...it¡¯s me, Suri.¡± Suri, who was still so scared, immediately jumped at Asher and hugged him tightly, she continued to cry when she was in Asher¡¯s arms. From where she stood, Anne was immediately embraced by Doctor Rasta. The Indian¡¯s doctor specialist seemed to calm Anne so as not to make the atmosphere more chaotic. ¡°It¡¯s ok Madam, miss suri has calmed down....everything will be fine, Madam.¡± Chapter 155 155 a Warning During the trip to Luxembourg, Jack kept in touch with Nichs who reported Suri¡¯s condition. Knowing that his beloved daughter is back in hysterics after seeing the videotape of a masked woman on the day of her kidnapping makes Jack so angry right now. The only purpose ofing to Luxembourg is to want to make revenge directly with Elena, even though Elena is Christian¡¯s future wife but Jack doesn¡¯t care about that. The only person who still doubted that the masked girl was Elena was Kainer, as Elena¡¯s co-worker for the past four months Kainer really couldn¡¯t believe that the woman Suri was referring to was Elena. Even though the two had 85% simrity but Kainer still doubted the info, the masked woman looked very different from Elena. The way they walked was so much different, the careful and so feminine Elena was so much different from the masked woman that Ronin managed to find in the video. Kainer, who realized that his voice would not be heard, chose to remain silent and kept his doubts to himself, he didn¡¯t have that much courage to face a Jackson Patrick rke who was so angry. ¡°What is Christian doing right now?¡± asked Jack hoarsely. ¡°ording to the information, the young master left the Wilson family residence two hours ago, sir,¡± replied Erick quickly. Jack clenched his fists. ¡°So Christian is still in contact with that girl? Erick, realizing that his master was so angry, then gave a code to Kainer to contact Christian immediately, even though at this time Jack¡¯s target is Elena. Erick wants Kainer to tell Christian to be prepared to ept whatever decision Jack gives. Kainer immediately got up from his seat and hurried off to the back of the ne to call Christian. ¡°We still have to be careful, sir. Even though the girl was confirmed by Elena, we still can¡¯t...¡± ¡°What else should I do, Erick? That girl is the cause of Suri¡¯s suffering. My daughter whom I have raised with love had to suffer for three years at the hands of her abductors, then after what she went through should I just sit back and do nothing? What kind of father would I be if something like that happened?¡± Jack¡¯s chest heaved as he spoke, remembering again how Suri was hysterically making his head want to burst from being filled with so much anger. ..... Erick immediately canceled his intention to speak, Jack¡¯s condition was not well just for now. ¡°And now, after Suri is back together with us she still has to live under the shadow of such great fear. In fact...¡± Jack¡¯s teeth were grinding against each other because he was too angry. ¡°Even Suri still has to suffer, while the person who must be responsible for what happened to Suri is still roaming out there happily and even now she is trying to enter my family, after teasing my son. Only a lunatic would stay silent and pretend nothing happened.¡± ¡°Then what is your n, sir?¡¯ Erick asked carefully. ¡°An eye for an eye, blood for blood,¡± Jack replied firmly, his eyes gleaming with so much anger. Erick immediately clenched his fists, trying to keep himself calm. Right now he had to remain calm, he had to stay sane to prevent his master from doing things beyond reason. Having been with Jack for many years has made Erick know Jack very well inside and out, so he shouldn¡¯t be carried away by the emotions that Jack exudes. Even though he already has two grown children, Jack¡¯s emotional control is still very bad. After a journey that seemed so long for Jack, Jack¡¯s secondrgest ck jet finallynded smoothly at Luxembourg airport. Dozens of men dressed in all ck immediately lined up neatly to wee the arrival of the big master who was so angry that he was very serious. ¡°Where is Christian?¡± asked Jack coldly. ¡°The young master is at home, sir.¡± Jack nodded slowly. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s head straight home. I want to talk to my son one-on-one before taking care of that little bitch.¡± After saying that Jack then got into the car that was waiting for him, followed by Erick and Kainer who didn¡¯t speak. They really just stood still and did nothing without Jack¡¯s orders. The journey to the rke family home which became one of the historical ces for him seemed so long now. Several times Jack looked at the clock on his left hand, he was really looking forward to getting home and meeting his son. Suri¡¯s suffering makes Jack want to finish everything immediately, Jack wants to immediately make revenge with Elena. As if ready to wee the great master, dozens of guards immediately stood up straight as Jack¡¯s car started to enter the gates of the rke family mansion. The atmosphere felt even more stifling when Jack set foot on the ground, with firm steps Jack stepped into the house which was a silent witness to his love struggle with Anne decades ago. Jack¡¯s blue eyes immediately fell on Christian who was sitting in a chair, it was very clear that Christian was waiting for his father. ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s address, Christ?¡± Jack went straight to the core question without further ado. Christian who was sitting with his head down pursed his lips. ¡°Whose address?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Daddy, Christ!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious too,¡± Christian says trying to stay calm, even though his chest is rumbling right now. ¡°Did Daddy ever mention someone¡¯s name to me?¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only Daddy who¡¯s angry, I¡¯m also very angry and disappointed right now.¡± Christian immediately cut his father¡¯s words quickly. ¡°But I¡¯m still able to control my emotions well.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Elena is my future wife, she is my business,¡± adds Christian again. Jack¡¯s eyes opened wider and wider. ¡°What? You still think of that prostitute as your future wife? Isn¡¯t that wrong?¡± Christian¡¯s chest immediately tightens when he hears Jack call Elena a whore, as someone who knows how pure Elena is, Christian doesn¡¯t ept hearing that name. ¡°That woman has clearly be part of the person who has made your sister suffer for years at the hands of her kidnapper, Christ. That woman even feels innocent to this day, she even still has a sinister n to enter our family by seducing you. Can you imagine if you still marry her? Not only will Suri be destroyed, our entire family will be destroyed because of it, Christ,¡± said Jack loudly, his voice echoing throughout the room. ¡°The wound that your mother suffered due to Suri¡¯s disappearance for three years has not been healed, Christ. Then do you have the heart to see her hurt again by seeing you bring the girl who has made Suri suffer for years into our family.¡± Christian¡¯s tongue immediately went nk, even though his mother had disappointed him many times, Christian still wouldn¡¯t be able to see the woman he loved so much hurt. ¡°Daddy can choose a much better and dignified girl for you, a girl from a good family who has a good name that is preserved. A future wife who will make your name bigger,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°I can find a wife for myself.¡± Christian emphatically rejects whatever n his father is trying to present to him. ¡°Christ!!¡± ¡°I told you, Dad. Elena is my business, I¡¯ll take care of it my way. Daddy doesn¡¯t have to interfere, Daddy just keeps quiet and waits, as always,¡± Christian says firmly. Jack clenched his jaw. ¡°So basically you¡¯re going to continue your rtionship with her, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about thatter...¡± Brak... ¡°That damn bitch has almost driven your sister crazy, Christ!!¡± shouted Jack loudly, as loud as his hand had hit the table in front of him. ¡°That slut has made the woman I love the most for three years, thinking about the daughter she was carrying and giving birth to without any news. And after all she¡¯s done you still want to continue with this wedding n? You¡¯re crazy, Chris. ...you¡¯re out of your mind!!¡± ¡°Who said I wanted to continue with this wedding n, Dad?¡± Christian asks quietly with a slight quiver. ¡°Didn¡¯t I not mention earlier that I wanted to continue with this wedding n, did I?¡± The veins in Jack¡¯s head popped up instantly, talking to Christian really got even angrier. Luckily at this time there were no bottles of any kind nearby, so what happened three years ago doesn¡¯t need to happen again. ¡°I will take care of Elena, I also can¡¯t be silent after knowing what she has done to my beloved sister. Daddy just calm down,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°Eyes for eyes, blood for blood. It¡¯s a fair price for her after what she¡¯s done to Suri.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°I know, Dad. I¡¯m a rke too, I know what I have to do now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint Daddy, Christ.¡± *** With light steps, Elena walked towards the mini market which was not far from her house, even though it had been four hours Christian had not told her the news, but Elena was still trying to stay calm. Elena is sure that Christian is fine right now. Even though there are still plenty of fruit and snacks at her house, Elena wants to buy a snack that is Christian¡¯s favorite. Continuing to think about that man made Elena suddenly want to enjoy her future husband¡¯s favorite potato snack while watching a movie tonight. However, just as she was about to cross, Elena was suddenly surprised by two ck cars that suddenly stopped right in front of her. She was just about to open her mouth, but suddenly two big hands pulled her into the car quickly. Chapter 156 156 Same wound Elena¡¯s whole body was shaking, her hands were tied and her eyes were covered with ck cloth, so Elena could only cry as she kept begging to be released. But the big men did not hear Elena¡¯s plea that was so heartbreaking, they closed their ears tightly. With her eyes closed, her parents¡¯ faces appear alternately with Christian¡¯s and this makes Elena even more frightened and panicked. Elena was afraid she would never see them again, with her parents who were old and getting sick. Recalling the condition of her parents made Elena¡¯s cry even louder. The van started to slow down as it entered an abandoned house, when the car came to aplete stop the men rushed out of the car by forcibly dragging Elena without removing her head covering. ¡°Please, let me go...¡± ¡°Please, I still have sick parents. I have to take care of them.¡± ¡°Please let me go hikss...¡± Elena¡¯s screams and pleas to be released were in vain, because the heartless men kept dragging her into the house which was full of dust and cobwebs with great enthusiasm. Elena, who was wearing a head covering, even coughed because she identally inhaled the thick, dirty air, it was clear that the house had really been untouched by humans for so long. ¡°Let go of me, please... I promise I won¡¯t report this to anyone, I won¡¯t...¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± ..... Elena immediately stopped talking, the voice of a man whose face she couldn¡¯t see made her shrink instantly. Elena, who was already so scared, chose to stay silent for fear that her captors would do anything to her. The steps of the big men who were dragging Elena stopped when they arrived in front of a ck door that looked clean, after untying the knot in Elena¡¯s hand one of the men then pushed Elena into the room which turned out to be a simple room that was quite clean with lighting and good venttion. ¡°Go in and wait inside, if you still want to live, don¡¯t try to make a sound because believe me, just one screames out of your lips and the lives of your parents are at stake.¡± After he finished speaking, the man with the mask then pushed Elena forcibly towards the bed in the room roughly. ¡°Uhhh...¡± Elena let out a small scream as her feet hit the bed quite hard, feeling both her hands were free, Elena then pulled the ck head covering that had made her unable to see. As soon as the hood was removed, Elena¡¯s eyes flickered as they tried to adjust to the lighting in the room. ¡°Where am I...who are they? Why did they bring me to a ce like this? What did I do wrong?¡± Elena¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks again, Elena was really confused and scared. She feels that she has never had enemies so far, as well as her parents who only have a simple cake business whose profits are only enough to make a living. With her hand already touching her left chest, Elena said, ¡°Please take care of my parents, Lord. Please take me for a moment to take care of them both, protect them no matter what.¡± Elena closed her prayer by forming a small cross symbol on her chest and forehead, even though at this time her safety was far more threatened, but Elena still chose to ask God¡¯s protection for her parents who had just recovered from illness. **** Geneva, Switzend. Anne wiped her lips with a handkerchief from the leftover chamomile tea that Asher had prepared, even though Suri was asleep at this time but she still didn¡¯t want to leave the pink room that was so neat and fragrant. ¡°Sleep Aunty, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me take care of Suri,¡± Asher said quietly. Anne shook her head slowly. ¡°Aunty is not tired yet, dear. Aunty still wants to be here, apanying Suri. Aunty is afraid that Suri will scream again like before.¡± ¡°But Aunty looks so tired, Aunty needs rest. I don¡¯t want Aunty to get sick.¡± Asher coaxed Anne to sleep. ¡°If Aunty doesn¡¯t want to go back to her room, Aunty can sleep here with Suri. Let me take care of Suri tonight.¡± Anne looked at Asher with her eyes that looked so tired from crying for hours. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll wake up Aunty right away if something happens to Suri,¡± Asher said again earnestly. ¡°I promise, Aunty. You trust me, right?¡± Asher¡¯s words made Anne smile, Anne¡¯s cold hand touched Asher¡¯s face who also looked so tired. ¡°Thank you, honey. Auntie is lucky to have you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, Aunty. What I¡¯m doing is nothing big.¡± Anne smiled, she slowly got up from her seat and walked to the sofa that Asher had arranged a moment ago for Anne to rest. Asher got up from his seat and immediately helped Anne who was trying to lie down on the sofa. ¡°Immediately wake Aunty if Suri wakes up, please,¡± said Anne seriously. ¡°Yes Aunty, I will immediately wake up Aunty right then and there.¡± Anne, who was so tired and sleepy, thinned her lips. After making sure Suri was still asleep on her big andfortable bed, Anne began to close her eyes. Within minutes Anne had fallen straight into dreand, it was clear that Anne was so tired. After making sure the adoptive mother was asleep, Asher then walked to his seat which was beside Suri¡¯s bed. Asher sat back in his previous seat with Anne, Asher carefully tidied Suri¡¯s slightly messy hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Suri, if only I hadn¡¯t left you in the waiting room alone, maybe all these bad things wouldn¡¯t have happened. I¡¯m sorry for being stupid, Suri,¡± Asher said softly in a barely audible voice. His eyes looked at Suri with a look full of regret. The image of Suri¡¯s hysterics two hours ago reyed in Asher¡¯s memory, screams and shouts apanied by Suri¡¯s hysterical cries made anyone who saw her feel pity. Even though Asher is currently very curious about what Suri has been through, he doesn¡¯t have that much courage to ask Suri. Asher remembered doctor Rasta¡¯s message asking all of them not to remind Suri of the kidnapping she experienced three years ago, none of them were allowed to go back to telling Suri about this terrible incident for any reason. ¡°Get well soon, Suri. I miss you who are cheerful again like before. I miss my sweet little sister who is smiling,ing back like the Suri we know, Suri.¡± Chapter 157 157 Real Victim Christian throws his cell phone on his bed roughly, after his conversation with his father ended thirty minutes ago his mood hasn¡¯t improved. The words spoken by the father reyed in his head. While massaging his aching head, Kainer appeared from behind the door to his room which he hadn¡¯t closed before. ¡°What is it?¡± Christian immediately asked Kainer a murderous look. Kainer, ready to face all of Christian¡¯s anger, straightened up. ¡°Ronin sent a message.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the message?¡± ¡°You are asked to calm down and not to go too far,¡± Kainer replied quickly. ¡°Even though the masked girl has been confirmed as Elena Wilson, but you were asked not to do anything dangerous because...¡± ¡°Because?¡± Kainer gulped. ¡°Since Ronin wants to investigate Elena Wilson¡¯s true intentions and intentions, Ronin is also looking into whether Elena is involved in awork of banned organizations in Eastern Europe or not.¡± The nerves in Christian¡¯s forehead immediately popped up. ¡°Elena is my business, none of you should interfere!¡± ..... ¡°But this is the only way to protect Elena from Mr. Jack, sir,¡± said Kainer quickly, he had to immediately tell Christian the n that Ronin had made to keep Elena safe from Jack¡¯s wrath. ¡°What do you mean, Kainer?¡± Kainer takes a deep breath, trying to rece the oxygen in his lungs before he finally begins to tell Christian about Ronin¡¯s secret ns for the safety of Elena and his family. As long as Kainer doesn¡¯t interrupt Christian, he looks so serious listening to what his best assistant has to say. ¡°Mr. Jack is really serious about taking revenge on Elena, sir. That¡¯s why we have to act fast before Mr. Jack makes a move,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°Mr. Jack can¡¯t stand seeing Miss Suri suffer like that, that¡¯s why he wants to do the same to Elena.¡± Christian immediately closed his eyes quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Daddy at length, Daddy already knows that I will take care of Elena. He won¡¯t dare to do anything without my permission.¡± ¡°But Master...¡± ¡°Elena is mine, Kainer. Even though I love her but I certainly won¡¯t be silent when I know the fact that she was one of the people who took part in the incident three years ago, I already have my own way of taking care of Elena. ¡± Christian immediately cut off Kainer¡¯s words with his deep voice trembling slightly. ¡°Even so, Suri is still my top priority over Elena.¡± Kainer immediately locked his lips, even though he didn¡¯t know what Christian was nning at this time but he was sure that his master already had the best n that would not endanger the lives of Elena or her parents who are not young anymore. Feeling that there is nothing to report, Kainer then politely bids farewell to Christian to return to his room. Kainer knew that Christian was in such a bad mood right now. Christian who is still not one hundred percent sure that the masked woman that Suri called is Elena still hasn¡¯t done anything, he is still very careful even though he has taken a few actions. Kainer¡¯s report about his father¡¯s ns to exact revenge on Elena and her family makes Christian¡¯s head feel like it¡¯s about to explode at this moment, it turns out that everything he had said to his father a moment ago was in vain. Christian¡¯s seriousness was interrupted by the sound of the cellphone ringing which was quite loud, with a bit ofziness Christian got up from the sofa where he was sitting. His eyes immediately widened when he saw the name of the caller that appeared on the screen of his cellphone. ¡°Speak,¡± Christian says quietly when he¡¯s connected to the caller. Christian¡¯s expression immediately changes when he hears the caller¡¯s report. ¡°I will finish all my business at home first and for that you have to keep doing everything ording to n. Remember, zero mistake.¡± After saying that Christian mmed his body on the bed violently, even though it was sote but his sleepiness still hadn¡¯te. Everything that happened today really made his sleepiness and fatigue go away, Christian still can¡¯t believe that Elena is really the girl Suri mentioned. In Christian¡¯s heart there is still a great hope left, Christian still hopes that a miracle wille. The miracle that shows that Elena is not one of the people who made Suri suffer for years. *** Despite getting clearer pictures and videos than before, Ronin still hasn¡¯t finished his work. Christian¡¯s dissatisfaction is what makes him still work even though it¡¯s almost morning now, Ronin who is also a perfectionist like Christian does his job happily. ¡°Haven¡¯t they noticed our presence in their system, boss?¡± Ronin shook his head slowly. ¡°No, they haven¡¯t realized that we are in their system. That¡¯s why we have to be careful, don¡¯t do anything suspicious. As long as we don¡¯t get the results we want we have to keep working like this.¡± ¡°Okay boss,¡± Terry answered quickly. Ronin pursed his lips, he didn¡¯t respond to his men¡¯s words anymore. The focus now is to quickly find what Christian wants. Ronin himself is also sure that he will definitely get what he wants, considering how sessful he is when getting photos and videos clearer from the mysterious girl whose identity is suspected to be Elena Wilson. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just focus on this masked girl boss? Why don¡¯t we just find out about Elena Wilson? Isn¡¯t the evidence we already got enough, huh?¡± Terry chirped back. Ronin pursed her lips. ¡°Young master has received information about Elena Wilson and her parents and everything is so clean. That¡¯s why the young master asked us to get an even clearer look at this masked girl.¡± ¡°Nothing strange about the Wilsons?¡± ¡°Nothing, everything is normal and there is nothing suspicious at all. That¡¯s why young master is still not sure if Elena Wilson is the masked girl, but since all the features and information that Miss Suri has given point to Elena Wilson then all of our focus now is to find out. as much information as possible about the masked girl,¡± answered Ronin again. ¡°Young master doesn¡¯t want to act recklessly.¡± ¡°Sounds like the young master really loves that girl named Elena Wilson,¡± Terry muttered back. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why everything is soplicated right now. The young master is really put in such a difficult choice, between having to believe and defend his love or defend his only sister,¡± said Ronin slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not just Miss Suri who became a victim in this incident.¡± Chapter 158 158 Still obedient Areez who came to rke¡¯s mansion without prior notification was very surprised by Suri who suddenly returned out of control, because she couldn¡¯t bear to see Anne overwhelmed with Suri, Areez finally decided to protect Anne from Suri¡¯s tantrum until Areez finally had to get a wound on his head after being hit ss throw from Suri. Seeing the blood that was pouring from Areez¡¯s head immediately made Suri instantly freeze. Anne, who did not expect Areez to appear and be her shield, was shocked when she realized that the young man¡¯s head was bleeding, with a loud scream Anne gave orders to her servants to immediately call a doctor. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs Mr. Floyen...¡± ¡°Areez, just call me Areez, madam.¡± Areez cut Anne¡¯s words by not letting go of her eye contact with Suri who looked so shocked by the results of her actions, even though she was separated from Areez but Suri was still nervous when she faced him again, especially at times like this where she made a mistake. Anne took a deep breath. ¡°Ok, but now we better get down, shall we. We have to stop the bleeding on your head first.¡± ¡°No need, madam. I...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you have a lot of blooding out! Don¡¯t argue and quickly follow me downstairs,¡± said Anne quickly, the next second Anne forced Areez out of Suri¡¯s room which was already so messy without a voice. Areez, who actually easily escaped from Anne¡¯s grip, chose to surrender, he let the middle-aged woman who was still so beautiful pulled him out of Suri¡¯s room. Before actually leaving Suri¡¯s room, which looked like an MMA wrestling area, Areez gave Suri a code to follow him down, a code that Areez often did when Suri had a tantrum like this when they were in Ad. ..... Arriving on the first floor, Anne, who was already panicking when she saw the amount of blood pouring from Areez¡¯s injured forehead, immediately ran to the kitchen to find first aid kits and small towels and bowls filled with water that the maid had prepared. ¡°I¡¯ll clean the blood on your face first, please don¡¯t move,¡± said Anne slowly trying to calm down even though she was currently so panicked. ¡°Very well, madam.¡± After getting Areez¡¯s approval, Anne immediately closed her eyes and started to work. Anne carefully cleaned the area of ??Areez¡¯s right eye which was filled with blood before cleaning other areas. Because the blood wouldn¡¯t stop, Anne decided to cover the wound on Areez¡¯s forehead using a clean towel. Anne hoped that with the towel the blood would stop. Anne¡¯s worries finally disappeared when the doctor who had been called by her servant came, with Anne¡¯s blood-stained shirt standing near the doctor who was sewing the wound on Areez¡¯s forehead. While doctor Riley was working, Suri was seen walking down the stairs barefoot. Suri immediately covered her mouth with one hand when she realized how much blood wasing out of Areez¡¯s forehead, unexpectedly, Suri¡¯s eyes filled with tears when she saw Areez¡¯s shirt which was covered in blood. ¡°For the time being you better rest sir...¡± ¡°Areez Floyen.¡± Anne preceded Areez in answering doctor Riley¡¯s words. Doctor Riley gave a small smile. ¡°For the next hour or two it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t move too much, sir. The pain from the stitches you just did will sting when the anesthetic wears off.¡± Areez, who had noticed Suri¡¯s presence, pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine, doc. Take it easy and thank you for stitching up my wound.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, sir. It¡¯s my duty as a doctor,¡± Doctor Riley answered quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave a prescription for you, you can redeem it just in case the pain in your head bes unbearable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any medicine because there is someone who has to be responsible for this wound,¡± Areez replied softly with a small smile at Suri, who looked panicked when she heard his words. Anne and doctor Riley, who did not understand Areez¡¯s words, looked at each other for a few seconds before Anne finally understood the meaning of the handsome young man who had just saved her from Suri¡¯s tantrum after she realized her daughter was on the stairs. ¡°Maybe you can tell me, whenever it¡¯s time to change the bandage you put on my head, doc,¡± Areez said again, holding back a triumphant smile that was clearly visible on his face. Doctor Riley, who didn¡¯t know Areez¡¯s hidden intentions, asked about changing the bandage on his head and then exined when it was the right time for Areez to change the gauze on his head, for fear that if Suri didn¡¯t hear Areez repeating what Doctor Riley had said aloud. Because Areez had no more questions, the female doctor who practiced at the clinic not far from the rke family mansion then returned to the clinic. As the hostess, Anne immediately escorted the good doctor to the front of the house leaving Areez by continuing to pretend not to know Suri¡¯s whereabouts. Feeling that there was no one near Areez, Suri slowly continued her steps carefully towards Areez who was looking at her without blinking. Being in Areez¡¯s power for so many years makes Suri still so afraid of Areez especially now, after she made a mistake. ¡°I..is your head okay?¡± asked Suri stuttering, Suri who did not want to be too close to Areez chose to speak from a distance of three meters from the man. Areez shook his head slightly. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, A..a...¡± ¡°Areez.¡± Areez interrupted Suri¡¯s words quickly. ¡°You certainly haven¡¯t forgotten my name, have you?¡± Suri swallowed her saliva quickly. ¡°How could I forget, you are the person I hate the most.¡± ¡°You hate the most?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I really hate you.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you for hating me. At least being someone you hate means that I have a special ce in you,¡± Areez said quickly. ¡°How could it be like that!¡± Areezughed out loud, forgetting the pain that had begun to attack him. ¡°Think about what you said earlier, you said earlier that I was the person you hated the most. Doesn¡¯t it mean that I have a special ce in your heart as the person you hate the most, right?¡± Suri stomped her foot on the floor in annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s not the concept, Areez! You¡¯re so annoying!!¡± Areezughed amusedly, seeing the Suri he knew had returned made Areez forget the pain in his head. ¡°Come here, your feet must be cold from standing barefoot like that.¡± ¡°I am alright!!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, if you catch a cold what punishment should I give you?¡± Suri bit her lip hard, with a little running Suri walked towards Areez and immediately sat cross-legged in front of Areez without any hesitation. Again arguing with Areez made Suri forget the terrible memory that had made her almost crazy since yesterday. ¡°I missed you, Mira...¡± ¡°Mira, who is Mira?¡± Chapter 159 159 Protect Areez Areez and Suri immediately turned to Anne at the same time. ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter¡¯s name Mira, madam?¡± Areez stammered a little. ¡°Suri Mira...¡± ¡°Suri Mireya,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°At first nce it sounds like Mira.¡± ¡°Sorry madam, I didn¡¯t mean to change your daughter¡¯s name,¡± Areez said again, Areez grateful that he didn¡¯t talk to Suri. Anne pursed her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize for such a trivial matter, Mr. Floyen. I should be the one apologizing on behalf of my daughter so you have to be hurt like this,¡± Anne turned her gaze to Suri who had already lowered her head. ¡°No madam, you don¡¯t need to apologize and neither does your daughter. I¡¯ve also felt the pain of being let down by a lover, so I understand what your daughter has done earlier, madam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not heartbroken.¡± Suri immediately responded to Areez¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Just don¡¯t have a lover, how can I break my heart.¡± ¡°Oh so this beautiful Miss rke isn¡¯t heartbroken, is she?¡± ¡°Suri!! My name is Suri,¡± growled Suri annoyed. ¡°Get in the habit of pronouncing people¡¯s names correctly.¡± ..... ¡°Dear.¡± Anne gave such a gentle warning to Suri. ¡°Mr Floyen isn¡¯t wrong, he just called you by yourst name.¡± Suri immediately lowered her head, holding back the anger that was whacking her. Suri was sure that at this time Areez must beughing because he was defended by her mother, when Suri was looking down, Anne offered Areez to change clothes. At first Areez politely refused, but because Anne kept pushing, Areez finally epted Anne¡¯s good intentions who wanted to give him clean clothes. After Areez epted her good intentions, Anne then rushed up to her room to find Jack¡¯s clothes that were still not worn. As the person who had governed Jack¡¯s dress, Anne knew which clothes her husband had never touched. As soon as Anne hadpletely disappeared from his sight, Areez immediately turned his face towards Suri. ¡°How long do you want to be like this, Suri?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± ¡°None of my business how? You are my woman, so whatever you do will be my main concern,¡± Areez said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not your woman, don¡¯t talk carelessly!¡± said Suri loudly. ¡°Oh yeah? Prove that you¡¯re not mine then.¡± Suri clenched her fists. ¡°You really are out of your mind, Areez. Talking to you gives me a headache.¡± ¡°Gives you a headache? It¡¯s not wrong? Aren¡¯t you the one who gave me a headache, huh? Isn¡¯t all this blood staining my clothes yet making you sure that my head is hurting?¡± ¡°Areez!!!¡± Areez chuckled, being able to see Suri angry like that again really pleased him. It felt somensurate with the pain that was whacking his head right now. Areez¡¯s intention to tease Suri again had to be dyed because of Anne¡¯s arrival, Anne who had brought a shirt that still had the tag on it looked so excited when she approached Areez who was sitting opposite Suri. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these are new clothes. My husband has never worn them,¡± said Anne softly as she handed Jack¡¯s clothes to Areez. ¡°My maid will help you put it on.¡± ¡°I can wear it myself, madam.¡± Anne shook her head slowly. ¡°Your head is sick, it will be difficult for you to wear your own clothes, sir... ¡°Just call me by my name, madam. It¡¯s very strange if you call me ¡®Master¡¯, I¡¯m still young, madam.¡± Areez again asked Anne to call his name directly. ¡°Is it ok?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay, madam. Especially since we¡¯ll be seeing each other more often, it¡¯s going to be very strange if you keep calling me with such a formal nickname.¡± ¡°Seeing up more often? What do you mean? You¡¯re not asking me to be responsible for the wound on your head, are you?¡± Suri reacted loudly again, all the words that came out of Areez¡¯s lips really made her almost crazy. ¡°Suri...¡± Anne warned Suri again. ¡°Areez is Daddy¡¯s business partner, of course he will oftene to the office or home to meet Daddy. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, dear.¡± Anne finally followed Areez¡¯s wish by calling her name directly. Suri immediately pursed her lips in annoyance and Areez chuckled at her sight, because the male servant Anne called to help him change clothes had arrived, Areez too got up from the sofa where she was sitting and walked towards the guest room that had been prepared in advance. ¡°You must apologize to Areez immediately, Suri.¡± Anne whispered softly to Suri after Areez entered the room to change clothes. ¡°He is a good person, honey. ¡± ¡°What a good person, Mommy does know what he is like,¡± said Suri curtly. ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯t known him long, but Mommy knows that he¡¯s a good person.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°He sacrificed himself to protect Mommy from your tantrums, until his head bleeds like that. Only a good-hearted person would do something like that,¡± said Anne again, remembering what Areez had done to protect her, made Anne have her own judgment for Areez¡¯s figure. Suri bowed her head. ¡°Sorry, Mom... I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you Mommy. I just...¡± Anne immediately hugged Suri tightly. ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t talk about it anymore, Mommy doesn¡¯t want to hear it. As long as you¡¯re okay, Mommy won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I promise it won¡¯t be like that again, Mom.¡± Anne nodded quickly. ¡°Of course, Mommy trusts you won¡¯t do that again. Mommy is absolutely sure.¡± Suri tightened her arms on her mother¡¯s body while leaning her face on her mother¡¯s shoulder, Areez who was already standing in front of the guest room after changing clothes immediately pointed one thumb at Suri. Since the room where he changed clothes wasn¡¯t too far from the sofa where Anne and Suri were, Areez could hear all the words the mother and daughter were saying. Suri immediately took her eyes off Areez as soon as she realized that Areez was trying tomunicate with her, even though Areez is currently hurt because of her but Suri is still angry with him. Suri still hasn¡¯t fully forgiven Areez, she¡¯s still angry with the man who¡¯s locked her up for three years. A man she¡¯s unknowingly protecting from the target of her father¡¯s anger. Chapter 160 160 One Mission rke family residence, Luxembourg. 15.00 PM With mixed feelings, Jack sat quietly looking at Erick who had just given a report in his room After nearly twelve hours in Luxembourg, Jack had to ept the disappointment that his men had not been able to find the whereabouts of Elena Wilson, the one and only reason he hade to Luxembourg at this time. ¡°Then how is the condition of her parents at this time?¡± Jack asked quietly. ¡°They¡¯re still confused, sir. Because ording to them, Elena has never been like this before.¡± ¡°Never like this?¡± Jack repeated Erick¡¯s words two octaves up. ¡°Yeah, they think Elena is such a nice and disciplined girl. She never leaves without news like this.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± shrieked Jack loudly. ¡°They are her parents, of course they will protect the little bitch.¡± Erick swallowed his saliva. ¡°Would you like me to interrogate them, sir?¡± Jack leaned his back against the back of the chair. ¡°Why waste time interrogating people who will definitely cover up all that damn girl¡¯s faults, Erick? They¡¯re Elena Wilson¡¯s parents, it¡¯s obvious they¡¯ll protect their child at all costs, right? So it would be a waste if you wanted to interrogate them.¡± ..... ¡°But we haven¡¯t tried it yet, sir. Who knows they will want to work together, considering that if you are the parents of their child¡¯s lover, I¡¯m sure the two of them will definitely want to have a good talk,¡± said Erick again, trying to suggest Jack to follow advice. Jack was tapping his fingers on his desk with a frown, Jack seemed to be thinking about the idea that Erick had just given him. He was seriously considering that pretty good suggestion. ¡°I¡¯m sure Jody and Cam Wilson can be had a good conversation with, sir. Even though they¡¯re currently only working from home, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to keep up with our conversation.¡± Erick again reassures Jack, Erick is really trying to prevent Jack frommitting violence as he originally nned to follow Jack to Luxembourg. Jack narrowed his eyes, ring at Erick scornfully. ¡°How can you be so sure that these two people can be talked to?¡± ¡°They both worked in the hotel as pastry chefs for many years, sir. They are quite educated people, which is why I¡¯m sure they will be able to keep up with our conversation,¡± Erick replied confidently. ¡°Ok, then we go to their house now and still give orders to the other bodyguards to look for Elena Wilson until we can,¡± said Jack coldly, again mentioning Elena¡¯s name made Jack¡¯s chest burn. He can¡¯t wait to make revenge with the girl who has stolen the heart of his favorite child, Jack¡¯s anger at Elena is multiplied when he realizes that Elena still has bad intentions for his family by dating Christian, his proud son who will be the main heir to all the businesses owned by the rke family. ¡°Okay sir, I¡¯ll still make sure the others continue to work as ordered.¡± Jack who couldn¡¯t wait to find and interrogate Elena immediately got up from his chair and walked quickly to the door to immediately go to the Wilson family¡¯s house which had been closely monitored by his subordinates since yesterday. Christian who was sitting in his study with Kainer who apanied him did nothing when he saw his father leaving with Erick and the rest of his men, Kainer who knew what to do immediately took out his cellphone and startedmunicating with Erick who was escorting Jack away. ¡°Mr. Jack is on his way to Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ house, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly, reporting the information he had just received from Erick. ¡°To Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ house, what do you want Daddy to do in that ce?¡± ¡°Looks like Mr. Jack wants to interrogate Jody and Cam Wilson for Elena¡¯s disappearance, sir,¡± Kainer replied back. ¡°Elena disappeared?¡± Kainer frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know about this yet, sir?¡± Christian pursed his lips at the question that escaped Kainer¡¯s lips. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I..I think you already know about this, sir,¡± Kainer said softly, barely audible. ¡°Tell me in detail what information you already know, Kainer,¡± Christian says quietly, his eyes looking so different now. Kainer straightened up. ¡°Besides the information about Elena¡¯s disappearance sincest night, I haven¡¯t received any more information from Erick or the others, sir.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fooling me, are you?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t have dared to do that, sir,¡± Kainer replied quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much courage.¡± ¡°Okay,st question.¡± Christian slowly straightens himself. ¡°Whose side are you on? My side or Daddy¡¯s side?¡± Kainer¡¯s face was instantly white as paper, he didn¡¯t expect to get such a terrible question from the master he had followed for more than ten years. ¡°You don¡¯t know that I¡¯m not a person to be betrayed,¡± Christian says again. ¡°So answer my question honestly.¡± Kainer immediatelynded his knees roughly on the hard floor. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly dare betray you young master, I really don¡¯t have the slightest bad thought.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re still loyal to me?¡± Christian asks lightly. ¡°Of course sir, even to death I will stay by your side.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Then why do you look so familiar with Erick? You know that he is my father¡¯s most loyal assistant.¡± ¡°Erick and I are this close because we are on the same mission, sir.¡± ¡°Same mission?¡± Christian immediately raises an eyebrow. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°The mission is to prevent you and Mr. Jack from engaging in further confrontation, we are both afraid that you and Mr. Jack;s rtionship will be strained because of this matter. That¡¯s why we are trying to restrain Mr. Jack from executing Elena right away, we did this knowing that if you could not It¡¯s easy to believe that the masked girl called Miss Suri is Elena.¡± Christian immediately clenched his fists. ¡°I really don¡¯t believe that the girl is Elena... until Ronin gives a clearer photo, I won¡¯t believe that the girl is Elena. I promise I won¡¯t stay silent and let Elena just like that if she¡¯s guilty, I won¡¯t be able to let Elena enjoy life in peace after what she did to Suri three years ago.¡± Chapter 161 161 Move Since Jack¡¯s arrival thirty minutes ago, Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s faces had been so pale. Neither of them said a word when Jack began to mention the alleged crime Elena hadmitted three years ago. ¡°So, before I run out of patience, the both of you better call the girl immediately to surrender to me before I do things that you can never imagine,¡± said Jack quietly, full of threats. ¡°Because believe it or not, wherever she goes I will easily find her again.¡± Jody Wilson lowered his head, the old man looked so shocked at the moment. His whole body was shaking. Because he felt his goal had been achieved, Jack then rushed away from Elena¡¯s parents without saying goodbye. Jack really looked so terrible right now, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of a smile on his face. Not getting the information he had hoped for made Jack decide to leave the Wilson family¡¯s house, which he thought resembled a pigsty. Bianca and Tommy, who had been hiding in the kitchen for a long time, came out of their hiding ce as soon as Jack¡¯s luxury car was heard moving away, both of them went straight to Jody and Cam Wilson, who were already hugging each other to support each other. Bianca, who had guessed that Elena and Christian¡¯s love journey would not run smoothly, was so surprised when something like this happened, she didn¡¯t think that Elena¡¯s obstacles to happiness were so heavy. ¡°Are you all right, madam?¡± Tommy asked softly to Cam who had just released her arms from her husband. Cam nodded slowly. ¡°I..I¡¯m fine.¡± Bruk... Unexpectedly Jody Wilson copsed, his limp body fell to the floor. Luckily Tommy and Bianca acted quickly so the man¡¯s body didn¡¯t actually hit the hard floor. Cam was immediately hysterical when she saw her husband passed out, the old woman shouted her husband¡¯s name several times before finally falling unconscious, making Bianca and Tommy have to work extra hard at this time. ..... Jack, who didn¡¯t know that he had made Jody and Camil Wilson faint, looked so angry, he was still thinking about Jody¡¯s answer which made him sick. ¡°Still pretending to be holy,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°You poor, ignorant man.¡± Erick who was sitting next to the driver just thinned his lips when he heard Jack start to grumble, actually it¡¯s only natural that Jack was angry at this time. Because when they were talking earlier, Jody Wilson was seen really defending Elena. He even dared to guarantee with his head that his daughter was a good girl, even though Jack had obtained such strong evidence at this time. ¡°I have to save Christian from the witch¡¯s snare immediately.¡± Jack spoke again with such burning emotion. ¡°Only one of my children has made her suffer, I won¡¯t let her hurt Christian again.¡± After saying that, Jack took out his cell phone and immediately contacted one of his business partners who was eager to match his son with Christian. Jack, who previously gave Christian freedom to choose his own life partner, now changes his mind. Jack feels that he must do his duty as a father to protect his children from rotten people like Elena Wilson whose whereabouts are unknown until now. Erick again could only silently hear all the madness that Jack was doing right now, Erick really didn¡¯t know what was going on in Jack¡¯s mind right now. After years of serving Jack, for the first time, Erick was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. Jack¡¯s way of thinking at this time was very unreadable to him. *** Being in a strange room that is always locked again from the outside after the maid sends food makes Elena even more scared. Even though at this point all her needs were met, Elena still wasn¡¯t calm. Her feelings were so restless, she kept thinking about the fate of her parents today. There was a feeling of anxiety that was so stifling in her chest today, very different from two days ago. knock..knock... Elena again hit the bedroom door from the inside with a bang. ¡°Please let me go, please.¡± ¡°I have to go home soon, I have parents who are sick. Please spare me, sir.¡± ¡°Or at least give me back my phone, I have to find out their condition.¡± ¡°Please sir...help me. Let me go, I beg you....I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about this incident. I promise...sob...¡± ¡°Let go of me...¡± No matter how strong Elena¡¯s voice was, no answer could be heard. . Only silence greeted Elena. Elena¡¯s cry was heard again, she really was almost crazy. Being confined alone for almost three days made Elena almost lose her sanity, her chest felt tight from crying too much. Knock... Elena hit the door again with a bang with her right hand, which was already blue from hitting the door too much. ¡°Who are you actually? Why are you locking me up like this? What did I do wrong? What do you want? If you expect the wrong person to pay your ransom, I¡¯m not a rich person...I¡¯m just an ordinary person¡¯s child....please let me go, I beg you.¡± Elena¡¯s tears flowed again when she realized that no one was responding to her, her hopes of meeting her parents were getting dashed. Elena who was sitting on the floor with tears in her eyes was suddenly startled by the movement of the door handle nearby. Afraid that the criminal would enter, Elena quickly walked away from the front door to the bed in the corner of the room. Her wet eyes stared timidly at the door that was starting to open from the outside. Elena¡¯s heart almost stopped when she saw who it was who had appeared from behind the door that had not been open for almost three days. ¡°Christ...¡± With a choking hoarse voice, Elena calls out to Christian who suddenly appears in front of her. Christian doesn¡¯t immediately respond to Elena, he is still staring intently at Elena who looks so messy. Even though Elena was given a change of clothes by her captors but due to crying too much her condition looked pathetic. Elena, who was sure that the man in front of her was Christian, immediately got up from the floor and immediately hugged the man tightly. ¡°Thank you foring, Christ...thank you...¡± Elena said hoarsely without taking her arms off Christian¡¯s body. Christian slowly runs his hand through Elena¡¯s slightly tousled hair. ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t cry anymore, I¡¯m here, Elena.¡± ¡°Christ!¡± Elena tightens her arms around Christian¡¯s body. ¡°Take me home, Christ...take me out of this ce. Please, I¡¯m scared.¡± Christian lowers his hand from Elena¡¯s body and slowly pushes the girl¡¯s body away from him. ¡°Wipe your tears first, then we¡¯ll go home. We¡¯ll leave this ce.¡± Elena hastily wiped away the tears that were rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Christian chuckled amused to see Elena¡¯s behavior like a child, without another word Christian then took Elena out of the room where he had been for thest three days. Elena covered her eyes from the sunlight that was so blinding both of her eyes, being in a small room with minimal lighting for too long made Elena have to adjust herself back to being outside the room. ¡°Come in.¡± Elena, who was trying to pay attention to where she had been held for almost three days, immediately turned to Christian who was standing beside her. ¡°Who are they, Christ? Why are they holding me captive?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just mercenaries,¡± Christian replies quietly with a slightly different look. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about them,e on in. The sun is very hot today.¡± Chapter 162 162 Broken heart Along the way, Elena did not let go of Christian¡¯s arms, being able to be free from the mysterious kidnapper who had held her captive for the past few days made Elena so grateful. Elena did not notice the change in Christian¡¯s attitude which was so cold, Elena also asked Christian for help to find out about the condition of her parents. Being able to meet Christian again really made Elena forget everything. Elena just lifts her head from Christian¡¯s shoulder when Dimitri¡¯s car stops, too happy for Elena to notice her surroundings. Until now she looked confused when she saw the building that looked so foreign. The building that was simr to the rke family¡¯s castle that she had been visiting in a smaller version was already standing firmly in front of Elena who was still in the car. ¡°Where are we, Christ?¡± asked Elena quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs,¡± Christian replies curtly, distracting Elena¡¯s question by choosing to quickly open the door handle. Elena, who did not want to be left by Christian, followed what Christian did in a hurry, was kidnapped by unknown people, making Elena still afraid to be far away from Christian at this time. Elena¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed when she saw the sturdy building that stood in front of her, Elena looked amazed at the splendor of the building that was quite old. ¡°This is one of the rke family vis which has be one of my favorite ces to cool off,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Vi? Then why do we have to go to this ce, Chris?¡± asked Elena again. Christian, who had been trying to avoid colliding with Elena, now fixed his gaze on Elena who seemed to have so many questions. ..... ¡°Still have more questions? Have you forgotten your duty?¡± ¡°My duty?¡± asked Elena confused, her eyes widen perfectly at the question. Christian fixes his gaze on Elena with his mouth closed, for the first few seconds Elena is still so confused about the meaning of Christian¡¯s words that finally Elena suddenly feels her face heat up when she understands the meaning of Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Understand?¡± Christian speaks again in a cold tone. ¡°Yeah, but...¡± ¡°Okay let¡¯s go in!¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°I..I want to go home.¡± Christian, who was ready to step back, red at Elena. ¡°Home? Where to go? This is your home from now on.¡± ¡°W..what?¡± ¡°Elena,¡± Christian growls coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for a fight, so hurry up and do your thing.¡± Elena shakes her head slowly, she slowly backs away trying to get away from Christian. However, the presence of several bodyguards standing behind finally made her stop walking. Christian, who is still trying to be patient, slowly reaches his hand towards Elena. ¡°Come on Elena!¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking inside, you have to clean your body first. I don¡¯t like smelling another man¡¯s scent on your body,¡± Christian says cruelly. Elena¡¯s face immediately went white. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything weird in that ce Christ...¡± ¡°Who said you were acting weird? I¡¯m just saying that I don¡¯t like smelling other men¡¯s scent on you, weren¡¯t your kidnappers yesterday male, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Elena subconsciously, Elena really didn¡¯t notice Christian¡¯s oddity. ¡°Well hurry up, don¡¯t test my patience for too long, Elena!¡± Christian again shakes his hand asking Elena toe closer to him. Elena who had no other choice slowly walked over to Christian who was already looking so impatient. As soon as Elena is closer to him, Christian immediately grabs Elena¡¯s upper arm and pulls her forcibly into the vi which is a silent witness to one of Jack¡¯s atrocities against Anne when he was losing his memory. Christian decides to take Elena to that ce because he wants to make the ce Elena¡¯s temporary residence. Elena¡¯s eyes continued down the hallway she was currently walking, suddenly Elena didn¡¯t feel veryfortable at this time. Elena¡¯s intelligent brain started working, she began to rte all the oddities that bothered her starting from Christian¡¯s sudden appearance until they finally arrived at the rke family¡¯s vi which seemed so closed. While still outside, Elena saw that the vi she was in now had high walls that made it so closed. Elena¡¯s steps stop when Christian takes her to a room on the second floor, Elena looks around at the whole room that looks so neat, clean and smells good. It was clear that the ce was so awake. ¡°This is your room from now on,¡± Christian says quietly, removing his hand from Elena¡¯s arm. ¡°My room?¡± ¡°All your needs have been prepared, so now you better clean your whole body. I can¡¯t stand the smell of the rotten smell that you carry,¡± Christian said again asking Elena to take a shower. ¡°But Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue and do what I say, in twenty minutes I want you to be ready and don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Christian cut Elena¡¯s words loudly, after saying that Christian then rushed off leaving Elena alone in her new room. Elena, who still looks so confused by all of Christian¡¯s words, finally chooses to obey Christian¡¯s orders by walking into the room, her steps stopped when she saw the dressing table which was already filled with skincare with the same brand as the one she had used so far. Elena also saw that the walk-in closet in the room was already filled with clothes that had been arranged so neatly. ¡°Who prepared all this?¡± Elena muttered quietly. ¡°Did they prepare this on Christian¡¯s orders? But why did Christian do this? Did he mean to invite me to stay in this ce?¡± Elena stops her words when she remembers Christian¡¯s words saying that the room she is currently in is her new room. ¡°What exactly is Christian nning?¡± Elena squeezed her fingers tightly as she suddenly felt uneasy. Remembering Christian¡¯s previous message, Elena continued her steps towards the bathroom which was near the walk-in closet whose door was half open. Elena was again rendered speechless when she saw the situation in the bathroom, everything from the soap to the shampoo she had been using had been neatly arranged in the bathroom. Elena waspletely rendered speechless. With slightly shaking hands, Elena took off her clothes one by one and put them in theundry bag in the bathroom and started walking towards the shower. Even though there is a bathtub ready to make it sofortable when taking a shower, Elena chooses to use a shower. As Christian said earlier, Elena wanted to remove all traces that were left on her body. Elena doesn¡¯t want to disappoint Christian, Christian is a person who was born with a golden spoon so his sense of smell must be much sharper than anyone. Because of that he could definitely smell a bad smell from the shabby ce she¡¯d been held captive for the past three days, so he asked Elena to take a shower. Elena¡¯s eyes began to close as the warm water pouring from the shower began to wet her head, for the first few minutes Elena did nothing. She let the water soak all over her body, Elena wanted to make her body as clean as Christian wanted. After bringing Elena from where he was held captive, Christian¡¯s mood did not improve. The extra info that Ronin had given him this morning had really made his day, his mind inplete disarray. The thing he feared the most happened. The new photo that Ronin found this morning has already shattered Christian¡¯s hopes, the masked girl whose identity has been confirmed as Elena. Thetest photo found by Ronin shows that there is an almost perfect resemnce to Elena, in thetest photo it is clear that the masked girl is tidying the mask on her face which makes her face hidden so tightly visible. ¡°You really disappointed me Elena, you¡¯ve been so cruel to y with my feelings,¡± Christian says hoarsely with his hands clenched tightly. ¡°You must get revenge after making my sister suffer for so many years, you must feel the same suffering as my precious sister, Elena. I hate you Elena...I hate you.¡± Chapter 163 163 Disappointed 6 hours before Elena¡¯s pick up. Christian, who deliberately did not make any movement after ordering Logan and his men to secure Elena, chose to remain silent and continue to watch the movements of the father and his men, fortunately at that time he moved quickly because if it was not possible by now Elena would have been caught by his father. While enjoying his bitter coffee in the living room alone, Christian was suddenly startled by the sound of his father¡¯s screams calling his name loudly repeatedly, Christian slowly put the coffee cup in his hand on the table. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the living room, Dad,¡± Christian answered quietly, Kainer who had been silent beside Christian immediately straightened up when he heard the sound of Jack¡¯s footsteps getting closer. Christian purses his lips, trying to be calm. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad?¡± ¡°Answer Daddy, where did you hide that bitch?!¡± asked Jack in his hoarse baritone voice, it was very clear that at this moment Jack was trying very hard to speak in a less loud voice to Christian. ¡°Bitch?¡± ¡°Elena Wilson, where did you hide her?¡± Jack repeated his question more clearly. ¡°Daddy knows that you¡¯ve hidden the whore.¡± ..... ¡°Hidding Elena? What¡¯s the advantage of hiding her? Hasn¡¯t Daddy seen me doing nothing for the past few days, huh? So how can Daddy use me of hiding that woman?¡± Jack¡¯s teeth chattered together. ¡°Daddy knows you very well, Christ. Even though you haven¡¯t done anything but you have tons of subordinates who will work quickly as soon as you give them an order, so don¡¯t fool Daddy. Daddy¡¯s not a kid you can fool.¡± ¡°If Daddy doesn¡¯t believe me, please ask Kainer, ask him if I gave orders to arrest and hide Elena or not. Even though Kainer is my subordinate, he will tell the truth if Daddy asks.¡± Christian sarcasm sarcastically at his father and Kainer directly, Christian still hasn¡¯t forgiven Kainer who he thinks has betrayed him foring to Luxembourg together with Jack three days ago. Jack immediately turned his gaze to Kainer who looked so tense. ¡°You¡¯re asking Daddy to ask this robot that only obeys you? Only a madman would do that.¡± Christian smiled slightly at the name his father gave to Kainer, his father would indeed call Kainer a robot when he was so angry. Christian also feels a little relieved that his father hates Kainer, because it is one of the proofs that Kainer didn¡¯t betray him. ¡°I¡¯ve answered Daddy¡¯s questions before, that¡¯s why I asked Daddy to confirm everything I said earlier to Kainer if Daddy didn¡¯t believe me. So where did I go wrong?¡± Jack¡¯s jaw tightens, Christian is really good with words. His son looked so much like him, now Jack felt like he was arguing with himself in a younger version. ¡°Daddy couldn¡¯t find the woman¡¯s whereabouts, even her parents didn¡¯t provide any useful information for Daddy. They both firmly said that they didn¡¯t know about his daughter¡¯s whereabouts at this time,¡± said Jack coldly in a rising voice. ¡°Daddy has also mobilized all of Daddy¡¯s best people to look for him, but to no avail and the only possibility right now is you. You are the only person who can do all this.¡± Christian who was previously sitting on the sofa slowly straightened his body, his eyes still focused on his father who was standing two meters away from him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to make any moves until I¡¯m sure that the girl called Suri is Elena, that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t done anything yet. Daddy can check my cellphone if you don¡¯t believe me, Daddy can see all my activities from that cellphone.¡± Christian throws his phone on the table roughly. ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry Christ, that girl is really sneaky,¡± said Jack again. ¡°She has already inflicted such a huge wound on your sister, she is also the one who caused our rtionship to be like this. Open your eyes wide, Christ. That girl doesn¡¯t deserve you, she is a mad witch with no heart.¡± ¡°To cause our rtionship to be like this?¡± Christian repeats a few words that came out of his father¡¯s lips in confusion, he doesn¡¯t understand what his father meant. Jack stuffed his hands into his pants pockets. ¡°Yes, she is the cause of our rtionship breaking down. If only Suri hadn¡¯t disappeared three years ago, now our rtionship would be fine.¡± Christian suddenly gasped, what his father said was true. If only three years ago Suri had not disappeared, this kind of thing would not have been possible. Suri also will not experience such a huge and prolonged trauma as it is today. Christian waspletely at a loss for words when he was presented with one of the most striking facts by his father. ¡°Why are you silent? Daddy¡¯s right, isn¡¯t he?¡± Christian clenched one hand. ¡°Daddy can¡¯t just me Elena for the strain on our rtionship, when it¡¯s clear that the main source of our fight is the adopted son who...¡± ¡°Christian Cyrillo rke!!!¡± snapped Jack loudly. ¡°Watch your words, Asher is not an adopted child. He is your brother, your little brother.¡± Prok...Prok...prok... Christian immediately pped his hands. ¡°That¡¯s great, Daddy really protects him well. I really really salute Daddy,¡± Christian said sarcastically without stopping pping. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder, after all, he deserves more to be Daddy¡¯s son. To be a rke who...¡± ¡°Asher has been a rke since we brought him back to Geneva decades ago.¡± Jack interrupts Christian¡¯s words quickly. ¡°He¡¯s part of our family, part of the rke family who...¡± Brak... Emotionally Christian hits the table in front of him hard. ¡°There¡¯s no Asher in the rke family tree,¡± Christian screams loudly. ¡°If Daddy really wants to add him to Daddy¡¯s family tree then go for it, but don¡¯t use the name rke for him because I won¡¯t. Just give him Muller as his newst name.¡± Jack, who couldn¡¯t contain his emotions, then threw a punch at Christian¡¯s stomach with a sudden force. Chapter 164 164 The mask girls is Elena Kainer and Erick, who had been spectators of the father and son debate, screamed at the same time when they saw Christian fall on the sofa as soon as Jack threw a punch. ¡°You¡¯ve really crossed the line, Christ. You¡¯ve been so insolent.¡± Jack¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he spoke, in all the years dealing with such a rebellious Christian, this was the first time Jack had been so angry. Christian, who was already sitting on the sofa with a slightly sore stomach, then burst outughing, instead of venting his pain by arguing with his father again, he chose tough. Jack¡¯s eyes narrow as he sees Christianugh, his hands clenched into fists ready for another punch. Seeing that, Erick immediately moved, trying to calm Jack so he wouldn¡¯t get carried away by his emotions again. ¡°Why is Daddy angry? Isn¡¯t what I said true, right? In the rke family tree it is clear that Jackson Patrick rke¡¯s children are Christian and Suri, therefore if Daddy wants to add them to Daddy¡¯s family tree please provide Daddy¡¯sst name which is not David¡¯s grandfather¡¯s gift ¡® said Christian coldly. ¡°Because I¡¯m sure Grandpa wouldn¡¯t be willing if an unknown person suddenly entered the rke family tree.¡± ¡°Christian!!!¡± Jack snapped back. ¡°You really...¡± ¡°Ronin called, young master.¡± Kainer interrupted Jack¡¯s words quickly. Ronin really became a helping god this time. ¡°ept and turn on the loudspeaker,¡± said Jack quickly. Kainer, who feels that if his employer is Christian, does not immediately do what Jack ordered, he is still waiting patiently for an answer from Christian who is still locking his lips. ..... ¡°Sir...¡± Christian nods slowly, agreeing with his father¡¯s words. Kainer swallowed slowly, his hands were shaking slightly and then he pressed the green button on his cell phone screen to receive an iing call from Ronin who was still in Switzend. ¡°Young master...¡± ¡°Straight to the point, Ronin.¡± Christian interrupts Ronin¡¯s words quickly. Ronin took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve got a much clearer picture, sir. And I¡¯m pretty sure that the girl behind the mask and the ck hat is really Elena Wilson.¡± Silence... There was no response from Christian or Jack, both of them locked their lips together. Likewise with Erick and Kainer who immediately lowered their heads at the same time, Erick and Kainer who still hoped that the masked girl wasn¡¯t Elena looked so shocked to hear the information that Ronin had just given. ¡°I will send the photo to you, sir,¡± added Ronin again. Christian remains silent, he doesn¡¯t give Ronin any answer. Ronin, who could guess that Christian must have been in shock at this time, ended the call, not long after that Kainer¡¯s phone rang again several times when the photo that Ronin sent came in. The intelligent Kainer immediately connected his cellphone to the monitor screen in the room quickly, and in no time the photo that Ronin had sent appeared on the screen. Christian immediately closed his eyes when he saw the photo that Ronin had just found, it was clear in the photo that the masked girl, whose photos had been so hard to find, was seen lowering her mask so that it showed part of her nose even though it was not fully visible. However, with the clearer photo, identification of facial simrities with Elena became more urate. ¡°Look.¡± Jack suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°See clearly, that little slut of yours has been confirmed as one of the gang of kidnappers who made your sister suffer for years, Christ. Open your eyes wide...¡± Jack stopped his words as his chest hurt. ¡°She really haspletely tricked you.¡± Christian again clenched his fists to hold back his boiling emotions, his eyes still staring intently at the monitor screen which showed aparison of the photo of Elena and the photo of the masked girl whose face is now clearer. ¡°Now answer, where did you hide your little slut, Christ?¡± Jack asks Christian the same question again, his tone heavier than before. Jack¡¯s ambition to take revenge on Elena was getting bigger at this time, the image of how Suri screamed in terror was reying in Jack¡¯s head. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Elena is my woman,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it and I don¡¯t need Daddy¡¯s help.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true that you have hidden the witch?¡± Christian turns his face towards his father, his eyes bloodshot with anger. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t need to know, what Daddy knows enough is that I will take care of Elena. Even though I love Elena, I will not stand still. Suri is still my top priority.¡± ¡°You have to, you have to defend your sister. If you don¡¯t defend yourself then who will? You only have one sister, Christ.¡± Christian¡¯s lips curl wide, the long-awaited words finally escape his father¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s right, the only sister I have is Suri. Only Suri Mireya rke,¡± Christian said quietly, sarcastically mocking his father. Realizing that Christian was being sarcastic, Jack clenched his fists again. Christian really always brings Asher in the opportunity. Not wanting to waste time, Christian then rushes out of the room towards the door leaving everyone with their mouths tightly shut. Kainer, who was connecting his cellphone to the monitor screen, rushed after Christian but Christian¡¯s prohibition to go with him made him freeze on the spot, Kainer let Christian go with Dimitri who was his personal driver. In fact Kainer knew why Christian forbade him to go, the master wanted him to stay at home watching over his father¡¯s movements. ¡°You¡¯ve really blown me to pieces Elena,¡± Christian says softly, tears slowly trickling from his already bloodshot eyes. ¡°You shattered the dream I had built with such high hopes...I¡¯m really disappointed in you Elena.¡± Christian shakes his head slowly trying to erase thest conversation he had with his father at home a few hours ago, the words Ronin had said reying in his head as did the image of the most recent photo Ronin had found. Christian really is in a difficult choice, not only Suri he has to defend his rights but there are hundreds of tears his mother must be held ountable to Elena, the only person who has made Suri suffer for years. ¡°Fuck...¡± Christian massages his aching head, which his father says is true. All the main sources of trouble came from Elena. If only Elena and her gang kidnapped Suri at this time her rtionship with her father would be fine, the big fight that happened three years ago would also not have happened. Elena really didn¡¯t just hurt him, she had hurt everyone with her thorns. Christian¡¯s thoughts are broken when his cell phone rings, a message from his mother makes him slowly return to reality. Slightly limp fromck of rest and having not eaten anything sincest night, Christian reaches for his cell phone and reads the message from his mother with hot eyes. ¡°Suri is stable, she is not scared and screaming anymore. The arrival of a friend has made Suri much calmer.¡± Christian reads slowly the writing that appears on his cellphone screen, a good news finally heard after all the chaos that has been going on for days. The tightness in Christian¡¯s chest unraveled a little because of the news his mother gave him, Christian immediately closed his eyes imagining Suri¡¯s very wide smile before all the big events happened. A smile that has never appeared on Suri¡¯s face since she came back until this moment, if not for having experienced such a terrible event in her life how could Suri have turned 180 degrees like that and this is what makes Christian very angry and disappointed in Elena. All his love for Elena instantly disappeared without a trace, reced with hatred and anger that wanted to make Elena feel the same way Suri had felt all these years. When Christian was deep in his ns to make Elena tortured suddenly there was a knock on the door, suddenly Christian turned his gaze towards the door and found Elena standing in front of the door with her new clothes and looking prettier. Damn it! Three days without seeing Elena made Christian swoon when he saw her again, his slightly tousled half-wet hair that perfectly framed Elena¡¯s thinner face. ¡°I..I¡¯m done showering,¡± said Elena, stammering a little. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, is there any food in this ce to eat?¡± Christian raises one eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re starving? Isn¡¯t there food where you were held before, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, but I only touched it twice.¡± ¡°Only touch twice?¡± Christian repeats Elena¡¯s words in a rising tone, looking displeased. ¡°Why?¡± Elena lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the food is poisoned or given drugs like the ones in the movies.¡± ¡°Stupid, where there is such a thing. Isn¡¯t the food that was given to you still in the form of a tightly sealed package, huh?¡± Elena instantly lifts her head and looks at Christian in confusion. ¡°H..how did you know about those foods?¡¯ Damn it, because Christian was too annoyed that he stopped talking. He was about to reveal the truth that he still wanted to hide a little longer. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget who picked you up from that dirty ce, did you?¡± A gleam of happiness immediately appeared in Elena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sorry. , i..i forgot...¡± ¡°Never mind it doesn¡¯t matter, you said you were hungry, didn¡¯t you? Come downstairs, looks like the maid has already prepared the food at the dinner table,¡± Christian says curtly. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Christian replies lying, no one isn¡¯t hungry after almost twelve hours of not eating. ¡°Hurry up. fill your energy, after that follow me to the room and do your duty.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks felt hot, even though Christian¡¯s words weren¡¯t too vulgar but still it bothered Elena.¡± ¡°Noting down?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry earlier?¡± Elena gasped. ¡°Yeah..I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m going downstairs now.¡± Elena then hurried away from Christian to eat on the floor as Christian said before. Arriving at the dining table Elena¡¯s smile widens, what Christian says is true. The maid have already prepared food for them. Because so hungry Elena immediately sat on one of the avable chairs and began to eat voraciously, Elena had not realized all the oddities that had urred. She didn¡¯t even realize that Christian had be a different person. Elena, who is blinded by her happiness at being able to reunite with Christian, doesn¡¯t realize that the man she loves is currently preparing a terrible n for her. Having only eaten two slices of bread for the past three days, Elena was voraciously enjoying her meal. Serving a variety of delicious food that aroused made Elena so happy, the hunger she had been holding back for the past few days waspletely cured. Elena really did not waste the food in front of her. Chapter 165 165 The punishment From the second floor Christian looks at Elena who is eating with gratitude without blinking, seeing Elena who is eating like a child makes Christian touched for a few seconds before finallying back to his senses with hatred that must be resolved immediately. After ten minutes passed, Elena was seen putting her fork and knife on the te. Elena closed her extraordinary lunch with a ss of cold water which was so refreshing to her throat. ¡°I¡¯m really greedy,¡± said Elena quietly, staring nkly at the dirty te in front of her that had just been used for eating. ¡°Thank you for your favor God, thank you for sending Christian over. Horrible things would have happened if Christian had note to pick me up.¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks turn red as she remembers Christian, the man she loves. Not wanting to disappoint Christian, Elena then got up from her seat and walked back to the room where Christian had taken her a moment ago. Elena waspletely unaware of all the irregrities that urred, the silence of the vi where she was currently still not aware of Elena. Arriving at the room, the first thing Elena did was to go to the bathroom to clean her mouth. After eating so many sweets, Elena always washes her mouth, a small habit that her mother often reminded her of. As a pastry chef, Cam Wilson knows that eating too many sweets is not good for teeth. When Elenaes out of the bathroom, she is surprised to find Christian already sitting on the bed with his two buttons open. The man sat on the edge of the bed with a sharp look. ¡°Take off your clothes and serve me,¡± Christian says hoarsely without further ado. Even though Elena had slept with Christian several times before, this was the first time she had heard such unheard-of wordse out of Christian¡¯s lips. Elena feels she is being treated like a prostitute by Christian. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Christ? Why do you look so different today? Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong?¡± asked Elena quietly spontaneously. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Angry? Why should I be angry? What have you done to make me angry?¡± ..... ¡°Don¡¯t answer my question with a question, Christ,¡± answered Elena quickly. Christian straightens himself. ¡°Have you done anything wrong that would have angered me, Elena?¡± Elena shook her head quickly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Then how did you end up in such a slum like earlier?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused too, Christ.¡± Elena¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Yesterday, after taking you home I decided to go to the mini market at the end of the road because I wanted to buy a snack that I usually eat when watching movies in my room. But when I was about to cross the road suddenly a car stopped in front of me and several men got off from the car immediately dragged me forcibly into the car. I also don¡¯t know who took me and where to go, because one of them covered my head with a ck cloth.¡± Elena stops her words suddenly because she senses that Christian is doubting her honesty. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Christ. I really don¡¯t know what their intention was to keep me in that room, even though they prepared food and clean clothes for me but believe me none of them touched me,¡± added Elena again, Elena was exining to Christian if she is clean and untouched by anyone. Elena felt that if she was currently doubting her chastity, the piercing stare that Christian gave Elena made her think that far. ¡°I know they didn¡¯t touch you,¡± Christian says quietly, he slowly gets out of bed and walks over to Elena who is still frozen in front of the bathroom. ¡°Do you know?¡± Christian stops his steps right in front of Elena. ¡°Of course, there would be no way anyone would dare to touch my woman.¡± Christian¡¯s hand touches Elena¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Christ...¡± Strett.... Suddenly Christian pulls the blouse that Elena is wearing until it tears and exposes Elena¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What are you doing, Christ?!¡± Elena screamed in surprise, her arms crossed in front of her chest. ¡°What do you want?¡± Elena¡¯s voice trembled slightly, Elena felt that Christian had gone too far at this time. Seeing what Elean did made Christian¡¯s evil smile widen, Christian then violently pulled Elena towards the bed and pushed her roughly when they reached the edge of the bed. ¡°You ask what I want?¡± Christian halfughs, though at this moment his eyes are not smiling at all. ¡°I want you to serve me right now.¡± Elena frowned, her eyes fixed on Christian without blinking. Elena looked at Christian from head to toe, although in front of her right now is Christian but Elena felt that the man standing in front of her was not the man she knew before. Elena feels so foreign to Christian now, three days without seeing Elena so surprised to see such a significant change in Christian¡¯s attitude. ¡°Instead of continuing to talk unimportantly, now you better take off your clothes and quickly serve me,¡± Christian said again as he unbuttoned his shirt one by one, Christian was so impatient to start punishing Elena. ¡°I..I¡¯m not a prostitute that you can force to serve you as you wish, Christ,¡± replied Elena hoarsely holding back tears that were ready to explode. ¡°I still have pride that you can¡¯t trample on as you please like that.¡± Christian bursts outughing. ¡°Pride you say, what other pride do you want to be proud of in front of me right now, Elena? Do you still have any self-respect to be proud of after what we both have done so far?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks are hot, Christian really isn¡¯t joking right now. The man had tantly belittled her. ¡°I¡¯m the only person you can rely on for life, Elena. Only I can decide when you can breathe free air out there, only I Elena.¡± Elena narrowed her eyes. ¡°W..what do you mean by those words, Christ?¡± Christian, who had managed to take off his shirt, immediately threw it on the floor, bare-chested Christian climbed onto the bed, crawling slowly towards Elena who had brought herself to the farthest side of the bed. ¡°The point is to quickly serve me!!¡± Chapter 166 166 Elena¡¯s prison Elena gripped tightly on the edge of the nket that was now covering her chest, with tears flowing from her eyes. Elena sat back on the couch staring nkly at Christian who was standing in front of her using only a towel as a cover for her lower body. ¡°I..I¡¯m not a criminal, Christ...I don¡¯t even know if your sister was kidnapped.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, Elena. Me and all my family members already have the evidence. You were there, where my sister was kidnapped three years ago,¡± Christian snapped loudly, Christian finally opened up his reasons for being angry at Elena. ¡°You really are amazing, Elena. You came to me, after making my sister suffer. What do you want? You want money? Tell me the amount, I can give you all the money you want if you want.¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Christ...I really don¡¯t..¡± ¡°You¡¯re really amazing, Elena. After all the evidence of your crime we got, you¡¯re still evasive, I really really admire you.¡± Elena swallowed her saliva with difficulty. ¡°Evidence of a crime? Proof of what crime? I¡¯ve nevermitted any crime, Christ.¡± ¡°Keep dodging Elena, keep lying. The more you lie, the more satisfied I am,¡± Christian snaps loudly. ¡°From now on, this ce will be your prison. You won¡¯t be able to see the outside world.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°And you will be my satisfaction, you must be ready whenever I want.¡± ..... Elena immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I do not want to.¡± ¡°You have no choice Elena, because your life and death are in my hands.¡± Elena tried to get out of bed, but her movement was stopped when the pain in her groin area came. Christian had done it so violently earlier that Elena was still in pain even though they had finished making love ten minutes ago. ¡°I have parents, Christ. You can ask them if you don¡¯t believe me, I really haven¡¯tmitted any crime, let alone conspired with other people to kidnap your sister,¡± said Elena hoarsely holding back the pain that still didn¡¯t want to leave her feminime area. ¡°Ask your parents? Ohe on, Elena. The child is just a liar, what about their parents? You think I¡¯m stupid, can you trick me again like yesterday? No, Elena, I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± said Christian with fast. ¡°I was only asked by my Daddy once, they were already acting sick, trying to findpassion. What if I interrogated them?¡± ¡°Acting sick? My father has a history of heart disease, Christ. He can¡¯t possibly pretend like you say.¡± Elena started crying hysterically, her chest felt so tight. ¡°Let me go Christ, let me go home. I promise I will disappear from your life, I promise I will go as far as possible from all of you.. I promise.¡± Christian bursts outughing. ¡°What did you say? You want to disappear from my life, want to get as far away from our family as possible? After you made my beloved sister suffer, now you want to be released so easily? You¡¯re insane, aren¡¯t you?¡± Elena shook her head quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to your sister, Christ. I didn¡¯t do all the usations you gave me, I swear to God. I didn¡¯t hmppp...¡± Elena¡¯s words stop when Christian violently grips her jaw, Christian doesn¡¯t look pitiful at all. He actually seemed to be enjoying the pain Elena was showing him right now. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up God¡¯s name, your dirty mouth doesn¡¯t deserve His name.¡± Even though her jaw hurts so much right now, it still has nothing to do with Christian¡¯s words that have hurt her so deeply. ¡°You are the most evil woman I know, Elena. You are the most hypocritical woman I know, I am grateful that God is showing all your rottenness now when I have not been deceived too deeply by you,¡± Christian said quietly right in front of Elena¡¯s face which was already wet with tears. . ¡°Now enjoy your punishment, you must feel the suffering that Suri has felt before.¡± Bruk.. Christian violently pushes Elena to the empty side of the bed, even though the bed is so soft but still what Christian is doing now hurts Elena. With quick steps Christian walked towards the door, after mming the door violently Christian then locked the door from the outside. Elena, who panicked because she was locked from the outside, then rushed out of bed, but because of the nket that wrapped her body, Elena seemed to have a hard time getting out of bed until finally Elena fell on the floor quite hard. ¡°I¡¯m innocent Christ...I¡¯m innocent sob sob....let me go Christ, I beg you.¡± Elena calls out Christian¡¯s name through her tears. Elena, who is still in shock when she finds out that the mastermind behind her kidnapping three days ago is Christian, is even more shocked by all the usations Christian has made against her. However, Christian who was so angry that he didn¡¯t believe Elena¡¯s words. He remained steadfast in his stance and usations against Elena. Whilementing her fate, suddenly Elena immediately remembered Christian¡¯s words which said that her parents were currently sick. Her tears were flowing again. Elena immediately got up from the floor and ran towards the door which was locked tightly from the outside. Knock..knock... ¡°Open Christ, open the door...I have to go home, Christ. I want to see the condition of my father and mother...¡± ¡°I beg you to open the door, Christ... I beg you.¡± ¡°My mom and dad are sick, Christ. They need me, I have to go home Christ...open the door.¡± Elena hits the door again with all her might, hoping Christian will be kind enough to open the door for her. However, as much as Elena was knocking and screaming at this point, Christian didn¡¯t care at all. Even though at this moment Christian can hear Elena¡¯s banging on the door, Christian pretends not to hear it. He prefers to enjoy wine on the sofa, trying to regain his strength after sleeping with Elena. ¡°Keep shouting as loud as you can, Elena. Keep begging like that, I¡¯d be happy to hear it,¡± Christian says softly with a smile before downing the wine in his hand so deliciously. ¡°This is just the beginning, Elena. You will feel more painful things after this. You have made my beloved sister cry and scared like that, now it¡¯s your turn to feel the same way.¡± Christian gripped the wine ss in his left hand, furious at Elena. He really can¡¯t wait to make Elena cry again like now, Christian can¡¯t wait to execute all the crazy ns that have been neatly arranged in his head for Elena. Being too tired, Elena fell back on the floor. Her naked body was exposed because the nket she used to wrap her body had been trampled on, around her shoulders and upper back there were purplish red marks made by Christian. Christian, who had nned to make Elena feel what Suri did, intentionally made love roughly, several times Christian even deliberately pped Elena¡¯s cheeks and breasts hard. Seeing Elena wincing in pain gives Christian a pleasure in itself and Christian intends to continue doing it to Elena. ¡°Open the door Christ, open the door... I have to go home, Christ sob... my mom and dad need me, they must be worried about me. Open the door Christ....¡± *** rke Mansion, Luxembourg. 5.00 PM In the living room filled with photos of the rke family¡¯s predecessors who are still so well preserved, Jack sits down with Erick to receive a video call from Anne. Anne, who was so happy to see Suri¡¯s condition improving, then shared the happy news with Jack. Anne was so excited to tell all the activities that Suri went through today with Areez Floyen. Since yesterday¡¯s incident, Suri and Areez¡¯s rtionship has gotten better. The unruly Suri suddenly became a very obedient girl when she was with Areez Floyen. ¡°Is the wound on Areez Floyen¡¯s head not that bad, dear?¡± asked Jack worriedly, Jack was still very surprised to hear Anne¡¯s story a moment ago. Anne smiled widely. ¡°Doctors have examined him several times, he only got a normal tear that doesn¡¯t harm his condition. That¡¯s why now he can apany Suri to y. Suri looks sofortable with the young man.¡± ¡°Thanks for that, you¡¯re happy to hear that.¡± Jack¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Oh yeah, when are youing home?¡± Jack¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°I¡¯ll go home after all my business here is done, once the witch gets what she deserves I will definitely go back to Geneva, dear.¡± Chapter 167 167 Looking for Elena St. Maria Hospital, Echternach, Luxembourg. Bianca and her husband were seen encouraging each other in front of the bed Jody and Cam Wilson who fell ill at the same time, the husband and wife who were not young at the same time fell ill at the same time not long after Jack and his men came to them. ¡°What they both need right now is the direct support of the child, she is the only person they are looking forward to at this time,¡± said the doctor who treated Jody and Cam Wilson to Jason seriously. Bianca again lowered her head on her husband¡¯s chest at the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Elena?¡± Jason muttered under his breath. The male doctor nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, the two of them are alternately calling out that name in their current state of unconsciousness.¡± ¡°But at this point we don¡¯t mean we haven¡¯t been able to contact Elena yet,¡± said Tommy. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way, doc?¡± ¡°The risk of taking medical action on those who are no longer young is so great, especially since both of them have a history of congenital disease that is quite dangerous,¡± answered the doctor seriously. ¡°What we can do now is create afortable atmosphere for both of them while continuing to provide encouragement, that¡¯s why we need their daughter¡¯s presence in our midst at this time. The girl named Elena deserves to know and see for herself how the condition of her parents is. ¡± Tommy, who was trying to be strong, slowly lifted his face up, trying to hold back the tears from falling. As one of the closest people to the Wilson family, Tommy knew very well how much the two of them had for their only daughter. ..... Because his job was finished, the doctor then left Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s treatment room to resume his duties with a nurse who apanied him. One week ago, not long after Jackson rke and his men came home, Jody Wilson suddenly fainted. Luckily in her panic Cam still managed to contact Bianca, but after Bianca and her husband arrived, Cam Wilson suddenly fainted when she saw her husband being put in the ambnce. Jason, who happened toe to visit because he wanted to give a present to Elena, was forced to take care of the husband and wife who had fainted almost simultaneously with Bianca and Tommy who looked so panicked. Due to limited ability, finally Jody and Cam were brought to St. Maria Hospital which is in Echternach, the city that Jason became the new home of after he became the city¡¯s fire chief. Jason rmended the hospital because he already knew some of the doctors at the hospital after several times taking the burn victims he had saved earlier to St Maria Hospital. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Luxembourg to find Elena,¡± Jason said quietly not long after the three of them returned. ¡°Elena should know that her parents need her right now.¡± ¡°Jason.¡± Bianca reacted immediately. ¡°Where are you looking? The rkes couldn¡¯t find them. We need you here.¡± ¡°But I have to find and bring Elena to this ce, Mr and Mrs Wilson need her presence, Bianca,¡± Jason said quickly. Tommy gently touched Jason¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let me go back to Luxembourg, I¡¯ll find Elena.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°My wife is right, Jason. Your presence is needed in this ce, because the three of us who are very familiar with this hospital are you. Apart from seeking information about Elena¡¯s whereabouts, I also need to retrieve some supporting identities belonging to Mr and Mrs Wilson who is at home. Yesterday, when we took him to the hospital, I forgot to bring that important document,¡± added Tommy again. ¡°I have the keys to Mr. Wilson¡¯s house.¡± Jason scratched his head ufortably, he really wanted toe over to Christian rke. Jason knew that Elena must be with him right now, regardless of what happened between Elena and Jackson rke right now, Elena would be in a safe ce with Christian rke. ¡°I¡¯ve warned Elena many times before,¡± Jason said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ve told Elena not to deal with that rich family, even though Christian rke looks serious but he still has parents and I¡¯m sure that his parents will definitely oppose his rtionship with Elena who is of a different caste to that family.¡± Jason thought that Jackson rke¡¯s arrival at the Wilson family¡¯s house was to warn Jody and Cam Wilson to forbid their daughter from approaching Christian rke, like romance stories in dramas or other love novels. He firmly believed that the number one businessman in Switzend was against his proud son¡¯s rtionship with Elena. Whereas Tommy and Bianca didn¡¯t say anything before because they didn¡¯t even know the truth because Cam Wilson had passed out before they asked what happened. ¡°We have to keep a cool head, Jason. We don¡¯t know for sure what problem Jackson rke talked to Mr Jody about.¡± Tommy replied to Jason¡¯s words wisely. ¡°We can¡¯t talk carelessly, because when Jackson rke came to visit Mr. Jody we weren¡¯t there. We couldn¡¯t talk carelessly because it felt like nder and this affair would be longer if Jackson rke¡¯s side heard about it.¡± Jason immediately clenched his fists, ready to speak again. ¡°What my husband said is true, Jason. We weren¡¯t all there when Jackson rke was talking to Mr. Jody, so it would be best if we didn¡¯t talk about that sort of thing,¡± Bianca said softly confirming her husband¡¯s perfectly reasonable words. ¡°What we have to think about right now is the recovery of Mr. Jody and his wife, they are our top priority besides finding Elena quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah how I didn¡¯t think in that direction, the man that Elena is dealing with is Christian rke, the main heir to Jackson rke. Everyone in this country knows who father and son are,¡± growled Jason, starting to get emotional. ¡°If what Jackson rke said was a warning to Mr. Jody, we still can¡¯t do anything, Jason. We are outsiders and this problem is an internal matter for Mr. Jody¡¯s family,¡± Bianca said again. ¡°Please don¡¯t make things moreplicated, right now it¡¯s only the three of us that Mr. Jody and his wife have.¡± Jason¡¯s legs immediately went limp, Jason dropped his stocky body on the sofa roughly. Bianca¡¯s words hit him so hard, the fact that he wasn¡¯t part of the Wilson family really hurt him. Tommy, who realized that Jason had special feelings for Elena, then sat down beside Jason. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Luxembourg, you take care of Mr. Jody and his wife here with Bianca. I also have to pick up ire, I have left her with my aunt beside our house for too long. ire must not befortable being kept like that.¡± ¡°I want to go find Elena,¡± Jason said hoarsely, knowing the fact that Elena had suddenly disappeared made Jason¡¯s chest feel tight. ¡°I¡¯ll try to find Elena as best I can, Jason. Trust me, I¡¯ll definitely be looking for Elena once I get to Luxembourg.¡± Jason nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, you can go back to Luxembourg. I will apany Bianca to look after Mr. Jody and Mrs. Cam here.¡± Tommy tapped Jason on the shoulder quickly. ¡°Thanks, Jason. I¡¯ll be leaving now then.¡± Chapter 168 168 Endless Love Jason didn¡¯t respond to Tommy¡¯s words again, his focus was really still on Elena. Having already obtained approval from Jason, Tommy then said goodbye to his wife. The two of them had a serious conversation before Tommy actually left to return to Luxembourg, in addition to taking several supporting ID cards to guarantee hospitalization, Tommy also had to look for Jody Wilson¡¯s insurance card for payment processingter if the husband and wife were allowed. go home. As someone who always spends his days with the husband and wife, Tommy has been told many things by Jody Wilson regarding his finances, including the insurance he has to guarantee his old age with his wife. Jody and Cam Wilson were determined not to bother Elena until the end, because of that both of them had prepared everything to prepare for their old age when they were truly unable to work. Even though the current reality is not in line with the expectations and ns of the two. Bianca then sat next to Jason who was bowing his head. ¡°You love Elena, don¡¯t you?¡± asked Binca suddenly. Jason, who didn¡¯t expect to get such a question, immediately raised his head and looked at Bianca in shock. Bianca smiled at Jason¡¯s response. ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from me, Jason. I can see in your eyes that you really do like Elena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless if I¡¯m the only one who has these feelings, Bianca. After all, in the end Elena never thought of me more, she only thought of me as a good friend,¡± Jason said sadly. ¡°You know if Mr. Jody and his wife restrained Elena too much, they both strictly forbade Elena to hang out with any man. So forgive Elena if she can¡¯t understand and read your heart, Jason.¡± Bianca responded to Jason¡¯s words with such care, she didn¡¯t want Jason to get hurt by her words. ¡°Elena is really being looked after by Mr. Wilson.¡± Jason nodded slowly. ¡°I know what kind of upbringing Mr. Wilson has for Elena, Elena has already told me how stiff her parents were in the early days of our friendship.¡± There was a sad smile etched on Jason¡¯s face at this time. ¡°Not only with you, Jason. Elena¡¯s attitude is also very cold to my husband, even though at that time he knew that Tommy was my husband,¡± Bianca said, smiling slightly amused remembering how her friendship with Elena started two years ago. ¡°It was only after Mr. Jody said that Tommy was my husband Elena¡¯s cold attitude began to melt, Mr. Jody was the one who made it difficult for Elena to understand men.¡± ..... ¡°But she¡¯s so different from Christian rke, Bianca.¡± Jason suddenly brings up Elena and Christian¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Even though Elena was dishonorably fired by Christian rke on her first day on the job, she still wants toe back to thepany.¡± ¡°W..what? Fired on the first day of work? Elena never told me about this,¡± Bianca screamed in shock. ¡°Elena didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Jason asked, confused. Bianca shook her head slowly. ¡°No, Elena never told her about the problems she was having at work until Christian rke suddenly came along.¡± After taking a deep breath, Jason then told what Elena had experienced at the beginning of his introduction to Christian with Bianca. Unbeknownst to Jason, Bianca smiled a few times. Although Elena¡¯s whereabouts are currently unknown, Bianca is sure that Elena is with Christian. Bianca was absolutely sure that if Elena had really fallen in love with Christian, the cold Elena had never been so sweet to any man. ¡°Let¡¯s just pray that Tommy manages to find Elena, so that Mr. Jody and Mrs. Cam get better soon,¡± Bianca said quietly, as soon as Jason stopped talking. ¡°Amen.¡± Even though Jason agreed with Bianca¡¯s words, in his heart he doubted that Tommy could find Elena. Jason knew very well what kind of person Christian rke was, if Elena was really hidden by that man there would be very little chance of them finding Elena. Because the IV in Cam Wilson¡¯s hand was almost gone, Bianca immediately called a nurse toe into the room. a nurse came not long after Bianca called for her, the nurse deftly reced the used IV bottle with a new one. ¡°Hurry up, madam,¡± Bianca said softly in Cam Wilson¡¯s ear. ¡°Elena still needs you, that spoiled child will be very sad to see you lying like this. You don¡¯t want to make Elena sad, do you?¡± As if hearing what Bianca had to say, from the corner of Cam¡¯s wrinkled eyes came tears. The old woman who was unconscious was crying, her motherly soul calling out. Even though she was unconscious, she still thought deeply about the fate of her daughter. The light thates into her life with Jody Wilson. *** rke family vi. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Miss. Young master will be angry if you don¡¯t want to eat.¡± A middle-aged woman is trying to get Elena to eat, this is the second day of Elena¡¯s hunger strike. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick if you continue like this.¡± Elena, who sat leaning on the divan of her big bed slowly turned to the maid sitting in front of her. ¡°I..I want to go home,¡± Elena stammered. ¡°Please help me out of this ce.¡± Elena¡¯s hands that were hidden under the nket tightly clenched, Elena still angry with herself for not being able to resist Christian who again touched her as he pleased. Elena is literally treated like afort woman by Christian in bed. ¡°Sorry Miss...¡± ¡°My parents are sick, they need me.¡± Elena¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, in all her dreams, Elena never imagined something like this would happen to her. The middle-aged waitress then got up from the chair she was sitting on because she couldn¡¯t stand seeing Elena¡¯s condition anymore, she didn¡¯t want to cry and was carried away by feelings. She still clearly remembers the messages and threats Christian gave her a few days ago when she started working at the vi to serve Elena¡¯s food needs. ¡°I just want to go home...I want to see my parents...¡± Elena¡¯s voice was still faint when the middle-aged woman closed the door to Elena¡¯s room, the woman¡¯s heart almost fell out of ce when she saw Christian who was still wearing pajamas standing in front of her. ¡°Y..young master...¡± ¡°That woman still doesn¡¯t want to eat, huh?¡± Chapter 169 169 Christian threat ¡°That woman still doesn¡¯t want to eat, does she?¡± Christian asks Romaria, the new maid assigned to serve Elena. Romaria shook her head slowly. ¡°Not yet, young master.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°She hasn¡¯t learned from her mistakes yet.¡± Romaria immediately lifted her face and ventured to spread her arms in front of Christian. ¡°No sir, don¡¯t force Miss Elena again. She could pass out if you force her to...¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, have you?¡± Christian interrupts Romaria¡¯s words curtly. ¡°Of course I have not forgotten, you are my master. But I speak like this for your own good, sir,¡± answered Romaria quickly. ¡°If Miss Elena falls unconscious, you will definitely be in trouble by calling the doctor. Therefore please let me take care of Miss Elena first, she needs rest, young master.¡± Christian is silent at Romaria¡¯s words, his eyes narrow at the memory of what he¡¯s done to Elena these past few days. Elena did look really exhausted since thest time she served him. ¡°Please young master, please understand,¡± said Romaria again, still vivid in Romaria¡¯s memory who had helped Elena clean herself thirty minutes ago. Almost all of her chest was covered with purplish red blotches, she looked pitiful and must have been in a lot of pain. ¡°Ok, take good care of the woman. This afternoon I will go home, make sure the woman wants to eat her food. Also tell me not to fight me if you still want to see her parents.¡± ..... After saying that Christian then walked away from Romaria to his room which was not far from Elena¡¯s room, Romaria immediately leaned her body against the door of Elena¡¯s room. Even though Christian¡¯s words weren¡¯t directed at her, Romaria still felt so depressed and scared. Christian really shows no mercy to Elena. Worried that Christian will change his mind, Romaria then goes back into Elena¡¯s room. She had to be able to force Elena to eat at all costs, not only for her survival but also for Elena¡¯s. Romaria¡¯s chest felt tight when she saw Elena who hadid her body on the bed in a curled position like a fetus in her mother¡¯s womb, as a mother her heart ached to see the condition of this beautiful girl at this time. After stealing herself, Romaria then approached Elena. ¡°Miss Elena,¡± said Romaria softly. Elena, who had not slept, turned her head, looking at Romaria who was already sitting beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Miss,¡± Romaria coaxed back. ¡°You need to eat to fill your energy, not only for you but also for the sake of your parents, Miss.¡± As if getting new energy, Elena¡¯s eyes widened perfectly. ¡°W..what do you mean?¡± ¡°Young master said... if you still don¡¯t want to eat, then you won¡¯t be allowed to see your parents,¡± said Romaria quietly, Romaria softening Christian¡¯s words so that they sounded more human to Elena¡¯s ears. ¡°W..what?¡± Romaria nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s what the young master just told me, Miss.¡± Using thest of her strength, Elena struggled to sit up. Unable to bear to see Elena struggling, Romaria then helped Elena to sit back down. ¡°You¡¯re serious, ..he said that?¡± ¡°Yes Miss, I¡¯m serious. I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you,¡± said Romaria quietly. Elena straightened herself. ¡°So where is he now?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes look so scared when she asks about Christian¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°The young master will return to his home,¡± answered Romaria with a smile. ¡°So now you eat, please.¡± Elena nodded slowly. Romaria¡¯s smile was wide, she immediately grabbed the te of food for Elena from the table. Romaria then carefully fed Elena. Although at first Elena seemed to have no appetite, Romaria managed to force her to keep eating until the food on the te was almost gone. ¡°Again?¡± asked Romaria softly to Elena who just shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Elena answered honestly. Romaria smiled, after cing the te on the table, she then grabbed a ss of water which she gave to Elena who quickly epted the ss. Elena wiped the remaining water on her lips. ¡°Thank you.¡± Romana shook her head slowly. ¡°This is my job, Miss.¡± Elena pursed her lips, smiling a little. But Elena¡¯s smile immediately disappeared when suddenly Christian barged into the room, even though Christain was already neatly dressed, but Elena was still scared to see her lover. The thought of the cruelty Christian did in bed made Elena frightened again. Christian grins viciously as he sees Elena shuffle to the end of the bed with a panicked face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to touch you, I don¡¯t want to dirty my body for touching you again. I just want to give you a message not to do things while I¡¯m away, because believe me I can do anything to your parents who are pretending to be sick. ¡± ¡°They¡¯re not pretending to be sick, Christ,¡± Elena said hoarsely, fighting back tears. ¡°How do you know they weren¡¯t pretending to be sick? Did you see what they were doing?¡± Elena nodded slowly. ¡°They¡¯re both my parents, so I know.¡± Christian bursts outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t keep acting like a nice girl like this, Elena. Don¡¯t you remember what you did to my sister?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to Suri, I didn¡¯t...¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Christian who had jumped on the bed, immediately gripped Elena¡¯s jaw tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to mention the name of my sister who you have made suffering, a woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to say her name.¡± Elena¡¯s tears immediately gathered back in her eyes which were still so puffy. Seeing Elena who is about to cry again makes Christian immediately take his hands off Elena¡¯s face and rush up from the bed. ¡°Remember my message, Elena. Your parents¡¯ lives are in my hands, so be nice if you still want to see them.¡± After saying that Christian immediately walked away towards the door which was still wide open, Christian stopped his steps when he met Romaria who was waiting in front of Elena¡¯s room with her head down. ¡°Make sure that woman doesn¡¯t do anything wrong, take good care of her. Don¡¯t let her try to hurt herself again like yesterday,¡± Christian says hoarsely. Romaria nodded quickly. ¡°Yes sir, I will make sure Miss Elena won¡¯t repeat the same mistake as yesterday.¡± Christian does not respond to Romaria¡¯s words, discussing again how Elena¡¯s reckless efforts when asking to be released irritated Christian. ¡°You can¡¯t kill yourself, Elena. You don¡¯t deserve such an easy death.¡± Christian spoke to himself. ¡°I¡¯m the one who decides when you can die, you still have a debt to pay to me. You should feel what my sister felt in the hands of that damn kidnapper.¡± Chapter 170 170 Take a responsible After picking up ire, Tommy then rushed to the Wilson family¡¯s house with his daughter who kept asking about Elena. The little girl who was quite close to Elena felt lost because she had not seen Elena for days, with her innocent attitude ire continued to chatter about the many ns she wanted to do with Elena when they met. ¡°ire want toe in or wait in the car?¡± asked Tommy quietly to his only daughter when he had stopped Jason¡¯s car in front of the Wilson family home. ¡°Get off, I don¡¯t want to wait in the car.¡± Tommy smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go downstairs, but ire promise not to be naughty, okay?¡± ire nodded excitedly. Not wanting to waste time, Tommy then grabbed ire¡¯s small body and carried her out of the car before they finally entered the Wilson family¡¯s house which had not been opened in the past week since the owner of the house was taken to the hospital. Tommy took a deep breath as he re-entered the ce where he had been making a living for the past two years, his gaze ring at the kitchen where he used to work with his wife at the Wilson family¡¯s pastry shop. ¡°I have to hurry,¡± Tommy said quietly. After removing all the feelings of emotion that gued him, Tommy then entered Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s room with ire in his arms. Tommy lowered ire¡¯s tiny body onto the bed. ¡°Wait and don¡¯t be naughty, okay. I want to get some documents first,¡± Tommy said quietly to ire who was enjoying her favorite rainbow lollipop. ..... ¡°Okay.¡± Tommy smiled a little, after touching ire¡¯s hair fondly, Tommy immediately went to work. As Jody Wilson had previously instructed, Tommy opened the wooden cupboard in the room. Tommy carefully looked for the small chest in the cupboard, his lips smiled when he saw the wooden chest that was the ce where Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s treasures were kept. Since the crate was unlocked, Tommy managed to open it easily. His eyes widened when he saw the pile of papers in the wooden crate, because he felt that all the papers were important, Tommy then moved all the papers into the backpack that had been prepared in advance. Tommy also brought a small jewelry box belonging to Cam Wilson which only contained a pair of earrings and a ne which was quite old, seeing that Tommy had thinned his lips again. The two bosses were really very simple people. Feeling that there was nothing left to take, Tommy then put the wooden coffin back into the cupboard. Tommy again carried his daughter and led her out of Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s room, Tommy¡¯s steps stopped when he looked to the second floor, where Elena¡¯s room was. ¡°I hope you¡¯re okay wherever you are, Elena,¡± Tommy said quietly. Tommy¡¯s intention to immediately get out of the house was stopped when he remembered Elena, using the paper that is usually used as a record of the sales of cakes, Tommy wrote a message for Elena. In the short message Tommy also wrote down the address of the hospital where Jody and Cam Wilson were being treated. Tommy hoped that when Elena came home she would find the note and immediately follow him to St. Maria Hospital in Echternach. After cing his small note on the table, Tommy rushed out of the two-story house with ire to immediately go to the town of Echternach. Not long after Jason¡¯s car left the Wilson family¡¯s house, there were three men wearing thick ck jackets, one of whom took out a cell phone from his shirt. He seemed to be making sure that the address was not wrong, once he felt sure. The man then nodded slowly, giving non-verbalmands to the two men beside him. The two men then rushed to carry out the orders they got with their lips tightly locked and fast. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let everything go naturally,¡± said the man who previously took out his cellphone in a deep baritone voice. ¡°Well.¡± With quick steps, the three men walked away from the Wilson family home to a car parked not far from the house where Elena and her parents lived. *** Geneva, Switzend. After the bloody ident, Areez became more frequent in the rke¡¯s house. Not only did Suri wee her arrival, Anne, who already had a plus rating on Areez, also looked very happy when the man with blonde hair came. ¡°There you go,¡± said Anne excitedly, in her hand she carried a tray of homemade hot chocte for Suri and Areez who were in the living room. Seeing Annee with a tray that is quite heavy, Areez immediately got up from the floor where she was sitting with Suri. ¡°Let me help you, madam.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not as hard as you think.¡± Anne refused Areez¡¯s help gently. Areez who was already standing couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly when Anne put the tray she was carrying on the table, Anne carefully moved two sses of hot chocte and homemade apple pie to the table. ¡°Warm chocte and apple pie are good friends when the weather is so cold like today,¡± said Anne softly while stroking Suri¡¯s head slowly, this week Areez has taken time out of his busy schedule toe home to correct Suri¡¯s learning results. to catch up after three years of not continuing education in college. ¡°Don¡¯t give me sweet food and drinks, Mom. I can round it upter,¡± said Suri annoyed, even though hot chocte is her favorite drink, Suri refuses if her mother keeps making delicious drinks for her. ¡°Round?¡± Areez immediately responded to Suri¡¯s words quickly. ¡°What¡¯s round? You don¡¯t realize that your bones are popping out, do you?¡± Suri, who was reading a book given by one of the economics and business teachers who had left thirty minutes ago, immediately turned to Areez and gave him a thick, hostile look. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion, nor am I talking to you. So don¡¯t talk to me.¡± ¡°Dear.¡± Anne warned Suri gently. ¡°Do not be like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, Mom. It¡¯s his fault, why should I talk to him?. I¡¯m not talking to him,¡± Suri said defensively. Areez who felt sofortable with Anne then sat beside Suri and immediately ruffled the girl¡¯s hair roughly. ¡°Reduce this annoying hobby of yours, princess. Aren¡¯t you afraid to wrinkle quickly, huh?¡± Suri shrieked a little looking so surprised. ¡°W..wrinkles? But I still can¡¯t possibly wrinkle, I¡¯m still young.¡± ¡°Try to search on the inte, find out one of the causes of wrinkles,¡± Areez said again without guilt. Suri who panicked immediately grabbed the tablet that was in Areez¡¯sp, she immediately searched for the keywords that Areez previously gave on the inte. Her eyes widened perfectly when she managed to find one of the articles that confirmed Areez¡¯s words, she frantically turned to her mother who seemed to be holding backughter. ¡°Momm...¡± Anne smiled a little, she slowly touched Suri¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s ok...¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not ok, Mom. It¡¯s a big problem!¡± ¡°So don¡¯t get angry often,¡± Areez said, teasing Suri again. ¡°Shut up!!¡± ¡°Dear.¡± Anne squeezed Suri¡¯s hand gently. ¡°You won¡¯t have wrinkles in ten or fifteen years, don¡¯t worry. After all, now that there are many beauty doctors scattered all over the world, you can visit any one of those clinics as you please.¡± ¡°Besides, you would look beautiful to me with or without wrinkles, Suri,¡± Areez said honestly. Not only Anne who immediately turned to Areez, Suri also did the same thing. Areez, who realized that if he was being watched by two beautiful women from different generations, chose to continue eating the apple pie that he had previously tried one spoonful, Areez chose to pretend to be busy eating. Realizing her mistake, Anne then smiled a little. Afternding a kiss on the head of her daughter, Anne immediately left the room to re-busy herself with other activities in her study room. p... Surinded a punch on Areez¡¯s thigh hard. ¡°Be careful when you talk,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°You know there¡¯s Mommy.¡± Areez who felt no pain from Suri¡¯s punch smiled a little. ¡°Be Careful what? What I said earlier is true, whatever your form will be, I will still like you. You will always be number one in my life.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°Want proof?¡± challenge Areez fast. Suri immediately folded her arms across her chest. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be so brave!¡± Not wanting to be doubted, Areez slowly ced the te of apple pie on the table carefully. After wiping his lips with the small handkerchief Anne had prepared beforehand, Areez suddenly stood up. ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Suri confused. ¡°Meeting your mother,¡± Areez replied curtly. ¡°Huh?¡± Areez pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you want proof, don¡¯t you? Yes, I have proven it now, I will go to your mother and immediately ask her permission to marry you so we can immediately ...¡± Areez¡¯s attention was stopped by a pillow that flew and hit his face. Suri who panicked at Areez¡¯s words immediately threw the pillow that was nearby at Areez. ¡°Especially?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy! Who would want to marry you anyway?¡± said Suri annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my precious life with a lunatic like you again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who drives me crazy, Suri.¡± ¡°Tch, you think I¡¯d be touched to hear that?¡± Suri pouted annoyed. ¡°I won¡¯t be tempted by such cheap seduction.¡± Arees smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you cheap seduction, I¡¯m revealing all my heart to you, Suri. what I¡¯ve done so far is still not enough to prove how much I love you, huh?¡± Suri, who still didn¡¯t want her little secret with Areez to be known to everyone, then grabbed the man¡¯s hand with full strength. Because Areez was not ready, his body fell andnded right on top of Suri¡¯s body. Suri, who didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen, let out a small scream, her cheeks felt so hot when she realized that Areez was right above her. ¡°Areezz...¡± Areez who was initially so surprised slowly began to control himself, his lips thinned into a smile. ¡°Did you miss me a lot, princess?¡± Suri tried her best to neutralize her heartbeat which was now racing very fast, even though they had lived with Areez for three years under the same roof but they had never had intimate physical contact like most other normal couples. ¡°Areez, it¡¯s heavy. I can¡¯t breathe,¡± said Suri honestly. Areez smiled a little, he slowly stepped away from Suri¡¯s petite body and sat back down quietly after previously helping Suri to get up from the floor. ¡°I want to start over with you, Suri.¡± ¡°W..what?¡± Areez grabbed Suri¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°I know that what I have done to you is a big mistake that is difficult to forgive, so now I want to take responsibility for everything. I am ready to ept whatever punishment your family will give me, as long as I can still meet you and start it all over again from the start with you I was ready to ept any severe punishment. I want to be responsible to you, Suri...¡± Suri forcibly pulled her hand from Areez¡¯s grip. ¡°Y..you don¡¯t need to be responsible for anything, after all i..i I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need any responsibility from you.¡± Suri spoke with a slight stutter, the words Areez had just said bothered her. ¡°I have to answer to you, Suri. I must.¡± Areez said again. ¡°I must return all the time that I have stolen from you during these three years, allow me to atone for all my mistakes, Suri. I beg you.¡± Chapter 171 171 Patience limit ¡°Are you ok, Suri?¡± Suri again did not respond to Asher¡¯s words. Asher, who was worried because Suri kept daydreaming, then moved quickly, immediately the bespectacled man waved his hand in front of Suri¡¯s face. ¡°Suri..hellooo...¡± Suri immediately woke up from her daydream. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Asher repeated his question. ¡°I..I¡¯m not thinking about anything,¡± replied Suri, lying because in reality Suri was so disturbed because of Areez¡¯s words earlier. Asher smiled slightly. ¡°We grew up together, Suri. You can¡¯t lie to me.¡± Suri was annoyed. ¡°That sucks, how unfair!!¡± ..... ¡°Ok ok..now tell me, what is bothering your mind right now.¡± ¡°Daddy, why did Daddy take so long? What is Daddy really doing in Luxembourg right now? Christian isn¡¯t in any trouble, is he?¡± Suri changed the subject by asking about her father who didn¡¯te back after being away for days. Asher wiped his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Uncle and Christian are taking care of some business that needs to be done together at the moment.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Christian solve the problem on his own that Daddy has toe help him?¡± asked Suri worriedly. ¡°Christian is a great person, there¡¯s no way he can¡¯t solve his own problems,¡± Asher answered honestly. ¡°Then why did Daddy have to go to Luxembourg?¡± Even though Asher already knows what Jack and Christian are dealing with in Luxembourg at the moment, Asher doesn¡¯t want to tell Suri the truth. Asher is afraid that Suri will get another panic attack. ¡°Daddy¡¯s working for Muller Finance International, honey.¡± From behind, Anne answered Suri¡¯s question, instead of Asher answering Suri¡¯s question. ¡°The Muller Finance International problem, what¡¯s the problem, Mom?¡± Anne sat beside Suri, Anne slowly touched Suri¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Everypany must have problems, not a single business runs smoothly without a hitch. Likewise with ourpany.¡± ¡°Are we going to be poor, Mom?¡± asked Suri innocently. Anne chuckled, and so did Asher. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m serious!!¡± Suri grumbled annoyed. ¡°There¡¯s no way Suri, Muller Finance International and rke Enterprise are still at the top. We won¡¯t be able to go bankrupt, let alone fall into poverty. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± answered Asher quietly, Asher didn¡¯t want to frighten Suri for too long. Suri immediately took a deep breath. ¡°Oh thank God.¡± Anne touched Suri¡¯s cheek again. ¡°Before you were born, Daddy thought well of your well-being, dear. So you don¡¯t have to worry, even if something bad happens to thepany, you will still be able to enjoy afortable life in the future.¡± ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°What Aunty said is true, Suri. So don¡¯t talk nonsense, you better finish your dessert after that we will continue our match.¡± Asher joined in, trying to divert the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have the courage to fight me anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious, who said I was afraid. Ok, after eating we fight again,¡± said Suri loudly, Suri who was so infatuated with an online game that was popr among teenagers, did not ept being humiliated by Asher. Asher chuckled. ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll just prove it then.¡± Suri, who had been provoked by Asher¡¯s provocation, then immediately ate the dessert that was in front of her voraciously, seeing how quickly Suri ate made Anneugh out loud. One thing that Anne likes about Asher is his ability to tame Suri, no matter how angry Suri is, if Asher speaks, the anger that is burning will immediately dim. Asher¡¯s softness and cleverness of speech always easily overpowers Suri¡¯s ego. Seeing that Suri had been diverted from the question of what her father and sister were doing in Luxembourg made Anne realize that her husband had been away too long, Anne promised to call Jack tonight. She had to make sure that her husband didn¡¯t do anything crazy, as a mate who had known Jack for a long time, Anne realized that the man still didn¡¯t have the ability to control his emotions well. Even though Erick and Nichs had already gone to Luxembourg, Anne still didn¡¯t really trust her husband¡¯s two assistants who were so obedient. After finishing her favorite manga pudding, Suri then forced Asher to immediately return to the living room to continue their fight. ¡°Mommy is going to the room, you two don¡¯t y too long.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± ¡°Yes Auntie.¡± Anne shook her head slowly at the behavior of her two favorite children. Because she couldn¡¯t wait to talk to her husband, Anne then rushed up to her room, leaving Suri and Asher who had started shouting excitedly. Arriving at Anne¡¯s room, she went straight to bed and grabbed her cellphone which was on the nightstand. When she was with Suri, Anne did not always carry her cellphone. Anne doesn¡¯t want her time with Suri to be disturbed. Anne¡¯s smile widened when she looked at her cell phone screen, there were three missed calls that came in and all came from the same number, Jack¡¯s number which was always the person who appeared on her cell phone the most. When Anne was about to call Jack back suddenly her cell phone rang, Anne immediately received a video call that came back from Jack. ¡°Hi...¡± ¡°Why did it take so long to pick up my phone? Suri and Asher aren¡¯t in any trouble, are they?¡± Jack immediately bombarded Anne with several questions as soon as Anne received the call. Anne smiled. ¡°The kids and I just finished dinner, so I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know you called. Everything¡¯s fine, Asher and Suri too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡± ¡°But Suri asked about you, Jack. It seems she misses you because you were gone too long,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°Isn¡¯t your business done yet? Even though Elena is guilty, I don¡¯t want you to be too harsh on her. Just leave this whole matter to the authorities.¡± ¡°How can I leave this matter to the police, Anne. Meanwhile the police don¡¯t know that Suri has been missing for three years and I ask you not to mention the witch¡¯s name again. I don¡¯t want to hear her name,¡± said Jack curtly, his face immediately changed when he talked about Elena. Jack is still annoyed that until now he still hasn¡¯t managed to find Elena, his intention to make Elena pay for all of Suri¡¯s suffering has not been fulfilled even though he has been in Luxembourg for almost ten days. Anne pursed her lips, hearing Jack¡¯s rising intonation made Anne realize that her husband was in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to involve the police in this matter, but with a note you can¡¯t go overboard with the girl. Suri is back now, Jack. She has returned to us in good condition, no injuries. that was left in her body. You also know it yourself, don¡¯t you if Suri...¡± ¡°Suri is not okay, Anne. She has such a big trauma, no kidnap victim will be okay after experiencing something terrible like that. Aren¡¯t you You¡¯ve seen for yourself how Suri reacted when she was shown the video at the hotel, right?¡± ¡°Yeah but...¡± ¡°So stop giving your pity to that little witch, she hasn¡¯t only made Suri suffer for years, Anne. Right now she¡¯s even targeting our first child, she¡¯s aiming for Christian. After all the pain that she gave to Suri she wanted to hurt Christian, am I just going to be quiet after all that bad stuff? It won¡¯t be possible, Anne. I will not let the person who has made my children suffer in peace, as long as I live I will not allow such a thing to happen,¡± Jack said without pause, his breath rattling as he spoke. It was obvious that Jack was so angry, remembering all of Elena¡¯s rottenness made him furious. ¡°The one who is angry and disappointed is not only you, Jack. I was pregnant and gave birth to Suri, I am also very angry with them, the people who have hurt my daughter.¡± Anne spoke softly. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Anne.¡± Jack, who realized where Anne was talking, immediately grumbled in annoyance. Anne smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not very nice, I just don¡¯t want the sadness I¡¯m going through to other moms out there. Even if Elena is guilty, leave the whole process to the authorities. I just don¡¯t want my husband to repeat the bad guy¡¯s mistake by making a mother cry.¡± Chapter 172 172 a Hope Jack threw his cell phone on the bed violently, even though he was angry at Anne but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Anne, who was too kind, made Jack irritate himself sometimes, as he was feeling right now. ording to Jack, what he is doing right now is for the sake of upholding justice for what happened to his beloved daughter. Realizing that Suri would not be able to repay those who had hurt her, Jack decided to intervene directly. When he was calming himself on the sofa when suddenly Jack saw Christian passing in front of his room, Jack quickly walked towards the door to his room which was wide open. ¡°Christian!¡± Christian immediately stopped his steps as soon as his name was called, Christian slowly turned his body towards his father who was walking towards him. ¡°Answer Daddy¡¯s questions honestly, Christ. Where did you hide the girl?¡± Jack again asks Christian where Elena is, Jack is sure that Christian is the only person responsible for Elena¡¯s disappearance. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to Daddy for too long.¡± Christian does not immediately answer his father¡¯s question, he is still considering his decision to tell about Elena to his father who looks very impatient. ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to tell Daddy, then don¡¯t me Daddy if Daddy finds her,¡± said Jack again. ¡°Elena is my business, Dad,¡± Christian growls in annoyance. ¡°Have I told Daddy this before?¡± ¡°Daddy has the right to punish her too, Christ,¡± replied Jack coldly. ..... Christian purses his lips. ¡°Daddy calm down, the girl has got her punishment now.¡± ¡°How can you punish him,¡± said Jack quickly. ¡°You love that witch, you must be protecting her from Daddy¡¯s wrath, right?¡± Jack finally lets out the anxiety that has been bothering him for so long, realizing that Christian loves Elena makes Jack doubt if his son is really punishing Elena. Christian¡¯s hands, which were inside his coat, immediately clenched into fists. ¡°I did love her, but that was before. Long before I knew she was the one responsible for Suri¡¯s suffering for the past three years. My love for her at this time haspletely disappeared and was reced with such a great hatred, so Daddy don¡¯t I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m still going to avenge her for what he did to Suri.¡± ¡°Can your words be justified?¡± ¡°I was brought up and educated well by Luis,¡± Christian replies sarcastically. ¡°So Daddy don¡¯t have to doubt my words.¡± Jack, who was still intending to speak at length again, fell silent when he heard Christian¡¯sst words, whenever Christian mentioned Luis, who had raised him, Jack immediately couldn¡¯t say anything else. Jack gently taps Christian on the shoulder. ¡°Good, you have to. That girl¡¯s mistake is too big and unforgivable, Daddy hope you can remember it well.¡± After saying that Jack then returned to his room leaving Christian who was still standing where he was, Christian only entered his room after his father hadpletely closed the door to his room which was next to the room Suri used when they came to visit Luxembourg. Arriving in the room, Christian immediately mmed his body on the bed roughly. His eyes stared nkly at the clean ceiling of his room. Slowly the sweet memories that he had passed with Elena came back to his head. ¡°Fuck. Unable to get Elena¡¯s face out of his head, Christian gets up from his bed and walks to the bathroom. Due to his busy schedule at the office, Christian has note to Elena for four days. After Elena is no longer working in the office, all his work bes a mess. That¡¯s why Christian and Kainer had to go the extra mile for days to fit all of Elena¡¯s pre-arranged schedules. Even so, Christian has absolutely no intention of recruiting a substitute secretary. He felt that Kainer¡¯s presence was enough to help him, Christian didn¡¯t want to add to his thoughts with the presence of a new secretary who would surely disturb his peace. Without taking off his clothes Christian stands under the rain shower running cold water, in fact Christian could have gone back to the vi where Elena is currently and fulfill his desire for her as usual if he came. However, because it was gettingte and tomorrow morning he still has a schedule that cannot be moved, Christian finally chooses to go home and rest for a while before returning to work at the office tomorrow morning. Christian will not be able to rest if he returns to the vi, he will definitely continue to satisfy himself on Elena¡¯s body which is still very exciting. Even though Christian had touched Elena many times, he wasn¡¯t bored at all. Especially at times like this, where Elena couldn¡¯t resist. Christian is so infatuated with Elena, the harder Elena refuses in bed, the more pleasure Christian gets. That¡¯s why Christian doesn¡¯t waste an opportunity when ites to the vi, he will definitely keep asking Elena to serve him even though Elena keeps shedding tears when he satisfies his cravings for her. After feeling his headache go away, Christian then ends his torture and rushes back to bed. Without wearing clothes, Christian immediately hides his body under a thick nket that is sofortable. Just like his habit for almost the past month, before going to bed Christian always checks on Elena¡¯s condition through the CCTV camera which is directly connected to his cellphone. ¡°You¡¯re still lucky Elena, I didn¡¯t put you in a dirty, smelly and disgusting prison like yesterday to the ce where you were taken before. You should still be grateful to be able to sleep on a length that is 100 times morefortable than the bed in your shabby house,¡± Christian said quietly without taking his eyes off his cell phone screen which was showing the state of Elena¡¯s room which was already dark, on the superfortable bed at this time Elena was also fast asleep. ¡°Have a good rest, Elena, because this weekend I won¡¯t let you get out of bed. Wait for me toe, Elena.¡± Christian then turns off his cellphone when his manhood hardens again, just seeing Elena sleeping like that makes Christian have to be wracked with pain that tortures him so much again. Even though he is very angry and hates Elena, Christian can¡¯t get rid of his desire not to touch her. Knowing that Elena is still untouchable when he¡¯s dating her makes Christian¡¯s desire to have the girl even greater, which is why Christian intends to marry Elena immediately as soon as they return from Switzend before things go awry after Suri gives him the news he really doesn¡¯t want to hear. Until finally all the sweet ns that he had made so neatly had to turn 180 degrees. **** rke family vi. Even though morning was almost here, Elena still hadn¡¯t slept at all. Elena was so restless and kept thinking about her parents, even though in thest few days Christian had note to her but Elena was more scared than usual. ¡°What is this feeling, God? Why is my heart not so calm... please take care and heal my parents, give all the best for them,¡± said Elena hoarsely with eyes so puffy. ¡°Please take good care of my parents, Lord. Give me a chance to repay them.¡± Because her chest was still so tight, Elena chose to get up from the bed. She sat on the bed for a long time, staring nkly at the slightly open window of her room. Even though it was already night, Elena knew that the bodyguards who were guarding outside were still not asleep. All the escape ns that Elena had previously made, fell apart before being tried when Elena realized the many people Christian had mobilized to guard her in the vi which was so far from the crowd. Even if Elena could get out of the vi, Elena would definitely be caught long before she made it through the tall gate which was the only way in and out of that ce. Elena finally decided to go down to the first floor when she really felt so cramped in the room, Elena who realized she would not be able to get out of the vi decided to sit on the sofa near the koi fish pond. Elena watched the fish that continued to swim happily. Elena¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks again. ¡°You must be homesick, right?¡± Elena said hoarsely, speaking to the fish in front of her. ¡°You miss freedom, don¡¯t you? Same, so do I. I miss my home, I miss my parents.¡± With tears that wouldn¡¯t stop flowing, Elena continued to talk to herself. Because it was still too early for activities, none of the maids hade out of her room, including Romaria, the special maid who Christian had ordered to serve all of Elena¡¯s needs. Elena looked up at the moon which was covered in clouds. ¡°If only I could turn back time. I really want to avoid Christian and his family, I will definitely still choose to work at home helping my parents sell cakes. I really regret following my passions, chasing dreams that I will never be able to achieve again at this time....sob... If only all of this was over, I really want to get as far away from all of this as possible. I will forget everything and continue my life with my father and mother in peace without any hatred or grudges, I beg of you to grant this simple request of mine Lord If I can get out of this ce and go back to my parents, I will immediately take them out of this country back to our home before.¡± Chapter 173 173 a Fire The solemnity of the night into the morning was disturbed by the screams of several people who finally woke the other residents in the area when the fire they saw began to grow and consume all the simple buildings on the outskirts of Luxembourg. The sound of crying children who were frightened because they saw the fire made the atmosphere even more tense until finally the firefighters came, the officers immediately worked trying to prevent the fire from spreading to the houses in that ce. The firefighters and the people who were there could only surrender when the fire that was out of control razed a two-story house which for the past few weeks had not seen any activity. Some women who knew the owner of the ce that was being engulfed by the red rooster could only cry sadly, they really couldn¡¯t do anything at this time but what was so terrible it really couldn¡¯t be extinguished with anything. Not far from the fire that was going on, two men in ck hats were seen smiling slightly, one of the men took out his cell phone from his pocket to take photos and videos of the fire which was 100 meters from where they were standing now. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the sun will rise soon,¡± said the man who was holding a cell phone to his friend. A small nod from the man finally made the two of them walk towards a car that did not have a license te near them, the white car then moved quickly towards the streets of Luxembourg which were still so empty. News of the fire which was quite shocking spread quickly, because several media, both print and electronic, immediately presented the fire as their main headline this morning. Several maids who were working in the vi where Elena was currently in shock were shocked when they saw the news that was broadcasting, some of them even stopped their work and turned off the stove in order to take a closer look at the fire that hadpletely destroyed the one-two-story house. ¡°It¡¯s terrible, I hope the owner of the house is safe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for anyone to survive a fire as big as that.¡± ¡°Oh my God, the fire really destroyed that house. Let¡¯s pray that the owner of the house is safe.¡± ..... Romaria, who was panicking because she couldn¡¯t find Elena in her room, went straight to the kitchen where the other friends were working. ¡°Why are you gathered in front of the television like this when you¡¯re not working?¡± Romaria rebuked the other four friends. The four maids who were watching television immediately turned to Romaria at the same time. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Romaria again. ¡°We¡¯re looking at news of a terrible fire, Romaria.¡± Romaria raised one eyebrow. ¡°Terrible fire?¡± ¡°Yes, see for yourself. Almost all television stations are broadcasting the news of the fire right now,¡± the head chef replied to Romaria quickly, as quickly as his hand reached for Romaria to get closer to the television which was showing the news of the fire as they had just said. Romaria immediately covered her mouth with both hands when she saw the news that was shown on television at this time, but the one so big it actually consumed an old building that was said to be a residence and a home-made cake shop belonging to a simple family which had been closed for the past few days. . ¡°Oh Jesus, how awful.¡± Romaria mumbled a little,menting on the impression she was currently watching. Romaria, who was actually looking for Elena, forgot to ask her friends where Elena was, the news on television that she was currently watching really distracted her. Elena who identally fell asleep on the sofa finally woke up, the sound of Romaria and other maids woke Elena from her sleep. Elena, who had only slept for an hour, could at least hear noise, that¡¯s why she woke up as soon as the maids watching television not far from her started squealing a little,menting on the fire that was engulfing a poor house on the outskirts of Luxembourg. With her head feeling so heavy, Elena walked towards the kitchen. After crying for almost a night now Elena is suffering from such an excruciating headache, her suffering has really multiplied this time. ¡°Romaria...¡± Not only Romaria, the four maids who were staring at the television turned their heads simultaneously towards the source of the sound. The five of them were shocked when they saw Elena¡¯s pale face who was already standing two meters away from them. ¡°Miss, where have you been?!¡± cried Romaria in surprise, seeing Elena made Romaria¡¯s memorye back. Elena tried to smile even though her head was hurting so much right now. ¡°I was by the pond and fell asleep on the couch after seeing the koi fish.¡± ¡°Oh my God, Miss. You almost broke my heart,¡± cried Romaria honestly. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Romaria. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± said Anne sadly. ¡°Oh yeah, what are you guys doing? It¡¯s so unusual for you to get together like this?¡± ¡°We are looking at the news of the fire, Miss,¡± answered Romaria quietly. Elena tilted her head. ¡°Fire news, what fire?¡± Romaria led Elena over to the television, joining a few other maids. Even though the maid knew that Elena¡¯s current status was Christian rke¡¯s mistress, none of them dared to be rude to her. They all respect Elena so much, they know that Elena and Christian¡¯s rtionship is not just a master-ve rtionship. They know that Elena is a special woman who is making Christian angry, because if Elena is a prisoner like most people out there how could Elena get such special service from Christian. No prisoner gets good clothes, good food and afortable bed. When Elena arrived in front of the television, the news program they were watching suddenly stopped because of amercial advertisement that would certainly appear frequently when there was important news like this. Seeing that, Romaria then grabbed the television remote and changed the regr TV channel to a pay TV channel which was also discussing the fire incident this morning. Elena¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed when she saw the fire that was so big on the television screen, Elena felt familiar with the ce where the name of the fire urred. Elena¡¯s chest suddenly hurt when she recognized the ce that was appearing on the television, Elena¡¯s legs felt weak. But Elena tried to be strong until finally Elena suddenly copsed when she saw clearly the burning house again. Romaria and the other maids screamed at the same time when they saw Elina fainted, the two maids immediately took Elena¡¯s body to a morefortable ce so that Elena could breathe properly, while Romaria immediately took out her cell phone to call Christian. Only Romaria was given cellphone facilities by Christian at the house. Romaria starts to panic when Christian doesn¡¯t receive her phone calls, several times she turns to look at Elena who has been lying on the sofa. Elena¡¯s pale face and cold sweat made Romaria and several maids in the vi panic, Elena was the only reason they were and worked in that ce. If something bad happens to Elena then their fate will be at stake considering how many rules Christian gave them before they entered and started working at the vi, especially the rules to serve Elena. ¡°Romaria, how are you?¡± Romana shook her head slowly. ¡°Young master can¡¯t be reached, could it be that Young master is still sleeping, huh?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s still too early. Looks like the young master is still sleeping,¡± said a maid who had previously moved Elena to the sofa in a panic. ¡°Looks like we should call the doctor, Miss Elena¡¯s body is so cold, Romaria.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Come here, touch yourself if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± said another servant. After running Romaria walked over to the sofa, where Elena was lying. Romaria¡¯s eyes widened when she felt the coldness of Elena¡¯s body. ¡°How?¡± Romaria swallowed her saliva, she looked confused. ¡°Wait, I will call the young master once more. If my call is not received again, then I will immediately contact the doctor.¡± The four maids who were surrounding Elena nodded at the same time, Romaria called Christian again but again the call was ignored by Christian. Worried about Elena¡¯s condition, Romaria finally got up the courage to contact one of the rke family doctors. Romaria stammered a little talking to the doctor, until finally Romaria took a deep breath when the doctor agreed to his request toe to the vi immediately. ¡°How?¡± Romaria, who had just put her cell phone back into her pocket, nodded slowly. ¡°The doctor will be here soon and we¡¯d better take Miss Elena to the room now.¡± ¡°How about we ask the guards outside to take Elena¡¯s name to the room, Romaria? I¡¯m afraid something will happen to Miss Elena if we take her up to the second floor ourselves.¡± Romaria was silent, she seemed to be thinking about the words of one of her friends. Even though Elena¡¯s body was slim, it would be too risky for them to bring her back to the second floor themselves. Moreover, through the stairs that were not so wide, after thinking for a long time, Romaria finally ran towards the exit to ask one of the guards for help. Some of the guards outside were shocked to hear about Elena¡¯s fainting from Romaria, even though they had never seen Elena in person, but they knew that the girl who was being forced to stay in the vi meant a lot to their master. Without waiting long the two guards who were on pilgrimage to talk with Romaria immediately ran into the vi to take the others to the second floor, at first they seemed reluctant to lift Elena who was wearing a nightgown, but because Romaria guaranteed everything would be fine in the end one of them from the guard dared to touch and took Elena back to her room which was on the second floor. Romaria immediately followed behind, following the two young men to Elena¡¯s room which she had tidied up earlier. ¡°Ok, thank you. I will take care of Miss Elena now,¡± said Romaria quickly when Elena wasid on her big bed. The two young guards nodded their heads quickly and then hurriedly left Elena¡¯s room to resume their work, when the two young men came out another maid came with a clean towel and a bowl of warm water as Romaria had requested. ¡°Need my help?¡± Romana shook her head slowly. ¡°No need, I can take care of Miss Elena myself. You stay on guard downstairs, waiting for doctor Roggy toe.¡± The maid nodded slowly and hurriedly left in front of Romaria to wait for the doctor whom Romaria had contacted earlier, as soon as Elena¡¯s door was closed again. Romaria began to carefully remove Elena¡¯s nightgown to change into cleaner clothes. Romaria had to make sure Elena was well when the doctor arrived. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Miss? Why did you faint all of a sudden?¡± Chapter 174 174 Feeling Wilson family residence, 10.30 AM. Christian stands in front of the remains of the ruins of Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ house, which has be intangible, without a sound. Christian, who just woke up at ten in the morning, was forced to go to Elena¡¯s family house without taking a shower after Kainer came to his room and brought information about the big fire that hit Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ houses earlier this morning. When Christian arrived, the area had been sterilized by police who wanted to investigate the root cause of the fire. Due to the magnitude of the fire, all the belongings in the two-story house were gone. Even some of therge ovens used to make the cakes of Elena¡¯s parents were also out of shape after being crushed by wood and fragile walls during the fire. Luckily, the building right next to Elena¡¯s family home is an empty building, so when the fire spread to the building, there were no casualties. The only aggrieved parties in the incident were really only the Wilson family whose whereabouts are unknown at this time. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed that the house was empty when the fire broke out, sir,¡± said Kainer, who had just spoken to the chief of police cautiously. Christian did not give any response, he just remained silent and continued to stare at the remains of the building which still emitted quite a thick smoke. Even though he hates Elena and her parents who are considered to have lied, in Christian¡¯s heart he doesn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen. The feeling is really messed up right now, Elena¡¯s problem isn¡¯t over yet and now an even bigger problem has emerged. ¡°The police are also trying to find where Jody and Cam Wilson are,¡± Kainer added. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything to save, Kainer?¡± Christian asks unexpectedly. ¡°Pardon?!¡± Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m asking if we can¡¯t get any evidence of Elena and her parents¡¯ lies from this rubble?¡± ..... ¡°No Mr rke, nothing can be saved,¡± replied a police officer who was already quite senior, fortunately the man did not hear the whole of Christian¡¯s words. ¡°The fire that broke out this morningpletely destroyed the whole house.¡± Christian turns to his left, at the policeman who had just spoken to him. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t see anyone in this house?¡± ¡°Absolutely sure, sir. People around this ce also say that if the owner of this house has not been seen since two weeks ago, this house has been empty since they left. ording to the woman who spoke to me this morning, the owner of this house vacated their house after their only daughter went missing a week earlier.¡± ¡°Their only daughter disappeared?¡± Christian feigns surprise. The policeman nodded his head excitedly before he finally recounted the information he got from local residents who filled the area this morning, Christian also chose to be a good listener. He didn¡¯t open his mouth at all when the policeman in front of him spoke at length. Christian is still ying with his pretense so as not to make the cop suspicious, for example even if the cop suspects a Christian rke he won¡¯t be able to do anything. Now can touch the rke family in Luxembourg. The name David rke still smells sweet in the country even though he died decades ago. ¡°So you guys are going to find the whereabouts of the owner of this house?¡± Christian asks quietly as the cop named Carlos finishes speaking. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir.¡± Christian purses his lips, suddenly he has a brilliant idea. ¡°Will you tell me the whereabouts of the owner of this house when you find them?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to make a donation to them,¡± Christian boasts. ¡°Seeing how the condition of this house makes me want to give them a little help, at least with that help they can use it to rent a new ce for a while.¡± The senior police officer immediately grabbed Christian¡¯s hands and squeezed them tightly. ¡°You are truly an angel as I have heard all along, Mr. rke. This country is truly fortunate to have someone like you.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t praise me too much like this, I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± ¡°There are a lot of rich people in this country, but not very social and you have both of them perfectly. I¡¯m sure thete Mr David rke was very proud of you right now, sir.¡± Christian again just chuckled at the praise of a man of his father¡¯s age, Christian chose to let the man continue to talk without the slightest intention of asking him to stop. Christian must still maintain his image. Christian then left the ce after seeing the arrival of several journalists, Christian who was carrying out his new n chose not to appear in any news. That¡¯s why he immediately asked Kainer to leave the area that was already so messy, right now all Christian needed to do was sit back, waiting for information from the police who were looking for Jody and Cam Wilson. ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the office,¡± Christian said quietly, in forty-five minutes he had to attend an important meeting with one of America¡¯s biggest EOs. Christian has to shower and get ready before his guest arrives at the office, lucky Christian has clean clothes ready to wear in his room, so in case of an emergency like this he doesn¡¯t have to panic. Christian deliberately invited the famous EO from New York because he wanted to hold an exhibition in a superpower known for its morous life by bringing thetest jewelry collection from rke house of Jewel in coboration with the best jewelry designer from Paris who has be his best friend. Kainer who was holding the steering wheel nodded obediently without daring to make a sound, Kainer didn¡¯t have enough courage to spoil Christian¡¯s mood who was in a very good mood. Today is quite a decisive day for rke Enterprise, because if they seed in convincing the biggest EO from New York to cooperate with them, then the chances of rke House of Jewel circting in the Americas will be even greater. Although there are currently many Hollywood artists who order jewelry from them, Christian is still not satisfied. Christian wants to make rke House of Jewel the biggest jewelry brand in the world, beating other famous jewelry houses. Not wanting to make a single mistake, Christian again takes his cell phone out of his pocket and begins to reread the proposal he was trying to offer to the EO who hade all the way from America. Because Christian previously gave his second cell phone number to Romaria, as a result at this time Christian doesn¡¯t know if the servant assigned to monitor Elena has called him dozens of times. The reason is that at this time the cellphone was left on the nightstand, because it was too hasty, Christian only took one cellphone and Christian¡¯s bad habit had disappeared some time ago after Elena often warned him not to be careless and rechecked his things before leaving for the office. But now, when Elena is no longer working, Christian¡¯s recklessness is back. *** St. Maria Hospital, Echternach. 11.00 AM. Not only Jason, Bianca and Tommy were speechless when they saw the fire news that was currently broadcast on television. The three of them who knew very well the ce that was being covered by the media looked very shocked, they did not expect that the house and the ce where the Wilson family was looking for money now would not be left after being engulfed in mes. ¡°How about it, Tom. What should we tell Mr and Mrs Wilson?¡± Bianca said hoarsely, seeing the ce where she was looking for money was now only rubble made Bianca sad. Tommy, who looked tougher than his wife, immediately gave a warm hug to the woman who had apanied him for almost ten years full of love. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, wait for Mr and Mrs Wilson¡¯s condition to improve. Once they are stable, we will discuss this matter with them.¡± Bianca nodded slowly. ¡°Where else should we look for work, Tom?¡± Bianca asked quietly and sadly. ¡°Our savings won¡¯t be enough tost more than six months.¡± Tommy immediately closed his eyes, he forgot that currently his finances are not enough to survive long enough without working. ¡°We¡¯ll think about itter, the most important thing right now is the recovery of Mr and Mrs Wilson. God will surely provide a way out for our family.¡± ¡°Amen.¡± Jason, who was sitting not far from the grieving husband and wife, just bowed his head in silence, lots of questions running through his head right now. As a firefighter, Jason knew that the huge fire that had leveled Elena¡¯s house was an intentional fire. Even though he didn¡¯t see it directly, Jason was very sure of it, having visited the house many times, Jason knew that the possibility of an electrical short, which the newsreader mentioned as the main cause of the fire, was an unlikely thing. ¡°Christian rke...are you behind this incident,¡± Jason said in his heart with a cold stare at the television screen which still showed the remains of the Wilson family¡¯s house which was almost razed to the ground. ¡°If so, then you¡¯re dealing with me. You¡¯ve picked the wrong opponent this time, rke. Even though youe from a rich family, I¡¯m not afraid of you at all. You¡¯re just a Mommy kid who is nothingpared to me, I¡¯ll prove it. to Elena if she has chosen the wrong partner as useless as you.¡± Chapter 175 175 Confused rke Enterprise, 2.00 PM. The meeting between Christian and Henry Tom the GM of Star Entertainment which is one of the biggest EOs in New York went smoothly, everything went ording to Christian¡¯s expectations. Henry Tom and the two assistants he brought seemed satisfied and happy with the offer that Christian made, they also immediately signed a Cooperation agreement that had been agreed by both parties. ¡°See you in New York in a month, Mr. rke,¡± Henry Tom says happily as he shakes Christian¡¯s hand. ¡°It is an honor for us to be working with rke Enterprise.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one to be helped by the very famous Star Entertainment.¡± Henry chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re praising us too much, sir. I¡¯ll send you a few designs to choose from when you get to New York.¡± Christian nods excitedly, looking so impatient. Since there was nothing to discuss anymore, Henry Tom and his two assistants then left the meeting room with Kainer who would escort them to the office lobby as usual. Jack, Nichs and Erick, who had just gotten out of the special elevator that had only been used by Christian so far, stopped when they saw Kainer enter the second elevator beside the one they had just used. ¡°Looks like Christian is busy,¡± Jack said quietly,menting on the three strangers who had just gotten into the elevator with Kainer. ¡°They¡¯re from Star Entertainment, sir.¡± ..... Jack immediately turned to Erick who had just spoken. ¡°Star Entertainment? Whatpany is that?¡± ¡°Star Entertainment is one of the most well-known EO in New York, they have executed several big events well over the past few years. It seems that the young master would like to have a jewelry exhibition in America in the near future, sir,¡± Nichs replied with quickly preceded Erick, Nichs was not willing if the information he got was reported by Erick to Jack first. Even though they have worked with Erick to serve Jack, the smell ofpetition between the two is still strong. ¡°Exhibition,¡± Jack muttered under his breath. ¡°At times like this he still thinks about the big job? That kid is a real workaholic.¡± ¡°And you are the one who bequeathed it to the young master, sir,¡± said Erick quickly with a small smile. Jackughed out loud, he had forgotten that what Christian was doing now he had already done decades ago when he raised Muller Finance International. Christian who just came out of the meeting room immediately stopped his steps when he heard the sound of his father¡¯sughter so loud, his blue eyes stared coldly at the man who had bequeathed all perfection to him without blinking. Jack who finally realized that Christian was watching him immediately stoppedughing, with a smile still on his face, Jack walked closer to his proud son. ¡°Why did Daddye?¡± Christian asks coldly. Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Can¡¯t Daddye to thepany that still belongs to Daddy?¡± ¡°Tsk, annoying! If you want to argue better go to my room,¡± Christian said quickly, as fast as his steps were returning to his study without inviting his father toe with him. Jack¡¯s brows furrowed at the sight of Christian¡¯s obvious impoliteness, if it weren¡¯t for Erick and Nichs to calm him down, maybe by now Jack would havended his punches on Christian¡¯s body again. After his temper subsides, Jack finally catches up with Christian. Jack¡¯s steps slowed slightly when he saw the pink-dominated room right beside Christian. ¡°I think this is Elena¡¯s study, sir,¡± Erick said quietly. Jackughed softly. Cynical. ¡°That witch was truly extraordinary, fortunately all her lies and scheming were exposed immediately. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what misfortune will befall my family.¡± Erick and Nichs didn¡¯t dare open their mouths, they didn¡¯t want to add to the chaos. As soon as Jack sat down on the sofa which was directly in front of Christian who was waiting for him, Erick immediately closed the door preventing anyone from hearing their conversation even though that would not be possible considering that Nichs was already standing guard at the door. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going back to Geneva this afternoon,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°Daddy has been away from Muller Finance International for too long.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jack¡¯s brow furrows again, Christian really being very disrespectful to him. ¡°Daddy hope you keep punishing the witch after Daddyes home.¡± ¡°Elena is my business, Dad. Daddy doesn¡¯t have to interfere in whatever decisions I make for her,¡± Christian replies quickly, Christian really doesn¡¯t like it when someone interferes with his decisions even if it¡¯s his own father. Jack shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who can guarantee that you will still punish her? You were once so infatuated with her...wait, don¡¯t tell me you still love her after all her rot is exposed?¡± ¡°I can control my feelings and I can also make sure that this woman has no ce in my heart,¡± Christian replies firmly. Jackughs, he looks very satisfied to hear Christian¡¯s answer that he so desperately wanted to hear. ¡°Good, that¡¯s how it should be. You deserve a much better woman than that witch, Daddy has lots of business partners who have daughters who are much prettier and smarter than that little witch. Don¡¯t worry about women, Daddy can give you any kind of woman you want, Son.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m still not interested in any kind of rtionship right now.¡± ¡°Ok, Daddy won¡¯t force you. Daddy just wanted to let you know that Daddy is ready to help you if you need help Daddy find a woman to be your partner.¡± Christian is silent, he doesn¡¯t respond to thest words thate out so smoothly from his father¡¯s lips. Even though what he told his father was what was in his heart right now, Christian felt so hurt when he spoke. By this time Christian waspletely heartbroken, Elena had ruined all the beautiful ns he had so wellid out. Feeling that there are no more discussions to discuss, Jack finally decides to leave Christian. Jack wants to buy some of Suri¡¯s favorite food this afternoon before he returns to Geneva, Jack also can¡¯t wait to meet Areez, a friend who Anne calls able to control Suri¡¯s anger. After his father left, Christian¡¯s attention returned to the pile of documents that a representative from Star Entertainment had just left. Although his mind was disturbed because his father brought up Elena, Christian managed to focus on his work again. When Christian has changed seats, Kaineres in. The young man was seen carrying two cups of coffee with him. ¡°Cappinotte, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly, inviting Christian to enjoy the coffee he had prepared. Christian nces over, staring at the coffee cup on his right. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I identally saw Erick and...¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy and his two assistants came. They said goodbye to me.¡± Christian cuts Kainer off without mentioning Elena. Kainer squeezed the coffee cup in his hand slowly, although he didn¡¯t know what the father and son had been talking about, Kainer felt that the tension between the two had not subsided. As Christian¡¯s concentration returned to work, Kainer chose to sit down and immediately did the same as her master. The exhibition in New York was an important step in expanding the rke Enterprise jewelry business which Christian wanted to give Suri to take care of, but because Suri¡¯s current situation didn¡¯t allow it, Jack couldn¡¯t help but still have to take care of it himself. Inheriting the best blood of David rke makes Christian always right to read the opportunities thate to him, like this time for example when he got a golden opportunity to expand his jewelry business in a country filled with world celebrities who sleep on piles of dors. *** ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Miss,¡± Romaria pleaded for the umpteenth time to Elena who had woken up from her stupor fifteen minutes ago. Elena, who was still in shock when she saw her house on fire, shook her head slowly. Let alone the appetite, Elena¡¯s desire to live is not present at this time. The house he hade home to was now intangible, shattered and razed to the ground. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°I want to go home, Romaria,¡± Elena said quietly. ¡°I want to meet my parents.¡± ¡°Later Miss, when the young masteres you can...¡± Elena grabbed Romaria¡¯s hand quickly. ¡°Help me out of this ce, I don¡¯t want to see that man again.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes welled up again. ¡°Sorry Miss, I can¡¯t help you,¡± said Romaria quietly. ¡°I dare not go against the young master.¡± ¡°I want to go home...I want to meet my parents, Romaria,¡± said Elena again with a voice that sounded so sad. Romaria slowly touched Elena¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°You can talk to the young master properly when the young masterester, miss. Although I don¡¯t know what the problem is between the two of you, but I believe that your problem can be resolved. I still see the great love in the young master¡¯s eyes for you, miss.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°Christian doesn¡¯t love me, he doesn¡¯t have those genuine feelings for me anymore, Romaria.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have hurt me like this if he really loved me, he wouldn¡¯t have locked me in this ce if he loved me, Romaria. The only feelings left in Christian right now are hatred and anger, Christian is angry over a mistake. which I didn¡¯t even know. Our rtionship before this was fine sob... he even proposed to me in front of my parents, he also took me to a jewelry store to choose a wedding ring. Everything went well until finally I had to be stuck here.. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Romaria. I also never betrayed him, that¡¯s why I¡¯m confused why he suddenly had to lock me up in this ce.¡± Romaria knows that Elena is telling the truth. Romaria also knows that Elena and Christian actually love each other. ¡°I just want to live in peace with my parents, Romaria. If the Christian family doesn¡¯t give us permission to get married, I don¡¯t mind, I can back off and walk away. I won¡¯t appear in front of them again.¡± Romaria wiped the tears from Elena¡¯s eyes that were again pouring from her eyes. ¡°If indeed you did nothing wrong, then what usation did young master give you that you had to...¡± ¡°I was used of being the one who kidnapped Suri.¡± ¡°Suri?¡± Romaria looked confused. ¡°Suri Mireya rke, Christian¡¯s younger sister who has been missing for three years and I¡¯m used of being part of the kidnapping gang... even though I met Suri when Christian took me to meet his family.¡± ¡°Oh Jesus...¡± Chapter 176 176 Suri¡¯s freedom Elena sighed, having let out all the anxiety that had gued her for the past few weeks. Although she had not found the way out as she had hoped, Elena already felt much better after talking to someone who wanted to hear her words. ¡°Until the time is right, I hope you remain patient and don¡¯t do anything, Miss. You must remember you still have two parents waiting for you at home, so I ask you to obey the young Master and not make trouble,¡± Romaria said softly, trying to calm down even though she was feeling really chaotic at the moment. All the sentences that Elena said were so teasing to her, she didn¡¯t think if Elena and Christian¡¯s rtionship was soplicated. Elena nodded softly. ¡°Ok, now you eat, you need to eat so that things like before don¡¯t happen again.¡± Romaria grabbed the te she had previously ced on the table carefully. ¡°Remember both your parents, Miss.¡± ¡°Give it to me, I can eat on my own,¡± Elena said softly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Romaria handed the te in her hand to Elena carefully, after Elena held the te well, Romaria then pulled her hand back. Although Elena had begun to eat, Romaria decided to stay seated. He wanted to make sure Elena finished her meal. Seeing Elena eating so carefully made Romaria¡¯s mind disturbed, she was convinced that the girl she was serving was a good girl, an educated girl who was raised well by both her parents. Because of that he felt that if what Christian used Elena was not true, how could a girl as gentle as Elena conspire with the kidnappers? It feels so impossible. But, given who Christian rke was to make Romaria rethink, it was impossible for a Christian rke to use someone without evidence, let alone to imprison her as she is today. Romaria really has a headache. ..... Romaria then left Elena alone, as soon as the girl finished her food. Romaria tries to keep a distance with Elena like Christian¡¯s previous message, Christian doesn¡¯t allow them to interact more with Elena. ¡°How is Miss Elena?¡± Romaria who had just arrived in the pantry smiled a little. ¡°Her condition is much better. Miss Elena also spent her food without leftovers.¡± ¡°Then what about the young master? Has the young master given notice?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Romaria replied softly. ¡°None of my messages have been answered, it looks like the young master is busy right now. The young master¡¯s problem is my business, I will deal with it, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± The four waiters who were surrounding Romaria nodded softly, they looked calmer than before. Even though they had never seen Christian angry directly, they still had an excessive fear of Christian. Because the people they served were asleep, Romaria and the other servants chose to do other work. Cleaning a two -story vi with only five rooms made them have to work fast so as not to upset the young master. They did not want to ruin the peace that had been created for almost five days with the young master¡¯s anger because of the dirty condition of the vi. Elena, who could not sleep, finally decided to get out of bed and sit on the sofa by the window, the only ce Christian had never used to fuck her. That¡¯s why Elena likes to linger on the light pink sofa when there¡¯s no Christian. Apart from the fact that the sofa is still ¡®sacred¡¯, Elena also likes to stare at the view that she can see as much as possible from arge window that will not be able to be used to escape because just below the room where Elena is currently there is a swamp crocodile pond that is twice the size of Elena¡¯s body. alone. At first Elena thought that she would be able to escape through the window if the maid were careless, but when she saw that there were six crocodiles under the window, Elena¡¯s intention to escape disappeared immediately. Looks like Christian has already considered everything very well before bringing Elena to the vi. Although not infused by doctor Roggy, Elena had already felt the effects of the medicine she took some time ago after eating. Her drowsiness came suddenly and because her head was too heavy, Elena finally decided to sleep on the couch. From the corner of her eye flowed a few drops of clear water, water of sadness and Elena¡¯s concern about the condition of her parents. Elena ispletely crushed by Christian from all sides, all Elena can do right now is give up and pray that both her parents are fine wherever they are. Geneva, Switzend. 01.00 PM ¡°Sit down, aren¡¯t you tired of standing like that?¡± said Areez softly for the third time to Suri who was still stubborn by choosing to stand instead of sitting on the sofa appointed by Areez. An hour ago, after Areez came to the rke family mansion to hand over the documents to Anne, Anne ordered Suri toe with Areez. Anne, who already believes that Areez is a good young man, entrusts Suri to be taken care of by him after Suri refuses toe to Bern to attend a charity event. Anne who went to Bern with Asher had a dilemma because of Suri¡¯s decision to reject her invitation, until finally Areez came home and Anne immediately asked him to help her take care of Suri for the next few hours. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, Suri.¡± ¡°You did not hurt me physically, but you have hurt my heart,¡± Suri replied suddenly. Areez who would open the fridge to take a drink immediately turned towards Suri quickly. ¡°You¡¯ve locked me up for three years and haven¡¯t given me a chance to contact my family, you¡¯ve also made me miss so many moments that I should have been able to enjoy so happily.¡± Suri continued her words quickly when she felt Areez¡¯s emotional change, having lived with Areez for three years made Suri so memorized with Areez. Areez¡¯s chest felt tight as Suri leveraged the big mistake he had made before, with a step that Areez dragged closer to where Suri was standing. Suri who was worried that Areez would do violence to him unknowingly stepped back, but Suri¡¯s intention to stay away from Areez stopped when the man suddenly knelt in front of her feet with his head bowed. ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suri,¡± Areez said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my biggest stupidity, I¡¯m really sorry, Suri. If only I could repeat the time, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have done that. I¡¯m really very sorry, Suri... please forgive me. Suri cleared her throat.¡± Are you..? ¡± Areez raised his head up, staring at Suri with nanar. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sorry. You want to forgive me, right? ¡± ¡± If I forgive you, then what will I get? It¡¯s not just me you¡¯ve lost, you¡¯ve lost my family as well. There are countless tears shed by both parents, ¡°Suri replied sharply.¡± How did youpensate us all, huh? ¡± Areez was silent, he did not think that Suri would talk like that to him. ¡± Why be silent? Confused, huh? Of course you¡¯re confused, you won¡¯t be able to pay for all the losses you¡¯ve done to me and my family. ¡°Suri folded her hands on her chest, without reducing the intonation of her tone. Seeing Areez kneeling in front of her like this made Suri happy. Areez winked, both his eyes slowed and said, ¡°I will pay for all the mistakes I have made with my life.¡± Suri gasped. She did not expect to hear such an answering out of Areez¡¯s lips. ¡°I will give my whole life to serve you, Suri. I¡¯m willing to do whatever you want, I¡¯ll apany you wherever you want. I want to rece all the precious time you¡¯ve spent during your three years in Ad, ¡°Areez said smoothly, there was not the slightest hesitation from him when he spoke. Areez was really serious. ¡± I ... I don¡¯t need that ... ¡± ¡± Then what? What else should I do to atone for my guilt, Suri? ¡°Areez asked back in despair.¡± I¡¯m really sorry, Suri. If only at that time I could reduce my ego a little, maybe this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen, if only I wasn¡¯t blinded by the great fear of losing the woman I love, maybe this mess doesn¡¯t need to happen. ¡± Suri¡¯s heart seemed to be squeezed from within, It was so painful and torturous. The sentence that Areez said was so disturbing to her. The cruel Areez, the evil monster that Suri had always hated, looked like a fawn that had surrendered to being attacked by a tiger at this time. Because Suri did not give an answer, suddenly Areez got up from the floor and immediately rushed to his desk. Areez looked busy for a few minutes, before finally walking back towards Suri with his hand carrying a ck object that Suri memorized because almost all the bodyguards guarding him had the object that Areez was carrying. Suri increased when Areez suddenly forced her to hold the pistol l that¡¯s pretty heavy ck. ¡°What the hell is this...¡± ¡°Shoot me.¡± Areez cut off Suri¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Please vent your anger, I will not dodge.¡± ¡°Areez ...¡± ¡°I have given my life to you, Suri. If you really can¡¯t believe my words, then now do what you want. If indeed my death can satisfy your anger at me, then I surrender. I dly ept my death,¡±said Areez earnestly. Brak... Suri threw the pistol containing the bullet far away, never touching such a dangerous object before making Suri¡¯s heart beat very fast at this time. ¡°You think by dying you can get my forgiveness? You think by killing you I¡¯ll get all my precious time you¡¯ve snatched it, huh !!¡± Suri shouted loudly. ¡°You really are a very annoying person, Areez. You are still very selfish and I hate you !!¡± After saying something like Suri turned her body and immediately ran away from Areez who was still sculpting without a word. Areez was silent for a few seconds before finally regaining consciousness and hurried to catch up with Suri who almost arrived in front of the elevator. Because the elevator was still on the first floor, Suri¡¯s chances of boarding the object were very small. A little annoyed, Suri finally continued her steps towards the stairs not far from the elevator. Suri decided to use the stairs. Suri¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the stairs in front of her, the five -cent heel shoes she was currently wearing were not suitable for running on the stairs. Suri shuddered as she imagined that if she fell while running on the stairs, it wasn¡¯t just her face that would be hurt. Her legs and body will also get horrible wounds. Suri¡¯s doubts made Suri finally caught by Areez who managed to chase her, unlike when she was in Ad, this time Areez immediately hugged Suri from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t go... don¡¯t torture me again, Suri,¡± Areez begged softly right behind Suri¡¯s ear. ¡°Forgive me Suri, forgive me... I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m really sorry, give me a chance to correct all my mistakes, Suri. I will do whatever you order, as long as I get your forgiveness I will do whatever you want . ¡± ¡°Doing anything for me?¡± Areez gasped, he let go of his hug from Suri and immediately twisted the blue -eyed girl¡¯s body quickly so that it was facing towards him. ¡°Yes... I will do anything for you.¡± ¡°Okay, then teach me to drive now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to drive my own car by Daddy and Christian, that¡¯s why I want to learn to drive a car. I want to drive my own car without having to be apanied by a driver,¡± said Suri innocently, being a princess who was so pampered that Suri envied her friends who always show off photos while driving her car. Areez swallowed. ¡°Just that?¡± Suri immediately shook her hair. ¡°Of course not, there are still many more things I want to do and you have to help me.¡± Suri¡¯s eyes shone, imagining the many fun activities she could do in a moment. Suri will really enjoy her freedom in a moment and Areez is the right person to help her realize all her dreams. Connected Chapter 177 177 a Date Areez must admit that Suri is a very fast learner, from just one exnation, Suri has been able to drive a car quite smoothly even though several times exceeding the maximum speed limit that Areez had previously told her. ¡°It¡¯s enough...¡± Areez immediately asked Suri to stop. ¡°Today is enough.¡± Suri, who had stopped her car, immediately turned sharply towards Areez. ¡°I¡¯m just starting, Areez. Why should I stop?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of chance for you to try it again, after all it¡¯s lunch time. I don¡¯t want you to get sick from eatingte, so we¡¯d better stop now and find a restaurant for lunch,¡± Areez replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet!¡± ¡°But I have.¡± ¡°Areez!!¡± ¡°Yes dear.¡± Suri immediately hit Areez¡¯s arm firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t love you, so stop talking like that.¡± ..... ¡°Who says you¡¯re not mine? The proof is that your mother entrusted you to me, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the standard,¡± said Suri quickly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, I¡¯m hungry. Quickly take me to the restaurant.¡± Arees smiled. Instead of answering Suri¡¯s words, Areez got out of the car and immediately turned to the side where Suri was sitting. Suri who understood immediately removed the seat belt that was still attached to her body and immediately got out of the car to move to the seat previously upied by Areez. After making sure Suri sat well, Areez then got into the car. ¡°What do you want for lunch, princess?¡± Areez asked. ¡°Whatever, as long as the food is in a restaurant that has high international standards. It¡¯s quiet and has professional waiters, I also don¡¯t want too many people.¡± Areez chuckled hearing Suri¡¯s words, although Suri didn¡¯t mention the name of the restaurant where she wanted to eat, Areez already knew what was in Suri¡¯s head at this time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to the best restaurant in town. So buckle up and I¡¯ll be off.¡± With her lips tightly locked Suri then fastened her seat belt, as Areez ordered. After making sure the sitting position was good enough, Suri then took out her cellphone and replied to the message from her mother who had just entered. From the driver¡¯s seat Areez just smiled a little when he saw Suri busy, the pink cell phone with a picture of the cartoon character Patrick in the Spongebob Squarepants series made Suri look even more adorable. And that made Areez even more regretful, Areez also promised in his heart to atone for all his mistakes to Suri and to grant Suri whatever she wanted, including ying jet skis and some of the other extreme sports Suri mentioned earlier. After driving for almost thirty minutes, Areez finally arrived at his destination. Even though he hasn¡¯t lived too long in Geneva, Areez already knows which restaurants have the best ratings from their visitors, that¡¯s why he currently takes Suri to one of the restaurants located on the rooftop of a five-star hotel with special service. Suri was hesitant when she was about to get out of the car, seeing many people passing by in front of her made Suri suffer another panic attack. Luckily Areez acted quickly, the man immediately approached Suri and helped her get out of the car. ¡°Areez... ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m here,¡± Areez whispered quietly. ¡°They won¡¯t dare mess with you either, I¡¯ll break their heads right away if anyone dares to harass you. You certainly haven¡¯t forgotten the existence of a gun under my coat, right?¡± Suri looked directly at Areez with a look of horror and panic. ¡°You¡¯re carrying a gun?! Seriously?¡± ¡°Just in case, take it easy,¡± Areez replied with a smile. ¡°I have to ensure your safety is well, so that gun will be with me as long as we go out together like this time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional shooter.¡± Suri swallowed hard, Areez¡¯s exnation bothered her. Even though she¡¯s been living among bodyguards who have guns, this is the first time Suri has been so close to a man with a deadly weapon. Areez¡¯s grip that felt so warm in her arms slowly made Suri¡¯s anxiety disappear, after feeling ready Suri then entered the restaurant with Areez who didn¡¯t want to let go of his grip ¡°We immediately took the elevator, the waiters would immediately prepare food for us,¡± Areez said slowly, half whispering to Suri. ¡°Elevator?¡± ¡°Yes, we will go straight to the rooftop where our table is,¡± Areez answered softly. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of heights, are you?¡± ¡°How could I be afraid of heights,¡± said Suri curtly. ¡°Since My dream is small, I want to be a spaceship pilot, how could I be afraid of heights?¡± ¡°Being a spaceship pilot? No kidding,¡± Areez said disbelievingly. ¡°I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m so determined to be a spaceship pilot. Until finally when I graduated from elementary school, Christian immediately indoctrinated me with various terrible exnations behind the world of outer space until I finally decided to change my dream from being a spaceship pilot to a model. But again Christian forbade my wish, he said he didn¡¯t want to see me waddling on the catwalk with hundreds of eyes looking at me. So yes, finally I have no goals after that,¡± Suri chirped incessantly, even when they were in the elevator. Suri was still talking at length. Suri subconsciously told some of her childhood events with Christian and Asher to Areez who became a loyal listener. Grow up with two older brothers who loved her so much, Suri became a girl who was a little different from most girls out there. Now Areez finally realizes and knows where Suri¡¯s stubbornnesses from, being spoiled by everyone makes Suri grow like a princess. ¡°I promise to make up for all your lost precious time, Suri,¡± Areez said softly as Suri walked in front of him as they got out of the elevator. ¡°I will make sure you be the happiest woman in the world, Suri.¡± Suri was already sitting on the chair that the restaurant waiter had prepared beforehand, Areez then quickened his pace and immediately joined Suri because I¡¯m worried that Suri will again feel panicked being in a new environment alone. After being told by Anne that Suri has a bit of a big trauma because of the kidnapping three years ago, Areez tries to keep Suri calm despite being in a new ce. Areez is really trying hard to atone for his past sins to Suri. Areez, who didn¡¯t know that Suri had been kidnapped before meeting him at that time, didn¡¯t ask for more details, Areez also chose not to bring up the incident again because he didn¡¯t want to make the trauma rise again as Anne said earlier. After Areez sat down, Suri immediately got up from her chair and spoke. ¡°I can order anything, right? I forgot to bring my wallet, earlier you forced me to get in the car quickly so I forgot to take mine in the room.¡± Areez pursed her lips. ¡°You can order anything you want, Suri. You haven¡¯t forgotten that I¡¯m very rich, right?¡± ¡°Tch, how arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not arrogant, I¡¯m speaking the facts.¡± Suri sat back quietly. ¡°Ok, then I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯m going to order a lot of delicious delicacies today.¡± ¡°Please princess, you can order whatever you want. I won¡¯t forbid,¡± Areez said back sincerely. Suri, who was already busy choosing the food in the menu provided by the waiter, did not respond to Areez¡¯s words. Seeing dozens of delicious foods in the picture made Suri¡¯s concentration only focus on the menu feathers and Suri¡¯s adorable attitude made Areez even more fascinated by her. Chapter 178 178 After ¡°At St Maria¡¯s Hospital, Echternach?¡± The man in the detective-style hat nodded slowly, responding to Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, Jody Wilson and his wife are still in the hospital. Both were unconscious for almost a week and were discharged from the hospital on the fifteenth day but both returned to the hospital this afternoon after returning unconscious.¡± ¡°Back to the hospital,¡± Christian murmurs quietly. ¡°And thest information I got from some of my subordinates there, both of them are currently in critical condition.¡± Christian¡¯s left hand which is above his thigh clenched tightly, there is a tingling feeling in his chest at this moment. ¡°Ok, continue to monitor their condition. Immediately let me know the slightest progress,¡± Christian said tly. ¡°Very well, young master.¡± Christian is back in his room alone after Marco the detective he ordered to look for Jody and Cam Wilson out of his office, after learning that Elena¡¯s parents were sick after being visited by his father a few weeks ago, Christian then moved by mobilizing several of his subordinates to look for him. And today, after hearing that the Wilson family¡¯s house caught fire, Christian received news about the whereabouts of the two of them who were still in the hospital after being allowed to go home after receiving treatment for almost fifteen days. Christian¡¯s mood, which had improved after he was busy in the office, is now in disarray after hearing the news of Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s whereabouts. If only Elena had not been involved in Suri¡¯s kidnapping, perhaps by now Christian had already provided the most expensive and sophisticated medical facilities for the husband and wife. Christian is utterly bewildered by this unsettled feeling, there¡¯s a hint of guilt slowly rising to the surface trying to align with his hatred and anger at Elena. ..... ¡°Sir..¡± Christian slowly raises his head, staring at Kainer who just entered his room. ¡°It¡¯s almost three in the morning, sir,¡± Kainer said carefully. ¡°Get my car ready.¡± ¡°I have prepared, sir. We can go home now if you...¡± ¡°I want to go somewhere, you can go home alone.¡± Christian cuts Kainer¡¯s words quickly, until now Christian hasn¡¯t told Kainer about Elena. Christian doesn¡¯t want Elena¡¯s whereabouts to be known by his father if he tells Kainer. Even though Kainer won¡¯t reveal the secret, Christian is still worried. Christian is determined to punish Elena with his own hands without anyone¡¯s interference, including his father. Kainer, who knows that Christian¡¯s feelings are messed up, immediately approaches Christian¡¯s desk and puts one hand on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not going home without you.¡± ¡°Kainer...¡± ¡°Sorry sir, this time I¡¯m going against your orders,¡± Kainer replies firmly, refusing Christian¡¯s request to go home alone. Christian, who was cing his hands on the table, leaned his back against the back of the chair, his face looking so tired. ¡°I want to go to the vi.¡± Kainer raised one eyebrow. ¡°Vi?¡± ¡°Yeah, the ce where I imprisoned Elena.¡± Kainer almost choked on his own saliva, even though he had suspected that Christian had a big role behind Elena¡¯s sudden disappearance, but Kainer did not expect that Christian would use a vi that has a dark history of the story of his parents as a ce to imprison Elena. ¡°After ordering Logan to kidnap Elena in front of her house, I brought Elena to the vi on the third day.¡± ¡°On the third day?¡± asked Kainer, confused. ¡°Logan kept Elena at his former base which was destroyed by fire for three days before I arrived. I purposely ordered Logan to hold her for a few days to give Elena a bit of a therapeutic shock,¡± Christian says quietly, telling Kainer what he¡¯s done to Elena. ¡°I ordered Logan to do that because I wanted toplicate Daddy¡¯s search for Elena, I just don¡¯t want Daddy to interfere in my business with Elena. Elena is my woman, anyone who dares to harass Suri will face me. And here I am now, on the front row , holding Elena ountable for all the pain and tears that Suri has shed for three years.¡± Kainer was at a loss for words, he didn¡¯t think Christian would go that far. Christian has even prepared everything so that Jackson rke who is hunting for Elena to be held ountable cannot find Elena. ¡°If you think I was behind the disappearance of Jody and Cam Wilson, you¡¯re wrong, and I wasn¡¯t behind the burning of their shabby housest night,¡± Christian says again, Kainer¡¯s using gazepelled Christian to say so. Christian knows that Kainer is using him of being behind all the chaos that has befallen the Wilson family. The only thing Christian does is kidnap and hide Elena from the reach of his father and all his men. ¡°I..I don¡¯t dare to think that far, sir,¡± Kainer replied nervously, Kainer knew if Christian rke was as crazy as he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to burn a house down. Christian still has a bit of sanity to it. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I know you very well, Kainer.¡± ¡°For God¡¯s sake, sir. I didn¡¯t think that far, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a crazy thing.¡± Kainer spoke half-stuttered, having doubted his loyalty by Christian making Kainer almost wrong in doing anything for the past few days. Christian bursts outughing. ¡°Rx, Kainer. Don¡¯t panic, I was just teasing you.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have dared betray you, young master,¡± said Kainer with a racing heart. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t betray my trust the same way Elena did to me.¡± Christian¡¯s lips tremble slightly as he speaks. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a single word that came out of Elena¡¯s lips, all the evidence Ronin got made Elena so bad in my eyes.¡± ¡°Then how long are you going to lock Elena in that vi, sir?¡± Christian¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°As long as possible,¡± Christian replies firmly. ¡°Even though she only kept Suri imprisoned for three years, I will not let her go after three years have passed. I want to make Elena regret disturbing the rke family.¡± Kainer gulped, Christian¡¯s words sounded so horrible. ¡°Now it¡¯s your job to make sure my family, especially my Daddy, doesn¡¯t know if I keep Elena in the vi.¡± ¡°Okay, sir. I will make sure you don¡¯t find out about Elena¡¯s whereabouts in the vi,¡± Kainer replied obediently. Christian slowly rises from his chair. ¡°And bring Doctor Catherine to the vi tomorrow morning.¡± Chapter 179 179 Another wound It¡¯s been hit by iron, maybe it¡¯s the most appropriate proverb for Elena at this time. After knowing yesterday that her parents had died, this morning Elena was surprised by the presence of a white pill on a small te next to Romaria¡¯s breakfast. Elena¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed from the inside at this moment. ¡°Sorry Miss, I have to do this,¡± said Romaria quietly as she pointed her cellphone camera at Elena. ¡°I was only carrying out the young master¡¯s orders.¡± Elena who was still in shock seeing the contraceptive pill in front of her eyes slowly raised her face towards Romaria who was standing in front of her. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll drink it soon.¡± Romaria nodded slowly, although she didn¡¯t have the heart and felt sorry for Elena but Romaria still did her job. From where she was standing, Romaria could see Elena had tears in her eyes as she swallowed the pill Christian had given her. Romaria was absolutely sure that right now Elena was so devastated. After being lured by a happy life after marriage, Elena turns out to have to swallow a bitter reality that is so painful. ¡°Did you record it?¡± Elena asked quietly, holding back tears. ¡°Already Miss.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°Can I eat now?¡± Romaria nodded quickly. ¡°Of course you can, Miss. You do have to eat.¡± Because it was not strong, Romaria finally decided to get out of Elena¡¯s room. She knew that Elena was trying to hold back her tears right now. ..... ¡°What a poor girl,¡± said Romaria quietly. After Romaria closed the door, Elena burst into tears. Christian really wants to make her a sex ve. ¡°Father...mom... why did you leave so soon? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? Pick me up mother... pick me up, I can no longer carry on with my ruined life.¡± Elena spoke to herself with tears that had already flowed into rivers, streaming down her face. Elena subconsciously touches her stomach with both hands as she cries, Christian really doesn¡¯t want that. **** Muller Finance International Although his intention had not been achieved, after returning to Switzend, Jack had to return to work. Dozens of documents that have been pointed at his desk must be processed as soon as possible. When Jack was busy with dozens of documents, suddenly Anne appeared with a brown bag filled with food that she had specially prepared for Jack as usual. Erick and Nichs went straight out of the master¡¯s room as soon as they saw the mistress enter, Jack¡¯s two loyal assistants were very understanding. ¡°Hmm, it looks delicious.¡± Jackmented on the food that was being served by Anne on his desk which had been cleared of piles of documents. Anne smiled. ¡°Of course, this is your daughter¡¯s first dish, Jack.¡± ¡°Huh, what does that mean?¡± ¡°Suri, today she helped me prepare this meal in the kitchen. She even washed the chicken and vegetables without me asking.¡± Jack opened his mouth wider, he really couldn¡¯t believe the words his wife had just said. Anneughed amused at her husband¡¯s expression, Anne slowly pointed the food at Jack. ¡°How? It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked Anne curiously. ¡°This is the best food I¡¯ve ever eaten, honey,¡± Jack replied with tears in his eyes. Anne smiled. ¡°Grateful if you like it, because the one who chose this menu is Suri.¡± ¡°Suri chose the lunch menu this time? Oh my baby, how adorable she is. Our daughter really has grown up, Anne.¡± ¡°Yes, Suri has grown up,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°Since being close to Areez, Suri has changed a lot. She¡¯s never had a panic attack anymore, she¡¯s also rarely angry.¡± ¡°Arrez Floyen?¡± Anne nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, that handsome young man.¡± ¡°Thankfully then, if Suri¡¯s development gets better we can end the same treatment she is still doing. It¡¯s time for Suri to return to a normal life without the help of therapists and drugs, I really have been waiting for that moment to arrive,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°The thought of Suri screaming in fear makes me feel like I¡¯ve failed as a father.¡± Anne put the fork on the table and immediately grabbed Jack¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, we all know what happened to Suri wasn¡¯t on purpose. It was a disaster, Jack. No parent wants their child to go through something like that, so stop ming yourself.¡± ¡°When Suri still hasn¡¯t been found, I always imagine the times when we lost the princess. I¡¯m really really scared that we have to go through the same thing.¡± ¡°Jack ..¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take revenge on those who have made my daughter suffer,¡± said Jack again with a slightly trembling voice. Anne raised one eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t make Elena..¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t punish the girl.¡± Jack cut Anne¡¯s words curtly. ¡°Christian did it.¡± ¡°Christian?!¡± Anne¡¯s voice trembled at the mention of her first son¡¯s name. ¡°Howe, doesn¡¯t Christian really love Elena, huh?¡± Jack shook his head. ¡°Apparently not anymore, our son is already aware of all the girl¡¯s cunning,¡± replied Jack casually, he slowly pulled his hand from Anne¡¯s grip and chose to start eating, his hunger could not be suppressed any longer. The food that Anne prepared was so tempting. ¡°Cute, Elena?¡± ¡°Honey,¡± Jack sighed, getting impatient. ¡°Listen to me carefully, the girl you have called out by name many times was involved in a fucking plot that harmed our only daughter. They made Suri suffer for years, then after three years she came to Christian. She teased her. and managed to get Christian caught up in her rot, if she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions then what¡¯s her name?¡± Anne lowered her head trying to keep herself from being provoked by the words her husband had just spoken. ¡°I know you definitely don¡¯t like me talking like this, but believe me honey, what I¡¯m saying is a fact. The girl¡¯s movements were really predictable, what she was after was our family¡¯s treasure,¡± said Jack again with a roaring breath. ¡°Regardless of what she has done to Suri and what she is nning to do with our family, I hope you and Christian don¡¯t use violence against her. Remember, Jack, violence doesn¡¯t solve problems. we both know and learn from all of our life¡¯s journeys that have not gone smoothly. I don¡¯t want what we have gone through decades ago to repeat again, all I want now is to live quietly with our children. So...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Anne!¡± Jack rebuked hard. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I feel, even though I¡¯m not the one who conceived and gave birth to Christian and Suri, but I still don¡¯t want to see my children have to suffer like that. I also wouldn¡¯t be able to go crazy if I wasn¡¯t provoked, what did I do at the time? this is just a form of response to what they have done.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his chest heaving with anger. ¡°Then what if Elena is innocent? What if Elena is the same victim as Suri?¡± Chapter 180 180 Last message ¡°Where¡¯s the contraceptive pill I asked?¡± Doctor Catherine pursed her lips. ¡°Is that girl in this vi, sir?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s in her room. But you can¡¯t see her now.¡± ¡°Why? Is she sick or...¡± ¡°Our room is a mess and I don¡¯t want you to see it, I think she¡¯s taking a shower right now.¡± Christian cuts off Catherine¡¯s words casually. Doctor Catherine, who understands where Christian¡¯s conversation is going, thins her lips, not wanting to say more. Doctor Catherine slowly takes out a paper bag containing contraceptive pills that she has prepared in advance as Christian requested. ¡°In this bag there are 30 contraceptive pills that must be taken every day and the instructions for consumption are clearly stated on the packaging because there are clear instructions, so you don¡¯t need to exin anymore to Miss...¡± ¡°Elena.¡± ¡°Miss Elena.¡± Doctor Catherine repeats Christian¡¯s words with a smile. ¡°If on the second day of taking this pill Miss Elena shows signs of ipatibility you can contact me directly, young master.¡± ..... ¡°Not suitable? Are there people who are not suitable for taking contraceptive pills like that, doc?¡± ¡°Of course there are, sir. Because of that there are various types of contraception, some are directly consumed like the pill I gave to Miss Elena, some are injected, some are imnted in the body and some are inserted directly into the uterus or usually with an IUD,¡± Catherine answered gently with a smile. Christian nods his head trying to understand Doctor Catherine¡¯s exnation, because all this time the person who has always taken care of his women is Kainer. It was Kainer who took care of all things rted to the doctor, to avoid unwanted things from his former lovers. Doctor Catherine answers all questions Christian gives very gently and carefully, knowing Christian long enough to make Doctor Catherine try not to make a mistake. After all his curiosity was answered, Christian then took doctor Catherine to go home. Christian doesn¡¯t want the doctor to meet Elena, Christian still limits Elena¡¯s interactions with many people. Christian does not want Elena to take advantage of his meeting with Catherine¡¯s doctor, even though he knows that Catherine will not betray him by helping Elena escape from the vi, but Christian still does not want to take the risk. Right now he has lost the weapon to hold Elena after the death of Jody and Cam Wilson, that¡¯s why the only way to keep Elena in the vi is to protect her by not interacting with anyone including her trusted people. ¡°Give this to the woman,¡± Christian says quietly to Romaria who is standing beside the stairs. ¡°Make sure that woman drinks it every day, I want you to make a documentation and report it to me while she is drinking it.¡± Romaria stares at the paper bag Christian just gave her in bewilderment. ¡°This...¡± ¡°Those are birth control pills.¡± Christian speaks again, answering Romaria¡¯s curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t want that woman to carry my precious baby, so you have to make sure she doesn¡¯t miss any of the pills in that pouch.¡± Romaria nodded her head quickly in an attempt to get rid of the pain that was gripping her. ¡°Good, now you take good care of her. I¡¯ll go to the office and remember Romaria, don¡¯t repeat your mistakes again. Make sure I¡¯m the first person you tell about the woman¡¯s condition. I don¡¯t want something like yesterday to happen again¡± said Christian coldly , gave a stern warning to Romaria even though Romaria was actually innocent. He is the one who is at fault for not checking his cell phone all day. ¡°Yes sir, I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake.¡± Without responding back to Romaria¡¯s words, Christian then walked quickly to the front yard. He had to get to the office immediately to take care of the assigned work, since Elena wasn¡¯t working, Christian and Kainer had to work extra hard. That¡¯s why Christian doesn¡¯t want to waste his time rxing all day at the vi with Elena, Christian still has many opportunities to do that in the future. **** The public cemetery of the city of Echternach. Bianca, Tommy and Jason seemed to support each other when Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s bodies were buried in the ground, neither of them spoke. The three dissolved in a feeling of great emotion. Since Jody and Cam Wilson weren¡¯t from the town of Echternach, no one attended their funeral except for the funeral parlors and a few local church members who came with a pastor Jason asked for help. ¡°Thanks for the help, Father. I don¡¯t know what else to say other than thank you very much,¡± Tommy said in a trembling voice to the priest who had prayed for Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s bodies before burial. The old priest gently tapped Tommy¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s part of my duty as a servant of God.¡± Tommy immediately hugged the priest¡¯s body tightly, as well as Jason and Bianca who were already waiting behind Tommy. Because his job was done, the priest then left the burial area with several church officials who came with him. ¡°After this what are you going to do?¡± Jason asked quietly to Tommy and Bianca who had officially be unemployed again after their workce was destroyed by fire. Tommy shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m confused.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still have me. You two can stay with me for a while in the dorms before finding a ce to live and work,¡± Jason said quietly. ¡°Is it okay if we stay with you?¡± Tommy asked quietly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m the head of the fire department in this city. The city government provided a family-type dorm for me, there¡¯s still one more room you can use for a while. Please don¡¯t refuse, I just don¡¯t want ire back living on the streets,¡± Jason replied. half forced, what Jason said was true. The dorm that Jason used was the dorm type for a small family with one child, therefore there were two rooms in the dorm. That¡¯s why Jason wanted to give a temporary ride to the husband and wife who had lived on the streets before being helped by Jody Wilson two years ago. Hearing Jason¡¯s words made Bianca cry with emotion, all her fears and worries finally disappeared after Jason offered to live together. ¡°Thank you Jason, thank you very much. I really don¡¯t know what would have happened to us without you,¡± Tommy said softly as he hugged Jason tightly. Jason patted Tommy on the back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, Jason. I¡¯m just trying to do a little good, so don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Tommy tightened his arms around Jason, his eyes welling with tears. Tommy, who had a special message from Jody Wilson, had to stay in Luxembourg to deliver it to Elena as thest message from thete Jody Wilson. That¡¯s why Tommy tries to keep working so he and his family can return to Luxembourg. ¡°I must have conveyed all your messages to Elena, Mr. Jody...¡± Chapter 181 181 Contraceptive pill Romana shook her head. ¡°Miss Elena just has a slight fever, sir.¡± ¡°Fever?¡± Christian immediately turned and red at Elena who was still hanging her head. ¡°This woman fainted just because of a fever, tsk... how spoiled.¡± Elena immediately squeezed her fingers hearing Christian¡¯s words, Elena was really trying not to cry over the harsh words that came out of Christian¡¯s mouth. ¡°Then what medicine did Roggy give you?¡± ¡°Doctor Roggy gave Miss Elena some extra vitamins and an injection, but sorry young master, I don¡¯t know what injection doctor Roggy gave at that time,¡± said Romaria fearfully. Christian¡¯s lips thin. ¡°Dr. Roggy is one of the best doctors working in my family hospital, so if you don¡¯t fear anything Dr. Roggy is definitely for the good of this woman,¡± Christian stops Romaria. ¡°You are lucky to be able to experience such special service from one of the best doctors I have, Elena. I¡¯m sure with your poor family¡¯s pathetic poverty you must have never not received this kind of special service from a doctor? You should thank me and remember no more trouble in the future. Don¡¯t make me spend any more money on you.¡± Elena, who can¡¯t stand Christian¡¯s harsh words immediately stands up and stares hatefully at Christian. ¡°Just so you know, I don¡¯t want all of this to happen either. No sane person wants to get sick, and neither do I. I also don¡¯t want to enjoy a single percent of your money, if you want to ask me forpensation just tell me the nominal amount I¡¯ll definitely pay you back.¡± pay it to you. Even though I¡¯m poor, I still have a little savings that I can use to pay for the services of the doctor who treated me yesterday.¡± Seeing Elena dare to refute his words makes Christian¡¯s anger rise, suddenly Christian strangles Elena¡¯s neck tightly and makes Elena scream in surprise with a muffled voice. ¡°Are you saying you want to pay me?¡± Christian growls right in front of Elena¡¯s face, their noses almost touching. ¡°How much money do you have, Elena? You haven¡¯t forgotten that you have nothing left, have you? Your shabby house and your dead parents...¡± ..... Realizing his mistake, Christian immediately stops talking. Because he was too angry at the provocation that Elena gave, Christian identally told Elena about the deaths of her parents. ¡°W..what? What do you mean, Christ? My parents....¡± Christian, who was already angry, immediately removed his hand from Elena¡¯s neck, he pushed her roughly, fortunately there was Romaria behind Elena so that Elena didn¡¯t fall to the hard ground. Seeing Christian ignore his question, Elena then turned back to Christian who was about to leave. Without thinking, Elena grabbed Christian¡¯s hand. ¡°Christ...what do you mean? Why did you say that my parents are dead?¡± Elena¡¯s voice trembled with tears. ¡°Get your filthy hands off me!¡± Elena shook her head in panic. ¡°Answer my question first, my mom and dad are fine, right?¡± Christian narrows his eyes. ¡°Last warning, let go of my hand, Elena!¡± Elena shook her head quickly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go of my hand until you answer my question.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want to obey me, apparently,¡± Christian growls warningly, after saying that Christian then pulls Elena roughly into the vi. Christian ignores Elena¡¯s groans in pain, seeing Elena dare to rebel makes Christian¡¯s emotions rise. ¡°You have to be taught a lesson to be obedient, Elena,¡± Christian says coldly between his quick strides as he climbs the stairs. Christianpletely ignores Elena who stumbles to keep up with her fast pace, even when they walk up the stairs to go up to the second floor, Elena almost falls several times. Luckily, Christian¡¯s grip on Elena¡¯s hand was so strong that Elena didn¡¯t fall, but the effect of Christian¡¯s grip on her made Elena so sick. Elena¡¯s ordeal didn¡¯t end until they got to the room, just as Christian had pushed Elena violently onto the bed. Ignoring Elena¡¯s cries, Christian then takes off his clothes. Seeing what Christian was doing made Elena immediately shuffle into the furthest corner, Elena could tell what Christian was trying to do to her. ¡°No, Christ. Don¡¯t do that, I don¡¯t want to,¡± Elena pleated frantically, both hands immediately grabbed the nket and gripped it tightly. Christian who just threw his shirt on the floor grins widely at Elena. ¡°Reject me? Can you? You don¡¯t have anyone anymore Elena, all you have is me. The only person who can give you food and a proper ce to live like this. So don¡¯t ever turn me down.¡± ¡°Please, Christ...I want to meet my parents first. Answer my question, what do you mean by saying that. What happened to my parents? They were in a safe ce when the fire broke out, right?¡± Elena¡¯s voice stuttered as she spoke. ¡°The dead don¡¯t die twice, Elena. So why are you asking about them again? They won¡¯t be able to help you either, will they?!¡± Elena¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°What do you mean, Christ? Speak clearly.¡± Christian who was impatient, then crawled up onto the bed, approaching Elena who was already at the end of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, just do your thing,¡± Christian growls coldly. ¡°Answer my question, Christ...¡± Elena¡¯s words stopped when Christiannded a kiss on her lips, Elena who couldn¡¯t resist or fight Christian could only surrender when the man touched her again. Christian really makes Elena¡¯s love disappear and is reced with such great hatred, Elena tilts her head with her eyes closed as Christian begins to unite with her. It was not only her physical body that Christian injured, the man also ripped Elena¡¯s mind apart without being left. After feeling satisfied, Christian then got up from the bed leaving Elena who immediately grabbed the nket to cover her naked body. ¡°Your mom and dad diedst night in a hospital in Echternach,¡± Christian says quietly as he puts on his clothes. ¡°Echternach...¡± ¡°Yes, they were both taken to a small hospital in this town by Bianca and her husband,¡± Christian says again. ¡°And that¡¯s all I can give you that information.¡± With pain, Elena struggled to sit up. ¡°I want to go to that city, I want to see them onest time before they are buried. Please let me go, Christ.¡± ¡°What? Letting you go? Don¡¯t dream, you will never be able to get out of this ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to mess around, I just want to see my parents onest time. That¡¯s all, Christ. After that I will obey you, I will do whatever you want. I will not argue with you...¡± Christianughs out loud heard Elena¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t need your obedience, I¡¯m just happy to see you reject me like that. Because the harder you disobey me the more pleasant it feels when I touch you.¡± Elena immediately bit her lower lip hard, she was already at a loss for words to speak again. Only the tears that show how devastated Elena is right now. Because there is no longer any interest in Elena, Christian then immediately leaves the room which is a silent witness to all his disappointments with Elena this past month. Romaria and some of the other maids could only bow their heads in silence as they watched Christian walk over to the dining table to enjoy his lunch. When Christian was enjoying the food served by the waiter, suddenly from the front door a guard entered in a hurry. Seeing that, Romaria trotted over to get to him. Romaria is afraid that if Christian gets angry again, Romaria doesn¡¯t want Elena to be the target of Christian¡¯s anger again. ¡°Doctor, but I didn¡¯t call the doctor toe to this ce,¡± said Romaria in a half whisper. ¡°Then how could a doctore?¡± ¡°But the doctor said that he was called this vi by the young master, Romaria.¡± Romaria immediately turned to Christian who was enjoying the salmon quietly. ¡°Just try to confirm again with the young master, Romaria,¡± said the guard quietly. ¡°Honestly, I dare not give the doctor permission to enter.¡± After convincing herself, Romaria finally stepped towards Christian. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The guard just reported that outside there was a female doctor who came, the doctor said that you asked her toe to this vi.¡± Christian immediately grabs a handkerchief and wipes his lips quickly. ¡°Indeed, I asked doctor Catherine toe. Ask her toe in, I¡¯ll be waiting for her in the study.¡± Romana nodded. ¡°Yes sir.¡± As soon as Romaria steps away to pick up doctor Catherine, Christian then walks into his study. Christian doesn¡¯t want his conversation with doctor Catherine to be overheard, but even if the maids heard what he was talking to the doctor, none of the maids would dare. The servants still value their lives so much. Doctor Catherine walks gracefully with Romaria who leads her to Christian¡¯s study, as one of the doctors who has treated the rke family for a long time, Doctor Catherine doesn¡¯t seem surprised by what Christian is asking of her. As a fellow adult, Dr. Catherine understands well what Cristian is asking for. Moreover, Christian rke is not a random person, he has to think about his future very carefully. ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡± Doctor Catherine greeted Christian who was already sitting on the sofa gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me, doc,¡± Christian replies quickly. Doctor Catherine pursed her lips. ¡°How could I be normal to you?¡± Christian chuckles in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re just like your very rigid mother.¡± Doctor Catherineughs amused to hear Christian liken herself to her mother, Doctor Caitlyn, who currently works mostly at the clinic near their house. ¡°So do you, sir. You are the same as Mr. Jack, that¡¯s what my mother said,¡± said doctor Catherine with a small smile. Christian immediately extends his hand to Doctor Catherine. ¡°Where¡¯s the contraceptive pill I asked for, I don¡¯t want that woman to bear my child.¡± Chapter 182 182 Completely destroyed Prank... The crystal ss Christian was holding fell to the floor with a loud thud, the mineral water in it immediately littered the floor around the dining table. Christian¡¯s pants and clothes were wet from it. ¡°Why are you reporting this now?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes sh with anger as he speaks. ¡°I..I sent you dozens of messagesst night not long after Jody and Cam Wilson were dered dead, I¡¯ve also tried to contact you but....¡± ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡± The man who grew chubby swallowed his saliva slowly. ¡°Four in the morning, exactly five minutes after Jody and Cam Wilson died. I called you right away, young master.¡± Christian was silent for a few seconds before he finally walked towards the exit through Jacky who had just returned from Echternach with the news of the death of Elena¡¯s parents who would be buried in ny minutes and Christian decided to go to the vi to tell Elena the sad news. . ¡°Will the young master kill me, Kainer?¡± asked Jacky in a low, half-whispered voice to Kainer who had just been turned away by Christian who wanted to drive his car alone. Kainer took a deep breath. ¡°Just pray.¡± ..... Jacky¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Kainer...I...¡± Kainer immediately turned his gaze to Jacky who was already standing behind him. ¡°Are any of your men still living in the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, I left two of my men at the hospital. They will both continue to report the development of the situation at the hospital to me,¡± Jacky answered seriously. ¡°Ok, now youe with me. I want to hear all your exnations in more detail,¡± Kainer said quickly, as fast as he made his way into the house. Even though he had heard Jacky¡¯s report to Christian before, Kainer wanted to hear more details from Jacky. Kainer wanted to know what caused both of Elena¡¯s parents to die at the same time like that. On the way to the vi, Christian doesn¡¯t smile at all. His focus was on the steering wheel and the road, all he had in mind right now was to get to the vi and tell Elena the sad news. However, when he was almost at the vi, Christian suddenly stopped his car. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me? Why do I have to go through all this trouble? What¡¯s the deal if those two people die, after all their children have made my sister suffer for years.¡± Christian¡¯s hand that was holding the steering wheel tightened, his muscles popping. Christian feels like a fool for approaching in such a hurry as he just did. ¡°Fuck!¡± Because it was already done, Christian then continued his journey to the vi, after all, Christian already felt that he had not visited Elena for too long. Christian starts to slow down his car when he starts to enter the main road to the vi, the vi which has a long history looks still so sturdy in a private area belonging to the rke family that cannot be visited by just anyone. The vi which is more than 300 years old is located on a hill that has a beautiful view next to a stretch of trees that istes the ce from the outside world, really a veryfortable ce to use as a ce to rx. The two meter high gate opened not long after. As soon as Christian stopped his car in front of the gate, the guards on duty took a few minutes to confirm if the car that came was really the young master¡¯s car. The guards only opened the gate after they were sure that what was in the luxury car was Christian, the employer who ordered them to guard Elena. ¡°Wee, young master.¡± About six bodyguards greeted Christian who had just gotten out of the car at the same time. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Continue with your work.¡± The six bodyguards nodded simultaneously, responding to Christian¡¯s words. While Christian continues his steps into the vi, his destination is Elena¡¯s room, thergest room in the vi. Because when Christian came the maid was busy setting the table, none of the maid greeted Christian. Christian¡¯s eyebrows are raised when he sees Elena¡¯s empty room, there is no sign of Elena¡¯s presence in the room. When he was about to scream, suddenly the corner of Christian¡¯s eye caught a piece of paper lying on the sofa. With curiosity, Christian then approached the sofa and was surprised to see the writing on the paper. But soon a small grin appeared on Christian¡¯s face when he read the escape n that Elena had made in the paper. Elena, who had been his personal secretary, was a smart girl and Christian admitted it. Christian, who initially wanted to throw the paper away, then carefully put it in his pocket when he managed to find Elena who was in the garden with Romaria, without wasting time Christian then left Elena¡¯s room and rushed down to the garden. ¡°Young master!¡± a maid carrying an empty tray shrieked loudly when he saw Christianing down the stairs. ¡°Shhh...¡± Christian immediately puts a finger to his lips, forbidding the maid to speak any louder. ¡°Excuse me sir,¡± said the maid back with a pale face. ¡°Go on with your work.¡± Without daring to argue, the maid immediately left Christian¡¯s presence to resume his work. Several other maids who had also seen Christian do the same, they resumed their work immediately. None of them dared to argue, let alone mention about Elena¡¯s fainting yesterday morning. Christian¡¯s presence at the vi has really been a huge pressure for all of them. When Christian reaches the park, Elena and Romaria are having a pretty serious conversation. Elena who had been in the garden since this morning looked pale, her skin was also very cold and that was why Romaria was worried. Romaria tries to invite Elena into the house for fear that Elena will fall ill again, but Elena refuses Romaria¡¯s invitation. Elena felt that her chest was still tight, feeling very ufortable. Going back into the room when she was ufortable like that made Elena even more restless. ¡°Miss ..¡± ¡°No Romaria, don¡¯t force me,¡± Elena refused again for the umpteenth time. ¡°I will not be able to breathe if I am in the room, my chest is tight¡± ¡°I will call the doctor if you feel that tight, Miss. But for now you bettere in, your face is very pale, Miss. I don¡¯t want you to get sick , I don¡¯t want the young master to be angry,¡± said Romaria unyieldingly. Hearing Romaria¡¯s words make Christian smile a little, he seems satisfied with Romaria¡¯s work. ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor, Romaria,¡± said Elena again. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m like this, I¡¯ve never had this very strange feeling before.¡± ¡°What kind of feeling, Miss?¡± Elena raised her face to look at Romaria who was already kneeling in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t know, this feeling is very strange. There is fear, anxiety, worry all rolled into one.. I¡¯m really confused.¡± The clear tears flowed down Elena¡¯s cheeks again. Seeing Elena crying again made Romaria panic, immediately the middle-aged woman got up and immediately wiped Elena¡¯s cheeks which were already very cold. ¡°You¡¯ve been in this ce for hours, Miss. What if you fainted again like yesterday? I...¡± ¡°FAINTED?!!¡± Romaria and Elena flinched at the very familiar voice, both of them immediately turned towards the source of the sound at the same time. Elena¡¯s pale face looks even more pathetic when she sees Christian, Elena¡¯s fear increases when she sees the man she currently doesn¡¯t want to see. Romaria¡¯s lips tremble when she sees Christian walking towards her, guilt rushing over her. ¡°Tell me what you mean, Romaria,¡± Christian says coldly. ¡°How and why did Elena pass out? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Romaria¡¯s fault, it¡¯s...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Christian snaps loudly at Elena who is trying to protect Romaria from Christian¡¯s anger. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, so don¡¯t interfere. You have no right to talk to me like that either, Elena! Aware of your current position, you¡¯re just my sex ve.¡± Elena immediately lowered her head, holding back her tears froming back even though Christian¡¯s words were so harsh and painful to hear. Realizing Elena¡¯s condition, Romaria then gave her support by grabbing Elena¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Quickly answer my question, Romaria. Why didn¡¯t you tell me something like that happened! Didn¡¯t I already give you a cell phone to call me directly if something happened to this woman, do you think that if she died now in this vi I would be happy like that? I will not allow this woman to die before she pays off for all the things that have been done to my sister. I will not allow her to die before all the wounds she inflicted on my family arepletely healed,¡± Christian says loudly, his neck muscles showing. Christian is really very angry and disappointed at Romaria who is considered not to do hER job well. Romaria swallowed her saliva, trying to contain the fear that was so great in her chest. With a bit of a stammer, Romaria exins what happened to Elena yesterday, and what was done to tell Christian about it. Romaria even takes out the cellphone that Christian gave her and shows the history of outgoing calls to the only number on the cellphone, along with dozens of messages that have not been fully sent. Not believing it, Christian then snatches the ck cellphone from Romaria¡¯s hand and sees all the messages that Romaria has sent to him. Christian also checks the outgoing calls which appear to have been very sequential from the time Romaria first sent the message. ¡°Then what did the doctor say, does this woman have a fatal disease?¡± Christian asks dispassionately. Chapter 183 183 a Hunch With drowsiness starting toe, Christian gets out of the car towards the door that has been opened by one of the guards who escorted him from the front gate. ¡°You can sleep right away in your room, Kainer,¡± Christian says quietly to Kainer who is following behind him. Since it was almost morning, Christian then ordered Kainer to go home. Christian cancels his intention to visit Elena at the vi. ¡°Thank you sir.¡± Christian nods slowly and hastens his pace to go to his room, because all the servants are already asleep the situation in the big house has be very quiet. Christian, who has been used to living alone since Luis¡¯s death a few years ago, looks calm when walking in the not-so-bright light, Christian only stops when he arrives in front of his room. Bruk... Christian ms his body on the bed violently, his heavy eyes staring at the chandelier hanging in his room for a few minutes before finally getting up to go to the bathroom to clean himself before going to bed. Even though he was very tired, Christin still took the time to take a shower. Christian can¡¯t sleep with his body covered in sweat after work. After five minutes under a hot shower, Christian then wrapped his body with a bathrobe that had been provided for him. Without wearing clothes, Christian then climbs into bed and begins to close his eyes. Because he had turned off his cellphone, Christian did not know the news of the death of Jody and Cam Wilson which was given by one of his subordinates who were still in St. Mary in Echternach. **** Due to having slept too much during the day, Elena still can¡¯t sleep right now. It was almost four in the morning and Elena was still awake in her room alone. Although in her room there is a television that broadcasts various broadcasts of her favorite movies, Elena never touches the television. ..... ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, why is tonight so ufortable,¡± said Elena quietly. It¡¯s been almost an hour Elena continues to be restless, she feels very ufortable. Even though she was brought to the vi by Christian a few weeks ago, Elena had never felt this restless. Unable to stand it anymore, Elena then left her room. Without turning on the light, Elena descended the steps and walked towards the side door that connected to the garden. ¡°Miss Elena!¡± Elena, who was walking towards the lounge in the garden, immediately stopped her steps, she slowly turned to the guard who had just called out to her. ¡°What are you doing thiste?¡± asked the second guard with his hand directly touching the gun that was on his waist. Elena pursed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep after a long day of sleeping, I want to rx in the garden. The air in the room feels so stuffy,¡± answered Elena honestly. ¡°But it¡¯s almost four in the morning, Miss.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Elena said quickly. ¡°I just want to sit in the garden, you guys take it easy. I won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Miss. You just passed out this morning, what if you fall ill again?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be sick again, I promise.¡± Elena tried to remain calm as she spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t be long either, I just want to get rid of this boredom.¡± ¡°But Miss...¡± ¡°It¡¯s your mad master¡¯s fault.¡± Elena cut off the words of one of the guards who was a meter in front of her. ¡°If only he hadn¡¯t confiscated my cell phone of course I wouldn¡¯t be bored like this.¡± The two guards who were on patrol immediately fell silent, neither of them could reply to Elena¡¯s words. The sentence that Elena had just said made them not dare to speak,menting on the young master¡¯s decision to confiscate Elena¡¯s cell phone was like looking for death and the two guards still didn¡¯t want to die. They still want to enjoy life longer. Elena took a deep breath. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll run away, you cane and sit with me in the garden. I¡¯m very bored, I need someone to talk to.¡± ¡°Sorry Miss, we don¡¯t dare,¡± the two guards answered almost simultaneously in a panic, both of them remembering the message from Christian that forbade anyone to overmunicate with Elena. ¡°Why? Are you guys scared of Christian?¡± Elena asked, confused. The two guards immediately stepped back, trying to keep as much distance as possible from Elena who had just stepped forward. ¡°We have other duties, Miss. Sorry.¡± ¡°Yes Miss, we are sorry. Excuse me.¡± The two guards then rushed away from in front of Elena to continue their duties, they immediately ran away from Elena who looked still confused. Elena just shook her head slowly as she watched the two guards leave, Elena carefully stepped back into the garden. Elena¡¯s intention to sit on the chair was canceled after she noticed a wooden swing not far from the chair she had previously seen from the room. Elena let out a sigh of relief when she managed to sit on the swing that looked clean, using one leg, Elena swung the swing slowly. Returning to enjoying the swing after a long time made Elena feel a little better. Elena¡¯s eyes widened at the sky which still showed its beauty with dozens of stars still twinkling in the sky. Being able to see the sky so clearly like this made Elena sure that the vi where she was currently located was on a teau. Apart from that, almost every morning Elena could hear the very clear chirping of birds, a situation that Elena rarely heard when she was at her house. Remembering again that her house had turned to ashes, it made Elena¡¯s chest tight again, Elena couldn¡¯t imagine how her parents felt when they saw that the house and the ce where they worked were no longer left. Elena¡¯s tears fell again, the faces of her parents came back to Elena¡¯s mind. The wrinkled faces of the two who had never been angry with her reappeared alternately in Elena¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯d give my worthless life to you if you really wanted to, Christ,¡± Elena said hoarsely. ¡°But I beg you please let go of my parents, let them go. Let them live in peace and serenity for the rest of their lives, sob... I¡¯m willing to give you whatever you want, I¡¯m willing to let you make your sex ve for life, I will do all orders that you¡¯ve been giving me while in bed.¡± Elena¡¯s lips trembled at the memory of all Christian¡¯s craziness when she was in bed. ¡°I promise to satisfy you as long as you let go of my mom and dad, Christ...¡± Chapter 184 184 Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s die 111Kainer¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Doctor Catherine, isn¡¯t she a doctor...¡± ¡°I want Doctor Catherine to give Elena a contraceptive injection, I don¡¯t want that woman to contain my precious seed, because I only intend to make that woman my mistress. I don¡¯t want my child to be born from such a lowly woman.¡± Christian cuts off Kainer¡¯s words firmly. Doctor Catherine is one of the best obstetricians who works at the rke family hospital, the doctor who already has one child is the daughter of Doctor Caitlyn, a doctor who has helped Anne and Jack a lot in the early days of their togetherness after being separated for a long time when Jack experience memory loss. Without guilt, Christian then continued his steps towards the door leaving Kainer still looking so shocked after hearing his words. Christian knows that Kainer will think he¡¯s crazy, but right now that¡¯s the only way to guard against the worst that could happen in the future. All of Christian¡¯s love for Elena haspletely disappeared, what is in his head right now is just wanting to make Elena pay for all of Suri¡¯s suffering with a heavier reply. That¡¯s why Christian only wants to make Elena a partner in his bed, until the timees when he¡¯s tired of Elena, then Christian will throw her out on the street like trash. ** St. Maria Hospital, Inteken. Jason kept trying to send messages to Elena even though for almost three weeks there was no response from Elena, Jason tried to tell Elena about the condition of her parents who were currently in critical condition. Not far from where Jason was standing, Tommy was trying to calm Bianca who kept crying. Seeing Jody and Cam Wilson who was getting help from the doctor at the same time made her so shocked. The husband and wife who have been so good to them are struggling to survive in the ICU room at the same time. ¡°How is it, Tom...what if Mr and Mrs Wilson die and we don¡¯t get Elena toe?¡± Bianca stuttered, seeing how Jody and Cam Wilson had both called Elena¡¯s name at the same time moments ago when their condition suddenly dropped at the same time made Bianca so scared right now. Tommy patted his wife¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°We just pray for the best for them at this time, I¡¯m sure God already has a beautiful n behind all of this.¡± ¡°I feel sorry for them, Tom. At times like this they are not apanied by their child, Elena would also be very sad if she knew something like this happened. That girl would be very shocked, Tom...¡± ..... Tommy then hugged Bianca gently again , again discussing Elena made Tommy lose all his words. Tommy, who doesn¡¯t have feelings as gentle as Bianca¡¯s, chooses to remain silent because he doesn¡¯t want to make things worse, especially when things are veryplicated like now. Tommy didn¡¯t say much after he saw the news on television that showed a big fire that destroyed the Wilson family¡¯s house, Tommy was really grateful for his decision toe to the Wilson family¡¯s housest week. Because if not, maybe by now all the valuable documents belonging to Jody Wilson that belonged to Elena had already be ashes. While remembering all the great things that had happened, Tommy was suddenly surprised by the appearance of a doctor from behind the ICU room where Jody and Cam Wilson were. Jason was the first to see the doctor running towards him quickly, followed by Tommy and Bianca who moved slowly because they had to carefully carry their sleeping child. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, doc? Mr. Jody and his wife are all right, aren¡¯t they?¡± Jason immediately threw questions at the doctor who had juste out with his heart beating very fast. The doctor slowly lowered the medical mask he was wearing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we tried our best but Mr. Jody and his wife chose to give up... they both died at almost the same time, one minute ago.¡± Prank... The cellphone in Jason¡¯s hand fell to the floor, the news of the death of Jody and Cam Wilson really made him so very shocked. Tommy who was standing near the door then leaned his head against the wall with his eyes closed, while Bianca immediately started crying hysterically so several nurses came to her and tried to calm her down because ire, who had been asleep in her arms, woke up and looked very shocked. ¡°How is it Jason...Elena we haven¡¯t found yet, should we bury Mr Jody and Mrs Cam without Elena?¡± Bianca said hoarsely between her tears when she was in front of the bodies of Jody and Cam Wilson which had been covered with a white cloth after all the medical equipment was removed from their bodies by two nurses who previously apanied the doctor when trying to help them. Tommy tapped Bianca¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°With or without Elena, we still have to bury them. We can¡¯t wait for Elena, Mr Jody and his wife will be sad if we have to dy their funeral.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°What Tommy said was true, Bianca,¡± Jason said quietly. ¡°We must still bury Mr. Jody and Mrs. Cam as soon as possible, even though Elena isn¡¯t with us.¡± Bianca immediately lowered her head with tears streaming down her face, her trembling hand slowly touching Cam Wilson¡¯s hand which was already on her stomach. As a mother, Bianca is saddened by the bad luck that befell Cam Wilson, who had to die without seeing her child, whose whereabouts are unknown to this day. ¡°Goodbye Mrs. Cam...goodbye Mr. Jody.¡± Tommy spoke hoarsely. ¡°Thank you very much for all the kindness you both have given me and my wife and my daughter, thank you for giving me a job so that I can provide a better life for my wife and children. Thank you also for teaching me sincerity and unconditional love...¡± Jason who stood beside Tommy then lowered his head. He was carried away by the feeling of Tommy¡¯s words that managed to make the atmosphere even more emotional. Even though they weren¡¯t family, Jason knew how good a tide was as lively as it used to be. ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir, I will carry out your mandate well. I will make sure your hopes are fulfilled,¡± Tommy said in his heart with his eyes closed and lips slightly trembling, Tommy was carried away when he remembered the will that Jody Wilson left for Elena which was identally read by Tommy while he was looking for supporting documents for hospital administration that he took from Jody Wilson¡¯s wooden crate. Chapter 185 185 a Family ¡°How can he be innocent? The evidence we get is clear, even Ronin, one of Christian¡¯s best hackers, has also obtained the best quality images showing that the masked girl in the kidnapping gang is Elena Wilson. 100%, Anne!¡± Jack spoke again in a high pitched voice. ¡°But Jack...¡± ¡°Never mind Anne, I¡¯mzy to argue with you. I don¡¯t want us to fight, what we should do now is party to celebrate our sess in uncovering the evil intentions of Elena Wilson and her family who want to mess up our family again.¡± Anne narrowed her eyes, staring at Jack for a long time without making a sound. Seeing Jack speak again in high tones like this made Anne think back to their youth. Anne shrugged her shoulders as she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed, Jack.¡± Not waiting for a response from her husband, Anne immediately got up from the chair and hurried off towards the door. Watching Anne leave, Jack immediately realized his mistake. With a half run Jack caught up with Anne and managed to stop her right in front of the door. ¡°Let me go!¡± Jack, who had hugged Anne from behind, tightened his embrace, he had even leaned his head in the crook of Anne¡¯s neck. A sensitive area that always makes Anne helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, honey. I just got emotional when I talked about that girl. Please forgive me.¡± ..... ¡°I am not angry.¡± ¡°Lie!!¡± Anne smiled a little, Anne slowly released Jack¡¯s arms from her body. Although at first Jack didn¡¯t want to let go of his embrace, Anne managed to force the man to let go. ¡°If I was angry I would have argued with you earlier.¡± ¡°I know you very well, Anne,¡± Jack replied coldly. Anne pursed her lips. ¡°If you know me well you should know what I¡¯m thinking right now, we haven¡¯t had a smooth rtionship since the beginning of our meeting, Jack. I just don¡¯t want the same thing to happen to our two children, I know how much you love Christian and Suri. I know you are doing all this for the sake of our children, but you have to remember one thing, Jack. Elena also has a father and mother who love her very much they both must not be willing if their daughter has to be hurt, I say like this doesn¡¯t mean I I don¡¯t love my children. I really love Christian and Suri, even I am willing to trade my life with them. I say this only to ask you not to make mistakes that can burden us in the future. We have felt the bitterness and sadness of losing a child for a long time. So I beg you, keep using yourmon sense. Don¡¯t do any violence to her, after all now Suri has reunited with us. I know Suri has suffered a lot and lost a lot of precious time over the past three years, I know Suri has suffered so much when away from all of us. However, that can not be used as an excuse to do the same with Elena Wilson. God wouldn¡¯t have allowed His servant to suffer that long if there wasn¡¯t a beautiful n for Him...you believe in all that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare our love story and journey with what Elena Wilson has done for our children, Anne, ¡± Jack growled disapprovingly. ¡°What happened to us is very different from what that little witch did to our two children, Anne.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Jack,¡± sighed Anne desperately, talking to Jack really required a lot of patience. ¡°What I mean is...¡± Anne couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because Jack had already put a finger to her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Elena Wilson again, I don¡¯t want to ruin our day because of that girl. We¡¯d better continue eating now, then tell me what I¡¯ve missed while I was in Luxembourg. I want to hear everything without missing a thing, especially regarding Suri and Areez Floyen¡¯s closeness.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes lit up when he spoke of Suri again, an expression that was very different from when they were discussing Elena. Anne took a deep breath, without speaking Anne walked to the chair which she had previously sat on before deciding to leave. Jack¡¯s smile widened when he saw Anneply with his wishes, Jack immediately sat back in his chair and continued eating with Anne who was also eating. A few minutester, Jack heard a very loudugh when Anne began to recount the series of events that had happened at the house when Jack was away for Luxembourg for almost two weeks.Jack¡¯s eyes lit up when Anne told how Areez had managed to make Suri obey him, knowing Areez¡¯s origins clearly made Jack not suspicious of him at all. Jack actually felt that Areez was a disgrace congrattions Suri, the only person who can make Suri back to being herself. Jack wasughing amusedly when Anne showed the video of Areez and Suri¡¯s fight which led to Suri¡¯s apology to Areez, Anne squeezed her left chest slowly. Anne had a feeling that another great storm would befall the family, a storm far more difficult to handle than before. After wiping her lips with a handkerchief, Anne then takes out her other cellphone and immediately calls Christian. Although her rtionship with Christian has not improved after their quarrel some time ago, Anne has a bad feeling for her first child. Because Christian did not receive the call, Anne then contacted Kainer. Anne is sure Kainer is with Christian. After connecting with Kainer, Anne was then seen busy talking to Christian who was in his office working on several projects that had to bepleted at almost the same time. Christian looks so busy, the search for evidence of Elena¡¯s involvement in the Suri kidnapping case really makes Christian¡¯s work neglected and Anne sees for herself how her son is doing two jobs at once. ¡°Mommy can help you if you don¡¯t mind, honey,¡± says Anne gently offering Christian help, who has just told him about the rke house of Jewel jewelery exhibition project that is about to take ce in New York. Christian shakes his head. ¡°I can still take care of this exhibition, Mom. There is still Kainer by my side, especially now that I have entered into a coboration with star entertainment who will be the EO of the event.¡± ¡°Eo?¡± Christian nods slowly without breaking his eye contact with his mother who is on a video call from Kainer¡¯s cell phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know the procedure and how to do an exhibition in New York, that¡¯s why I asked the EO for help who already understands better to smooth out all my ns in that country.¡± ¡°Mommy is proud of you, Christ,¡± said Anne sincerely. Chapter 186 186 Go Public ¡°Thanks Mom, but it¡¯s nothing. I still have a long way to go to expand my business in the Americas,¡± Christian replies excitedly. Anne touches her left chest which hurts again, seeing how Christian¡¯s way of speaking scares Anne. ¡°Mommy may ask you, Christ?¡± ¡°Sure, what do you want Mommy to ask?¡± Anne straightened herself slowly. ¡°Elena, Mommy asks you not to be so hard on her.¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Mommy knows you¡¯re angry and disappointed with her, but you still have to use yourmon sense. God can forgive His servant, Christ...¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Christian immediately cut Anne¡¯s words with a serious face. ¡°I know what Mommy means, I know Mommy has good intentions but believe me Mom, that what I¡¯m doing is the most natural thing an older brother should do to demand justice for what happened to her sister. So Mommy doesn¡¯t need to remind me besides, I still know my limits, Mom.¡± ¡°Thank God, Mommy was so happy to hear that.¡± Anne immediately responded to Christian¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Mommy is sure you can make a wise decision.¡± ..... Christian immediately gives a fake smile, trying to hide his anger at thinking his mother has been too involved in his affairs. Because Christian got a call from a representative of star entertainment, Anne ended the call. She was quite relieved to be able to talk and give a little input to her first child, as a mother, Anne did not want her child to go the wrong way, let alone regret her actions. Because until now, Anne is still not sure if Elena was involved in the kidnapping. Even though Jack¡¯s men and Christian¡¯s men have obtained such clear evidence, Anne still doesn¡¯t believe it. Elena is the most sincere girl that Anne knows, even though she only met a few times but Anne is very sure that the girl brought by Christian has a clean heart. Not like the usations that Jack and Christian have brought to her. After putting her cell phone back into her pocket, Anne then rejoined Jack, who was still immersed in his world. Seeing how Suri and Areez interact made Jack look so happy. ¡°I hope all this happiness will not end quickly,¡± said Anne in her heart. ¡°I hope your excessive affection won¡¯t backfire for us in the future, Jack.¡± **** The silence in the Floyen 96 Corp meeting room was disturbed by Suri¡¯s scream which suddenly sounded so clear, Areez who was seriously listening to the exnation of one of his employees immediately turned to the source of the sound as well as other staff who were in the same room with the boss. ¡°Aldrich..¡± Aldrich who understands hurriedly got up from his chair. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Areez nodded slowly, even though he knew that the scream he had just heard was Suri¡¯s voice, but Areez didn¡¯t want to go straight to her. Currently he has to maintain his professionalism in front of the staff who just joined hispany. Areez wants to create a firm image in front of his other subordinates even though his heart is so restless at the sound of Suri¡¯s screams. ¡°You¡¯d better go, Miss. Mr. Floyen is currently in a meeting with the staff for the next two hours, he can¡¯t be bothered by anyone,¡± snapped a blonde girl with an Australian ent, she was annoyed that Suri kept insisting on meeting Areez. Suri, who had never received harsh treatment from anyone, did not ept it, especially since they spoke five minutes ago, the blonde woman in front of her spoke loudly. Out of patience, Suri immediately stretched out her hand and immediately grabbed the neck of the woman in front of her, causing the atmosphere in the ce to be chaotic after several other staff shouted seeing what Suri was doing. Luckily Aldrich arrived at the right time so that a bigger fight could be avoided, Aldrich who had known Suri longer than Patricia chose to suppress Suri¡¯s emotions by keeping her away from Patricia who had just been strangled by Suri. ¡°Why are you defending her, Aldrich? Do you know this prostitute? She is already very disrespectful, daring to barge into this third floor even though the receptionist in the lobby has asked her to wait in the waiting room properly,¡± Patricia rebuked loudly while touching her hot neck. because of Suri¡¯s strong strangtion. Aldrich turned to Patricia, the younger sister of Areez¡¯s ex-lover who is now one of the marketing staff at Areez¡¯spany. ¡°Watch your word, Pat. Who are you calling that slut?!¡± The girl named Patricia headed straight for Suri without hesitation. ¡°Of course she is, this little slut has even dared to strangle my neck in front of everyone. You¡¯ve seen it yourself too aren¡¯t you how impudent she is.¡± Suri who had been provoked by emotion tried to grab Patricia¡¯s hand who was pointing at it, Suri wanted to break the hand. However, Suri¡¯s intentions were stopped by Aldrich who immediately restrained himself from approaching Patricia. ¡°Aldrich,¡± growled Suri with emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t hold me down, I have to teach this sorceress who has spoken so carelessly a lesson.¡± Aldrich tightened his grip on Suri¡¯s hand while shaking his head rapidly. ¡°Keep your temper, Suri. We¡¯re at the office,¡± Aldrich whispered quietly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where our demon is, this witch is the one who started first!¡± ¡°What? Who are you calling a witch, little slut? Your mouth is really very sharp, isn¡¯t it,¡± Patricia said loudly not wanting to lose. ¡°Patricia!¡± Patricia, whose name was just mentioned, immediately turned towards the source of the voice, as did Suri, Aldrich and several other staff who were surrounding the ce. Seeing Areezing, Patricia immediately ran towards him quickly. Patricia who is very confident that Areez will defend her then hides behind Areez¡¯s body, knowing Areez long enough to let Patricia know that Areez doesn¡¯t like to be touched by any woman. ¡°That girl came and made a lot of noise in the office, Areez. She even dared to strangle me by the neck and call me a witch, you should call the police immediately to drag her out of this office, Areez,¡± Patricia said in a voice made up to grab a sense of pity Areez. ¡°My neck hurts, Areez.¡± Areez nced, staring at Patricia¡¯s neck that was pointed at him. Instead of paying attention to his ex-lover¡¯s sister, Areez actually approached Suri who was in Aldrich¡¯s arms. Seeing his best friend put his arm around Suri¡¯s shoulder made Areez angry. ¡°Get your ugly hands off her body, Aldrich,¡± Areez said coldly. Aldrich immediately raised his hands in the air. ¡°Rx, I didn¡¯t do anything to her you don¡¯t have to be angry.¡± Areez did not respond to Aldrich¡¯s words, his attention was still on Suri. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Areez asked softly. ¡°Is anyone hurt?¡± ¡°Areez!¡± Patricia screamed loudly. ¡°What¡¯s hurt is me why do you even ask her?!¡± ¡°Why would I ask her? What kind of ridiculous question is that?¡± Patricia¡¯s mouth was wide open. Looks confused. ¡°What do you mean, Areez?¡± Areez pursed his lips, slowly he wrapped his arms around Suri¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for me to defend my woman, huh?¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± continued Chapter 187 187 The gift Areez smiled widely. ¡°Introducing, this is Suri Mireya rke. She is my future wife.¡± It was not only Patricia who was very surprised to hear Areez¡¯s statement, Aldrich and Suri herself were equally surprised. Patricia, who had managed to control her surprise, shook her head quickly. ¡°No way, you can¡¯t possibly choose a rude girl like her as your wife. You must be joking, right?¡± ¡°Joking, why am I joking? What¡¯s in it for me? And one more thing, who are you calling rude? She is the single most graceful girl I know.¡± ¡°Areez ..¡± ¡°Even Suri is very good at some ssical dances which nowadays young people are starting to ignore,¡± Areez said quietly, cutting Patricia¡¯s words, praising Suri as high as the sky. Patricia shook her head again, having only lived in Geneva for a few days made her unfamiliar with the rkes. That¡¯s why she looked calm when Areez introduced Suri¡¯s full name, in contrast to some of the staff behind her. The girls started whispering with frightened faces when they realized that Jackson rke¡¯s beloved daughter was in front of them, even the receptionist who had previously restrained Suri from going up to the third floor didn¡¯t dare to raise her face when she realized that the girl she had just humiliated was a rke. One of the most talked about girls in Geneva. ¡°Don¡¯t praise her too much, Areez. She doesn¡¯t deserve yourpliments, moreover she doesn¡¯t fit your criteria for the girl of your dreams, does she?¡± said Patricia arrogantly. ¡°Just look at her mediocre body and face, not at allparable to my sister who ..¡± ¡°The traitor?¡± Aldrich, who was tired of hearing Patricia always bringing up her sister¡¯s name when arguing with Areez, finally lost his temper. Aldrich felt that Patricia didn¡¯t want Areez to move on from the traitor girl. ¡°Of course it¡¯s different, Suri is way above your sister who has had too many stic surgeries.¡± ..... ¡°Aldrich, watch your words. Don¡¯t think that because you¡¯re the prime minister¡¯s son, I don¡¯t dare you, huh! I¡¯m not afraid of you just so you know,¡± Patricia screamed hysterically. Aldrich folded his arms across his chest. ¡°Why are you angry, isn¡¯t what I¡¯m saying true? Everyone in Ad already knows what Angelica, that stic girl looks like.¡± ¡°Aldrich White!¡± ¡°Watch yourself, Patricia!¡± said Areez coldly trying to break up the dispute between Aldrich and Patricia. ¡°You¡¯d better apologize now.¡± Patrialisughed. arrogant. ¡°Me, sorry to her? Don¡¯t dream, I¡¯m innocent for what I¡¯m sorry for?¡± Areez wrapped his arms around Suri¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize to her you¡¯d better go back to Ad, starting today you¡¯re fired.¡± After saying that Areez then led Suri to walk to his room which is on the fourth floor, leaving everyone who was very surprised to hear about his dismissal of Patricia. Patricia¡¯s face was as white as paper, she didn¡¯t expect to be fired in such a humiliating manner. Aldrich pursed his lips at the change in Patricia¡¯s face, slowly turning his attention to the few staff who were still standing behind Patricia. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to share the same fate as Patricia, you¡¯d better get back to your desks immediately.¡± As soon as Aldrich closed his mouth, ten staff members who previously wanted to protect Patricia immediately ran to their respective desks, including the receptionist who had previously given harsh words to Suri who forced her to go up to the third floor, the ce where Areez had a meeting. . Patricia, who did not ept being fired in such a dishonorable manner, grabbed Aldrich by the cor. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to Ad, I refuse to be fired. You can¡¯t think of me in this way, I have the right to continue working in this office. My sister is a shareholder in Areez¡¯spany...¡± ¡°Indeed, but that was then. Long before Areez withdrew the stock he gave to your treacherous sister, you certainly didn¡¯t forget that, did you?¡± Patricia¡¯s lips trembled, she really couldn¡¯t answer Aldrich¡¯s words. Patricia forgot that her sister¡¯s shares had been taken back by Areez a few years ago, not long after Angelica ran away with her lover with some assets belonging to the Floyen family which Areez finally managed to get back after he asked Interpol for help in hunting down the criminal couple. ¡°So you¡¯d better pack up and leave thispany. Since your presence is no longer wanted by the CEO, I hope your flight back to Ad goes smoothly without any hups and hopefully we can meet again at another opportunity in the future. Excuse me. and see youter,¡± Aldrich said quietly before he left Patricia alone. Patricia clenched her fists, her lips trembling with emotion. She was truly furious and embarrassed by the cruel treatment of Areez, the man he had been targeting for so long. ¡°Suri Mireya rke... Suri Mireya rke... wait for my revenge, you may feel triumphant now. But wait for my revenge, Areez Floyen is mine.¡± **** ¡°Soft Drink, milk or ..¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± Suri refused Areez¡¯s offer curtly. Arees smiled. ¡°Still angry? I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore your message, earlier during the meeting Ipletely forgot to bring my cellphone, Suri.¡± ¡°ssic reasons!¡± ¡°I swear,¡± Areez said quickly, half-up into the air. Suri turned her gaze to the ss, she was still annoyed at Areez who had dared to ignore the message that was sent thirty minutes ago. ¡°So, what should I do to get your forgiveness, now?¡± Areez asked quietly. ¡°I will do whatever you tell me to.¡± ¡°That girl who called me a whore, who is she? You guys look familiar.¡± Areez frowned. ¡°Patricia you mean?¡± ¡°Yeah, who is she?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡± ¡°The point is then, after all, I also don¡¯t like talking about other people,¡± said Suri curtly. Arees smiled. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll tell you. But you better sit down first.¡± Suri gave Areez a murderous stare for a few seconds before she finally walked over to the sofa Areez had appointed her to sit on. Areez couldn¡¯t help but chuckle seeing Suri¡¯s grumpy attitude which also hasn¡¯t gone away. Carrying two cans of Suri¡¯s favorite soft drink in both hands, Areez immediately followed and joined Suri sitting on the sofa. ¡°Patricia is the sister of my ex-wife who ran away right on our wedding day five years ago, Angelica ran away with her mistress after stealing money and some assets belonging to the Floyen family. Luckily Aldrich acted immediately at that time, so the assets belonging to my ancestors could return to me without anyone one less,¡± Areez said slowly starting to tell the story. ¡°From then on I didn¡¯t believe in love until I finally met you in Zurich that day.¡± Chapter 188 188 Thest night Even though his conversation with his mother had ended two hours ago, Christian was still disturbed. There was a lump in his chest now. ¡°If you want, we can leave tonight, sir. So you can witness firsthand how the people from the entertainment star work,¡± said Kainer quietly when he was about to end his conversation with Christian who was discussing the jewelry exhibition event from the rke house of Jewel in New York next week. Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, not tonight. Too soon.¡± ¡°How about the day after tomorrow, sir?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning. Tonight I want toe to the vi, give a message to Romaria and the other maids to take good care of Elena. That woman fainted yesterday, I don¡¯t want her to die in a hurry.¡± ¡°E..na fainted?¡± Kainer repeated Christian¡¯s words inplete shock. ¡°That¡¯s what Romaria said,¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you took her to the hospital for a more detailed examination, sir?¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No need, she¡¯s fine. Doctor Roggy didn¡¯t give her an IV either, she was just acting.¡± ..... Kainer swallowed his saliva. ¡°Now we better finish all our work first, I don¡¯t want any problems while we are in America,¡± Christian said again. ¡°Yes sir,¡± Kainer replied quickly, as fast as he could as he sat back down in his chair. Secondster, the room is quiet again as Christian and Kainer return to focus on their work again. During Christian¡¯s work several times Kainer nced at his master, Kainer felt that Christian had changed. The man who easily smiled when he was with Elena was no longer there, reced by a cold figure who waspletely untouchable. The fact that shows Elena¡¯s involvement in Suri¡¯s kidnapping really makes Christian very disappointed. ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough for today. We can go home now,¡± Christian says quietly when all the work is done. ¡°Would you like me to take you to the vi, sir?¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, you prepare me for our needs for the next four days in New York.¡± ¡°Okay young master, tomorrow morning I will pick you up at seven in the morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After turning off all the lights and locking the door, Kainer then ran towards the elevator following Christian who had arrived in front of the elevator. The office was very quiet when the two of them got into the elevator, just like thest few days. Once the elevator reaches the basement, Kainer leads Christian to a metallic ck Range Rover parked in the front. A parking lot that no one but Christian can use. ¡°Be careful on the roads young master,¡± says Kainer quietly as Christian finishes fastening his seatbelt. ¡°You too.¡± Because it was toote, Christian then drove his car at high speed to the vi where Elena was. Going away for a week makes Christian intend to satisfy his desire for Elena to his heart¡¯s content tonight, that¡¯s why Christian refuses Kainer¡¯s offer to take him to the vi. After twenty minutes, Christian¡¯s ck Range Rover finally arrived at the vi. Several guards who were very familiar with bulletproof cars immediately ran to their master. ¡°Wee, sir.¡± Ten guards give Christian greetings simultaneously with their heads down. ¡°Night,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°Oh yeah, did that woman get into trouble today?¡± A guard standing right beside Cristian immediately raised his head up. ¡°No sir, Miss Elena today didn¡¯t evene out of the vi like she usually does.¡± ¡°Not out of the vi?¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Christian, who at first just wanted to make small talk, finally interrogated the guards with some questions about Elena, although Romaria would not lie but Christian felt that he needed additional information from the guards. As long as the men of Kainer¡¯s age were talking, Christian didn¡¯t open his mouth at all and chose to be a good listener. ¡°That¡¯s all we can say, sir. As for Miss Elena¡¯s other activities in the vi, we don¡¯t know, sorry.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I can ask Romariater and thank you for the information. I hope you guys continue to do well during my absence, remember you have a huge responsibility here.¡± ¡°We understand, young master.¡± The guards standing before Christian answered in unison. Because he couldn¡¯t wait to meet Elena, Christian then continued his steps into the vi. Several maids standing at the door immediately greeted him politely. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Romaria,¡± Christian said quietly as soon as he realized that Romaria didn¡¯t apany him along with the four maids who were standing in front of him. ¡°Romaria is in the room with Miss Elena, sir.¡± Christian frowns. ¡°Together with Elena, she didn¡¯t cause any trouble today, did she?¡± ¡°No sir, Miss Elena didn¡¯t evene out of the room today,¡± replied the head chef quickly. ¡°Is she still sick?¡± ¡°No sir, Miss Elena is fine.¡± Christian was silent for a few seconds before finally deciding to go up to the second floor to meet Elena, Christian was curious about the condition of his ex-lover. Christian, who is already so angry with Elena, now only sees the woman as a former lover. Despite the fact that until now, Elena is the only woman who warms Christian¡¯s bed. Arriving in the room in front of Elena¡¯s room whose door was open, Christian didn¡¯t go straight in. He stood still trying to listen to Elena and Romania¡¯s conversation. Even though ording to the servants, Elena is currently fine, Christian wants to confirm it himself. He had to know whether the servants were telling the truth or not. ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with, Miss?¡± asked Romaria softly, since taking the contraceptive pill this morning, Elena doesn¡¯t want to talk at all and this worries Romaria. Elena shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anything. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Well then, I will leave you,¡± said Romaria softly. ¡°If you need anything you can call me, Miss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Romana smiled. ¡°Good night and have a good rest, Miss.¡± ¡°Thank you Ro...¡± Elena stopped her speech when the corner of her eye caught the figure of the man she really didn¡¯t want to see, the man who had broken her heart countless times. Seeing Elena so shocked made Romaria confused, she didn¡¯t understand why suddenly the young girl whom she had served for almost one six five weeks looked so frightened. Romaria slowly turned her body, looking behind her, at the direction Elena was looking at. Romaria almost screamed when she saw Christian who was standing a meter from where she was standing. ¡°Y..young master...¡± ¡°Come out Romaria, I want to have a one-on-one talk with Elena.¡± Elena immediately gripped the edge of the nket that was wrapped around her as soon as Christian stopped talking, her eyes filled with tears again as she remembered what Christian had done to her. Chapter 189 189 ¡°Give me the proof¡± ¡°Get out, Romaria,¡± Christian says curtly. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t go!¡± Romaria and Elena spoke at the same time, responding to Christian¡¯s words. Romaria¡¯s face immediately felt hot when she realized that Elena had asked her to stay in the room, when her master asked her toe out. ¡°Romaria,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to give orders twice, do I?¡± Having no other choice, Romaria then rushed out of Elena¡¯s room with her head down. She tried to avoid all possible eye contact with Elena, Romaria couldn¡¯t bear it if she saw Elena. Christian¡¯s facial expression still didn¡¯t change even after Romaria closed the door to his room from the front, Christian was enjoying the fear that Elena was showing at this time. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve taken the medicine Catherine gave you this morning,¡± Christian says quietly, bringing up the contraception pill that Elena had taken earlier this morning. ..... ¡°D.. doctor Catherine?¡± ¡°Yes, the doctor who gave you the contraceptive pill this morning,¡± Christian replies coldly. ¡°Dr. Catherine is one of the best doctors in my family hospital and she¡¯s very smart, so don¡¯t try to fool me by not taking the pill because Doctor Catherine will find out if you don¡¯t take it.¡± Elena¡¯s chest hurt instantly, she felt like a big hand was holding her inside. Christian is really not satisfied, he keeps hurting Elena with his cruel words. ¡°Don¡¯t expect more, Elena. Don¡¯t think you can escape me.¡± Elena bit her inner lower lip, trying to hold back the tears that had already reached her throat. Elena doesn¡¯t want Christian to hear her cry. ¡°Does it have to go this far?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Christian replies quickly, immediately crossing his arms across his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want my child to be born from the womb of a disgusting woman like you, remember what I said the first time I brought you to this ce. I will only make you the satisfaction of my lust, Elena.¡± No matter how strong Elena defended, this fort was immediately destroyed. The tears that Elena had been trying to hold back in her eyes, which were still hot after almost crying all day, were pouring down her cheeks again. Christian chuckles,pletely untouched by Elena¡¯s cries. ¡°Even if you cry blood, I won¡¯t care. So keep crying, but tonight you have to do your duty.¡± ¡°H..have to go this far, Christ?¡± asked Elena again stuttering, emboldened. Christian bursts outughing. ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer that question, you have to answer it yourself.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, yourself. Everything that happened to you was because of your own fault, Elena. What I am doing is the result of what you have done to Suri, to my sister!¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all the usations that you¡¯ve been aiming at me, I just met your sister at her birthday party three months ago. Then how could I hurt her, how could I kidnap her let alone hold her. How could I hurt someone if I¡¯ve never met her before.¡± ¡°Elena.. Elena... you really are a dangerous woman, when all the evidence we have at this time you can still dodge,¡± Christian said while shaking his head. ¡°Luckily I realized right away, otherwise I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be doing another sleazy n of yours again. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll do to my family if I fall into your trap.¡± Elena wipes her tears quickly, this time Elena decides to fight Christian. ¡°Ok, if I¡¯m guilty show me what I did wrong?! Akh no, show me the evidence you mentioned. Show me that I was involved in a crime that I nevermitted at all.¡± Elena¡¯s chest heaved up and down, talking to Christian in a state that was hit by such a huge disappointment as right now that Elena almost took her breath away. ¡°You want proof?!¡± Christian asks sarcastically. ¡°Yeah, give me the proof,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°If indeed I am guilty then I will admit my mistake, I am willing to ept all the punishment that your family will give. I am also willing to do whatever you want, even if it has to be your servant in bed. But before that, show me the evidence you have.¡± Christian folds his arms across his chest. ¡°You still want to see the proof? You¡¯re really brave, Elena.¡± ¡°I dare because I feel innocent.¡± Elena answered Christian¡¯s words loudly, feeling that she had nevermitted the usations given by Christian to make Elena so confident. ¡°So show me the proof.¡± Elena immediately extends her hand towards Christian. Christian smirks. ¡°You really have no fear, Elena.¡± ¡°I told you before, I¡¯m not afraid because I feel innocent.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t forget that I was a businessman, did you?¡± Elena frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Before I show you all the evidence of the crimes you¡¯vemitted, I want you to give me a guarantee,¡± Christian replies shrewdly, as a skilled businessman with tongues like this is the easiest thing to do for him. Elena swallowed her saliva. ¡°What guarantee?¡± ¡°Guarantee for the consequences of this shameless act you¡¯re doing,¡± Christian replies, his voice rising two octaves. ¡°I want you to satisfy me until the morning when I show you the evidence I have, evidence that clearly shows that you are really guilty.¡± Elena¡¯s hair is all over, serving Christian until the morning when she¡¯s not so fit like this is tantamount to suicide. Christian who always abused her when she was in bed really hurt Elena and this time the man asked her to serve him until morning. Elena really wanted to throw the bedsidemp at Christian right now. But Elena had no other choice, she had to know the truth. Elena, who has been very curious about all the usations given by Christian so far, can¡¯t take it anymore, she wants to see all the evidence Christian has. Evidence showing her involvement in the kidnapping that Suri experienced three years ago. Chapter 190 190 Not me ¡°Yes or no, Elena?¡± ¡°Ok, I agree. I¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± replied Elena hoarsely, trying to stay strong even though she was currently bleeding inside. Being made to fly as high as a Titan with full of happiness and thrown to the deepest point of the earth by the same person makes Elena unsure if in the future she will still be okay, the wound Christian inscribed in her heart is so big. Christian grins triumphantly. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll show you the evidence of your crime. Look carefully and don¡¯t regret your request, Elena. Because believe me, tonight I won¡¯t be gentle with you.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes gleam with real lust. ¡°Just show me the evidence,¡± Elena asked again, Elena who was already wet chose to drown immediately. She had no way back at this point. Christian takes his hands off his chest, he slowly takes out his cell phone and looks for evidence of Elena¡¯s involvement in the kidnapping of Suri three years ago. Because he doesn¡¯t want Elena to touch his things, Christian then connects his cellphone to therge television in the room. The television that Elena had not touched so far. Elena¡¯s focus was then fixed on the television screen in front of her and Christian, the second Christian managed to connect the two electronic equipment, Elena¡¯s heartbeat seemed to have stopped for a few seconds. The photo of a girl in ck clothes who was lowering the mask she was wearing to her nose really made Elena unable to speak and all of Elena¡¯s surprises were read well by Christian who was still standing in front of the bed. Even though the girl looked like her, Elena was sure it wasn¡¯t her. Elena felt like she¡¯d never worn clothes like that looking so confused. ¡°How about it, Elena? Are you satisfied with this photo?¡± Elena takes her eyes off the television screen at Christian who is staring at him like a hungry wolf. ¡°I¡¯ve never had clothes like that, Christ. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been to that ce, either.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? So what is this photo, Elena? It¡¯s clear that in this photo it is you, your body posture, nose shape and eye shape are exactly the same as the woman in this photo,¡± sneered Christian curtly. ¡°You can no longer dodge with ssic excuses like that when I have all the evidence.¡± ..... ¡°I didn¡¯t deny it, I was just confused when I saw the photo. I, who never felt dressed like that and was in that ce, really don¡¯t understand why this kind of photo is like this,¡± Elena said hoarsely. ¡°I swear to you if that person wasn¡¯t me, I wouldn¡¯t even know where it was.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°Elena.. Elena.. you really are a woman who can¡¯t be trusted, when all the evidence is clear you can still dodge and pretend like this. I¡¯m really sorry I ever fell in love with you.¡± ¡°I swear, Christ. I dare...ahhh...¡± Elena screeched loudly as Christian¡¯s massive body suddenly pressed against her, nailing her hands above her head. ¡°Elena Wilson,¡± Christian breaths hoarsely, his hot breathnding on Elena¡¯s so soft skin. ¡°You are the most hypocritical woman I know, you are the most cunning woman I have ever met. You are the true definition of the embodiment of the cunning and deadly Medusa.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to convince you I¡¯m innocent, Christ?¡± asked Elena desperately. ¡°Do I need to get my heart out of my chest so you know I¡¯m not lying?¡± ¡°Not now, you can¡¯t die when I still want your body so much, Elena,¡± Christian said hoarsely, his left hand which had not stung Elena¡¯s wrist that he had made one on top of the girl was now nursing Elena¡¯s pajamas in a seductive motion. . Christian¡¯s index finger stopped just above the top of Elena¡¯s left chest and circled there, giving Elena both torment and painful pleasure. Elena¡¯s lips quivered again, the stimtion Christian gave her was so torturous. And Christianughs amused to see Elena enjoying the touch he is giving her. And suddenly a loud enough scream was heard from Elena when Christian tore the pajamas she was wearing, but the shock hadn¡¯t gone away yet, Elena had to let her body go back to being Christian¡¯s toy. The touch that Christian was feeling on her breasts was so torturous, the squeeze that was too painful finally made Elena could only close her eyes. ¡°A lying woman like you should be taught a lesson,¡± Christian said hoarsely in between his activities, squeezing Elena¡¯s breasts roughly at the same time. With tears rolling down her cheeks again, Elena said. ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept the greatest punishment from God if the woman in the photo is sshhh...¡± Elena bit her lip as Christian bit his nipples hard. ¡°I...I¡¯m ready to ept all the misfortunes in life if I lie to you, Christ...¡± Christian who was blinded by lust chose not to respond to Elena¡¯s words, which he considered unimportant. Just like before, Christian strips Elena in such a rude and hasty manner. Even then, Elena, who has no power over her own body, can only surrender when Christian enters, who is not ready. The pain when Christian touched her roughly again made the wound inside Elena deepen. Luxembourg Airport, 7.30 PM Kainer, who had arrived at the airport thirty minutes ago, looked restless, several times he checked the watch on his right hand after Christian¡¯s cell phone number could not be reached. Some of the bodyguards who were waiting with Kainer could only stay silent and didn¡¯t dare toment on what Kainer was doing. ¡°We have to fly in ten minutes and the young master hasn¡¯t shown up yet,¡± said Kainer nervously. ¡°This is thest extension of time, if young master doesn¡¯te, our flight will be postponed until tomorrow.¡± Even though they will fly using a private jet belonging to the rke family, they still have toply with the regtions made by the Flight Operations officer. Actually their flight was scheduled for exactly seven in the morning, but because Christian had not shown up and could not be contacted, Kainer took the initiative to ask the officer who arranged the flight schedule at their guard post to extend the time. At first, Kainer¡¯s request was refused for fear of disrupting the flight schedules of several other nes, but fortunately there were two flights dyed so that Kainer¡¯s wish was approved to change the departure time to half past eight in the morning. ¡°I should have beenst night...¡± ¡°I¡¯vee, Kainer. Stop babbling.¡± Christian who had just arrived cut off Kainer¡¯s words quickly. ¡°You¡¯re not a girl.¡± Chapter 191 191 Goes to USA ¡°S-sir...¡± ¡°I had a little problem on the way, that¡¯s why I waste at the airport,¡± Christian said quietly, cutting Kainer back, exining the reason for beingte at the airport. ¡°Come on in, we can¡¯t bete or the Flight Operations officer will stop us from flying.¡± Kainer opened his mouth. ¡°You know that I applied for an extra time of departure?¡± asked Kainer stupidly. Christian who was already in the middle of the stairs immediately turned to Kainer who was still standing where he was. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kainer gasped, realizing his folly. He forgot that whatever he did Christian would know, in a hurry Kainer then climbed the stairs following Christian who had already entered the ne. After Kainer and several bodyguards entered, the ck jet with CLARKE written on both sides began to move and soon began to air smoothly without any disturbance. A beautiful flight attendantes up to Christian and gives him red wine, having worked for years with rke Enterprise letting the flight attendant know what Christian¡¯s favorite drink is. ¡°Have you brought all the documents we need, Kainer?¡± Christian asks quietly as he shakes the ss of red wine. Kainer nodded. ¡°Everything is ready, sir. I checked again this morning before leaving for the airport.¡± ¡°Good, I don¡¯t want any mistakes. This exhibition is an important step for us to spread our journey in America. I want rke House of Jewel to have a name that aligns with the jewelry brand that has always been used by artists and celebrities in that country,¡± Christian says seriously, his eyes gleaming with a burning ambition. ..... ¡°We can certainly make a big rke House of Jewel name in America, sir. Ourpetitiveness in Europe has proven it.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see that happen.¡± Wanting to maximize everything, Christian then again invites Kainer to check their preparations. Christian again checks thepleteness of the amount of jewelry that they will be exhibiting in New York very carefully, even though the jewelry is on a different ne but Christian still doesn¡¯t monitor it. Seeing Christian back busy at work makes Kainer grateful, it seems thatst night at the vi there wasn¡¯t anymotion between Christian and Elena. Even though he hasn¡¯t seen Elena¡¯stest condition, Kainer is sure that his former co-worker is still fine at this time. Kainer knows that Christian will not be able to hurt Elena who has just lost both her parents as well as her ce of residence in the near future, Kainer believes Christian still has a good heart even though he was so angry with Elena after finding out that Elena was one of the people involved in Suri¡¯s kidnapping. three years ago. Back busy with work makes Christianpletely forget about Elena, Christian doesn¡¯t realize that he is currently making Elena hate him even more. Elena who insists on denying the truth of the photo that Ronin found at this time has no passion for life, after Christian left this morning until now Elena still locks herself in the bathroom. Elena who feels dirty keeps repeating her bath until her fingers are currently wrinkled, even though Christian doesn¡¯t use violence anymore when making love like in the early days of his existence at the vi, Elena still gets wounds that are getting wet and deep inside her. Knock.. Knock.. ¡°Miss Elena, open the door, Miss...¡± ¡°You are okay, Miss?¡± Romaria bit her lower lip, the voices of the other maids standing behind her frightened her even more. ¡°Miss, if you still don¡¯t answer then I¡¯m sorry if I have to...¡± Romaria¡¯s words stopped when suddenly the sound of water pouring from the shower, it was clear that Elena was fine in the bathroom right now. The panicked faces of Romaria and the other maids disappeared immediately, they all looked a little relieved. However, even so, none of the five middle-aged women came out of Elena¡¯s room which had been tidied up after Christian left the room two hours ago. They were all still worried about Elena who was still locked in the bathroom. ¡°Miss,¡± cried Romaria hoarsely when she saw Elenae out of the bathroom with her hair still dripping with water, the water droplets soaking Elena¡¯s thin body wrapped in a towel. One maid who was directly behind Romaria grabbed a dry towel and gave it to Romaria who was closest to Elena. Once holding the dry towel, Romaria immediately wrapped Elena¡¯s body. ¡°You can get sick like this, Miss,¡± said Romaria quietly. Elena who was staring at the floor nkly slowly turned to Romaria who was still hugging her. ¡°I want to sleep, I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Fine, but before that we help you dry off first.¡± Elena nodded her head, responding to Romaria¡¯s words without opening her lips. Romaria, who was afraid that Elena would get sick, immediately helped her walk into the walk-in closet to get dressed, assisted by two maids, while the other two maids went straight to the kitchen to make warm drinks. They were worried that Elena would get sick, because earlier they felt how cold Elena¡¯s body was when she came out of the bathroom. Romaria took a deep breath when she didn¡¯t find any traces of violence on Elena¡¯s body, Christian¡¯s arrivalst night really scared Romaria. The dark expression that Christian gave when he only appearedst night made Romaria unable to sleep until finally this morning she could only breathe a sigh of relief when she saw that Elena¡¯s body did not have any signs of violence. ¡°Ok, you¡¯re done,¡± said Romaria softly when she finished helping Elena get dressed. ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the dressing table, let¡¯s dry your hair, Miss.¡± Like someone who had just woken up from hypnosis, Elena just confirmed Romaria¡¯s words without giving any other answer. Romaria, who didn¡¯t know Elena¡¯s inner turmoil, only smiled a little, and she carefully guided Elena back out of the walk-in closet to sit at the dressing table. ¡°Please drink the tea first, Miss,¡± said Bertha, one of the maids who was one year younger than Romaria, softly. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Elena refused quietly without taking her eyes off the ss in front of her. Romaria gave a code to Berta to give her the teacup prepared for Elena. ¡°Just a little, Miss. After that you can sleep.¡± ¡°Sleep?¡± Romaria nodded slowly with teary eyes as Elena looked at her with sparkling eyes at the mention of the word ¡®sleep¡¯, the innocent child-like expression that Elena had just shown made everyone gasp. The five women who already had more life experience than Elena immediately realized that if Elena was not feeling well, Romaria immediately hugged Elena followed by the other maids. Women support women that is so felt. However, suddenly Elena pushed Romaria¡¯s body away from her and said, ¡°What are you doing, Romaria?¡± *** New York, USA. ¡°What? You guys lost track? How is that possible? Luxembourg is a small city,¡± one man shouted at someone on a cell phone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, in one month you have to find her and bring her home to me!¡± Chapter 192 192 a Sign One week went by so fast for Elena. The day of Christian¡¯s return that drew near made Elena feel a little uneasy, for Elena Christian¡¯s return to Luxembourg was a nightmare. A nightmare that she desperately wanted to throw away. This morning, Elena who always wakes up earlier than the maids is again sitting alone in the garden when Romariaes with a tray of breakfast and contraceptive pills that are never absent given to Elena like Christian¡¯s message to Romaria before he left. ¡°Morning Miss.¡± Elena who was staring at the flock of white koi fish under her feet turned to Romaria who was walking towards her. ¡°Morning...¡± Romaria who almost reached where Elena was sitting almost dropped the tray in her hand when she saw how pale Elena¡¯s face was this morning, the middle-aged woman immediately quickened her pace. After carefully cing the tray she was carrying on the table, Romaria then walked over to Elena. ¡°You are very cold, Miss,¡± said Romaria worriedly. Elena smiled and lowered Romaria¡¯s hand that was touching her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Romaria.¡± ¡°You are not well, miss,¡± said Romaria quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor ..¡± ..... ¡°No, don¡¯t call the doctor. I don¡¯t want to get you in trouble like yesterday,¡± Elena refused firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to die, take it easy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Miss!¡± Romaria gripped Elena¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°You will be fine, trust me. All the misunderstandings between you and young master will definitely be cleared soon.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°Even if all these misunderstandings are resolved well, things won¡¯t be the same, Romaria...¡± Elena¡¯s tears suddenly fell. ¡°Not only have I lost a house to shelter from the heat and cold, I have also lost a home that will warm and soothe me. Even on theirst day in the world I can¡¯t see.¡± Romaria¡¯s tongue immediately went numb, the words that just came out of Elenapletely made her speechless. Romaria who has lost both of her parents can feel Elena¡¯s sadness at this time. ¡°Things are still not the same, Romaria.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°Ukhhh...¡± Elena who had been trying to stop herself from throwing up in front of Romaria finally let go, the nausea that had been tormenting her for the past few days she couldn¡¯t hide from Romaria who was always trying to be near her. Romaria¡¯s face paled. ¡°What are you doing, Miss?¡± Elena who was still covering her mouth with one hand shook her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little...hmpp...¡± Unable to take it anymore, Elena rushed into the vi to go to the bathroom on the first floor. Bertha and several other maids who saw Elena¡¯s behavior couldn¡¯t help but remain silent and didn¡¯t dare to ask. Until Romaria finally came, they immediately approached her and asked what had happened to Elena. Romaria, who was still in shock, could only stay silent when her friends kept asking her questions about Elena, Romaria¡¯s focus was still on the bathroom where Elena had just entered. After almost ten minutes in the bathroom, Elena finally came out of the bathroom with almost all wet clothes and an increasingly pale face. Seeing that, Romaria and the other maids immediately moved. Simultaneously the women approached Elena who was still holding on to the bathroom door. Realizing that Elena was not okay, Romaria immediately led Elena to sit on the sofa not far from the bathroom while Bertha immediately ran to the second floor to find a dry change of clothes for Elena. ¡°Miss...¡± Elena who was looking down slowly raised her face to look at Romaria who looked so worried, being a mother of three grown children gave Romaria a lot of experience. ¡°Are you...¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How long has it been, Miss?¡± Romaria asked a more specific question. ¡°When Christian took me to see his family in Geneva almost four months ago, I just finished my period,¡± Elena replies so quietly, barely audibly. ¡°And to this day, I haven¡¯t gotten my period yet.¡± Brak... Clean towels and clothes as well as several bottles of Elena¡¯s skin care equipment that Bertha brought fell from her hands when she heard Elena¡¯s words and it was not only Bertha who was so shocked, the other maids were also so shocked. One of them even let out a small shriek before finallying to her senses and immediately covering her mouth with one hand. Even though Romaria didn¡¯t tell her, Bertha and the other maids knew that for the past week Elena had been given birth control pills that Catherine had brought on Christian¡¯s orders. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m pregnant, Romaria?¡± asked Elena quietly with an innocent look at Romaria who was sitting on her knees in front of her. Romaria, who was trying not to cry, immediately lost control when Elena asked a question that sounded really pathetic, instantly the atmosphere in the room immediately felt so stifling. The four maids who were standing near Romaria also immediately supported each other with their heads down. ¡°We¡¯ll have to do an examination to see what the results will be, Miss,¡± Romaria answered quietly as she wiped the tears that rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Inspection?¡± Romaria nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Miss. We have to do an examination first to get the results even without going to the doctor.¡± ¡°Using testpack you mean?¡± shoot Elena quickly. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Elena lifted her head, looking at Bertha and the other maids. ¡°Do you guys have testpacks?¡± ¡°Miss.¡± Romaria immediately spoke, trying to get Elena¡¯s attention again. ¡°I will look for the test kit for you to the pharmacy which is not far from this vi, but before that you have to change clothes first. You can get sick if you keep wearing wet clothes like this.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go to the pharmacy, can I?¡± Jesus... Elena again made Romaria¡¯s mind hurt, her soul was torn apart hearing such a sad question. Bertha who realized that Romaria was in a difficult situation immediately approached Elena to the sofa. ¡°The pharmacy isn¡¯t too far, Miss. And now you¡¯d better change first, your clothes are already wet, Miss.¡± Chapter 193 193 Pregnant Bertha, who realized that Romaria was in a difficult situation, immediately approached Elena to the sofa. ¡°The pharmacy isn¡¯t too far, Miss. And now you¡¯d better change first, your clothes are already wet, Miss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bertha immediately helped Elena get up from the sofa and led her to walk to the bathroom to change clothes. Because Elena was secured, Romaria immediately went into her room to get her wallet and cellphone. Romaria had to move quickly so that Elena didn¡¯t ask to go, two guards in the front yard immediately greeted Romaria and had a serious conversation with Romaria for a few minutes before finally the three of them got into the car and left the vi. Romaria who has received a special assignment from Christian gets high respect from the guards, because when Romaria asks to be taken to a pharmacy near the vi, they immediately take her away without asking much. On the way to the pharmacy, Romaria looked so restless. Romaria is confused, she doesn¡¯t know how to tell Christian at this time because it¡¯s been a week since Christian¡¯s cell phone number is off, the only number stored on the cellphone that Romaria is holding is inactive. Christian¡¯s busy schedule in America is also one of the reasons, Christian forgot to call Romaria with another number when they arrived in New York a few days ago. ¡°Not now, Lord,¡± Romaria prayed silently. ¡°Don¡¯t burden the poor girl any more, she¡¯s in too much pain right now, Lord.¡± Even though she is sure that Elena is pregnant at this time, Romaria hopes that Elena is not pregnant. Romaria was ovee with fear and guilt as she remembered the contraceptive pills she had given the poor girl every day for the past week. Romaria was worried that the contraceptive pill she had given Elena would have a bad effect on the fetus she was currently carrying. The two bodyguards who were escorting Romaria to the pharmacy looked confused when they heard Romaria¡¯s sobs from the back seat, the two young men could only look at each other and didn¡¯t dare to speak. They were afraid to speak for fear of offending Romaria, the two young men thought that Romaria was enduring the pain. That¡¯s why they decided to keep quiet and keep things quieter so that Romaria wouldn¡¯t be in more pain. Elena sat silently staring at the five pregnancy test kits she had just used simultaneously to confirm her pregnancy, the different brands of test kits giving the same result. The two red stripes that are so clearly visible now appear lined up on the five test kits on the bed. Elena¡¯s tears slowly dripped down her face, her chest felt so tight seeing the results showing the five pregnancy test kits that Romaria had bought for her. With trembling hands, Elena felt her stomach which had not shown any significant change. ..... ¡°If you are destined to be born from my womb, please take care of him until the timees, Lord,¡± Elena said hoarsely, even though there was such great fear, but Elena was a little grateful for the decisions she had made these few days. Elena was grateful that when her condition was so broken, she was still given the ability to think well by God. *** After almost all the jewelry brought to New York sold out, the smile never left Christian¡¯s face. He was so happy because the first cast he did with minimal preparation was a huge sess. Christian¡¯s decision to hook one of the biggest Eo¡¯s in New York was right, Hollywood stars came naturally without the need for a massive invitation. ¡°Prepare all special meals for the Star Entertainment crew who have helped us well tonight, Kainer,¡± Christian said quietly to Kainer as he was about to leave the exhibition hall which was almost closed. Kainer nodded. ¡°Okay sir. I¡¯ll make sure everything goes smoothly...¡± ¡°Christian rke!!¡± screamed a girl loudly from behind Kainer. Kainer and Christian suddenly turned their heads, looking towards the source of the voice where at this time a beautiful girl with a very feminine appearance walked gracefully towards Christian and Kainer who were standing in front of the VIP door where the rke House of Jewel exhibition was held for three days. Christian¡¯s smile immediately widens when he recognizes the figure of a beautiful blonde girl who is walking with a bouquet of flowers towards him, past several bodyguards guarding Christian. ¡°Hi....¡± ¡°Charlotte.¡± The girl named Charlotte smiled broadly. ¡°Congrattions on the sess of the rke House of Jewel exhibition,¡± she says quietly as she holds out the flower in her hand to Christian. Christian immediately received the bouquet of flowers. ¡°Thank you, I was really surprised to see you here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too arrogant,¡± Charlotte said quickly. ¡°Arrogant, when am I arrogant?¡± Christian asked quietly as he passed the bouquet of flowers Charlotte had given Kainer. Charlotte folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Should I open everything here, huh?¡± Instead of responding to Charlotte¡¯s words, Christian¡¯s attention was drawn to a limited edition diamond ne belonging to the rke House of Jewel which sold out within five minutes around Charlotte¡¯s neck. The Oceana which only made twenty pieces was immediately sold out not long after the selling price appeared on the big screen installed behind the stage on the second day of the exhibition. Realizing that Christian has recognized the ne around her neck, Charlotte¡¯s smile widens. ¡°I¡¯m the first buyer of The Oceana with this blue stone.¡± ¡°Thank you, Charlotte,¡± Christian says sincerely. Charlotte smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I also really like this ne. That¡¯s why I bought it.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Would you like toe with me to dinner?¡± ¡°Sure....of course I want to, it¡¯s been almost a year we haven¡¯t seen each other. So it would be really nice if I could enjoy this special night with you,¡± replied Charlotte with blushing cheeks. ¡°Special night?¡± Charlotte nodded slowly. ¡°Tomorrow is my twenty-sixth birthday.¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry...¡± Chapter 194 194 a Moral Charlotte Lloyd, a beautiful girl who is the only daughter of Chester Lloyd who was once a high-ranking official at the United Nations, is quite close to Christian, having been involved in several events that have made Charlotte and Christian have a fairly good rtionship. Charlotte¡¯s presence at a dinner with Star Entertainment staff was enough to make a scene in the restaurant for a few minutes because she thought Charlotte was the lover of a Christian rke, the excitement only subsided when Christian exined that they were just friends. ¡°Thank you,¡± Christian says sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to see you again, Charlotte.¡± After finishing eating, Christian took the time to take Charlotte back to her apartment before leaving for the airport. Tonight Christian and Kainer return to Luxembourg. Charlotte smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what friends are supposed to do, huh? Support each other.¡± ¡°Yeah and I¡¯m so lucky for that.¡± Charlotte¡¯s smile widened. ¡°So you¡¯re back in Luxembourg tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have important business to do so I can¡¯t stay in this country for long.¡± ¡°You workaholic.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°I hope we can meet again in Luxembourg or in Geneva, Mommy will be pleased to meet you.¡± ..... ¡°I miss Aunt Anne too,¡± Charlotte said honestly. ¡°After my business is done, I wille to Geneva immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± Charlotte stares at Christian¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°So soon? Don¡¯t want toe in and taste my coffee?¡± ¡°Next time, Charlotte. I have to get to the airport now,¡± Christian refuses politely. ¡°Okay.¡± Charlotte immediately grabbed Christian¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°See you next time.¡± Christian nodded slowly and left in front of Charlotte who was standing in front of the entrance to her apartment, Charlotte waved at Christian who had gotten into the car that Kainer was driving. The beautiful girl only lowered her hands from the air when the car carrying Christian was nowhere to be seen. Charlotte finally enters her apartment with her head down low, her hopes of being able to melt Christian tonight are gone. Her attempts to get Christian¡¯s attention by buying one of the most expensive diamond nes from Christian¡¯spany are in vain, the man is still very hard to beat. Charlotte forgets that Christian is a man who doesn¡¯t fall in love easily, a cold man who is so stubborn. After thirty minutes, Christian and Kainer were on the ne. The journey to the airport went so smoothly that they were able to arrive at the airport on time like never before when they were about to leave for New York. After getting permission, the jet ck with the most advanced engines was sessfully airborne. ¡°After this exhibition they will definitely take rke Enterprise into ount, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly. Christian nods slowly. ¡°I hope so, I want to make rke Enterprise the number onepany in the world.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes sh with ambition. Not wanting to spoil the master¡¯s mood, Kainer decided to keep himself busy by checking out his other work. Leaving the office for a week had to make Kainer clever in dividing his time to take care of his main work at the office. While Kainer works, Christian chooses to drink wine. When he had finished half of the contents of his ss, Christian then took out his second cell phone from the small bag that had been neglected for a week. Christian¡¯s heart almost stops when he reads thetest message Romaria has sent. ¡°No.... This is impossible.¡± *** rke family vi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Everything will be fine,¡± said Romaria quietly, trying to calm Elena who was sitting on the sofa. Elena¡¯s face changes when she hears the news that Christian has arrived in Luxembourg. Elena nodded slowly trying not to calm Romaria. ¡°I will always be with you, so don¡¯t feel alone, Miss,¡± said Romaria again. ¡°Thank you, Romaria.¡± Romaria smiled, but her smile disappeared as soon as she caught the sound of several cars stopping in the front yard. Romaria immediately moved to stand beside Elena, she had decided to protect Elena from Christian¡¯s anger. This morning, after Elena showed her five pregnancy test kits, all of which showed the same two red stripes, Romaria then reported the news to Christian. At first Romaria thought that her message would not be read immediately like her other messages, but just as she was about to close her cell phone, Romaria suddenly realized that Christian had actually read the message. That¡¯s why at this moment Romaria is so panicked, she is afraid that Christian will be very angry considering the efforts Christian has made one week ago by asking doctor Catherine for help. Romaria¡¯s heartbeat quickened when she heard the sound of footsteps getting closer to the room, but Elena had a different attitude. Elena looks so calm, the way she sits is also still so graceful it doesn¡¯t change. The long awaited figure finally appears, Christian who did not sleep during the flight from New York is now standing in front of Elena and Romaria. His gaze immediately fell on Elena who was also looking at him. ¡°Get out of Romaria,¡± Christian orders hoarsely, shooing Romaria away from him and Elena. ¡°It¡¯s not Miss Elena¡¯s fault...¡± ¡°Get out!!¡± Romaria, who already had the intention to protect Elena, immediately shrunk when she heard Christian¡¯s scream. ¡°This is my business with Elena,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°So don¡¯t interfere and get out before I change my mind.¡± ¡°Come out Romaria,¡± whispered Elena quietly. ¡°I am alright.¡± ¡°But Miss...¡± Elena pursed her lips. ¡°Christian wouldn¡¯t dare hurt me.¡± Having no other choice, Romaria finally decides to leave the room, leaving Elena and Christian alone. Christian is still standing where he was for a few minutes after Romaria came out, his blue eyes staring at Elena unblinking. Knowing the fact that Elena was pregnant right now made him so angry, all the ns he had made for Elena instantly fell apart. ¡°You did it on purpose,¡± Christian says quietly, breaking the silence. Elena raised one eyebrow. ¡°On purpose? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Elena. You are a cunning and clever woman, you must have calcted everything very neatly, right? You must be doing this to continue your cunning n, right?¡± used Christian viciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say, I¡¯m at a loss for words at this point.¡± Christian clenched his fists. ¡°Is that child really my seed?¡± Elena¡¯s chest felt tight. ¡°The only one who can answer that question is you, Christ.¡± ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°I was still able to take good care of myself for almost twenty-three years before you brought me to Inteken four months ago,¡± Elena says quietly, sarcastically at Christian. Elena tries to remind Christian what he had done to her in the house Christian bought without his family knowing, a house that bears silent witness to how much she loves him. Christian¡¯s jaw tightens, his face red. Being reminded of what he had done four months ago at Inteken leaves Christian at a loss for words, his brain going nk. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I don¡¯t hold you ountable for this child. I can give birth and...¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to give birth this baby?¡± Christian cuts Elena off quickly. Elena¡¯s face was pale, her hands automatically covered her stomach. ¡°W..what do you mean? You didn¡¯t mean to kill this baby, did you?¡± Fuck... KILL As Christian¡¯s will to speak disappears, the word ¡®kill¡¯ that Elena spoke keeps reying in his head. Killing an unborn baby is the most immoral act and Christian is not an unscrupulous person, he was raised by a man who has such great loyalty to his family and loved ones. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, now you better get ready. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± Christian says coldly. Elena shook her head frantically. ¡°Y..you didn¡¯t mean to ask me to have an abortion, did you?¡± Elena¡¯s tears fell slowly. Christian¡¯s hands are clenched into fists. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to be rude, Elena. Just do as I tell you!!¡± After saying that Christian immediately turned his body and immediately walked away leaving Elena who was hit by such great fear, even though she didn¡¯t want the baby in her stomach but Elena still wouldn¡¯t be able to let Christian take the baby away from her at this time. Chapter 195 195 Decays Christian has been sitting in his study for almost two hours, the words of doctor Caitlyn examining Elena running through his head. ¡°Twenty weeks, the fetus is healthy, the mother should consume more healthy and nutritious food.¡± The sacred words from doctor Caitlyn continue to annoy Christian, the tiredness of the busy life in New York instantly disappears when he finds out that a small creature is growing inside Elena. Right now Christian is ovee with a strange feeling he has never known before, a feeling that made Christian almost fall when he got out of the car two hours ago. ¡°It¡¯s three in the morning, sir. You should rest,¡± Kainer said carefully. Christian turns to Kainer who is still standing where he is. ¡°What do I do now, Kainer? Elena¡¯s pregnancy has really made things worse.¡± ¡°Would you like to get rid of the baby, sir?¡± A chill immediately enveloped Kainer and he immediately regretted asking such a question. ¡°S..sorry sir, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an irresponsible coward, Kainer,¡± Christian says coldly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t taught that.¡± ..... Kainer swallowed his saliva. ¡°Sorry young master.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t possibly kill an innocent person, let alone a baby without sin, a baby whose body isn¡¯t even fully formed yet.¡± Christian¡¯s voice sounded heavy when he spoke, it seemed so clear that Christian was currently in such great confusion. ¡°Then are you going to marry Elena?¡± Christian clenched his fists on the table at the same time. ¡°No way, I can¡¯t marry a woman who has ruined my family... I can¡¯t marry a woman who made my mother cry for years. I really can¡¯t think right now, my brain is nk.¡± ¡°For now, it¡¯s better if we keep the news of Elena¡¯s pregnancy a secret from everyone, Sir. Especially from Mr. Jack, Mr. Jack is a person who hates Elena very much. I am worried for the safety of Elena and the baby if Mr. Jack finds out that Elena is currently pregnant. ¡°Kainer said seriously, Kainer still clearly remembers how angry Jack was when his men convinced that the masked girl called Suri was Elena. ¡°Yeah, for now that¡¯s the most important thing.¡± A smile instantly spread across Kainer¡¯s face, the words that had just left Christian¡¯s lips were the wisest words Kainer had heard after the tension that had been going on for almost a month. Christian leans back against the back of the chair and says, ¡°The baby¡¯s safety is my top priority right now.¡± *** Just like Christian who is in a dilemma, a simr confusion is hitting Elena. knowing that there was a twenty-week-old fetus in her body made Elena unable to sleep, various questions were now running through Elena¡¯s head. How could she not realize that she was pregnant, how could she not feel any changes in the early days of her pregnancy and how could she not feel a new life inside of her. Elena slowly touched her stomach. ¡°Forgive me, honey. I¡¯m sorry. Mommy really really stupid.¡± ¡°You are not stupid, Miss.¡± Elena, who wasmenting her confusion, immediately turned towards the door, where Romaria was already standing with a tray filled with Elena¡¯s favorite tea and cinnamon rolls. Romaria, who was worried about Elena because she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since returning from doctor Caitlyn¡¯s office four hours ago, chose to get up in the middle of the night and bring Elena some food. ¡°Romaria...¡± Romaria smiled, the woman slowly stepped in towards Elena who was still sitting on the sofa, her favorite ce. After cing the tray she brought on the table, Romaria then took Elena¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°You¡¯ve never been pregnant, so it¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t realize you¡¯re pregnant right now. Especially with all the trouble that¡¯s been going on.¡± ¡°Is my baby going to be alright, Romaria?He¡¯s twenty weeks old and my stomach hasn¡¯t shown any significant changes yet.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my baby won¡¯t grow well, Romaria.¡± Romana shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think anything of it, Miss. Your baby will surely grow up to be a healthy, smart and strong child just like this great mother.¡± ¡°Romaria...¡± ¡°Now you eat. You haven¡¯t eaten anything since returning from Doctor Caitlyn¡¯s office, you must be hungry,¡± Romaria said softly as she nced at the cinnamon roll on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, I¡¯m not...¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant right now, Miss. There¡¯s one more life to feed, you don¡¯t want your baby to starve in there, do you?¡± Elena¡¯s facial expression turned to panic. ¡°Could my child starve?¡± ¡°Of course, hasn¡¯t the doctor asked you to watch your diet, huh?¡± Elena nodded quickly. ¡°Y..yes, the doctor asked me to pay attention to the food I eat.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± said Romaria with a big smile. ¡°Tomorrow morning I will ask Bertha to prepare a delicious meal for you.¡± ¡°Sure, give it to me,¡± Elena said quickly, pointing at the cinnamon roll that smelled so tempting. Without being ordered twice, Romaria immediately took the cinnamon roll from the table and gave it to Elena. ¡°Careful it¡¯s still hot, miss.¡± Elena nodded slowly. Using both hands, Elena split the still warm cinnamon roll in half and enjoyed it carefully, although she had previously refused but in the end Elena looked so devoured by the not-too-sweet pastry. Seeing Elena finish the cake she made this afternoon with several other maids made Romaria smile widely. After finding out that Elena was pregnant, Romaria promised to pay more attention to Elena. When Elena was wiping her lips with a handkerchief from the remnants of cinnamon roll sugar, she was suddenly surprised by the appearance of Christian who appeared unexpectedly. Romaria, who realized that Elena and Christian needed a lot of time alone, immediately left Elena¡¯s room without orders. Romaria is smart enough to read the situation. ¡°Hungry?¡± Christian asks quietly. Elena smiled a little. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you eat?¡± ¡°Cinnamon roll,¡± Elena replied curtly. Christian frowns. ¡°Is it enough to fill your stomach with a cake like that?¡± ¡°Enough, I even feel very full right now.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Elena pursed her lips, after a month of being in a heated situation, only this time Elena felt that the Christian she knew was back. No more hurtful words escaped the man¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s almost morning, why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Elena asked innocently, she forgot that she herself couldn¡¯t sleep tonight either. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about,¡± Christian replies curtly. Elena immediately patted the side of the empty sofa next to her gently. ¡°Sit down then, talking standing up is ufortable.¡± Damn it! The innocent gaze that Elena gives at this time really makes Christian¡¯s chest feel tight, the defense that Christian made is slowly cracking. With his heart beating very fast, Christian walks towards Elena and sits beside Elena without turning to look at Elena who is smiling at him. Stop Elena, don¡¯t do that! ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Elena asked quietly, after all the atrocities Christian hadmitted over the past month Elena could still speak so softly. Christian who is making up his mind doesn¡¯t immediately answer Elena¡¯s question, he is figuring out ways to talk to Elena. Knowing the fact that Elena is pregnant makes Christian so nervous. Elena, who had been reading Christian¡¯s bodynguage, took a deep breath, trying to stop herself from crying. ¡°Do you want me to abort this baby?¡± Christian¡¯s head darts at Elena uncontrobly. ¡°But I want this baby, Christ.¡± Elena continued her words with teary eyes. Fuck..Christian who couldn¡¯t hold himself back then grabbed Elena¡¯s body and hugged her tightly, Elena who didn¡¯t expect to get the hug she missed so much could only stand still with tears dripping down harder. Christian just let go of his embrace after his mood felt better, with teary eyes Christian looked at Elena who was also looking at him with longing. ¡°I want this baby, I don¡¯t want to kill a living creature.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± asks Elena in surprise, not expecting to hear Christian speak like that. Without breaking his eye contact with Elena, Christian slowly touches Elena¡¯s stomach very carefully. ¡°This child is innocent, he came when all this chaos had not yet happened.¡± Elena, who misses Christian so much then squeezes the hand of the father of the baby gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can trust me anymore or not, Christ. To be clear, I¡¯mpletely innocent. I¡¯ve never been to that hotel or dressed like that.¡± ¡°Elena,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Christ. By God I swear,¡± Elena said quickly, as fast as her hands were holding Christian from leaving the sofa. ¡°If only my parents were still alive I could take you to ask them directly, but since both of my parents are dead I have no more witnesses to defend me. But I swear, Christ... I really didn¡¯t do that, I never even met with your sister before you took me to Geneva then.¡± Realizing that Elena is currently pregnant, Christian is no longer as rude as before. Christian carefully releases himself from Elena and immediately gets up from the sofa, Christian is controlling his emotions so they don¡¯t explode. Christian doesn¡¯t want to hurt Elena and the baby, doctor Caitlyn¡¯s message to keep Elena¡¯s womb is so deep in her head. ¡°What else do I have to do to get you to trust me, Christ? Do I have to swear on this baby¡¯s name so you can believe me if I don¡¯t get involved...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Elena!¡± Christian who had his back to Elena, shouted loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t bring the child into our conversation.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring this child into our conversation,¡± Elena said hoarsely with her head down, her hands again feeling her stomach at the same time. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to convince you, I don¡¯t know how to exin if I¡¯m not lying.¡± Seeing Elena like that made Christian¡¯s chest hurt even more, suddenly Christian grabbed Elena¡¯s left arm and forced her to stand up. Because Elena wasn¡¯t ready, she almost fell. Luckily Christian¡¯s footing is strong, so things that are not desirable do not happen. Elena is held back by Christian¡¯s burly body. ¡°I don¡¯t know Elena,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I would love to believe you but the evidence that Ronin and my father¡¯s men found was so clear.¡± Elena lowered her head slowly, tears rolling down her cheeks again. ¡°Then what should I do to make you believe me, Christ?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, Elena... I don¡¯t know.¡± Chapter 196 196 Protect Elena Elena opened her eyes when the sun was already in the middle of the day, a small smile growing on her face when she saw Christian who was still lying on her favorite sofa. Even though the tension between the two has melted a little, Christian chooses to sleep on the sofa, he doesn¡¯t want to be on the same bed with Elena and Elena herself doesn¡¯t mind it. Seeing Christian noting home as usual already made Elena quite happy. With a slightly heavy head, Elena got off the bed. Her steps stopped when she almost reached the sofa, for fear of waking Christian who was sleeping very soundly. Elena continued her steps towards the bathroom to expel the contents of her stomach that had been forcing out. Since Elena didn¡¯t close the bathroom door tightly, Christian¡¯s voice was heard, who was sleeping. Christian, who would wake up immediately when he heard the voice, immediately opened his eyes when he heard Elena who was vomiting. ¡°Christ...¡± Elena is shocked when she feels Christian¡¯s hand on the back of her neck. Christian smiles looking at Elena through the ss. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not disgusted?¡± ¡°Why should I be disgusted?¡± Elena¡¯s intention to continue talking was stopped when the nausea came again, with her right hand holding her hair which was starting to get long, Elena again took out the contents of her stomach which was only water. Christian himself immediately gives a small massage on the back of Elena¡¯s neck, hoping that Elena will feel better. After making sure that the nausea would note again, Elena then came out of the bathroom with Christian who helped her walk. As if there was no problem, Christian put the nket back on Elena who was already lying down carefully. ¡°I will ask Romaria toe and help you,¡± Christian says quietly. ..... Elena shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need Romaria.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue, Elena. You¡¯re not okay right now, you need someone to...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need Romaria when you¡¯re here, Christ,¡± Elena answered honestly, Elena didn¡¯t want to part with Christian yet. Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you, Elena.¡± ¡°But....¡± ¡°I have to go to the office, I have some work to take care of.¡± Christian interrupts Elena¡¯s words by bringing up office problems as an excuse that Elena definitely won¡¯t be able to break. ¡°If I can finish the work faster today, I wille again.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± Elena said softly, a smile spreading across her pale face that was still dripping with sweat. Not wanting to make things even more difficult, Christian grabs the phone and jacket that he took offst night before going to bed. When he was about to get ready to leave, Christian suddenly felt so heavy. There was a feeling that really bothered him when he was about to leave Elena, because he didn¡¯t want to make things more out of control, Christian then walked towards Elena who was looking at him expectantly. Unexpectedly, Christian suddenly touched Elena¡¯s stomach andnded a soft kiss on Elena¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be good, if you need anything tell Romaria.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christian smiles, after which he forces himself out of Elena¡¯s room. Christian tries hard to fight his inner voice asking him to take care of and apany Elena, his disappointment in Elena is still so heavy and can¡¯t be removed. When Christian reaches the first floor, Romaria and the other maids are already lined up to greet him. ¡°Let me know right away if there¡¯s anything wrong with Elena,¡± Christian says quietly to Romaria. Romaria nodded quickly. ¡°Okay young master, I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as possible.¡± Christian smiles and says. ¡°Take care of them for me.¡± Romaria, who didn¡¯t expect to hear such a sentencee out of Christian¡¯s lips, opened her lips wide, as did the other four maids who also looked so surprised. Seeing the expressions of his servants, an amused smile appeared on Christian¡¯s face who soon continued walking towards his car which was in the front yard. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Bertha whispered quietly to Romaria as Christian¡¯s car drove away toward the gate. Romana shook her head slowly. ¡°No, it seems that the presence of the baby brings its own blessing for the tension that exists between the two parents.¡± ¡°The baby really came at the right time,¡± said Bertha, full of emotion. ¡°Looks like God heard Miss Elena¡¯s prayer.¡± Romaria nodded slowly. ¡°Hopefully they can go back to how they used to be.¡± ¡°Amen.¡± From the second floor, Elena agreed to Romaria¡¯s words along with the other four maids. Using her left hand, Elena felt her stomach. ¡°Thanks foring, honey. Thank you so much, Mommy owes you a lot.¡± *** rke Enterprise. Even though he¡¯s been in the office for two hours, Christian still can¡¯t get Elena¡¯s face out of his head, the beautiful smile of the woman who is pregnant with his baby is deeply ingrained in his mind. Kainer, who realized that Christian was not focused, moved quickly by taking over the ongoing evaluation meeting. He didn¡¯t want the managers who were reporting on their work for the past week to be disappointed because the CEO didn¡¯t listen to their reports. ¡°Ok, thank you for your hard work. I hope you all can increase your productivity so that you can give maximum results,¡± Kainer said quietly when closing the meeting whichsted almost an hour. Not long after Kainer gave the closing sentence, one by one the meeting participants left. Even though they knew that during the meeting the CEO was not paying attention to them, but, no one dared toment. Their desire to be able to stay with rke Enterprise is still bigger than the disappointment they feel. As soon as the meeting room door closed, Kainer gently tapped the shoulder of Christian who was still sitting silently. ¡°Yeah..what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem that...¡± Christian doesn¡¯t continue when he realizes that there¡¯s no one else in the room besides him and Kainer. Kainer smiled. ¡°The meeting ended five minutes ago, sir.¡± ¡°Oh my God...¡± ¡°Is there a problem, sir?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I have served you for more than ten years, sir. I know you better than anyone else,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°Tsk..you,¡± Christian grumbled, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about Elena and the baby, Kainer. As soon as I know that there¡¯s a baby growing inside Elena right now, things are getting moreplicated. Everything feels so heavy, I can¡¯t be between a difficult choice like this. Suri is indeed my sister but that baby... that baby is my flesh and blood, who was created from me.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that, sir?¡± Hearing that makes Christian turn his face quickly towards Kainer, the look in his eyes turning to anger. ¡°Sorry sir, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡°Elena was still clean when I touched her, I¡¯m her first man,¡± Christian says coldly. Kainer immediately lowered his face. ¡°Forgive me, sir.¡± Christian ruffles his hair roughly. ¡°I should wee the baby with gratitude, I should be the happiest man in the world not like this. There is an ufortable feeling inside of me, there are two opposing sides fighting inside my chest right now, Kainer. ¡± ¡°Would you like me to double-check the photo, young master?¡± Cainer asked quietly. ¡°For what? Even Ronin, who is already so skilled, still gives the same results, right? Thetest photos and videos that Ronin got seem so clear that the girl who came out of the hotel where Suri was held captive was Elena, their physical and facial simrities were almost perfect. So what else do you want to do?¡± Christian asks hoarsely. Kainer lowered her head slowly, she forgot that Ronin, Christian¡¯s mainstay hacker, couldn¡¯t find the slightest difference between the photos and videos and Elena. No matter how much he double-checked, the result would still be the same. Elena and the masked girl were really one person. ¡°The only way I can do to keep the child is to hide his whereabouts as long as possible from Daddy,¡± Christian says again. ¡°I know Daddy is as ambitious as ever to take revenge on Elena the same as I did with Elena first.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we asked Miss Suri again, sir?¡± ¡°Kainer,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°Even though Suri is currently fine and can be dered cured of her panic attack, the psychiatrist who handled her still forbids us all to discuss the incident with her. The psychiatrist is worried that if Suri is reminded again about the terrible incident that happened to her, her psychological condition would be disturbed more than before and I honestly don¡¯t want that to happen, that¡¯s why I decided not to ask her any further details about what happened. The evidence of the existence of the masked girl that Suri said was clear enough to show that she had actually been kidnapped , then what else is there to ask her again? Nothing else, Kainer.¡± Kainer was silent. ¡°That child is mine, I will take good care of him as best I can until he is ready to be born,¡± Christian added hoarsely, after hearing the sound of the heartbeat of the fetus that was in Elena¡¯s wombst night made Christian¡¯s anger at Elena fade little by little. Plus the incident this morning where he saw how difficult Elena was dealing with her pregnancy. The existence of the baby really makes Christian fall. ¡°So you will forgive Elena, sir?¡± Christian immediately closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing I can do for my baby.¡± Chapter 197 197 Charlotte¡¯s arrival Even though he has decided to try toe to terms with the fact that Elena was involved in the events of three years ago, Christian still can¡¯t treat Elena like before. He still kept his distance from the woman who was carrying his baby, a baby whose presence waspletely unexpected. Realizing that his father still wants to teach Elena a lesson, Christian finally gives instructions to his men to keep a secret about the whereabouts of Elena and his baby in the vi. None of them are allowed to discuss about Elena, Christian does not want to take the slightest risk that could threaten the safety of his child. ¡°Sir...¡± Christian who was focusing on several screens of hisptop instantly lifted his face and looked towards the door where Kainer was standing. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have a guest, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly. Christian raises one eyebrow. ¡°Guest? Don¡¯t I have a meeting with anyone today, huh?¡± ¡°Hi friends! My arrival didn¡¯t bother you, did it?!¡± ¡°Charlotte,¡± Christian murmurs quietly, looking surprised at the sudden appearance of his childhood friend in his office. ..... Charlotte smiled broadly, after thanking Kainer, Charlotte rushed into Christian¡¯s study gracefully. ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you, am I?¡± asked Charlotte again when she sat down in front of Christian, even though Christian had not yet invited the daughter of the former UN secretary general to sit down. His mother¡¯s closeness to Chester Lloyd decades ago made Christian finally befriend Charlotte, a beautiful blue-eyed girl who speaks more than sevennguages. Christian smiles. ¡°Actually I still haven¡¯t finished work, there are still some things I need to take care of. If you don¡¯t mind can I finish my work first?¡± Charlotte¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°I..I¡¯m disturbing, huh?¡± ¡°No, not at all bothersome,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°Besides, you¡¯vee all this way, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d let a girl as beautiful as you go without being greeted properly. Where would you like to put my face if that were to happen?¡± Charlotte chuckled. ¡°You sweet-mouthed don Juan, okay I¡¯ll wait for you to finish work. I¡¯ll just wait on the sofa, okay.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Charlotte immediately got up from her chair and moved to sit on the sofa which was not far from Christian¡¯s desk. After Charlotte sat down, Christian then ordered Kainer to ask to provide drinks and snacks for Charlotte. Not long after, an office girl came into Christian¡¯s room with a tray of food and drinks for Charlotte. Since Kainer had also known Charlotte for quite some time, she knew the girl¡¯s taste. That¡¯s why the office girl can bring food and drinks that Charlotte likes. Feeling that Charlotte has been served well, Christian then returns his attention to a few files that must be checked before being handed over to cloth to be passed on to several business partners. Even though she was eating strawberries, Charlotte nced at Christian several times. The girl who has been single for almost six months after breaking up with a top form one racer a few months ago looks to give Christian a different look, since her reunion with Christian two weeks ago in New York, Charlotte¡¯s desire to be closer to Christian became the greater it is. After twenty minutes, Christian finally closes hisptop and gives the files he¡¯s been working on to Kainer to give to the people who have been ordered to deliver the important documents to the five offices of rke Enterprise¡¯s business partners, some of which are overseas. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m done,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°So when did you arrive?¡± Charlotte doesn¡¯t immediately answer Christian¡¯s words, instead she pats the empty side of the sofa next to her. Codes Christian to sit down. Understanding the non-verbal code that Charlotte had just given, Christian finally sat on a different sofa from the one Charlotte was sitting on. ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed, you¡¯re still the same as before. That sucks!¡± said Charlotte curtly,menting on what Christian had just done. Christian frowns. ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed? What do I have to change?¡± Charlotte waved her hand in the air. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re just like my sister, love to get angry over trivial matters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we are both women and that woman on average has almost the same attitude and habits, that¡¯s why I can be simr to Suri,¡± replied Charlotte quickly. ¡°Oh yeah, how is Suri condition? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, I haven¡¯tmunicated with her in almost four years.¡± Charlotte¡¯sst words were not heard by Christian who was already thinking about Elena, the words Charlotte mentioned earlier regarding almost the same attitude and behavior of women made Christian think of Elena whom he had not visited in two weeks. Elena that Christian knows is very different from other girls out there, her work ethic and demeanor are very different from other girls her age out there. Meanwhile, Charlotte, who was not aware that Christian was thinking about another woman, continued to speak. Charlotte, who has been Christian¡¯s friend since they were little, doesn¡¯t keep her attitude in front of Christian at all. ¡°And you guys look exactly the same, both annoying and like ignoring people,¡± Charlotte chirped softly as she vented her frustration on Suri who had ignored her messages for the past few years. Charlotte, who doesn¡¯t know what happened to Suri, thinks that Suri is deliberately ignoring her messages. That¡¯s why at this time Charlotte is expressing her disappointment to Christian, but because Christian just kept quiet and didn¡¯t respond to any of her words, Charlotte finally realized that Christian was not listening to her words. Charlotte then snaps her fingers several times in front of Christian, trying to bring the dreamy man back to consciousness. ¡°Are you daydreaming, Christ?¡± Charlotte said quietly when she had managed to bring Christian back to his senses. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°N..no, how can I daydream. I¡¯m just remembering the work I just finished earlier, I¡¯m afraid if there¡¯s still something left behind,¡± Christian replied lying, he couldn¡¯t possibly tell Charlotte about Elena. Christian doesn¡¯t want things to get moreplicated the more people find out about the problem, Christian just once told Charlotte about the woman he was close to. Chapter 198 198 Elena¡¯s patience Charlotte frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for a very long time, Christ. You can¡¯t lie to me, I can read everything clearly from your face that looks like you¡¯re carrying a very heavy burden.¡± Christianughed out loud at Charlotte¡¯s words, even though what Charlotte said was true but Christian didn¡¯t want to admit it. Using a clean fork that was on a clean handkerchief, Christian took a slice of kiwi that Charlotte hadn¡¯t touched and ate it straight away. With his mouth full of kiwi, Christian says, ¡°Don¡¯t be so clueless, Miss. As a businessman of course I have lots of issues to think about.¡± ¡°Tsk, what a smart talker. It sucks,¡± Charlotte grumbled annoyed. Christianughed again, because he felt the kiwi Charlotte was eating was too sweet, Christian then put the fork in his hand onto the te and returned his focus to the girl with the same eye color as him with a more rxed attitude. ¡°So, when did you arrive? You haven¡¯t answered the question I asked earlier,¡± Christian says quietly, asking Christian again. ¡°I was on work in Germany actually, but because I remembered you so I decided to get off in Luxembourg first this morning,¡± Charlotte answered honestly. ¡°Being a member of one of the biggest social issues organization in the world really cost me a lot of time to have fun, right now I even feel that my face and body are older than my peers.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°You are the chosen one Charlotte, not everyone can get your trust. So I think just enjoy your job as long as you are still trusted by many people. Because believe me, your job right now is the dream of some people out there.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re just like Daddy, Daddy said that too,¡± Charlotte grumbled annoyed. ¡°Sometimes I feel envious of girls my age out there who can enjoy life freely, doing whatever they want without being burdened with a huge responsibility on many people. I want to feel that.¡± Realizing that Charlotte¡¯s sadness was so great that Christian finally moved his seat to Charlotte¡¯s side, Christian slowly patted Charlotte¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you feel you can¡¯t afford to talk to Uncle Chester, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand.¡± ..... ¡°Are you sure Daddy will listen to my request? You know what kind of person my Daddy is.¡± ¡°Have you ever tried to have a heart-to-heart talk with him?¡± Christian asks quickly. Charlotte shook her head slowly. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m afraid if Daddy gets angry,¡± Charlotte answered honestly with her head lowered slowly. Christian grabs Charlotte¡¯s body so he sits facing her, Christian gently raises Charlotte¡¯s chin so it¡¯s level with his. ¡°If you haven¡¯t tried it how do you know if Uncle Chester is going to get mad, hm?¡± Charlotte blinked her eyes, she looked doubtful. Talking to her father who decided never to remarry really made Charlotte feel ufortable, Charlotte was afraid that her words would hurt her father. ¡°Uncle Chester is a wise man, he will certainly understand your wishes. After all, you¡¯ve also worked in that social organization for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte answered quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve worked for almost five years at the organization.¡± ¡°Too long, huh,¡± Christian murmurs quietly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m getting bored.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Well if you really can¡¯t talk to Uncle Chester, I can apany you to talk to him.¡± ¡°Is that true?!¡± squealed Charlotte cheerfully. ¡°Yeah, shouldn¡¯t a friend help his friend, huh?¡± Charlotte clenched her right hand which Christian couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Yes, a friend must help a friend who needs help.¡± Christian smiled, when he was about to open his mouth to speak suddenly Christian¡¯s attention was stolen by a loud ringing cellphone from above his desk. Immediately Christian got up from his seat and walked to his desk to see who called him, Christian¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Romaria¡¯s name appear on the screen of his cellphone. It¡¯s been two weeks of not returning to the vi making Christian feel a little ufortable when he sees Romaria dare to contact him. ¡°Why not pick up, Christ?¡± Charlotte asks from the couch when she sees Christian turning off his cell phone instead. ¡°The numbers are not clear, the scammers who never give up looking for prey are really annoying,¡± Christian replied lying by saying that those who had just contacted him were bullies who usually offered cheap vacations or increased credit card limits. The scammers who contacted Christian did not know that the person they were contacting was the number one young entrepreneur in maind Europe who was so rich, a person who didn¡¯t need a cheap vacation or an increase in credit card limits because he used a ck card in his wallet, Christian rke can have the most luxurious vacation on earth. Charlotteughed heartily at Christian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t believe that a Christian rke had to suffer such ufortable harassment from scammers. Feeling innocent after ignoring the call from Romaria, Christian sits back down next to Charlotte. The two of them then engaged in a pleasant conversation, as they always did when they met. Charlotte, who was curious about why Christian had an exhibition yesterday in New York, then interrogated her childhood friend, as someone who knows how busy Christian is with his work at the office makes Charlotte wonder why Christian would go to the trouble of doing exhibitions abroad which are very far from the main office. Whereas for a Christian rke he should simply order people to oversee the exhibition without going directly into it. **** The vi where Elena is being held. ¡°How¡¯s Romaria?¡± Bertha asked in a half whisper to Romaria. Romana shook her head slowly. ¡°Not picked up, even at this time Young master¡¯s mobile number is not active.¡± ¡°Oh my God...how is it? Wait, have you dialed another young master¡¯s cell phone number?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same, I can¡¯t call both cellphone numbers. Both are inactive,¡± said Romaria quietly, her eyes returning to Elena who was waiting patiently on the sofa not far from where she was and Bertha was standing right now. Bertha squeezed Romaria¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°How can we talk to Miss Elena now? I can¡¯t bear it, I don¡¯t want to see her cry again.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll talk to Elena then,¡± Romaria said quietly, trying not to panic. Bertha removed her hand from Romaria and let Romaria approach Elena. Elena who was sitting on the sofa smiled a little when she saw Romaria walking towards her. ¡°Unreachable, huh?¡± ¡°Sorry, Miss...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s not your fault. I was the one who was wrong, I forgot that at this hour Christian is busy,¡± Elena said quietly while feeling her belly which was starting to bulge, entering six months of pregnancy made Elena¡¯s body slowly Thend changes because it adapts to the presence of the baby in its stomach. ¡°But you...¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just eat the ice cream in the fridge then. After all, it¡¯s the same ice cream, right.¡± Romaria squeezed her hand tightly, hearing Elena¡¯s words made her feel guilty. Since Elena was having trouble standing, Romaria then walked quickly to Elena and helped her up from the sofa. ¡°Later, if Christian is not busy he will definitely call you back. So you don¡¯t need to call him again, Romaria,¡± Elena said again when she was already walking towards the pantry to get ice cream with Romaria who helped her walk. ¡°Okay Miss, I understand.¡± Chapter 199 199 Next Level Elena wiped her lips with a handkerchief after finishing a small ss of chocte ice cream that Romaria had given her. ¡°Thank you, Romaria,¡± said Elena softly. ¡°If you still want vani ice cream I¡¯ll...¡± ¡°No need, that¡¯s enough. Besides, I don¡¯t eat much,¡± said Elena gently. Romaria, who was sitting in front of Elena, immediately grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°Are you really all right, Miss?¡± ¡°Of course, what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you see for yourself that I was fine, huh?¡± Romaria, who couldn¡¯t stand it then hugged Elena tightly. ¡°You are too kind to ept all this injustice, Miss.¡± Elena closed her eyes, trying not to cry. Elena didn¡¯t want to make Romaria any more sad. ¡°Romaria, I can¡¯t breathe,¡± whispered Elena lying, asking Romaria to let go of her arm. ..... As Elena expected, immediately Romaria let go of her embrace from Elena. Her face looked panicked and it made Elenaugh out loud. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking, Romaria. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± said Elena softly with a smile. Romaria pursed her lips, she knew that right now Elena was trying to lighten the mood. Romaria knew that Elena was trying to make her feel better. ¡°Please take me to the room, okay. I¡¯m tired,¡± asked Elenay politely. ¡°Okay Miss.¡± Romaria carefully helped Elena up to the second floor, even though Elena¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t that big yet, Romaria couldn¡¯t bear to let Elena go up and down the stairs herself. Once Elena was lying on the bed, Romaria then covered Elena with a soft nket which was Elena¡¯s favoritetely. ¡°Thank you, Romaria.¡± Romaria, who was still standing beside Elena¡¯s bed, shook her head slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, Miss. I didn¡¯t do anything, serving you is my duty.¡± ¡°I know, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying thanks, right?¡± Romaria touched Elena¡¯s stomach gently. ¡°This child will be a great child in the future, the baby must be proud to have a mother like you, Miss.¡± ¡°Amen, thanks for the prayers, Romaria.¡± ¡°Do you need any other help, Miss?¡± ¡°Not for now.¡± ¡°Well then I¡¯ll excuse myself and have a good rest.¡± Elena nodded slowly, her eyes still staring at Romaria without blinking until finally when the door to her room was closed the tears that Elena had been holding finally spilled. Elena recalled what had happened over the past few weeks, Christian thought she had changed but apparently still didn¡¯t care about her. None of her wishes were granted by the man. ¡°If one day all the truth is revealed, I hope you don¡¯t regret everything you have done to me, Christ,¡± Elena said in her heart with her eyes closed, her left hand moving slowly to touch her distended stomach. ¡°And hopefully when that timees I¡¯ll still have arge stock of patience to forgive you.¡± Elena¡¯s tears fell again when the memory of her parents appeared, even though she did not know what really happened to her parents, but Elena felt that her parents had fallen ill because of overthinking, remembering her father¡¯s condition, who had been hospitalized several times because of his condition. Elena is still trying to think positively if Christian is not involved in this matter, for Elena, as long as she has not seen or heard directly she does not want to draw any conclusions. Her mother¡¯s teachings that asked her to always do good made Elena never get angry. Recalling her parents who had died made Elena miss them, not knowing where her parents were buried made Elena feel even more guilty. Because she was too tired to cry, Elena¡¯s drowsiness slowly came. Before going to bed, Elena had time to talk to her child to calm her down and not make her want to eat food that can¡¯t be found at home, like today when she wanted to eat vani and strawberry vored ice cream. Because she really wanted the vani and strawberry vored ice cream, Elena asked Romaria for help to contact Christian to send the ice cream or at least give her permission to look for it in the supermarket. ¡°Everything will be fine, you have to be strong for your child, Elena. You can definitely do it, you¡¯ve been through tougher times than this with your parents, this time you can definitely get through it too,¡± said Elena slowly, trying to strengthen herself. While Elena is going through the hardest times due to her pregnancy, Christian is actually enjoying his time with Charlotte at a restaurant in the middle of the city. One of those restaurants that Christian and Charlotte had yed in since they were little kids a few years ago, when Chester Lloyd came to visit Jack and Anne. ¡°I actually want to live in Geneva, Christ,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Huh? Not wrong?¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°Why is that? Is there something wrong with my wish?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say on your twenty-fifth birthday two years ago that you wanted to own a pen house in Washington, did you? So why do you want to live in Geneva?¡± ¡°Would it be wrong if I wanted to own a penthouse in Washington? Right now property prices ranging from houses, apartments to penthouses are increasing every year, so even if I don¡¯t live in the penthouse I can still use it as a business. I can rent it out to people so I can get profit from the tenant or if I¡¯m toozy to rent it I can immediately sell it at a price that must have been many times higher than the price when I bought it two years ago.¡± Christianughs amused. ¡°You¡¯re a social worker but why would you think that way? You really do look like a businessman, Charlotte.¡± ¡°I have a friend who is a sessful businessman in this country, so I feel like I¡¯m infected with his intelligence.¡± Christianughs again at Charlotte¡¯s words, which make no sense, even though he¡¯s been talking for a long time since he¡¯s been in the office, Christian doesn¡¯t get bored while talking to Charlotte. Charlotte¡¯s cheerful and always smiling demeanor makes Christian feelfortable, especially since Christian has known Charlotte for a long time. Not far from where Christian and Charlotte were sitting, Kainer seemed to be enjoying her dinner quietly. Even though Christian actually asked him to sit at the same table with Charlotte but Kainer was quite self-aware, she didn¡¯t want to be a bother. ¡°Romaria,¡± Kainer mumbled softly when she saw Romaria¡¯s name appear on his cell phone screen, immediately Kainer received an iing call from the maid who was ordered to serve Elena in the vi. ¡°Yes Romaria...¡± ¡°W..are you with the young master, Kainer?¡± Romaria asked, stammering. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°What is the young master doing at the moment?¡± asked Romaria back. ¡°Sorry presumptuous.¡± ¡°Young Master is enjoying dinner with his friends at one of the restaurants in the city center, what¡¯s the matter, Romaria?¡± ¡°I..it¡¯s about Miss Elena... To be continued Chapter 200 200 Suri new¡¯s job Calm days were returned to Jack, seeing Suri who had experienced a lot of changes since meeting Areez made Jack feel calm. His worries about Suri¡¯s future slowly faded away. When Jack was checking documents with several officials from the tax office in his office, suddenly Suri entered without knocking on the door first, suddenly everyone in the room immediately turned to the door where Suri was standing. ¡°Sorry...¡± Jack smiled. ¡°What is it, honey?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± replied Suri quickly as fast as her movement which immediately hid some documents behind her body. However, Jack who saw that smiled a little. After giving the code to his guests, Jack slowly got up and walked over to Suri, who looked so guilty that she went straight into her father¡¯s office without knocking on the door first. ¡°Any question?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Is there anything confusing about the file Daddy gave you?¡± Suri nodded and immediately took out a file from behind her body to show her father. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t understand some of the points in the contract, Dad.¡± Jack smiled a little. ¡°Give it to Daddy.¡± ..... Suri quickly handed the document in her hand to his father, and as soon as Jack received the file Suri gave him, which already contained many scribbles, Jack thinned his lips. Jack patiently exined some points in the sample contract that Suri was studying for a few minutes. Three officials from the tax office seemed to smile when they heard how a Jackson rke taught his youngest daughter in front of them. Suri who inherited her father¡¯s intelligence immediately understood quickly. ¡°Is there anything else you don¡¯t understand, dear?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°No, I understand everything now.¡± ¡°Good, if there¡¯s still something you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t hesitate to ask Daddy directly, okay?¡± ¡°Ok, I understand,¡± replied Suri excitedly, Suri slowly turned her gaze to the three guests of her father who were staring at her. Suri bowed her head slightly and said, ¡°Forgive me for being rude.¡± ¡°No Miss, you don¡¯t have to apologize to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Miss rke, you don¡¯t need to apologize. We weren¡¯t bothered at all.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what you did, Miss. So please don¡¯t apologize to us.¡± The tax officers answered Suri¡¯s words with great guilt, the three of them even stood up in response to Suri¡¯s words. Suri pursed her lips, her cheeks flushed red. ¡°Well then I¡¯ll excuse myself, please continue again,¡± said Suri softly while giving a small nod to her father who was looking at her with high pride. Jack blinked his eyes in response to the code given by Suri, after Suri really left, Jack then went back into his study, rejoining his guests who were still standing. Just like Suri before, Jack also apologized to the three guests. However, the three tax officials gave almost the same response as their previous response to Suri. The three men who were the same age as Jack then gave Suri high praise, they praised Suri for wanting to learn how to manage thepany, the three of them alsopared Suri with girls her age who could only spend their parents¡¯ money. Hearing such praise for his beloved daughter made Jack¡¯s smile widen, Jack looked so proud of Suri who had just started working in the office for two weeks. Because it was gettingte, the important meeting was resumed. Nichs and Erick, who had only been good listeners since then, resumed their work by taking notes on several important matters discussed in the meeting with the tax person. Usually the arrival of the tax person is a scary thing for big offices, but this is not the case for Muller Finance International. Jack, who from the beginning always prioritized openness with the tax person, made Muller Finance International never have a problem when he received a sudden visit from the tax person like now, Jack was able to easily open all the data he had to the tax person. For Jack, by paying taxes ording to regtions, it will make Muller Finance International¡¯s name more trusted by his business colleagues. Suri who was seriously studying in her study was surprised by the arrival of Asher and Johan who had just returned from a meeting. The two young men who were not much different in ageughed lightly when they saw Suri was shocked. ¡°Sorry Suri, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you,¡± Asher said again when he sat down in front of Suri who looked still angry even though he had apologized several times. Suri who still folded her arms across her chest shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you two until I get the ice cream.¡± ¡°Ice cream?¡± Johan and Asher repeated Suri¡¯s words at the same time. ¡°Yeah, my favorite matcha ice cream. Don¡¯t tell me you two didn¡¯t buy it, okay?¡± ¡°Sorry Suri, just the two of us...¡± Suri immediately raised her hand in the air, restraining Asher from finishing his sentence. Asher who understood then took a deep breath and immediately turned to Johan who was standing on his left, Johan who understood then rushed out of Suri¡¯s room. He knew what to do. Without Suri and Asher knowing, in the elevator Johan clenched his fists tightly. His face was flushed red from the anger that was so great. ¡°Just wait for the time, I¡¯ll make you all feel what I feel. Especially you, SUri Mireya rke. I¡¯ll make you crawl under my feet every night.¡± Johan, who has ambitions to take Muller Finance International from Jack, has carried out several actions without Jack and his family knowing, in addition to stealingpany money that was transferred to Asher¡¯s ount number for the past three years, Asher has also set fire to Elena¡¯s family house. When he found out that Jack was hunting for the daughter of the Wilson family who was romantically involved with Christian, two months ago Johan ordered his men to burn down the two-story Wilson family¡¯s house, not long after the house was empty. To be Continue Chapter 201 201 Suri¡¯s big Secret When Johan found out that Jack was hunting for the daughter of the Wilson family who was romantically involved with Christian, two months ago Johan ordered his men to burn down the two-story Wilson family¡¯s house, not long after the house was empty. Johan wants to make Elena Wilson, whose whereabouts are still unknown, Johan really wants to stir up the atmosphere in the rke family. Just like his father who had tried to destroy Jack and Anne¡¯s household, this time Johan wanted to do the same for Christian and Suri. Apart from wanting to make Suri satisfy his lust, Johan also wants to make Christian, who he considers arrogant, cry blood. Johan wants to make that annoying Christian the most miserable man in the world, so he decides to burn down the Wilson family¡¯s house. Johan wants to make Christian feel guilty about Elena Wilson. And in silence, Johan has ordered his men to join in looking for Elena. After learning that Elena is suspected of being involved in the kidnapping of Suri three years ago, Johan wants to be a hero to Elena. Johan wants to show his support for Elena because Johan feels that if he manages to get Elena to be on his side, his dream of destroying Christian will be realized more quickly. After Johan left, Asher and Suri had a serious conversation. Although Asher is not given the task of guiding Suri, Asher always shares his knowledge with his younger sister without hesitation. Asher, who was very happy when he found out that Suri had started working in the office, decided to be a special mentor for her, even though Suri currently has Areez, a personal mentor who always monitors her learning oues for the past two weeks. ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner, Suri. I¡¯m really proud of you,¡± Asher said honestly. Suri chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m still learning, don¡¯t praise me too much. There¡¯s a lot more that I need to master before I actually work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty, if you¡¯re still not clear you¡¯re still allowed to study, Suri. Uncle Jack didn¡¯t force you to take on a project right away, right?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°No, but I want to let everyone know if Suri Mireya rke, who they have called a spoiled princess, is able to work. I really want to keep people¡¯s mouths shut with the achievements I have, like you and Christian have. I Also want to get the award trophy from you two, Asher.¡± Asher smiled, he lovingly stroked Suri¡¯s hair which was now dyed ck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the future you will definitely get everything you want. All you need to do now is listen to all those people¡¯s sneers without replying, just show them your sess. I¡¯m sure they will shut up on their own.¡± ¡°Yeah, those are also the words Areez said to me,¡± said Suri softly with blushing cheeks, mentioning Areez¡¯s name embarrassed her for no reason. ..... ¡°Areez, Areez Floyen you mean?¡± ¡°Yes, how many Areez do I know? I only know one Areez,¡± replied Suri softly. Asher¡¯s expression slowly changed, he also immediately changed his sitting position. ¡°Actually when did you meet that guy from Ad, Suri? I always forget to ask you this.¡± ¡°W..why?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just curious,¡± replied Asher quickly. ¡°I just wanted to get to know him better, if he¡¯s originally from Ad and has a lot of knowledge about the city he should understand the crime that exists in that city.¡± Suri tilted her head. ¡°What do you mean? I do not understand.¡± ¡°I want to ask Areez if he knows about the criminal who has held you captive for three years in that city, Suri,¡± Asher said quietly, his face so serious as he spoke. ¡°A..asher...¡± Realizing that Suri panicked, Asher immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s hands which were already cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Suri. I don¡¯t mean to bring up the terrible incident, I just want to catch the person who has made you suffer. I want to make calctions with him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Asher. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt,¡± said Suri hoarsely with teary eyes. ¡°Suri.¡± Asher squeezed Suri¡¯s fingers gently. ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt, I¡¯ll be fine. As long as I do everything ording to established procedures everything will be safe, I also know that I won¡¯t be able to work haphazardly.¡± ¡°I..I don¡¯t want you to look for that person, I don¡¯t want to remember what happened again. I don¡¯t want to, Asher.¡± Asher who was sitting in front of Suri¡¯s desk immediately got up from his seat and immediately approached Suri and hugged her tightly. ¡°Ok...ok...I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Suri. Don¡¯t be afraid anymore, I won¡¯t talk about that incident again. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± Suri nodded slowly, with tears in her eyes. Suri tried to normalize her heartbeat which was racing very fast right after hearing Asher¡¯s words, who wanted to make revenge with the person who had held her captive for years in Ad. Suri doesn¡¯t want her little secret with Areez to be revealed, Suri is the only reason why until now Areez has not apologized to Jack and told all the truth that happened. Suri doesn¡¯t know if her selfish decision makes a family fall apart, Suri doesn¡¯t know if her actions make a girl lose all her beautiful dreams. Asher let go of Suri¡¯s embrace after Suri had calmed down, Asher carefully wiped Suri¡¯s tears that still remained on her beautiful face. ¡°How about now we go to the canteen, in the canteen there is a new menu of food that you must like?¡± ¡°How about Johan?¡± Asher smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him to follow us to the cafeteria.¡± ¡°Okay, but wait for me to put my makeup first, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Suri chuckled amused, after grabbing a small pouch from her desk drawer, Suri then walked to the bathroom to tidy up her slightly messy makeup. Suri, who always wants to look perfect, wants to make sure that her makeup doesn¡¯t change. To be Continued Chapter 202 202 Karma Just as Suri and Asher left the room, Areez emerged from the front of the elevator alone. The person that Asher was looking for to be held ountable had actuallye himself without having to bother looking for him. Suri, who was nervous because of Asher¡¯s words, smiled widely when she saw the criminal who was wanted by all her family. With a smile that didn¡¯t leave her face, Suri stopped her steps when she was close to Areez who was also walking towards her. ¡°Want to meet my Daddy?¡± Suri asked curiously, her focus immediately on the briefcase Areez was carrying. Arees smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to pass some files to Mr. rke.¡± ¡°But Daddy is still in a meeting with the tax man at this time,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°Meeting with the tax man?¡± simultaneously Areez and Asher repeated Suri¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah, there are three tax peopleing and so far they haven¡¯t...¡± ¡°Mr. rke.¡± Areez greeted Jack who had juste out of his office with the three tax men that Suri had previously mentioned. Suri, who had her back to her father, immediately turned around and greeted her father and the three guests as Areez had just done. ..... Knowing that Areez came because he wanted to meet him, Jack then asked Nichs to take the three tax men who had said goodbye to him since they were still in his office. After the three guests left with Nichs who went straight to the elevator that Areez had just left, Jack then stepped closer to Areez who was standing next to Suri and Asher. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Floyen,¡± Jack said quietly as he extended his hand towards Areez. Immediately Areez grabbed Jack¡¯s hand and gripped it tightly. ¡°No sir, I just arrived a few minutes ago.¡± Jackughed. ¡°You¡¯re always so modest, well thene on into my room.¡± Areez nodded slowly, then without looking at Suri again Areez followed Jack to his study where Erick was still standing guard at the door. Suri stomped her feet when she saw the door to her father¡¯s room was closed. ¡°Irritating!¡± Asher smiled. ¡°Master Floyen won¡¯t be in for long, Suri.¡± ¡°Ah, it won¡¯t take long? If they met like that they would definitely be talking for hours, like they always have.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just go to the canteen then, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like the new menu in our canteen,¡± Asher said quietly, trying to calm Suri¡¯s anger. ¡°What¡¯s on the menu?¡± Suri asked quickly without taking her eyes off her father¡¯s closed office. Asher brought his face closer to Suri¡¯s and whispered. ¡°Sushi made by a real chef from Japan.¡± Suri almost screamed loudly when she heard Asher¡¯s words, as someone who really likes one of the Japanese foods, Suri looks so happy. All her anger vanished in an instant reced with a feeling of happiness. ¡°So how?¡± Instead of answering Asher¡¯s teasing words, Suri immediately grabbed her adoptive brother¡¯s arm and pulled him into a special elevator that couldn¡¯t be used by just anyone to the canteen on the eighth floor. Jack, who didn¡¯t want to create a distance between himself and his employees, didn¡¯t make a special canteen, that¡¯s why if Suri wanted to eat she had to go down to the canteen to join the other staff. However, because it was not lunch time yet, the canteen was still very quiet. The chef from Japan, who already knew that the daughter of the owner of thepany really likes sushi, immediately prepared the best sushi, using the chef¡¯s fresh choice of meat to make the best sushi for Suri. Suri¡¯s eyes opened wide when she enjoyed sushi with fresh salmon slices that were so delicious. ¡°How?¡± asked Asher, quietly teasing Suri. Suri nodded excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious... it¡¯s the most delicious sushi I¡¯ve eaten after eating sushi seven months ago with Christian, Asher.¡± ¡°Thank goodness if you like it Uncle Jack will be happy to hear that,¡± Asher said again. ¡°The best daddy!!¡± Suri¡¯s screams loudly broke the silence in the cafeteria which was still empty of the staff who had not yet arrived. Asher chuckled hearing Suri¡¯s words, because he didn¡¯t want the sushi to be cold, Asher then went back to eating the sushi in front of him voraciously following what Suri had done earlier. Suri, who really likes sushi, didn¡¯t waste her favorite delicious food at all. From his study Jack smiled a little when he saw what Suri and Asher were doing in the cafeteria, having ess to monitor important ces let Jack know what his favorite daughter was doing. He looks happy because his decision to call the chef from Japan managed to make Suri so happy, having lost a girl who was so beautiful decades ago made Jack very selfish now. For the sake of Suri¡¯s happiness and Suri¡¯s mental healing, he is willing to do anything, including directly using Elena of being the one to me for Suri¡¯s kidnapping three years ago. Because Suri¡¯s condition has improved, Jack then forgets his original intention to find out other people who are considered to be working with Elena in the incident three years ago. Jack has no interest in looking for other criminals after he gets one viin called Suri many times. rke Enterprise, Luxembourg. After the incident two weeks ago, Romaria wasmunicating more with Kainer. Even though Kainer didn¡¯t get orders from Christian but Kainer tried to provide whatever Elena wanted, Kainer couldn¡¯t bear to hear Romaria¡¯s report exining Elena¡¯s condition. Although at this time Christian has decided to soften his heart to Elena, but he still doesn¡¯t want to visit the woman who is pregnant with his child. Christian reasons that he is managing his heart, even though he has epted the fact that he is currently going to have children, but on the other hand Christian still regrets why Elena has to be the mother of his child. Just like thest few weeks, at lunchtime, Kainer always found time to reply to Romaria¡¯s messages. ¡°I will send people to the vi to buy some of the food you mentioned earlier, Romaria. After that person arrives I hope you will immediately carry out the procedure I taught you yesterday,¡± Kainer said quietly in a half-whisper to Romaria, even though he was in a quiet ce, but Kainer chose to speak in a less loud voice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take your word for it, Kainer. Miss Elena must be happy to see all the food she wantsing this afternoon.¡± Kainer immediately closed his eyes, although Romaria¡¯s tone was normal but those words sounded so sad to Kainer¡¯s ears. During the two weeks of constantmunication with Romaria who told about Elena¡¯s condition, Kainer had a great sense of guilt towards Elena. ¡°Thank you, Romaria. I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°Then I...¡± ¡°Wait...¡± Romaria screamed loudly to hold back Kainer who wanted to end their conversation. ¡°Have you done what I said yesterday, Kainer?¡± Kainer clenched her fists. ¡°Romaria...¡± ¡°Come on Kainer, you¡¯re the only one who can help Miss Elena,¡± said Romaria hoarsely. ¡°Miss Elena is innocent, Kainer. Miss Elena has even started delirious in her sleep because of the usation.¡± ¡°Delirious, delirious what?¡± asked Kainer in surprise. Romaria swallowed her saliva. ¡°Miss Elena said that she dared to swear on her own life, Kainer. Miss Elena dared not live long if she was involved in that incident...¡± Hearing those words Kainer immediately closed his eyes, his chest tightened again. ¡°And she always has tears in her eyes when she has those nightmares, Kainer,¡± added Romaria. ¡°Come on Kainer, you¡¯re the only hope that can save Miss Elena from her suffering. Please protect the young master and the rke family from God¡¯s wrath, Kainer.¡± ¡°God¡¯s wrath...¡± ¡°Hurting an innocent orphan will bring so much karma, Kainer. Especially now that the child is pregnant. Even though I¡¯m not a saint, I know about it. And one more thing you need. You know, Kainer, all this time Miss Elena has always given the best prayers for the young master and his family. Please find out the truth.. a woman who dared to give her life to be taken by God sooner cannot lie, Kainer.¡± Kainer¡¯s chest hurt so much, even though Elena was someone else but Kainer felt pain too when Romaria talked about what Elena was going through right now. ¡°Kainer...¡± ¡°Ok, Romaria. I¡¯ll try to find out again, I¡¯ll try to find out what really happened to Miss Suri in that hotel...just pray that I get the truth so that Elena and her baby don¡¯t have to suffer like this,¡± he said. Hoarse cloth. Chapter 203 203 Re-investigate As promised to Romaria before, Kainer also works secretly without Christian¡¯s knowledge to find out more about the figure of the masked girl who Suri previously said was one of the people who had kidnapped her. Although not close enough to Elena, Kainer still doubts if Elena is the masked girl. Using an unknown cell phone to Christian, Kainer continued tomunicate with a hacker who he asked to find more obvious photos or videos of the masked girl who had juste out of the hotel where Suri was taken by her kidnappers. Kainer felt if the masked girl who had juste out of the hotel was not a careless girl, from the way she walked to how she hid her face made Kainer feel if the girl was a professional which of course was very different from Elena who was just an ordinary girl. But because Kainer still has not found strong evidence that the masked girl and Elena are two different people, he has not dared to express his opinion to Christian or Jack who have both stated that Elena and the masked girl are the same person. ¡°What are you doing in this ce, Kainer?¡± Christian asked, suddenly startling Kainer who had just finished talking to his servant who was looking for information about the figure of the masked girl who was the source of Elena¡¯s disaster. Kainer who was standing near the quiet garden turned directly towards Christian. ¡°I¡¯m looking for fresh air, sir.¡± ¡°Fresh air?¡± ¡°Yes, hours in the room staring at theptop screen makes both eyes feel hot all of a sudden, sir. That¡¯s why I try to warm up a little while breathing fresh air,¡± Kainer lied. Christian who was not at all suspicious of Kainer nodding his head slowly, he understood if their worktely had indeed been too heavy. ¡°You can take leave if you want.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Christian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a dictatorial and ignorant boss, Kainer. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you permission to take a few days off to charge your energy so you can work to the fullest again.¡± ..... ¡°I¡¯m fine, young master. Besides, I also don¡¯t have any activities in the apartment so it would be very useless if I...¡± ¡°But you need a break, Kainer. For almost two months now you¡¯ve really worked hard. It¡¯s very hard and I don¡¯t want to see you sick, so you¡¯d better take two or three days off to rest this weekend, ¡°Christian said attentively to Kainer. Kainer frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a flight schedule to Geneva this weekend, sir?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Then why did you ask me to take leave when you wanted to go to Geneva, sir? You didn¡¯t mean to rece me with someone else, did you?¡± Christianughed heartily at Kainer¡¯s very absurd words, as someone who was very familiar with how Kainer worked it was unlikely Christian would rece his best assistant position with someone else¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m serious, sir!¡± Christian patted Kainer¡¯s shoulder slowly. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for a leave of absence this weekend because I will also be spending time with my family in Geneva. Suri who has started working at Muller Finance International has just gotten her first sry so she wants to treat us all to meals. That¡¯s why I have to go home. I can¡¯t possibly refuse Suri¡¯s request. ¡± Kainer¡¯s body immediately tensed. ¡°So you returned to Geneva at Miss Suri¡¯s request?¡± ¡°Yes, she asked us all to have dinner together at a restaurant we used to visit often,¡± Christian replied with a smile. ¡°My sister is an adult now.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes showed how proud he was of Suri today. ¡°But you haven¡¯t visited the vi in almost two months, sir,¡± Kainer said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take Elena to the hospital for a routine checkup? She¡¯s almost seven months pregnant, sir.¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately changed as soon as Kainer mentioned Elena¡¯s name. ¡°Indeed, why has the age of her pregnancy been seven months?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your baby develop, sir?¡± ¡°Doctor Caitlyn has ordered me toe to the vi to monitor Elena¡¯s condition on a regr basis, so why do I have toe to the vi as well?¡± ¡°But sir...¡± Kainer¡¯s words were stopped by a wave of Christian¡¯s hand in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t break my mood by talking about the woman, Kainer. I¡¯m kind enough to her now because of the baby, so please don¡¯t make me change my mind,¡± said Christian coldly, for nearly three months Christian chose to keep himself busy with work that was not never ran out for the sake of diverting his desire to make love. Elena¡¯s pregnancy really put all his ns to make Elena pay all her debts to Surie to a halt. ¡°You¡¯re my man, Kainer. So stop defending her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not defending Elena, sir. I¡¯m just thinking about the baby, even though it¡¯s still in her mother¡¯s womb but the baby still needs your presence. Baby is very sensitive and smart, sir.¡± Christian frowned. ¡°Have you ever had a child, Kainer?¡± ¡°Of course not, sir,¡± Kainer replied quickly. ¡°If you¡¯ve never had a child, why can you talk like that? Unless you¡¯ve ever had a child, then you can say that to me,¡± Christian said suddenly. ¡°After all, after the baby is born, I will immediately take her away from Elena to be cared for at home, while Elena will remain in the vi to continue the punishment I have set.¡± ¡°You want to separate the baby from Elena, sir?¡± Kainer asked loudly, almost shouting. Christian nodded softly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my n since I found out she¡¯s pregnant. The baby is mine and Elena has no right to it, so there¡¯s no problem isn¡¯t it, if I take the baby home with me?¡± ¡°What a newborn needs is its mother, sir,¡± Kainer said hoarsely. ¡°Why do you keep defending Elena, Kainer? You have no feelings for her, do you?¡± Kainer shook his head in panic. ¡°How dare I do that, sir. I have no feelings at all for Elena.¡± ¡°Then why do you keep defending her?¡± ¡°What if Elena is innocent, sir?¡± asked Kainer slowly, Kainer who could no longer stand the usations that Christian kept giving him finally decided to speak up. Christian¡¯s jaw hardened, his neck muscles bulging. ¡°Innocent? After all the evidence we¡¯ve got you¡¯re still talking like that? Who are you really on, Kainer? You¡¯re my man, not Elena¡¯s man. The way you talk is really not right.¡± ¡°I only feel if the masked girl that Miss Suri mentions is not Elena, sir,¡± Kainer said softly. ¡°Although they don¡¯t see directly, the way they walk looks very different.¡± ¡°Kainer,¡± Christian growled. ¡°It would be better if we ask Miss Suri again, we confirm again what the truth is like. Before...¡± ¡°Stop Kainer, stop!¡± shout Christian ran out of patience, continuing to hear Kainer¡¯s words defending Elena, making Christian¡¯s emotions rise. His chest went up and down as he spoke. Kainer immediately lowered his head. ¡°Don¡¯t make me mad at you, don¡¯t ever be a hero of madness for that cunning woman. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s told you so you keep defending her like this. Because I really appreciate your loyalty to me all this time, I think this talk never happened. So in the future don¡¯t ever go back to what you just told me and another thing you have to remember is if the victim is Suri, my sister who was the victim of the atrocities of Elena and her group.It is not easy for a kidnapping victim to rise from the trauma she got and I don¡¯t want to leverage the old wound that has been healed little by little. Suri. ¡± After saying that, Christian then walked away from Kainer¡¯s car parked in front of the lobby. This afternoon Christian had a schedule to apany Charlotte to meet some people from the Luxembourg city social service who were involved in a project simr to her. After nearly three weeks in Germany, Charlotte returned to Luxembourg to take care of some of the social activities she still handles. Because that is why Charlotte is now asking for Christian help, the main reason why Charlotte is asking for Christian help is to get more people involved in the program she is running with the United Nations. Charlotte used the charm of Christian rke to get more public attention. And this would of course make Christian¡¯s name better known to the general public, which is why Christian did not refuse when Charlotte asked him for help. Seeing the master leave, Kainer sighed. Talking to a Christian who is so stubborn is the hardest thing to win, especially now that Christian is so defending Suri. Christian did not realize that if his excessive pity for Suri had blinded both eyes to his sanity, Christian could not distinguish which was right and which was wrong. Christian mes Elena as a shield over his guilt on Suri over the kidnapping. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision, sir,¡± Kainer said in his heart, although he had not yet found clear evidence that the masked girl was not Elena but Kainer was already so convinced. His instincts told him that Elena was not someone with abilities like the masked girl. *** ¡°Fuck!¡± Christian went back to cursing angrily when the traffic light turned red. Christian who was still so upset at Kainer vented his anger at the traffic lights. The words that Kainer had said before were so disturbing to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Elena? It¡¯s clear that the facial resemnce between the photo of the masked girl and Elena is almost perfect, not to mention Suri¡¯s surprise when she saw Elena. As a kidnapping victim, Suri must still remember the faces of the damn criminals, that¡¯s why she immediately recognized ¡°Elena¡± as soon as they met at that time. It¡¯s not possible for Suri to be so upset when she met Elena if she didn¡¯t have any trauma on that woman. Fuck you Elena, what have you said to Kainer that he dared to fight me,¡± said Christian emotionally, Christian who is very sure if Elena is the masked girl who kidnapped Suri so unhappy when Kainer says if Elena is not the masked girl. Chapter 204 204 Woman¡¯s insting The news of the closeness of Charlotte and Christian, which has been in the camera for the past few days, finally reached Jack and Anne in Geneva. As both parents of Christian, both Jack and Anne are now the target of journalists who want to confirm about Christian¡¯s close rtionship with the daughter of the former UN secretary general. When the news first appeared, Jack didn¡¯t like it. Remembering that Charlotte is the daughter of Chester Lloyd who once tried to seduce Anne makes Jack object to seeing the girl¡¯s closeness to Christian, but after several timesparing Charlotte to Elena, Jack finally decided to let the news continue to circte. However, Anne seems to be showing different things, Anne who feels that if Elena is a good girl, she still can¡¯t let Christian have a rtionship with another girl. There was a lingering sense of uneasiness in Anne. However, since Christian has not given any exnation regarding the already crowded news, Anne does not dare to speak. She doesn¡¯t want Christian to get angry with her for being too involved in his personal matters. While Anne was reading some of Christian and Charlotte¡¯s articles that had appeared on several websites, Jack appeared with a big smile on his face from the door. The man who still looked so dashing walked towards Anne with a box of pizza he bought on his way home from work. ¡°Didn¡¯t wee me?¡± Jack teased with a smile. Anne, who had closed the website that had stolen her attention since thest few days, thinned her lips at the words of her husband. ¡°So what should I do? Should I roll out the red carpet to wee you, hm?¡± ¡°Not on the red carpet either, honey. You¡¯re exaggerating,¡± Jack replied with an amusedugh. ¡°And here¡¯s pizza for you. I was passing by your favorite pizzeria on my way home from work.¡± Using both hands, Anne epted the pizza box Jack had given her and ced it carefully on the table before finally opening the pizza box. Instantly the smell of cheese wafted as soon as the pizza box was opened. ¡°My favorite,¡± said Anne with sparkling eyes. ..... ¡°Yes, It¡¯s your favorite pizza.¡± Anne immediately grabbed a slice of pizza that was still warm from the box, even though she wanted the pizza but Anne still put Jack first. Jack, who had been cleaning his hands since he was in the car, then received the pizza his wife had given him and ate it voraciously. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± asked Jack with his mouth full. Anne smiled. ¡°Seeing you eat suddenly makes me feel full.¡± Hearing Anne¡¯s answer made Jack immediately stop eating. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Anne, confused. ¡°I should be the one asking you that kind of question.¡± Anne grabbed the tissue that was on the table and gently cleaned Jack¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been married for decades, Anne. I know you very well, you can¡¯t lie to me, Anne. Now answer my question honestly, what¡¯s bothering you right now?¡± Jack softly urges Anne to speak the truth. ¡°I was thinking about Christian and Elena.¡± Jack¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard Elena¡¯s namee out of his wife¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me,¡± said Anne again. ¡°I know you must be angry that I¡¯m talking about Elena, but we have to talk about this matter. Right now everyone is talking about Christian and Charlotte¡¯s closeness, honestly as a mother I don¡¯t want to control or interfere with my children¡¯s love story. It¡¯s just that a few months ago Christian brought Elena to us and said he wanted to marry her. I¡¯m currently very disturbed by the news of Christian and Charlotte¡¯s closeness. I feel this is wrong, Jack.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Charlotte Lloyd is a good girl, her achievements are to be reckoned with. Plunge into the social world since she was a teenager, making Charlotte¡¯s name now spoken of by almost all the leaders of the countries in this world, it doesn¡¯t feel wrong if Christian is close to her?¡± ¡°Jack,¡± sighed Anne hoarsely. ¡°I know you want the best for your child but I feel that Christian and Charlotte¡¯s rtionship is going too fast, plus we don¡¯t yet know the rity of Christian¡¯s rtionship with Elena. Are they still continuing until now or just taking a short break or....¡± ¡°You still expect Christian to be with that damn girl? Don¡¯t you remember what she did to Suri, Anne?¡± Jack¡¯s voice rose two octaves as he interrupted Anne¡¯s conversation. ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t care what to do with that little witch, although I don¡¯t like Chester who tried to annoy you in the past but I don¡¯t mind if his daughter is now close to Christian. Charlotte Lloyd is ten levels higher than that damn girl, little witch who has brought tears to our family,¡± ¡°Jack ...¡± ¡°And even if Christian still doesn¡¯t want to leave that witch, then I will force him to leave at any cost. I have the right to determine my son¡¯s future,¡± said Jack coldly. ¡°So from now on don¡¯t ever mention that little witch¡¯s name in front of me again because I will be very angry with you, Anne.¡± Anne shook her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t right, Jack.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not right? Where is it wrong?¡± ¡°We also have a daughter, Jack. What if what happened to Elena also happened to...¡± Brakk.. Jack hit the table in front of him and Anne hard. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, as long as I¡¯m alive I won¡¯t be able to let my son experience such a sad thing. It¡¯s enough that I saw Suri suffer because of that witch and I won¡¯t be able to let that witch hurt my other child again, I will do anything for my children, Anne.¡± Anne bit her inner lower lip hard, talking about Elena to Jack really never went well. Jack really was really angry with Elena. ¡°Christian is currently hiding and punishing the witch, Anne. So stop talking about it anymore, because Christian himself doesn¡¯t want it anymore,¡± said Jack seriously. ¡°How do you know, Jack?¡± ¡°Feeling,¡± Jack answered simply. ¡°Even though Christian didn¡¯t say anything to me, I do know that he is currently the one responsible for the disappearance of that little witch from Luxembourg city. I¡¯m 100% sure that Elena Wilson is in Christian¡¯s hands right now.¡± ¡°Christian didn¡¯t hurt her, did he?¡± asked Anne subconsciously. Jack smiled a little. ¡°What do you think? You must know the answer to that question you just said, right?¡± Anne, who was scared, grabbed Jack¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°Since knowing that he was the cause of the princess¡¯s death in his seventh year, Christian has be very possessive of Suri. Therefore, when he finds out if the girl he loves is one of the people responsible for Suri¡¯s suffering for years, Christian will certainly be very angry. So I don¡¯t think you need to ask again about Christian¡¯s rtionship with Elena, because I¡¯m pretty sure that as soon as Christian finds out that the girl he loves is involved in the kidnapping that has kept Suri¡¯s missing for years, Christian will definitely leave her that very second. So, I¡¯m asking you to stop talking about Elena Wilson anymore,¡± Jack said, continuing. Anne¡¯s eyes filled with tears for no reason, even though she had been shown a video of a masked girling out of the hotel where Suri was being held, but Anne still felt that something was odd. Even though Jack had shown the simrity of the face between the masked girl and Elena who was so simr, Anne still couldn¡¯t believe one hundred percent that the girl was Elena. The first impression that Anne got from meeting Elena on Suri¡¯s birthday made Anne doubt that the girl was Elena. Anne could feel Elena¡¯s sincerity even though they had only met her a few times. ¡°Since I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go up to my room now. Call me when our dinner is ready.¡± Jack spoke again in a lower intonation, unlike before. Anne was just silent, she did not respond to her husband¡¯s words. Even when Jacknds a kiss on her forehead Anne still doesn¡¯t react, Anne still can¡¯t take her attention away from what Jack said about Christian¡¯s confinement to Elena. Although Jack said that he had not seen it in person, he was absolutely sure that his son had done what his husband said. Anne knows Christian very well, she will not y around if she is in contact with Suri. After Jack was out of sight, Anne then grabbed her cellphone which she previously used to read articles about Christian and Charlotte¡¯s closeness. With a little hesitation, Anne then contacted Christian. Anne had to swallow her disappointment when her son didn¡¯t respond to her two calls, until Christian finally got in touch with her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom? I¡¯m not in the office.¡± Christian¡¯s voice sounded so loud in Anne¡¯s ears, apart from Christian¡¯s voice which sounded louder than usual, Anne could also hear another quite loud voice behind Christian. ¡°You¡¯re with Charlotte?¡± asked Anne quietly, trying to calm down. Christian chuckles. ¡°How did Mommy know? Yes, I was apanying her.¡± Anne clenched her fists. ¡°Answer Mommy¡¯s questions honestly, Christ. Elena, did you hide Elena?¡± Chapter 205 205 Back to luxembourg Christian¡¯s face changes hearing his mother¡¯s words, he looks displeased to get such a question from his mother. ¡°Why did Mommy ask about Elena?¡± Christian asks coldly. ¡°Honey, Mommy knows you¡¯re very angry with the people who hurt Suri. Mommy knows you¡¯re upset that you didn¡¯t manage to protect Suri, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can take out your anger on Elena like this, Christ...¡± ¡°Elena is my business Mom, what I do to her is my responsibility and I ask Mommy not to interfere,¡± Christian says coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do anything crazy that could threaten her life. I just treated her the same way Suri was treated by her kidnapper.¡± Anne¡¯s chest felt tight. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°There are so many people beside me right now. It would be rude if I took too long in the middle of an event like this.¡± ¡°Wait Christ, Mommy isn¡¯t done yet.¡± Anne forbids Christian to turn off the call. Christian takes a shaky breath. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mom? If Mommy still wants to talk about Elena?¡± ¡°God will not stand by injustice, dear. That¡¯s why Mommy asks you not to go too far,¡± said Anne stammering, Anne really wants to let out all her feelings to Christian at this time. ..... ¡°I know and thanks for reminding me Mom,¡± Christian replies quickly, as quickly as he decides to end their conversation. Anne immediately closes her eyes when she realizes that Christian has disconnected her phone call. Faced with Christian who is so adamant that he reminds himself of when he faced Jack decades ago, Christian and Jack really have the same selfishness. From the second floor, Jack, who had finished taking a shower five minutes ago, just stared at Anne silently. Having known Anne long enough to make Jack sure that his wife still thinks about Elena, the beautiful girl who looked so nervous when Christian brought them to meet them at that time. Not wanting to see Anne continue to be sad, Jack then lowered his prestige with unheard steps. Jack descended the stairs to his wife who was still sitting in a chair with an unchanged position. ¡°Still thinking about that girl?¡± asked Jack quietly, surprising Anne. ¡°Huh?¡± Jack smiled at Anne¡¯s sweet surprise. Without removing the smile on his face, Jack approached Anne and sat right in front of the woman who had quietly given him two extraordinary children. ¡°You really can¡¯t get your mind off the girl, Anne?¡± asked Jack to be more specific. Anne did not immediately answer her husband¡¯s question, she looked doubtful. ¡°You want me to check into Luxembourg myself?¡± ¡°Y..you seriously want to do that?¡± asked Anne, stuttering. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°For you I will do anything, I¡¯m more willing to lower my ego to see that girl than to see you like this. I don¡¯t like seeing my wife think about people who are clearly not part of our family. The person who has made us almost crazy because of the loss of Suri for three years..¡± Anne pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about the person who has made us sad, I¡¯m thinking about our family, Jack. I know you and Christian are very angry with Elena, I know you are like this because of Suri. I just feel like we shouldn¡¯t punish the girl ourselves. .¡± ¡°Anne,¡± Jack called softly, his big hand grabbed Anne¡¯s hand and squeezed it carefully. ¡°Christian won¡¯t cross the line, he knows what to do. So don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes but..¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning I will return to Luxembourg, I will see firsthand the condition of the girl. I will make sure Christian doesn¡¯t do anything too much to her.¡± ¡°You want to do that?¡± asked Anne quickly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take a look at his condition for you. But you have to promise me after I see her, you can¡¯t keep being sad like this,¡± Jack asked seriously. Anne nodded her head quickly. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be sad anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m really hungry.¡± ¡°Asher, Suri. They didn¡¯te with you?¡± Anne finally realized the absence of her two children at home. Hearing Anne¡¯s veryte question that made Jackugh out loud, Jack was amused to see his wife¡¯s unchanging annoyance. ¡°Jack, I¡¯m serious! Did youe home with the kids?¡± ¡°No dear, Suri and Asher still haven¡¯te home. Asher hasn¡¯te home yet because they apanied Suri. Areez invited to watch thetest film at the cinema, actually, Suri was only invited by Areez Floyen. looks like he doesn¡¯t like his presence,¡± Jack replied quietly holding back augh, discussing Asher who was always a mosquito wherever Areez and Suri went making him feel amused. ¡°Again?¡± Jackughed, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yeah, Asher really is a terrible big brother to any guy who wants to get close to Suri.¡± Anne shook her head. ¡°There is nothing, the child really hasn¡¯t changed.¡± ¡°Asher is still traumatized by what happened, honey. That¡¯s why he¡¯s being so possessive of Suri right now,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°Yes I know.¡± ¡°Okay let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m really really hungry.¡± Anne nodded her head as she reached out to Jack who had stood up first, after which the two of them walked towards the dining table to enjoy their dinner even though it was just the two of them. As Jack had said before, he immediately ate his food voraciously as soon as Anne finished putting the food on his te. Seeing Jack eat so voraciously made Anne smile, even though Anne did not oblige Jack to eat at home, Jack always forced himself to be able to have dinner with Anne at home. Jack didn¡¯t want to see Anne eating alone like three years ago when they got into a cold war due to Suri¡¯s disappearance. That¡¯s why, Jack prefers to hold back his hunger in order to be able to eat with Anne at home like now. After Jack promised to go to Luxembourg to check on Elena¡¯s condition, Anne became calmer. Unlike before, where Anne was so restless. And the change in Anne that was so obvious Jack realized, as a person who knew Anne more than herself, Jack knew that his wife was so gentle. That¡¯s why he had relented, Jack chose to lower his ego for Anne¡¯s sake, in order to make sure that Elena was okay even though Jack didn¡¯t really care what Christian did to the girl he hated so much. To be continued Chapter 206 206 Meet Elena Because he had already promised Anne, Jack was finally at the airport early in the morning. Jack, who actually had an important meeting this afternoon with one of his clients, decided to leave early so that he would be back in Geneva before lunch. Apanied by Erick, Jack boarded one of his best jet nes to fly to Luxembourg. ¡°As long as we are in Luxembourg, Nichs will handle all your work, sir,¡± Erick said quietly when Jack had finished fastening his seat belt. ¡°That¡¯s good then, tell him to prepare for the meeting this afternoon. Also tell him that we¡¯ll be home before two o¡¯clock in the afternoon,¡± Jack answered quietly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Jack loosened the tie around his neck, returning to having to travel when the sun had not yet fully risen made him feel a little ufortable. If it weren¡¯t for Anne, Jack wouldn¡¯t want to do this. Especially just to see the condition of Elena, a poor girl who has made her beloved daughter suffer. After the pilot greeted Jack and the other passengers, the jet that could amodate fifty people began to fly away from Geneva for Luxembourg where his proud son lived. Even though Jack and Anne had a long history in Luxembourg, Jack still decided to stay in Geneva, the ce where he was born and grew up so that he could finally resume Muller Finance International well. Without asking Christian, Jack already knows where Elena is. As a person who has the same power as Christian, it is not difficult for Jack to find a ce where Christian holds Elena. Although initially angry when he learns that Christian is using the rke family vi as a ce to detain Elena, Jack finally lets his son do it. Jack finally feels that Christian¡¯s decision is right to use the vi as a ce to detain Elena, because the vi is in a private area belonging to the rke family which of course cannot be breached by just anyone. That way, Elena¡¯s whereabouts will not be easily tracked by anyone, just like him who had difficulty finding Elena until finally Jack remembered the existence of his family¡¯s vi which was located in one of the hills far from the crowd. A vi that also has a long history for him and Anne decades ago. ¡°Wee, sir,¡± said Jorge softly to Jack who had just gotten off the ne. Jorge, who is the biological son of Noah, is one of the people who is so loyal to Jack, all of Christian¡¯s movements were managed by Jack thanks to the information that Jorge provided. ..... Jack smiled. ¡°Is Christian awake?¡± ¡°Not yet, sir. The young master just returned from an event he attended with Miss Charlotte at five in the morning, sir.¡± ¡°Five in the morning Christian just got home? What kind of social activities do you do so early?¡± Jorge shook his head slowly. ¡°Sorry sir, for that I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°No need to apologize, you are innocent, let¡¯s go to the vi. I don¡¯t want my arrival to the vi to be known by that stubborn child, it will be a long business if he finds out,¡± said Jack quietly as he re-tidied his tie. Jorge nodded his head at the master¡¯s words, after Jack and Erick walked to the car that had been prepared previously and then followed from behind to immediately go to the vi where Elena was. Although Christian never discussed Elena with anyone at home, Jorge managed to find evidence from the GPS of the car Christian was driving. From the GPS history in the car, Jorge managed to find the fact that Christian visited the vi several times which was quite far from the city. That¡¯s why when Jack asked himself to be apanied to the vi, Jorge already knew that his master¡¯s purpose ining to Luxembourg this time was to see the condition of Elena, who had been missing from the public for almost three months. While on the way to the vi Jack did not talk much. Coming back to a ce that he had not visited in almost twenty-nine years made Jack feel a little ufortable, a ce that witnessed his cruelty to Anne when he lost his memory, it made Jack¡¯s chest feel tight. In his small heart, Jack hoped that his son would not repeat the mistakes he had made at that time. Jack hopes that the dark history he has made is not repeated by Christian. ¡°This ce hasn¡¯t changed much,¡± Jack muttered quietly when the car he was riding in arrived in front of the vi¡¯s main gate which was always tightly closed. Jorge smiled. ¡°We are still doing maintenance without changing the slightest building in this vi, sir.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jorge. My grandfather would love to have one of his heritage homes well-maintained,¡± Jack said honestly. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job, sir.¡± Jack smiled again, their conversation stopped when the ck gate was opened from the inside. Even though times are sophisticated, the gate in the vi still maintains its authenticity by opening and closing it manually. That¡¯s why Jack had to wait a while so the guards behind the gate could open the way for him to enter. Jack closed his eyes slowly as his feet stepped on the front yard of the vi, the memories of twenty-nine years ago shed back into Jack¡¯s head. A dark incident that Jack desperately wanted to erase from his memory. Romaria and the other maids who didn¡¯t expect to see Jack¡¯s presence in the vi were so scared, none of them dared raise their faces to look at Jack who had just passed through the main door with Erick and Jorge. ¡°What is Elena doing?¡± asked Jack tly without expression, Jack deliberately asked what Elena was doing to the servants in front of him to confirm to them that he knew that Elena was in the vi. Jack didn¡¯t give the servants a chance to lie. Romaria and the other maids gasped, but none of the five dared to answer Jack¡¯s question. The five maids were so confused right now. ¡°I never repeat the same question, so before I get angry you better...¡± ¡°Miss Elena is in the side garden, sir.¡± Romaria answered quickly by not daring to lift her face. Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s in the park, so early? What¡¯s she doing in the park?¡± ¡°Sun bathing sir...¡± ¡°Sun bathing?¡± Chapter 207 207 Killing Machine All of Jack¡¯s curiosity was finally answered when he saw Elena with his own eyes. For a few minutes Jack didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze was still fixed on Elena¡¯s huge belly which was covered in her sizable clothes. And not only Jack, Elena herself also looked so shocked when she saw the figure of Jack in front of her. Unknowingly, Elena gripped the chair she was sitting on tightly, the hateful look Jack gave her was too intimidating. ¡°Are you sure this is Christian¡¯s baby?¡± Elena gasped. ¡°W..what do you mean, sir?¡± Jack straightened himself, trying to calm himself. ¡°I ask you, is this child Christian¡¯s child?¡± ¡°I..I just...¡± ¡°How many months old?¡± Jack interrupted Elena¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Twenty-nine weeks,¡± said Elena timidly, touching her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m not holding Christian ountable, I can take care of this child myself. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Jack smirked. ¡°Take care of your own children? Can you really afford it? Right now you¡¯re depending on my son for a living, aren¡¯t you?¡± ..... ¡°I don¡¯t depend on anyone for life, including Christian. Your son is holding me in this ce, he wants me to feel what Suri feels even though I swear to God...¡± ¡°No!¡± Jack shouted loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up God, a lowly human like you doesn¡¯t deserve to mention God¡¯s name.¡± The tears that Elena had been holding back finally spilled, now Elena knows where Christian¡¯s spicy mouth came from when he spoke. ¡°When you give birthter, the first thing we will do is immediately check on the baby. We have to know whether the baby belongs to Christian or not, if so buy Christian then we will take care of it but if not then...¡± ¡°No! You guys can¡¯t take my baby,¡± Elena screamed frantically. ¡°You have taken everything from me, my parents and my house. This time I will not let you take this baby, she is mine. I carry her.¡± Jackughed sarcastically, slowly crossing his arms across his chest. ¡°Oh yeah? Dare to bet?¡± Elena shook her head frantically. ¡°No sir, you can¡¯t take this baby from me. He¡¯s mine, he¡¯s the only one I have.¡± ¡°How are you going to take care of it if you¡¯re still going to be here? Didn¡¯t Christian decide to pay for what you did to Suri, huh?¡± Elena immediately couldn¡¯t say anything when Jack reminded her about Christian¡¯s n to make her feel what Suri felt. Feeling that if his goal had been achieved, Jack then left in front of Elena, leaving her devastated. ¡°Do we need to see the young master, sir?¡± Erick asked carefully. ¡°No need, tomorrow when Christian gets home I¡¯ll talk to him straight away to discuss this matter,¡± replied Jack hoarsely, holding back his emotions. ¡°For now, make sure Christian doesn¡¯t know I¡¯ming to see that woman.¡± ¡°Okay sir, I will order everyone in this ce not to say anything,¡± replied Erick quickly. Jack was silent, not responding to Erick¡¯s words. All he did was walk back to the car that was in the front yard. After Jack left, Erick then gave a message to Romaria and the other maids. Even though Romaria and the other four maids had heard firsthand what Jack said, Erick chose to send a message back to the five middle-aged women who looked terrified. Although Erick did not use threats like when Christian spoke, the effects of Erick¡¯s words sounded even more frightening to the servants¡¯ ears. ¡°We will go straight to the airport, for the guards at this vi I leave it to you, Jorge,¡± Erick said quietly. ¡°You two are going straight back to Geneva?¡± asked Jorge, surprised. Erick turned to the car where Jack had been in five minutes ago. ¡°Right now I have an important task, Jorge. I have to calm Mr. Jack, Elena¡¯s pregnancy has had a big impact on Mr. Jack.¡± ¡°In that case, okay.¡± Erick pursed his lips, slowly he raised his hand and patted Jorge¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Keep an eye on young master.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± replied Jorge politely. After hearing Jorge¡¯s answer, Erick then stepped back towards the front yard following his master. Not long after Erick boarded, the two cars that had previously picked them up from the airport then left the vi. Romaria and the other maids immediately ran towards Elena, they were trying to strengthen Elena who was already crying. ¡°Patience,dy...patience,¡± Romaria whispered softly to Elena who was already in her arms. ¡°Why are they all mean to me, Romaria?¡± Elena¡¯s sobs faltered. With teary eyes, Romaria felt Elena¡¯s hair which was already getting long. ¡°God will not leave His servant, Miss. Keep praying, God¡¯s help is real.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not strong anymore, Romaria. I can¡¯t anymore...¡± ¡°Miss.¡± Romaria immediately tightened her arms on Elena. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Miss. Please don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Elena closed her eyes with tears continuously flowing from her eyes, the wound in her chest was not dry enough after she saw the news on television showing Christian¡¯s closeness to a beautiful girl named Charlotte, now Elena has to let her wound open again because Jack¡¯s words hurt her so much. ¡°I¡¯m not strong anymore, God... please pick me up, just bring me to my parents...¡± *** The news of Jack¡¯s arrival to the vi was finally known by Kainer, Kainer who had taken a leave of absence identally discovered the travel history of one of the jets belonging to the rke family who came to Luxembourg this morning. Without saying much, Kainer then carried out further investigations and managed to find a surprising fact where Jack and Erick came to Elena at the vi. Even though he doesn¡¯t know what Jack said to Elena, Kainer is sure that Elena is getting worse right now. After his attempts to cover up news of Christian and Charlotte¡¯s closeness from Elena fail, Kainer¡¯s guilt bes even greater for Elena with Jack¡¯s arrival to Luxembourg. ¡°Fuck...I can¡¯t let this keep happening. Elena could kill herself if she keeps getting all this pressure...¡± Kainer hit her desk hard. ¡°I have to hurry, there are two lives I have to save right now. Lord, please help me. Help me solve all these dizzying riddles, please have mercy on the innocent mother and child.¡± Last night before going to bed, Kainer had a chance to talk to Elena through Romaria¡¯s cell phone. Romaria who couldn¡¯t bear to see Elena cry because of the news on television showing Christian and Charlotte¡¯s closeness finally asked Kainer for help, that¡¯s why Elena and Kainer could talk. For almost two hours of talking, Elena continued to say that she was innocent. And every time those words left Elena¡¯s lips, Kainer felt like she was being stabbed by a knife in her chest. Kainer couldn¡¯t bear to hear Elena¡¯s stifling cry. After calming down, Kainer went back to work. Using twoptops at once, Kainer kept trying to find information about the masked girl who looked so much like Elena tirelessly. Even though at this time, his paid hacker is also doing the same thing at his house. However, because Kainer couldn¡¯t hear Elena¡¯s cry anymore, she finally intervened. Kainer¡¯s search continued until the sun was already on the western horizon. Meanwhile at the airport Christian and Charlotte are preparing to head to Geneva. Christian, who was asked to go home by his mother to enjoy dinner together, decided to invite Charlotte, Charlotte who had missed Anne so much did not refuse Christian¡¯s invitation. Christian has absolutely no idea about his father¡¯s arrival to see Elena or what Kainer is doing at the moment. Reuniting with his childhood friend makes Christian forget his responsibilities to Elena and the baby. As the sun slowly set, Kainer finally found a glimmer of hope when the questions he had posted on the dark, imprable website were answered. ¡°Have you ever used the services of this secret agent? What task did you give her?¡± Kainer¡¯s heart almost stopped when he read the red text that appeared on hisptop screen, the text wasmenting on the photo of the masked girl that Kainer had deliberately uploaded to the website looking for answers. . With trembling hands Kainer wrote, ¡°A secret agent?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a killing machine that never fails in the line of duty. The only person to turn down the American government¡¯s offer.¡± Prank... The ss beside theptop fell to the floor because it was identally hit by Kainer¡¯s hand, who was so surprised to read the writing that appeared in front of him again. ¡°Killing machine...rejected the American government¡¯s offer.¡± Chapter 208 208 Charlotte¡¯s arrival The arrival of Christian and Charlotte received a good wee from Anne and Suri who were already waiting for them at home, Charlotte who was close to the entire rke family immediately mingled with Suri easily. Even though many people know that Suri Mireya rke is a very picky person, she doesn¡¯t get close to other people easily. But that did not apply to Charlotte, as soon as the beautiful girl entered the house, Suri immediately approached her and pulled her into the room. Apletely different treatment when Christian came with Elena. ¡°Get some rest, dear. Later when the food is ready, Mommy will call you,¡± said Anne softly to Christian who was sitting on the sofa with a raised face, staring at the chandelier hanging above the living room where he was currently. ¡°Wait a minute Mom, I¡¯m trying to catch my breath,¡± Christian replies, trying to cover up the anxiety that gues him. Since setting foot in Geneva thirty minutes ago, Christian has suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness that doesn¡¯t know where it ising from. Such a disturbing feeling. Anne, who had just made sure that the fork and knife were on the table, smiled a little, with her graceful steps Anne approached the proud son who looked so very tired of all the problems that hade to him. ¡°Everything will be fine, honey.¡± ¡°I hope so Mom, I¡¯m really sick of dealing with this stuff,¡± Christian says quietly as he sits back up in his seat. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy, I can¡¯t see him?¡± ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t home yet, he seems really busy today,¡± replied Anne softly. ¡°Just this morning Daddy left when the sun wasn¡¯t fully up yet.¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°I see, no wonder it¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock at night Daddy isn¡¯t home yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just your Daddy who¡¯s so busy, Asher and...¡± ..... ¡°Stop, Mom.¡± Christian stops his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that name in front of me, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Anne¡¯s fingers that had touched Christian¡¯s hand tightened, causing Christian to wince slightly in pain. ¡°Asher is your brother, Christ. Please don¡¯t keep fighting him like this, how long are you going to keep ming Asher for what happened to Suri, hm?¡± ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Even though you two don¡¯te from the same blood, Asher grew up with you. You have shared the same food and love since childhood, is it just because of this misunderstanding that you guys will fight all the time, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Mommy and Daddy?¡± Instead of answering his mother¡¯s words, Christian got up from the sofa he was sitting on after he released his mother¡¯s grip from his hand. ¡°I will freshen up before dinner, Mommy can ask the maid to call me in the room if I haven¡¯te down when the food is ready.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Christian who doesn¡¯t want to argue with his mother, decides to keep walking towards his room on the second floor, seeing Christian leave ignoring him, Anne can only sigh. Anne forgot that her son had inherited her husband¡¯s stubbornness. Not wanting to make dinnerte, Anne finally decided to continue with her task, again making sure the food was ready on the dinner table. Charlotte¡¯s very unexpected presence made Anne have to add an extra menu on the dining table, that¡¯s why the chefs are currently making additional food menus to serve and Anne must make sure all the food is ready before everyone gathers at the dinner table. While Anne was giving directions to her servants, Jack and his two loyal assistants came. Seeing her husbande home, Anne trotted over to him with a big smile. ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°Has hee?¡± Jack immediately asked about Christian. Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, they arrived ten minutes ago.¡± One of Jack¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°They?¡± ¡°Charlotte, Christian took her home,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°With Charlotte here, we can confirm directly with the two of them so that this matter can be resolved quickly and does not drag on.¡± Jack, who has been so disturbed by the surprising fact that Christian has hidden from him all day, has to let go of the pain again whacking his head when Anne says about Charlotte¡¯s whereabouts at their house right now, although at first he was quite happy to hear the news about Christian and Charlotte¡¯s closeness which was being talked about so much, but this time Jack really didn¡¯t want to meet the girl. Jack feels that the only person who has to exin everything to him is Christian not Charlotte. ¡°Why? Any problem?¡± asked Anne, confused, seeing Jack who immediately fell silent made Anne worried. Jack shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a shower and get ready after that we eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Putting on his best fake smile, Jack grabbed Anne¡¯s head and kissed her lightly on the forehead before finally leaving for her room leaving Anne with Erick and Nichs who of course wouldn¡¯t say a single word without Jack¡¯s permission. Realizing that she could not interrogate the husband¡¯s two assistants, Anne then asked the two men to rest in their room before joining the dinner. Without daring to argue, the two men who had decided to devote their lives to Jack then walked to their rooms to rest for a while before dinner. They still had thirty minutes to rest. Just as Anne was about to return to the kitchen, she was surprised by thete arrival of Asher. Just like when she weed Christian and Jack, Anne weed Asher home with her best smile. As soon as Asher went up to his room like the others, Anne then rushed to the dining table to continue her pending work. She wanted everything to be done on time. *** While all of the rke family are enjoying a hearty dinner full ofughter with their guests, being at the vi is not good enough right now. After an unexpected visit from Jack, Elena¡¯s condition deteriorates. She even refused to eat anything which worried Romaria and the others. Romaria who is afraid that if something bad happens to Elena and her baby can¡¯t do anything but continue to force Elena to eat even though her efforts are in vain, Elena continues to vomit the food she has eaten so that now Romaria is forced to keep watch beside Elena who looks so pale. ¡°Please allow me to contact the young master now, Miss,¡± asked Romaria for the umpteenth time. Elena shook her head again. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, Romaria. It¡¯s gettingte anyway, Christian must be tired.¡± ¡°Miss....¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Romaria. Ah sorry, we¡¯re both okay,¡± said Elena quietly, trying to melt the tension that was going on in her room. After what Jack said this morning, Elena doesn¡¯t want to see Christian right now. She is trying to mend her broken heart because of the grandfather of the baby she is carrying. Chapter 209 209 Let you go Romaria shook her head slowly. ¡°You¡¯re not doing well, Miss. Please Miss, I beg you just this once. If you don¡¯t want Young Master toe, how about I call Doctor Caitlyn instead?¡± Elena took Romaria¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°I want a drink, can you ask Bertha to get it for me?¡± ¡°Bertha? Why not...¡± Romaria¡¯s words stopped as Elena tightened the grip on her hand, Romaria finally realized that Elena wanted to be alone with her. Romaria quickly turned her face to Bertha who was standing behind her and asked her to get water for Elena and some fruit, Romaria purposely asked Bertha to also prepare fruit so that she had more time with Elena. Without any suspicion, Bertha then immediately came out of Elena¡¯s room to carry out the orders that Romaria had just given to her, as a chef, of course, Bertha knew what fruit was good for a pregnant woman. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about, Miss?¡± asked Romaria matter-of-factly as soon as the door to Elena¡¯s room was closed from the outside by Bertha. ¡°I want you to give this to my baby,¡± answered Elena quietly as she extended her hand towards Romaria. Romaria, who was curious then turned her gaze towards Elena¡¯s hand, her eyes widened when she saw the yellow object in Elena¡¯s palm. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°This is my mother¡¯s ring,¡± said Elena quietly, cutting off Romaria¡¯s words. ¡°Mother said this ring is her family¡¯s legacy, she gave it to me shortly after Christian proposed to me in front of them. She wanted me to have this ring as a tradition that every daughter in our family should carry on.¡± ..... Romaria¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°And because this morning Mr Jackson rke said he wanted to take my baby when she was born.¡± Elena stopped her words. ¡°I want you to keep this and give it to my babyter when she is born, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it myself, Romaria.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Miss. I beg you.¡± Elena pursed her lips. ¡°I also don¡¯t want to be like this, Romaria. I also don¡¯t want my child to be taken by them, but I don¡¯t have any ability to stop them as you can see right now. So I want to ask for your help to rece me by giving this ring to my baby.¡± Romaria had tears in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t speak anymore. The words that Elena spoke were suffocating to hear, Romaria really wanted to take Elena as far away from the vi as possible. She couldn¡¯t bear to see a girl as good as Elena having to suffer injustice like this. ¡°And this...¡± Elena gave the ring to Romaria again. ¡°This is the ring Christian gave me when he asked me to marry him.¡± Elena¡¯s voice trembled violently as she spoke, remembering when Christian proposed to her, the tightness in her chest came back. Romaria¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw the diamond ring in her hand. ¡°Tell him, I¡¯m happy with what he¡¯s going through right now. I sincerely wish him happiness with that girl named Charlotte,¡± continued Elena again, seeing Christian and Charlotte together that often appeared on televisiontely made Elena determined to let go of Christian. Elena has chosen to erase Christian¡¯s name from her heart, even though at this time they are both so attached to the existence of the baby inside her. ¡°Miss...¡± Elena smiled. ¡°You can do this for me, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Miss,¡± said Romaria quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much courage.¡± ¡°Only you can help me, Romaria. You¡¯re the only person who still believes in my words, if you don¡¯t want to do this for me then who should I ask for help?¡± Elena looks so disappointed. ¡°At least, as long as my sanitysts I can give you this mandate.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Romaria immediately squeezed Elena¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that, you will be fine. Likewise with this baby, the two of you will always be together. Either Mr. Jackson or Mr. Chritsian, they will never be able to separate you from your baby, Miss.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone anymore, especially them. Christian who came to my parents and convinced them to give permission to marry and make me happy can only do this to me, the person I really trust, the person I really love. until I finally made me do something stupid by letting him touch me after decades of keeping my chastity had done the worst thing to me, Romaria. He didn¡¯t believe me, didn¡¯t want to listen to my exnations until he finally imprisoned me here and wanted me to feel what his sister felt for three years, when she was in her captor¡¯s hands. Then after all he¡¯s done to me so far, do you think he can¡¯t take this baby from me? Of course he can, Romaria. It¡¯s very easy for him to do that, so before he takes this baby from me I want to give him something which means so much to me, the only precious thing that I have. That is the ring inherited from my family that is hundreds of years old.¡± Romaria¡¯s tears dripped harder, every word Elena said really made her chest ache. Romaria knew very well how much pain Elena had received for all of Christian¡¯s cruelty ¡°You can do this for me, right?¡± asked Elena again. ¡°Ok Miss. I will do what you want, I will keep and give these two rings to the young master,¡± answered Romaria stuttering. Elena¡¯s eyes lit up at Romaria¡¯s answer. ¡°Thank you, Romaria. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°No Miss, please don¡¯t keep thanking me. I didn¡¯t do anything for you,¡± said Romaria quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, now I¡¯m going to bed. My head hurts so bad, I want to sleep for a bit.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t eaten yet, Miss. You have to eat...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat after I sleep,¡± Elena promised with a smile. Romaria took a deep breath, choosing to give in. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll let you sleep for a while.¡± Elena nodded her head, after which she started to close her eyes. Elena is not lying, right now she is really suffering from an excruciating headache from continuing to cry since morning. Not wanting to disturb Elena, Romaria finally came out of the room carefully with the two rings Elena had given her in her hand. Luxembourg Airport. ¡°Help me Lord..please help me get justice for her. For that innocent girl...¡± Chapter 210 210 Shocking information rke¡¯s family dinner this time felt so different because of Charlotte who continued to cling to Suri and Christian, Suri and Christian¡¯sughter continued to be heard as Charlotte repeated the events in their childhood that they had spent together several times. Jack, who was still so disturbed by Elena¡¯s pregnancy, could only remain silent, not saying much. And Anne realized this, but she chose not to directly ask her husband because she didn¡¯t want to make things ufortable considering that Charlotte was currently in their midst. ¡°Are you sure about your decision to resign, dear?¡± asked Anne in surprise,menting on Charlotte¡¯s words that she wanted to resign from her job at thergest social organization in the world today. Charlotte nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, Aunty. I¡¯m already too bored with this job, I want to gain experience by trying new things.¡± ¡°Does your father agree?¡± asked Anne again, Anne who knew Chester quite well was worried about Charlotte¡¯s decision. ¡°Daddy supports whatever decision I make, Auntie,¡± Charlotte replied with a smile. ¡°So where will you live when you quit your job, Charlotte?¡± asked Suri with a mouth full of food. ¡°Geneva.¡± Suri¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Serious?!¡± ..... ¡°Yeah, I want to live in this city,¡± Charlotte replies with a smile, her feet under the table touching Christian¡¯s on purpose. And Christian just smiles a little at what Charlotte has just done, after resting for almost thirty minutes Christian¡¯s anxiety has faded a bit. ¡°Yeeeyyy... I have another shopping friend,¡± Suri screamed loudly. Anne just shook her head at Suri¡¯s words, as well as Asher who had only been a good listener like Erick and Nichs. The only person who really didn¡¯t seem to be enjoying dinner was Jack, Jack was really really bothered by the image of Elena that wouldn¡¯t leave his head. Although previously he had doubted the father of Elena¡¯s baby, Jack knew that Christian was the father of the baby. It was his selfishness that was so great that he had time to doubt who the father Elena was carrying this morning. Jack was the first to leave the dining table, seeing that, Erick immediately wiped his lips quickly and immediately followed Jack into the living room followed by Nichs who did the same. ¡°What happened with Uncle, Auntie?¡± asked Asher half-whispering to Anne. Anne smiled. ¡°Uncle¡¯s work is very busy today, dear. And maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s not in a good mood tonight.¡± ¡°Oh no wonder Uncle looks different than usual,¡± Asher said quietly. ¡°This sort of thing ismon, dear. You needn¡¯t worry,¡± whispered Anne softly. Asher nodded slowly and went back to eating, Asher chose to be busy with his food rather than join in the exciting chat between Suri, Charlotte and Christian. When Christian had wiped his lips with a handkerchief, Nichs who had been watching him for a long time then walked over to Christian. ¡°Mr Jack is waiting for you in the parlor, young master,¡± Nichs said in a half-whisper. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Okay.¡± Nichs smiled, after that he walked back to the living room leaving Christian who was drinking water again. Christian could already guess if his father was wanting to interrogate him again like before. Seeing Christian approaching Jack, Anne then took Charlotte and Suri to the lounge near the garden. As for Asher, he has to let himself be the target of Christian¡¯s hatred when Erick calls him to join them in the living room. ¡°So what does Daddy want to ask me to have to ask me to go home like this? If Daddy wants to ask about my closeness to Charlotte I can exin over the phone, there¡¯s no need to ask me to go home like this,¡± Christian sarcastically, seeing Asher¡¯s arrival in the midst of them made Christian feel ufortable talking to his father. Asher¡¯s face immediately reddened, he knew Christian was being sarcastic. ¡°Where did you take the girl, Christ?¡± Jack asked quietly. Christian¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°How many times do I have to tell Daddy not to interfere with my problems? Have I not made it clear many times that if Elena is mine, Daddy doesn¡¯t have to interfere. I can take care of Elena in my own way.¡± ¡°Can you take care of Elena in your own way?¡± Jack repeats Christian¡¯s words in a high pitched voice. ¡°Are your words justifiable?¡± ¡°Daddy doubting me?¡± Christian asks back in a high tone, doubtful of his ability to make Christian angry. Jack clenched his fists. ¡°Did you hide that girl in the vi?¡± Christian¡¯s face turns red. ¡°What do you really want Daddy?¡± ¡°Daddy did ask you to punish her, Christ. But Daddy didn¡¯t ask you to be a jerk to hide a pregnant girl like that in such a secluded ce,¡± said Jack loudly, starting to provoke Christian¡¯s provocation. ¡°Is this what Luis taught you, huh?¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± ¡°What? Who¡¯s pregnant?¡± Asher and Nichs shouted at the same time,menting on Jack¡¯s words. ¡°Who told Daddy about Elena and her pregnancy? Was it Kainer who leaked the secret?¡± ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help figuring this out,¡± Jack said, lying slightly. Christian, who has been ovee by emotion, immediately stood up, he was so provoked by his father¡¯s answer, which seemed very arrogant. ¡°Daddy, how much did Kainer pay to tell the secret?¡± ¡°Paying Kainer? What should Daddy pay Kainer for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Daddy!¡± snaps Christian loudly. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid that Daddy can fool.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Why do you have to speak in such a high tone?¡± Anne asked in a breathless tone, Anne who had previously been fetching water in the kitchen was startled by Christian¡¯s screams. She therefore decided to run into the living room to see what was going on. Christian¡¯s anger fades a little when he sees his mother¡¯s unexpected arrival, but it doesn¡¯tst long because Christian sees Kainering from the main door. The person Christian uses of being a traitor finally appears. With Christian half running towards Kainer, without giving Kainer a chance to speak, Christian immediately threw a punch right at the bespectacled man¡¯s face. Kainer, who was not ready to take Christian¡¯s punch, fell to the ground with blood on her lips, Christian¡¯s punch was really so strong. ¡°Christ!¡± cried Anne loudly. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you suddenly hitting Kainer like that?¡± ¡°Death is a proper punishment for a traitor and Kainer deserves it,¡± Christian replied quickly, as fast as his hands wanted to hit Kainer again but his intentions were restrained by Asher who immediately hugged him from behind. Realizing that Asher wanted to stop him, Christian then forcibly released Asher¡¯s embrace and immediately gave him a punch in the stomach which made Asher fall to the floor too. Seeing Asher fall, Anne screamed loudly. And Anne¡¯s scream was heard by Suri who then ran to the source of the sound in a hurry. Not wanting to see Christian hurt more people, Erick then moves quickly. Using his self-defense skills that are better than Christian¡¯s, Erick manages to stop Christian¡¯s madness who wants tounch another punch at Kainer who is trying to get up from the floor. ¡°Let go of Erick, let me go. Don¡¯t interfere in my business, I have to teach this ignorant traitor a lesson,¡± Christian shouts full of emotion, Christian not only looks angry he also looks so disappointed in Kainer who he thinks has betrayed him. ¡°Patience young master,¡± said Erick slowly ¡°No, I can¡¯t have a good talk with this traitor. He must die by my hands,¡± Christian says loudly. ¡°You are free to do anything to me, sir. Butter after I show you something,¡± Kainer replies quietly, although Christian has been cursing at him ever since but Kainer remains so calm. Christian spits on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t dream, you have no right to control me!¡± ¡°You and everyone should know that Elena is innocent,¡± Kainer repeated. ¡°The information that Miss Suri gave is incorrect, it wasn¡¯t Elena who did it. Miss Suri already...¡± ¡°Kainer!!¡± Jack, Anne and Christian scream in unison. ¡°Watch your words!¡± squealed Jack in blood. ¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly, who are you calling already gave you that kind of information, huh!¡± Kainer, who had been preparing for his death since he decided toe to Geneva, didn¡¯t look scared at all in the face of all the rke family members. ¡°Miss Suri, your daughter has recognized the wrong person, sir. The masked girl who is said to be one of the kidnappers is not Elena, Elena and the masked girl are two people who... Dor... To be continued Chapter 211 211 Elena is innocent Kainer fell to the ground with blood gushing from his left arm. Christian, who did not ept Kainer¡¯s words, unhesitatingly released the hot lead from the gun which he quickly pulled from the waist of Nichs who was standing nearby. ¡°What are you doing, Christ!¡± cried Anne hysterically. ¡°You can kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my goal, Mom. Traitors seem to have to die,¡± Christian replies loudly, trying to keep the gun in his hand that Nichs is about to snatch. Anne, who never liked violence, immediately approached Kainer. Cautiously she helped Kainer to stand up, but because Kainer¡¯s body was bigger than her Anne seemed to have a hard time so finally Asher came to help her. Asher even immediately covered Kainer¡¯s left arm which was continuously bleeding with his hand. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of blood,¡± said Anne worriedly. ¡°Call a doctor, Nick.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Nichs and Christian spoke at the same time. The confused Nichs slowly turned his gaze to Jack who was just standing there watching Christian shoot Kainer. ..... ¡°Hurry up and do what I say, Nick,¡± Anne shrieked loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to repeat the order twice, do I?¡± A small nod from Jack made Nichs realize that he had to follow his mistress¡¯ orders. ¡°Okay, madam. I¡¯ll call the doctor right away,¡± Nichs answered quickly, as fast as he moved away from the living room to carry out his madam¡¯s orders, ignoring Christian¡¯s cursing. ¡°Mom..¡± ¡°Mommy never taught you to be an irresponsible man, Christ,¡± snapped Anne loudly. ¡°Especially to injure someone who is already helpless like this.¡± ¡°He deserves it, Mom. He has spoken carelessly by using Suri of speaking incorrectly,¡± Christian says defensively. ¡°Even if what Kainar said isn¡¯t true, you don¡¯t have to hurt him like this. We can still talk about it, not all problems can be solved with violence.¡± ¡°But Anne...¡± ¡°My words also apply to you, Jack.¡± Anne cut off Jack¡¯s words with a warning look. ¡°As long as the doctor hasn¡¯t arrived, Kainer is under my protection and anyone who wants to harm Kainer muste face to face with me. You understand!!¡± Silence... There was no response from Jack and Christian, neither of them dared to refute Anne¡¯s words. Sensing that Jack and Christian had calmed down, Anne then ordered Asher to help her bring Kainer to the couch. Asher, who was so obedient, immediately did what his foster mother ordered. ¡°Careful,¡± said Anne quietly, seeing Kainer wincing in pain worried her. Even though Christian¡¯s shot didn¡¯t hit a vital area, Anne was still worried. Moreover, there was so much blood pouring from the gunshot wound on Kainer¡¯s arm right now. ¡°Doctor Liam will be here in ten minutes, madam,¡± reported Nichs, who had just finished calling doctor Liam, one of the rke family doctors. Anne turned to Nichs. ¡°Ten minutes? That¡¯s a long time, will Kainer be okay waiting that long?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all right, madam,¡± Kainer replied quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, you¡¯re hurt, Kainer,¡± said Anne quickly. ¡°And don¡¯t move so you don¡¯t bleed more!¡± ¡°I really...¡± ¡°Kainer!¡± Anne gave a stern warning. ¡°Don¡¯t argue and do my bidding!¡± Getting a deadly warning from Anne made Kainer finally choose to obey, Kainer didn¡¯t dare to go against the orders of the madam who looked so terrible when she was angry. All the tension in the living room slowly melted away when the doctor Anne had been waiting for finally arrived. Doctor Liam, who already knew what his job was, went straight to work without asking, assisted by an assistant, Doctor Liam tried to remove the bullet lodged in Kainer¡¯s left arm. Because Nichs had exined everything before, doctor Liam looked so calm. Even now, in his work toolbox he was carrying a bag of blood that matched Kainer¡¯s blood type just in case. However, until the bullet was finally removed, Kainer did not need a blood transfusion because he was still in pretty good condition. ¡°In the meantime, keep your wound out of water and don¡¯t move too much so the stitches dry quickly,¡± doctor Liam said quietly to Kainer as he finished dressing Kainer arm with bandages. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°Okay doc, I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you some painkillers and antibiotics, you have to take them ording to the schedule I¡¯ve written down,¡± said the doctor again as he handed a small box of medicine to Kainer. ¡°Thanks, doc.¡± ¡°Get well soon.¡± Doctor Liam patted Kainer¡¯s right shoulder with a smile before he finally left with Nichs followed by his assistant without another word. Doctor Liam is quite self-aware that the current situation in the house is not conducive. As soon as doctor Liam left, Anne immediately handed Kainer a ss of water. ¡°Take the medicine, I know the stitches on your arm must hurt a lot.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that much, madam,¡± Kainer answered honestly, having been shot before so she wasn¡¯t so surprised by the biting feeling that was gripping his arm right now. Anne narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, take the medicine quickly. Asher, please help Kainer.¡± ¡°Fine, Aunty,¡± Asher answered quickly, as fast as he could reach and take out the medicine that Kainer had to drink from the small box that doctor Liam had given him a moment ago. Because Anne was constantly watching him, Kainer had to take his medicine, like it or not. With Asher¡¯s help, Kainer finally finished taking the three medicines Liam had prescribed. Anne¡¯s worried gaze slowly faded as she watched Kainer take his medicine, Anne looked relieved after seeing Kainer get a quick treatment. For almost twenty minutes neither Jack nor Christian dared to speak, they were both silent and continued to stare at Kainer who was the center of their attention at the moment. ¡°So what do you want to show us, Kainer,¡± asked Anne quietly, reminding him of the purpose of Kainer¡¯sing to Geneva. Kainer took a deep breath. ¡°I managed to find evidence of Elena¡¯s innocence, madam.¡± ¡°Elena is innocent?¡± Anne repeated Kainer¡¯s words in an even tone, trying to remain calm. Anne doesn¡¯t want to provoke Jack and Christian. ¡°Why are you so sure that Elena is innocent?¡± ¡°Because the evidence I have is far more urate than all the photos and videos we have so far, Madame,¡± Kainer replied quickly. The girl in the mask who came out of the hotel where Miss Suri was being held was a secret agent with such a high level of skill, an agent who never failed in her mission to earn her the title Killing Machine from several people who knew her. The girl also refused the request of the American government to join them.¡± Anne¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Can you justify what you said?¡± Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, madam.¡± ¡°Show us then,¡± Christian says loudly joining in. Kainer turned to Christian who had just spoken. ¡°I hope that, after seeing all the evidence I have found, you will treat Elena well, sir. Elena is innocent.¡± To be continued Chapter 212 212 Agen Z ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, Kainer. Just show me the proof!¡± Christian replies to Kainer¡¯s words curtly, Christian who is already very angry with Kainer looks so disdainful of whatever Kainer will show them. ¡°Asher will help you,¡± whispered Anne softly to Kainer who was about to get up from the sofa where she was currently sitting. Hearing that, Asher immediately helped Kainer to get up from the sofa. Luckily, when Christian hit him earlier, Kainer had time to secure the bag he was carrying first so that currently theptop he was using tomunicate with the informant, whose identity he asked to remain anonymous, was not damaged. Asher carefully took out Kainer¡¯sptop from the bag, Asher also directly connected theptop to the projector hidden in the ceiling of the living room. Charlotte who did not know anything could only be silent, all the events that had just happened really confused her. She didn¡¯t dare to speak for fear of making things worse, all Charlotte did was sit next to Suri who looked so tense. Suri was so disturbed by Kainer¡¯s words that she had mistakenly recognized Elena as the masked girl she met at the hotel at that time. Everyone¡¯s attention in the room was then fixed on the screen that was showing Kainer¡¯sptop disy which only showed a photo of a ck wolf that was Kainer¡¯s pet. Christian who initially lookszy, starts to straighten his body when he sees Kainer enter a forbidden site that cannot be prated by just anyone. Jack is doing the same thing, as a person who has a lot of experience Jack knows that the site that Kainer is opening is a secret site that no one can enter. In fact, his IT experts may not necessarily be able to prate the site that Kainer is currently opening. ¡°This is the photo that we got from the exit of the hotel where Miss Suri was being held at that time,¡± said Kainer quietly as he showed the photo of the girl with the mask lowering her mask to her nose. Charlotte squeezed Suri¡¯s hand. ¡°Y..you¡¯ve been held captive, Suri? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything about this?¡± Suri didn¡¯t respond to Charlotte¡¯s words, her focus was still on the screen showing the girl dressed in all ck that Kainer pointed out. ..... ¡°Suri...¡± Charlotte¡¯s words stopped when she felt Erick¡¯s touch on her shoulder, Erick who knew that the current situation was very risky gave Charlotte a code not to say anything. With such great embarrassment, Charlotte finally locked her lips tightly. She refocused her gaze on what Kainer was pointing out even though she didn¡¯t know what the people in front of her were talking about. ¡°Then let¡¯spare it with some of the photos that I managed to find,¡± said Kainer again as he took out the photos he got from the dark website this afternoon. Everyone in the room except Charlotte looked so shocked when they saw the photos that Kainer had just appeared. Currently Kainer was showing photos of a masked girl who had very simr physical features to the photo of the masked girl they assumed to be Elena. ¡°What does this mean, Kainer? What kind of joke do you want to show us!¡± Jack rebuked loudly, although a little surprised by Kainer¡¯s findings, Jack looked dissatisfied. He felt that the photo that Kainer showed did not provide the answer to his curiosity. Kainer smiled. ¡°This girl is agent Z whose name is so famous in America, whenever she goes on a mission she never shows her face. Wearing ck clothes and a face covering is her habit.¡± ¡°Agent Z...famous in America?¡± Jack muttered under his breath repeating Kainer¡¯s words in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m contacting someone who has used the services of Agent Z, sir,¡± said Kainer suddenly. ¡°Contacting people who have used the services of this Z agent?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ying us with a cheap trick like this, are you?¡± Christian asks coldly. ¡°You didn¡¯t get paid by Elena to make up stories so far, did you?¡± Kainer shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done that, sir. You know how loyal I was to you, I couldn¡¯t have betrayed you.¡± ¡°Ok, then show us the person you said had used the services of the woman whose photo you just showed us, then,¡± Christian says again. Kainer, who had made an appointment with the informant, then made a video call via hisptop. Kainer purposely used a video call via hisptop so that everyone could see and hear what the informant had to say, ording to the promise he had previously made to Kainer to answer all of Kainer¡¯s questions. ¡°Do not be surprised.¡± Suddenly a robotic voice was heard as Kainer¡¯s video call connected. ¡°I¡¯m using this voice just as a precaution, but don¡¯t worry Mr. Carter, all the information I¡¯m about to give you can be confirmed as true.¡± Kainer, who previously onlymunicated through chat, seemed so surprised when he saw the person appearing on his monitor screen. ¡°You can speak right away, sir.¡± ¡°The girl you asked about this morning is an American secret agent named Z, thest assignment Agent Z did was two months ago in Afghanistan. She went to Afghanistan with other American soldiers secretly to help them carry out missions in the country. ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll show you the photos after our conversation is over...and the photos you showed me this afternoon I can confirm that she¡¯s Agent Z. She went to Geneva to chase down a trafficker who was so troubling.¡± ¡°A human trafficker, what do you mean?¡± asked Kainer in shock, he didn¡¯t expect to hear this kind of information. ¡°Sorry Mister Carter, it¡¯s ssified information from the mission that can¡¯t be shared,¡± replied the masked man who wasmunicating with Kainer. ¡°Why are you so sure that the masked girl is a secret agent?¡± asked Christian to join in. ¡°Because I¡¯m the boss of agent Z,¡± replied the masked man back. ¡°And the photo of the girl you gave me this afternoon I can confirm that she is someone else. Even though the girl looks very simr to Agent Z but the abilities of the two are certainly very different, you must know this, don¡¯t you, Mr. Carter?¡± Christian¡¯s face goes white, and so does Jack. The words of the mysterious person who was connected with Kainer awakened those who had never thought about it. ¡°Since the deadline is up, I¡¯ll end our conversation and as a bonus I¡¯ll give you a few videos and photos of Agent Z doing her mission over thest few years.¡± Dippp.... Chapter 213 213 Elena X Zwetta Dippp.... The video connection was disconnected, Kainer¡¯sptop screen went dark again before finally an iing message appeared which Kainer opened with shaking hands. Christian immediately fell to the floor as soon as the video that had just been sent by the person iming to be the boss of agent Z was yed by Kainer. A video where a girl wearing a mask and an all-ck outfit rotates on the screen and at the end of the video also shows several photos of Agent Z standing with her face covered in a ck mask. The shape and color of agent Z¡¯s eyes are so simr to the photo of the masked girl they found in front of the hotel. ¡°S..so that girl really isn¡¯t Elena,¡± said Anne, stuttering with a pale face. Jack immediately closed his eyes, regret immediately filled his chest. All the mean words that he had given Elena were reying in his head, including what he had said this morning to Elena. Seeing Christian sitting on the floor made Charlotte feel pity, Charlotte decided to approach Christian but again Erick held her back by holding her shoulder again. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Miss,¡± Erick said in a low, half-whispered voice. ¡°This is an internal matter for the rke family.¡± Charlotte¡¯s lips trembled, looking so shocked to hear Erick¡¯s very piercing words. The next second, suddenly Charlotte ran towards the exit. She felt so hurt by Erick¡¯s words and Charlotte¡¯s running was ignored by everyone who was so shocked by the information they had just heard, especially Christian who was still sitting silently on the floor. Currently, Christian is faced with shes of what he has done to Elena, starting from the kidnapping of Elena which he so well orchestrated to finally imprisoning Elena in the vi so cruelly. The only person who looks the most guilt-ridden is Suri, Suri, who doesn¡¯t remember all the events of that day, looks so shocked when she hears the fact that Elena, the girl who made her feel ufortable at their first meeting that night, is actually not the masked girl in her memory. ..... ¡°Arrgghhh...¡± Suri let out a small scream as her head hurt, remembering the incident that had been buried deep in her head made her head hurt. Anne and Jack immediately turned to Suri at the same time, seeing Suri looking down while holding her head made Anne and Jack immediately run towards her. ¡°It¡¯s ok honey... it¡¯s ok, it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re innocent Suri, you¡¯re not guilty.¡± Anne, who had hugged Suri, immediately gave her an encouraging sentence so that Suri wouldn¡¯t get hysterical again. The psychiatrist¡¯s therapy to help Suri forget the events on the day of her kidnapping actually made Suri suffer like this and it was not realized by Jack or Anne, Jack and Anne who wanted Suri to be able to live her life normally were wrong by asking the psychiatrist to make Suri bury it was all deep inside her. Because of that, Suri will be hysterical like this when the incident after incident when she was at the hotel with Osbert and the Japanese man reappeared, Suri would be so hysterical as now. ¡°Areez Floyen, quickly call Areez Floyen, Erick,¡± said Anne loudly, realizing that if she couldn¡¯t calm Suri who was hysterical like this, Anne asked Erick to contact Areez. Erick gasped. ¡°Areez Floyen? Are you serious, madam?¡± ¡°Yes, quickly call Areez. Only he can make Suri calm,¡± replied Anne back by continuing to try to calm Suri who was still hysterical. Even though there is Jack beside her at this time, Anne realizes that what Suri needs is Areez, not herself or Jack. Without arguing, Erick took out his cell phone and immediately called Areez as the madam ordered. Jack, who didn¡¯t expect to see Suri hysterical like that, couldn¡¯t do much other than hold Suri¡¯s hands that wanted to beat her mother who was hugging her. When things were so chaotic, suddenly Kainer¡¯s cell phone rang. Using one hand, Kainer took out his cell phone from inside his shirt pocket. As it was a little difficult, Kainer identally pressed the loudspeaker button when he received a call from Romaria. ¡°Hello...¡± ¡°Where is the young master, Kainer?¡± In a panic Romaria immediately asked Christian whereabouts, it was clear that Romaria was crying right now. Kainer turned to Christian who was still sitting on the floor. ¡°Why are you asking about the young master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Elena...¡± Kainer¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Elena, what¡¯s wrong? Does Elena want to eat strawberry vored ice cream again like that time?¡± Instead of answering Kainer¡¯s question, Romaria burst into tears and the sound of her crying could now be heard by all members of the rke family. ¡°Why are you crying, Romaria? Speak clearly, don¡¯t cry like this. I don¡¯t know what to do if you...¡± ¡°Miss Elena fell in the room and sob...and Miss Elena was bleeding profusely, she is currently unconscious.¡± **** New York, USA. 3.30. PM ¡°Why did you leak information about Zee, Robin? Didn¡¯t you yourself forbid us to reveal our identities?¡± The man named Robin who had just removed the mask from his face clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯m not revealing Zee¡¯s identity, I¡¯m just answering their curiosity about what Zee did in Zurich four years ago.¡± ¡°Three years and seven months to be exact, Robin.¡± ¡°Akh..whatever it¡¯s the same, as long as I¡¯ve lost Zee,¡± said Robin loudly. ¡°And I suspect that man named Kainer Carter.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he just ask about the simrity between the faces...¡± ¡°Because of that, Bee.¡± Robin interrupted the words of the silver-haired woman in front of her quickly. ¡°I suspect that the girl named Elena that Kainer Carter asked about is our Zee.¡± ¡°That girl Zee? It¡¯s not wrong? Didn¡¯t you say yourself that people who have the same face are not necessarily the same person, huh?¡± Robin lightened his hair. Frustrated. ¡°I know I¡¯ve spoken like that, it¡¯s just that I feel that the girl is Zee. I also don¡¯t know why I can talk like this.¡± ¡°You just miss Zee too much, Robin,¡± said the woman with the nickname Bee quietly, trying to calm the boss who for more than three years has been trying to find Zee who went missing while on a mission in Zurich. ¡°I¡¯m not just missing Zee, I¡¯m worried about that stubborn girl who won¡¯t listen to me. If only she didn¡¯t go alone then, maybe she¡¯s still with us right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still waiting for information from Vee. Currently Vee is still in Luxembourg, she is still carrying out her mission to...¡± Bee¡¯s words stopped when her cellphone suddenly rang, the woman immediately grabbed her cellphone and immediately activated the loudspeaker so that Robin, the boss can hear what Vee wants to report. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vee?¡± ¡°Emergency, hurry to Luxembourg. I managed to find our Zwetta.¡± Chapter 214 214 Regret Center Hospitalier de Luxembourg, 10.00 PM Dressed full of blood, Romaria sat in front of the operating room with Bertha who first found Elena unconscious covered in blood on the floor. Bertha and Romaria who were both so pale didn¡¯t say much, both of them were still in shock seeing the amount of Elena¡¯s blood that came out. ¡°How is it? Where is young master? Why hasn¡¯t young mastere yet?¡± said Bertha hoarsely. ¡°Miss Elena must be dealt with immediately, Romaria.¡± Romaria closed her eyes. ¡°W..we¡¯ll just wait, I already contacted Kainer.¡± ¡°But Miss Elena can¡¯t wait, Romaria. She must be treated immediately and the young master who...¡± Bertha¡¯s words were interrupted when a doctor in green clothes appeared from inside the operating room. Suddenly, Romaria and Bertha immediately approached the doctor in a hurry. ¡°How is it doc? Are Miss Elena and the baby okay?¡± The bespectacled female doctor shook her head slowly. ¡°We have not taken action because we are waiting for the patient¡¯s family.¡± Bertha immediately gripped Romaria¡¯s hand tightly. ..... ¡°Right now our young master has not arrived at the hospital, doc,¡± answered Romaria hoarsely. ¡°If he still hasn¡¯te, we are forced to follow what the patient wants,¡± said the doctor again seriously. ¡°Following what the patient wants?¡± Romaria and Bertha spoke at the same time. ¡°The patient asked us to save the baby,¡± the doctor answered seriously. ¡°And that¡¯s the only decision we have to make quickly at this point.¡± Romaria and Bertha immediately covered their mouths at the same time, as well as a bodyguard who apanied Elena to the hospital. The three people were so shocked to hear what the doctor said. ¡°And we will immediately take action after this, I hope you can exin to the patient¡¯s husband because we are all in a race against time to save the mother and baby,¡± said the doctor again before finally going back into the operating room to take action on Elena who was already unconscious. Romaria and Bertha almost fell to the floor if only Anton, the bodyguard, didn¡¯t immediately hold the two of them up quickly. With some difficulty the big man led Romaria and Bertha simultaneously to the chair. ¡°We just wish the best for Miss Elena,¡± Anton whispered quietly. ¡°The more we pray, the better it will be for Miss Elena and the baby.¡± Bertha nodded quickly with tears streaming down her face, she really couldn¡¯t shake the memory of seeing Elena lying on the floor thirty minutes ago with blood already sttered. ¡°Miss Elena,¡± Romaria muttered quietly. ¡°Did you know that this was going to happen until you messaged me to return your engagement ring to the young master? Have you really given up, Miss?¡± Romaria recalled her conversation with Elena this afternoon when Elena handed her two rings, Romaria really did not expect what Elena said this afternoon to be theirst conversation before this unexpected event urred. Seeing the two middle-aged women in front of him keep looking down, Anton could only scratch his head. He was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do at this point because he had never had this kind of experience in his life. Worried about Romaria and Bertha¡¯s constant crying, Anton chose to leave from where they are now to find drinking water for the two women who recently often apanied Elena for walks in the courtyard. Romaria who was closer to Elena looked so devastated, she looked down at her clothes which were stained with Elena¡¯s blood. Her mother¡¯s soul was hurt to see all the bad things that Elena had experienced these months, she felt crushed by all the things that had happened to Elena. ording to Romaria, a girl as good as Elena does not deserve all the injustices that have gued her, Romaria believes that Elena is just a victim of a misunderstanding that has urred. ¡°God will definitely take care of you, Miss. God definitely won¡¯t let someone as good as yourself be a victim again, God will take care of you and your baby, Miss Elena,¡± said Romaria hoarsely with her eyes still staring at the door of the operating room where Elena was. *** Meanwhile, over the skies of Luxembourg, the jet carrying Christian and Kainer was just about tond at the airport. As soon as he heard the information that Elena was bleeding after falling, Christian¡¯s consciousness returned. With a pale face, Christian runs to his car in the front yard. Kainer, who knew what to do, immediately asked the pilot of the jet that had brought her to fly a few minutes ago to prepare to return to Luxembourg. Even though his condition was not good, Kainer still apanied Christian back to Luxembourg. He knew that right now Christian could not be left alone. ¡°Please fasten your seatbelt, young master,¡± Emily the stewardess asked for the second time so politely, Emily who had previously apanied Kainer to Geneva was so scared that Christian ignored her. Realizing that Emily was in trouble, Kainer then touched the arm of the Anglo-Italian woman to back off. Without speaking, Emily immediately walked away from Christian¡¯s presence. Once Emily left, Kainer then touched Christian¡¯s hand which was so cold. ¡°We¡¯ll bending soon, sir. Please use your seat belts,¡± Kainer said quietly. Christian who was staring at the twinkling lights below, slowly turned to Kainer, his eyes now filled with tears that were ready to roll down his cheeks. ¡°We will bending soon, please fasten your seat belts.¡± Kainer repeated his words politely, not showing the slightest grudge against Kainer for what Christian had done to him. Christian lowers his head. So slow. ¡°The ne will...¡± ¡°Will Elena forgive me, Kainer?¡± Christian asks softly in a trembling voice, from where he is currently sitting Kainer can see Christian¡¯s tears starting to fall. ¡°Elena is a good woman, sir. She must be...¡± Christian lifts his head, staring at Kainer with a look of great regret. ¡°But I¡¯ve been too mean to her, I¡¯ve been too mean to Elena. What I¡¯ve done is unforgivable, Kainer.¡± Kainer swallowed her saliva. ¡°Elena must be very angry and hate me, Kainer. She won¡¯t be able to forgive me, I¡¯m pretty sure,¡± Christian adds again in a quivering voice. Using his uninjured right hand, Kainer grabs Christian¡¯s seatbelt and says, ¡°My hand hurts, sir. Please buckle up, the ne is about tond. Don¡¯t you want to hurry up and meet Elena?¡± Hearing Elena¡¯s name being called, Christian immediately buckled his seatbelt. Being in too much of a hurry, Kainer had to grab hold of one end of the seat belt so Christian could fit it properly. Emily, who was still standing near Kainer and Christian immediately approached Kainer as soon as Kainer managed to help Christian put on the seat belt. Because Kaiser¡¯s arm was injured, Emily immediately helped Kainer fasten his seat belt without being asked. ¡°Thank you, Emily,¡± Kainer said politely. Emily nodded her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee, excuse me¡± Kainer smiled, she gave permission for Emily to return to her seat as the ne had already started descending altitude. Even though the pilot carrying the jet was very reliable, the ne still experienced a bit of shock whennding, that¡¯s why everyone on the ne was asked to wear their seat belts. Christian¡¯s tension is more visible as soon as the nends properly, his whole body feels weak as if it has no bones. Kainer, who could read Christian¡¯s condition that was not so good, then asked the bodyguards to help the man to get off the ne and Kainer¡¯s decision was right because otherwise Christian would have fallen while descending the ne stairs. From behind Kainer could only shake his head slowly at the young master¡¯s condition. ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the Center Hospitalier de Luxembourg,¡± Kainer said quietly to Kevin, who was their current driver. From the driver¡¯s seat Kevin nodded slowly. ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Please use high speed.¡± Christian chimed in at Kevin¡¯s words. Kevin immediately nced in the rearview mirror, trying to look at Kainer who immediately gave him a code in the form of a small nod. Without speaking, Kevin immediately stepped on the gas pedal of his car and immediately took the ck bullet-proof SUV to the Center Hospitalier de Luxembourg across the less crowded streets of Luxembourg. Two other cars immediately followed from behind as Christian and Kainer¡¯s car started to move. The journey to the hospital seemed very slow for Christian, even though it only took him less than twenty minutes. However, for Christian who was so unsettled the twenty-minute journey seemed too long. ¡°Why is it taking so long? You¡¯re not sick, are you?¡± ¡°Take the main road, Kevin. Just cross anyone who gets in your way!¡± ¡°Bump them if they still won¡¯t get out of the way.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Kainer interrupts Christian¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, one more corner and we¡¯re at the Center Hospitalier de Luxembourg.¡± Christian immediately turned to Kainer quickly. ¡°Almost there?¡± Kainer nodded. ¡°Right, we¡¯ll be at the hospital in less than five minutes.¡± Christian¡¯s face grew paler, his lips trembled violently at Kainer¡¯s words. He looked so panicked, even though he had been so eager to get to the hospital. And when the car actually stopped, panic hit Christian again. ¡°Let¡¯s go down, sir. We¡¯re here,¡± Kainer said quietly. Like a drunk, Christian struggles to unbuckle his seatbelt, until finally Kainer returns to help him as he had done on the ne moments ago. Kevin and several bodyguards who had lined up neatly greeted Christian with great respect as soon as the man set foot in the courtyard of the Center Hospitalier de Luxembourg. However, what Kainer and the big men had feared did not happen because it turned out that Christian could walk well when he got out of the car. His steps were even so firm as if nothing had happened. As if gaining strength, Christian can walk well when he heads to the operating room where Elena is. However, Christian¡¯s sturdy steps suddenly stopped when he was almost where Romaria was standing now. ¡°The condition of the baby was saved but the mother...¡± ¡°Elena..¡± Chapter 215 215 Thest message ¡°Elena, what happened to Elena?¡± Romaria and the doctor who had just give a cesarean section on Elena immediately turned towards the source of the sound. Romaria immediately covers her mouth with her hands when she sees Christian appear. ¡°What happened to Elena, doc?¡± Christian repeats his question again in a trembling voice trying to stay strong. ¡°The patient¡¯s bleeding was so severe that she finally lost consciousness when she arrived at the hospital an hour ago. Luckily we managed to stop the bleeding in time so that the lives of the mother and child were saved, it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Just what, doc? ¡± Christian asks again impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s just that because the patient fell hard enough to make her head bleed, we had to do a cesarean section to save the baby as the patient wanted when she woke up at the crucial second and after we did a cesarean, the patient¡¯s condition was critical again.¡± Christian¡¯s legs feel so weak he¡¯s lucky he¡¯s standing against the wall so he can lean against it right away. ¡°And the condition of the baby is still under strict supervision from the pediatrician who immediately takes care of her as soon as she is removed from the mother¡¯s body...¡± ..... ¡°Why do you have to get strict supervision from the pediatrician, doc?¡± asked Anne aloud, panting. Without Christian and Kainer knowing, Anne and Jack immediately followed them off using the ne Jack used this morning to go to see firsthand Elena¡¯s condition. Upon hearing the news that Elena was pregnant and fell and had to be taken to the hospital due to bleeding, Anne forced Jack to follow Christian back to Luxembourg. And here they are now having arrived in Luxembourg only minutes away from Christian. ¡°Because the baby was born prematurely, apart from that her condition is also much smaller than a premature baby her age. That¡¯s why a pediatrician immediately took care of her, Mrs. rke,¡± answered the doctor named Jasmine very politely after recognizing who the person was talking in front of her. Anne immediately held her head which suddenly hurt, the image of what happened to Princess decades ago came back to haunt Anne. Her guilt for not being able to take good care of Princess made Anne¡¯s chest feel tight. ¡°So.¡± Jack joined in the conversation with his hand directly on Anne¡¯s waist. ¡°How is his mother doing?¡± Doctor Jasmine, who knew that Jack and Anne had not heard what she had previously said to Christian, then repeated her words carefully when exining the condition of Elena who was still unconscious. Jack immediately lifted his head up high, Doctor Jasmine¡¯s exnation pierced his chest. Even though he hasn¡¯t seen Elena in person, Jack is already feeling a lot of guilt. All the evil words that he had given to Elena this morning reyed in his head, even the face of Elena who was crying silently because his words appeared in his head right now. ¡°Yes sir,¡± Doctor Jasmine asked softly to Christian who was already touching his hand. Christian¡¯s eyes, which were already filled with tears, turned to look at Doctor Jasmine. ¡°Can I see Elena¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Sorry young master, you or anyone else is not allowed toe in and see her current condition,¡± said Doctor Jasmine firmly. ¡°But...¡± ¡°If you care about the safety of the patient¡¯s life then you only need to follow my instructions, but if you don¡¯t care about her then I will invite you toe in and see her in person. But remember young master, when you enter then when it is also me and all medical staff will release our responsibility to the patient.¡± Not only Christian who was so shocked to hear doctor Jasmine¡¯s words, Anne, Jack and everyone who was in front of the operating room were also as shocked as Christian. Doctor Jasmine taps Christian on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. rke, I¡¯m doing this for the good of the patient. So I hope you can understand, after all even though you are outside the room you can also see it because the room where the patient is in has arge ss that can make you and everyone happy to see it from the outside.¡± Hearing Doctor Jasmine¡¯s words made Christian unable to move, he couldn¡¯t say anything because the threat that Doctor Jasmine gave was so terrible. Right now he couldn¡¯t lose Elena, couldn¡¯t lose the woman who had been the victim of his crimes for months. ¡°Can I see my granddaughter, doc?¡± asked Anne hoarsely. Doctor Jasmine smiled. ¡°Of course you can, madam. Butter when the doctor in charge of her has done her job on the beautiful baby.¡± ¡°Beautiful?¡± Jack repeated Doctor Jasmine¡¯s words stammering. ¡°Yes, the baby is so beautiful just like her mother and inherited her father¡¯s blue eyes. What a wonderful baby,¡± answered Doctor Jasmine excitedly, recalling how the baby face she had pulled out of Elena¡¯s stomach a moment ago had excited her. When he heard the physical characteristics of the baby born to Elena made Jack cry silently, his usations against Elena and the baby were not proven. The baby really belongs to Christian. Doctor Jasmine pointed to a room next to Anne and Jack. ¡°That¡¯s where you can all see the beautiful baby.¡± Anne and Jack and Christian immediately turned quickly towards the room indicated by Doctor Jasmine, as well as everyone who had only been listening to Doctor Jasmine¡¯s conversation with the three members of the rke family. ¡°Butter after doctor Kimmy finished taking care of it,¡± added Doctor Jasmine again. ¡°How much longer do we have to wait for Doctor Kimmy to finish, doc?¡± asked Anne impatiently, hearing that Christian had a baby girl Anne was so excited. Doctor Jasmine smiled. ¡°For that I can¡¯t say for sure, so we have to wait patiently. Babies who are born normal should be treated with care, especially premature babies.¡± Anne nodded slowly in response to Doctor Jasmine¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll excuse myself to change clothes. Don¡¯t worry, my changing room is just beside this room, so I will be able toe right away if needed,¡± said Doctor Jasmine quietly. ¡°Okay, doc,¡± Erick answered quickly, representing his employer¡¯s family, who looked very unfocused. Doctor Jasmine slowly left the ce towards the changing room she had mentioned earlier with a nurse apanying her to treat Elena. As soon as doctor Jasmine leaves, Christian¡¯s attention is immediately drawn to the curtain that another nurse has just opened from the inside. As soon as the curtain is opened, Christian and everyone else in the room can see Elena lying on the hospital bed with various medical devices connected to her body. The most striking part of Elena at this time was the bandage on her head, it was clear that when she fell, Elena¡¯s head was hit by a blunt object which had to make the head get stitches. Christian walks straight to the ss, his hands pressed against the ss. ¡°My love..¡± After all that had happened, this was the first time Christian called Elena ¡®my love¡¯ again. Seeing Elena who was closing her eyes on the hospital bed like this made Christian so tormented, especially after he knew the facts that Kainer had shown him. Regret, sadness, anger all be one in Christian at this time. Many times he cursed himself for what he had done to Elena all this time, Christian regretted all his evil actions and words that made Elena cry. Christian promised in his heart, after Elena wakes up and their baby is healthy, he will treat Elena and the baby very gently. Christian promises to do anything for both of them, two beautiful angels who are currently both struggling behind a room full of medical equipment that separates them. However, Christian¡¯s solemnity was disturbed by the touch of Romaria¡¯s hand thatnded on his back. Christian slowly turned his head towards Romaria who was standing with a straight face without fear. ¡°What is it, Romaria?¡± Christian asks quietly. Christian¡¯s words made Jack and Anne, who were looking at the prospective room where their granddaughter would live, turn to look at Christian who was now face to face with Romaria. Instead of answering Christian¡¯s question, Romaria surprisingly extends her hand towards Christian. ¡°What do you want...¡± ¡°Miss Elena¡¯s family ring,¡± said Romaria quietly, cutting Christian¡¯s words as she opened her fist which was carrying Elena¡¯s ring that was given to her this afternoon. ¡°Miss Elena said she wanted me to give this ring to her daughter this afternoon not long after Mr Jack left the vi.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Daddy went to the vi?¡± Anne and Christian spoke at the same time. Romaria nodded slowly without taking her eyes off Christian who looked so shocked. ¡°Yes, Miss Elena gave this ring to me because she was afraid she would not be able to see her child once she was born. Mr. Jack¡¯s words of wanting to take the baby away from her made Miss Elena so sad. That¡¯s why Miss Elena gave it to me. Miss Elena said she wanted the baby to know that her mother¡¯s family had a precious inheritance, a ring that was passed down from generation to generation by her ancestors to the descendants of women in the Wilson family when they were about to get married.¡± Christian¡¯s tears fall again, his breath so clear. And it wasn¡¯t only Christian who was in shock at Romaria¡¯s words, everyone who heard those sad words fell silent. Except for Bertha, who immediately burst into tears, lived with Elena and witnessed how Elena went through her days, making Bertha unable to hold back her tears. Because Christian did not quickly take the ring from above his hand, Romaria then grabbed Christian¡¯s hand and gave it forcibly to the man. ¡°Roma...¡± ¡°And this is the second ring that Miss Elena gave me this afternoon.¡± Romaria interrupts Christian¡¯s words without fear, her anger at Christian that can¡¯t be contained makes Romaria lose her fear and respect for her master. Romaria opens her arms again wide in front of Christian, the diamond ring so expensive it gleams so beautifully at this moment. ¡°Miss Elena..sob...Miss Elena said she let go of you, she gave up and prayed for your rtionship with your new partner named Charlotte.¡± Chapter 216 216 Elena¡¯s bleeding Christian immediately closed his eyes, the words Romaria had just said pierced his chest. The promise that Elena had made to never take off the ring no matter what happened reyed in Christian¡¯s head. ¡°And since I have conveyed Miss Elena¡¯sst message to you, I would like to convey my resignation as your servant, sir,¡± added Romaria hoarsely. ¡°What?!¡± Romaria smiled, her hand slowly moving to wipe the tears that rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I have given up, I can no longer bear to witness all your cruelty, young master. I need time to calm down from all that has happened over the past few months. Seeing a young girl who is so tenderly crying almost every day makes my mentally unstable. Especially with the news on television that has surfaced over thest few weeks, I really can¡¯t afford to continue working for you, sir.¡± Even though Romaria¡¯s words were presumptuous, Christian couldn¡¯t do anything because all the words that came out of the middle-aged woman¡¯s lips were true. What he had done to Elena was really too outrageous, plus the news of his close rtionship with Charlotte which he did deliberately to hurt Elena even more. ¡°Romaria.¡± Anne touched Romaria¡¯s hand with her cold hand. ¡°Please reconsider your decision, Elena and the baby need you. Since you were the one who served her from the start while at the vi, Elena would definitely not befortable if she had to be served by new people after returning from the hospital.¡± Romaria immediately lowered her head, the words of the great madam tickled her deepest heart. ¡°So are you, Bertha.¡± Anne continued her speech, her attention immediately focused on Bertha who had been crying beside Romaria. ¡°Not for us, but for Elena and the baby, I beg you not to stop working.¡± ¡°I..I¡¯m can¡¯t madam,¡± said Romaria stuttering. ..... Anne swallowed her saliva. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t going to be easy for you guys. I promise, once Elena and my granddaughter get home, I¡¯ll make sure Christian won¡¯t be able to approach or see them for...¡± ¡°Mom!!!¡± Christian protests loudly. ¡°For a while before Elena truly forgives him, I will be the guarantor.¡± Anne resumed her speech without heeding the loud protest that Christian had just made. Romaria and Bertha didn¡¯t give any answer, both fell silent in such great confusion. ¡°Please,¡± said Anne earnestly. ¡°For the sake of Elena and the baby...¡± ¡°Give me some time to think, madam,¡± said Romaria quietly. ¡°I really need some time to calm my mind, I have to heal my mind first.¡± Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Ok, then. I¡¯ll give you two some time to calm down first.¡± Romaria and Bertha nodded their heads simultaneously. A smile appeared on Anne¡¯s face, she looked relieved that the two maids who knew Elena so well didn¡¯t leave. Anne is not afraid that Christian¡¯s disgrace will spread if the two maids leave, Anne just doesn¡¯t want Elena to have to adjust to the maid who will serve herter. As a woman who had just given birth, of course Elena neededfort. That¡¯s why Anne restrained Romaria and Bertha from leaving. When things were quiet, suddenly from the direction of the changing room where the doctor Jasmine and her assistant had entered, they were seen running around. The faces of both of them looked panicked, as did the faces of several other nurses who immediately followed Doctor Jasmine¡¯s steps to Elena¡¯s treatment room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, doc?¡± asked Jack, confused. Doctor Jasmine who was wearing her medical mask didn¡¯t answer Jack¡¯s question, what the doctor did was to continue walking into Elena¡¯s treatment room. Christian, who realized that something bad had happened, immediately turned to look at therge mirror showing Elena¡¯s condition in the treatment room, Christian¡¯s eyes suddenly saw a change in color from the sheets under Elena¡¯s body. Even though the sheets were covered by Elena¡¯s body and the nket covering Elena¡¯s body, Christian could see a bit of what was exposed. Blood! The red color contrasts so well with the white sheets and nkets, which is why Christian can see them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Christ?¡± asked Anne in a panic. Instead of answering his mother¡¯s question, Christian suddenly ran towards the door leaving the ss area. Anne and Jack, who had not yet realized what had happened, were silent for a few moments before suddenly Romaria¡¯s loud scream was heard calling Elena¡¯s name. It was clear that Elena was currently having a seizure, they also saw a red color on the lower part of Elena¡¯s body, which was covered by the nket. Elena is bleeding again. When they were all focused on Elena, suddenly from the door they saw two nurses forcing Christian out. Christian who managed to enter Elena¡¯s treatment room, immediately went crazy when he saw Elena¡¯s condition firsthand. ¡°No.. let me...¡± ¡°You maye in,¡± a senior nurse says to Christian. ¡°Right now Doctor Jasmine is trying to save the patient, your presence inside will be a nuisance to her.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bother, I promise. I just...¡± ¡°Please follow the procedure, sir. Unless you want to see the patient can¡¯t be saved then you cane in,¡± said another nurse. Christian who was about to answer again the nurse¡¯s words immediately closed his lips tightly, the nurse¡¯sst words bothered him so much. ¡°I beg you all to calm down and just pray that we can do the best,¡± the nurse said again as she turned her gaze to Anne and Jack who were standing behind Christian with a pale face. Not long after, the two nurses returned to the treatment room leaving Christian whose face was so white, as if there was no blood flowing there. One of the nurses who had previously forcibly dragged Christian out suddenly closed the curtains so none of them could see what was going on inside. Even though she looked angry, Anne couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She knew that what the nurse did was in ordance with the procedures that urred. Romaria and Bertha who also saw what happened to Elena immediately embraced with tears that kept falling, they both seemed to be mutually reinforcing each other. When everyone was focusing on Elena, suddenly there was a loud baby crying. The beautiful baby who had not been crying since she was taken out of her mother¡¯s stomach suddenly started crying hysterically, her loud voice was clearly heard by everyone standing in front of Elena¡¯s treatment room. ¡°My granddaughter,¡± murmured Anne hoarsely. ¡°Finally the baby was crying, it seems that she realized that her mother was not okay,¡± said Bertha quietly in between sobs. Anne immediately turned her face quickly to Bertha. ¡°W..what do you mean, Bertha?¡± To be continued Chapter 217 217 Forgive me ¡°Since she was brought out of the operating room she hasn¡¯t cried at all. The doctor who treated her said it was normal, but we know if there is something wrong with her,¡± answered Romaria stuttering. ¡°As a woman who has given birth to many children I know if a baby does not cry when its mother is born it means that something is wrong with it. However, after hearing her cry like this I feel a little relieved even though my chest feels tight.¡± Anne immediately covered her lips with her hands, the tears she had been holding back for a long time finally fell down her face. The thing that is not much different also seems to be shown by Jack, he looks so shocked to hear what Romaria said. Meanwhile Christian, he was already sitting on the floor with his head down. Hearing Romaria¡¯s words make him suddenly remember what he did to Elena, Christian remembers that he had asked Elena to take the contraceptive pill he asked for from doctor Caitlyn. It¡¯s clear that right now Christian is cursing his stupidity, he¡¯s really very sorry for what he¡¯s done to Elena. Even though he didn¡¯t know at the time that Elena was pregnant, he shouldn¡¯t have forced her to take the pill. Christian really has be the most asshole man in the world. The tense situation was finally over when the sound of Elena¡¯s baby crying stopped, plus a nurse appeared from inside Elena¡¯s treatment room. The nurse¡¯s appearance suddenly made Anne and Jack immediately approach her. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± asked Jack impatiently. ¡°Thank God, doctor Jasmine managed to stop the patient¡¯s bleeding,¡± the nurse replied with slightly shaky breaths. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition has also started to stabilize although at this time she is still unconscious.¡± Jack closed his eyes, his lips moving slowly in gratitude. ¡°What the patient needs at this time is calm so she can wake up quickly and I ask that no one disturb her inside, the patient really needs calm at this time for her recovery,¡± the nurse said again, her gaze fixed on Christian who was still sitting on the floor. ¡°Yes, we will make sure no one disturbs the patient. Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Anne seriously. ..... The senior nurse nodded slowly, the next second she went back into Elena¡¯s treatment room to tidy up the remnants of Elena¡¯s blood that was scattered on the sheets and nkets covering her body. ¡°God will surely heal Elena,¡± Jack whispered softly to Anne who had just made a cross symbol on her chest, as a form of her prayer request to God to heal the mother of her beautiful granddaughter. Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Amen.¡± Jack smiled, he slowly embraced Anne¡¯s body and kissed her forehead gently. From where he was standing now Jack could see Christian looking so pitiful, holding the ring Romaria had given him several times, Christian banging his head against the wall until finally Kainer had to stop him from doing so. Even though Kainer is hurt because of Christian, but hhe still cares about him so much and this makes Jack a little calm at least there is someone he can trust to look after and encourage Christian when he can¡¯t do that. As someone who has both been mean to Elena and Jack doesn¡¯t want to talk much to Christian, his guilt is so great that he really can¡¯t do that. When things started to calm down, suddenly from the direction of the room that Jasmine had pointed out earlier, it opened and another nurse appeared from the room. Seeing that, Anne immediately moved quickly to her, as well as Christian who immediately got up from the floor where he was sitting. ¡°My granddaughter, can we see it already?¡± asked Anne quietly to the nurse who was still wearing her medical mask. ¡°You can ma¡¯am, but only from behind the ss. Currently the baby is being prepared by my colleague. Later when you are finished you can all see it,¡± answered the nurse so politely. Anne took a deep breath, after the tension that had urred for thest few minutes there was finally some good news that came. Anne¡¯s intention to ask the nurse about her granddaughter¡¯s condition was stopped when a doctor appeared, a pediatrician whom Jasmine had mentioned earlier. ¡°Doctor...¡± ¡°Before you all see the baby, I beg you to remain calm and continue to think positively for her,¡± the doctor said in a very serious tone. Christian who is standing behind his parents moves forward towards the doctor. ¡°What do you mean, doc?¡± The doctor named Kimmy lowered the mask that covered his face. ¡°All the organs in the baby are not fully formed.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Christian screams loudly. Anne immediately buried her face into Jack¡¯s chest who was still holding her, her fear urring. As a woman who had lost her baby who was forced to be born prematurely, Anne could tell that the worst could happen. ¡°But we¡¯re still working on that with a note that he has to get intensive care and...¡± ¡°And what, doc?¡± An impatient Christian immediately interrupted doctor Kimmy¡¯s words quickly. ¡°And I ask you all to remain calm seeing her condition is very different from the baby in general,¡± answered Doctor Kimmy honestly. Christian immediately clenched his fists with his eyes closed. ¡°Ah, it looks like the nurse is done. You can all see it through the ss now,¡± Doctor Kimmy said quietly when she heard the sound of the curtain being opened. Anne, Jack and Christian immediately turned their heads toward the ss whose curtains had just been opened by a nurse. The three immediately fell silent when they saw the condition of the baby who was currently in the incubator, her fingers were so small, the size of her arms and legs was not even half the size of a normal baby in general. ¡°Oh my God,¡± murmured Anne hoarsely, her chest hurting so much seeing the state of her granddaughter in front of her. ¡°We will continue to monitor her condition, all of you don¡¯t worry,¡± said doctor Kimmy slowly, trying to strengthen the patient¡¯s family who stood in front of her. ¡°Thanks for the help, doc.¡± Erick responded to Kimmy¡¯s words quickly, representing the employer¡¯s family who are currently in shock to see the condition of the baby Elena gave birth to. Doctor Kimmy nodded slowly, not long after that she went back into the room where the baby was with a nurse who had previously met the rke family first. With shaking hand Christian touching the ss that separated his ce and the child, the tears fell again uncontrobly. Seeing the child so fragile made him unable to talk much. ¡°Forgive Daddy, dear....I¡¯m sorry..¡± Christian said softly with such great regret, seeing the condition of his baby who had to receive a lot of medical equipment installed in her body made Christian curse himself again, cursing his stupidity. Chapter 218 218 Let¡¯s go home ¡°Sir, you better sit down,¡± Erick said quietly to Jack, who was still standing beside Christian looking at his granddaughter from behind therge ss that separated them. Jack shook his head slowly. ¡°I still want to stand here, Erick.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been standing for more than three hours,¡± said Erick again. ¡°You and young master must not be sick, Miss Elena and the baby need you.¡± Jack immediately turned to Erick who had just covered his lips. ¡°For Miss Elena and your granddaughter, sir.¡± Erick spoke again in a very polite tone, Erick deliberately brought the names of Elena and the baby so that Jack obeyed. And what Erick did worked, Jack slowly left the mirror where he had been standing for hours to join Anne and Kainer who had just received re-treatment because their wounds were bleeding again. ¡°Young master...¡± ¡°I still want to be here, Erick.¡± Christian refuses Erick¡¯s invitation to sit down. ¡°I still want to see my daughter.¡± Erick took a deep breath. ¡°I know, but you still have to rest your body, young master. It¡¯s not just this baby that needs you, Miss Elena also needs you. If you are sick who will take care of Miss Elena and the baby?¡± ..... Christian blinks, trying to keep the tears from falling. ¡°Your baby is also being watched by the nurses inside, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± said Erick again. Hearing that, Christian finally fell, with weak steps Christian walked towards the chair in front of Elena¡¯s treatment room which was not far from where the baby was. Before sitting down, Christian nces at the ss, which the nurse has opened again. Looking back at Elena lying helplessly on the hospital bed makes Christian speechless. Regret, regret and regret, that¡¯s what Christian is feeling right now. ¡°Please have a seat, young master,¡± Romaria says quietly, inviting Christian to take a seat. Although very disappointed and angry with Christian for all his cruelty to Elena so far, Romaria still tries to be nice to him. Christian doesn¡¯t budge, his eyes still on Elena. Not wanting to make Christian sick, Romaria finally gets up from her seat and pulls Christian to sit down. Although at first Christian tries to refuse, but in the end he obeys Romaria who uses all her strength to force Christian to sit down. Once seated, Christian immediately closed his eyes. He recalls hisst meeting with Elena three months ago when he found out Elena was pregnant, with his eyes closed Christian could remember everything he had said to Elena at that time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena. I¡¯m sorry for all my mistakes yesterday, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Christian said to himself, his right hand clenched tighter, holding two rings that Elena had never let go of his finger. When Christian puts a diamond ring on Elena¡¯s finger that night, Elena promises that she will never take it off. But this time, Elena instead asked Romaria to return the ring to him. It was clear that Elena had given up on him, considering that the tightness had hit Christian again. No woman can stand a man as bad as Christian, including Elena. What Elena has done so far has been incredible, if only other women were in Elena¡¯s position they might have given up long ago. But Elena was still able to endure to the limit of her ability until she finally gave up like she is now. Remembering all the madness he had done to Elena made Christian shed tears again, realizing that Christian was not very well, Romaria and Bertha finally decided to leave Christian alone. They did not want to disturb the young master who was cursing his stupidity. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you, I did it for my baby.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too big-headed, Elena. I decided not to punish you anymore because of that baby, she¡¯s the reason I don¡¯t touch you anymore. Thank her.¡± Christian touches his left chest as the strings of evil words he said to Elena rey in his head, the meanest words not fit for a man who has made a woman pregnant with his baby. Christian slowly opened his eyes which were already so puffy from crying too much. Since knowing that Elena is not the masked girl who has made Suri suffer for years at the hands of her captors, tears of regret have never stopped falling from Christian¡¯s beautiful blue eyes. The two eyes that he passed on to the princess who is currently also struggling to live in a separate room from Elena. With a limp body, Christian slowly got up from the sofa where he was sitting. He walked to the mirror where he saw Elena. ¡°You need to get better, Elena. Not just for me, but for our baby. Our little girl, she needs you, Elena. She needs her mommy,¡± Christian says hoarsely, his fingers slowly moving as if he¡¯s touching Elena. ¡°After you wake up, I¡¯m willing to get anything in return from you, Elena. But now, please wake up quickly. Don¡¯t make our baby cry again like before, she¡¯s so worried about you, Elena.¡± ¡°Hurry up, honey. Get well soon...¡± *** Hospital control room. ¡°How? Is everything safe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe, all thetv in the hallway has been turned off. Likewise with thetv going to the exit.¡± ¡°Ok... you only have fifteen minutes, move quickly and don¡¯t make the slightest mistake.¡± ¡°Okay boss,¡± replied the two mysterious women who had managed to make the hospital control room operator fall asleep because of the drug they gave earlier. The two women slowly put on the doctor¡¯s robes that had been prepared in advance, without removing the masks that had been on their faces, the two women then walked towards the room where Elena was being treated. The two women¡¯s steps stopped when they arrived in front of Christian who had fallen asleep under the influence of the sleeping pills they gave earlier in the drinks that Romaria and Bertha brought, and it wasn¡¯t just Christian who was currently fast asleep, Jack, Anne and everyone else who was sitting were in that ce also fell asleep. Except for the doctor and nurse who watched Elena¡¯s baby, they were all fast asleep. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, we don¡¯t have long,¡± whispered a taller woman quietly. ¡°We have to move quickly.¡± The shorter woman nodded slowly. ¡°Come in.¡± The two of them then moved quickly to Elena¡¯s treatment room which was not guarded by any nurses, one of the mysterious women who was a doctor moved quickly to release some equipment that was not so important from Elena¡¯s body. ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t be dangerous?¡± ¡°Yeah, as long as we move quickly, everything will be fine.¡± The taller woman took a deep breath, her hand slowly touched Elena¡¯s cheeks, which had turned red again. It was clear that Elena¡¯s condition was getting better. ¡°Hi, baby..you are fine now. Let¡¯s go home....¡± Chapter 219 219 Elena¡¯s kidnapping Elena¡¯s disappearance caused a big stir in the hospital. Doctor Jasmine, who had just returned from the cafeteria, was the first to notice Elena¡¯s disappearance in the treatment room where she was. Christian and Jack, who were so panicked, ordered all of their men to look for Elena all over the country, while Erick and Kainer went straight to the CCTV control room to see what happened while she was unconscious. ¡°How?¡± Christian asks breathlessly. ¡°Nothing, sir,¡± Kainer replied from the operator¡¯s bench. ¡°All the footage from the past thirty minutes is gone, from the room where Miss Elena is being treated to the way to the basement they¡¯re all gone.¡± Christian¡¯s hands are clenched into fists. ¡°Elena did not run away alone, right? There must be someone to help her. Let alone walking, she can¡¯t even get out of bed.¡± ¡°But we really didn¡¯t find anything, young master,¡± Erick answered quietly, reiterating what Kainer had said earlier. ¡°Whoever brought Miss Elena away from the hospital must not be a random person, everything is so very neat and tidy.¡± ¡°Elena...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. We¡¯ve done a massive search of all vital objects, from hospitals, small clinics, stations, terminals to airports,¡± said Erick again trying to calm Christian who looked so panicked. ¡°Luxembourg is not a big country, we will definitely find Miss Elena soon.¡± Christian who was thest person to wake up then closed his eyes, he really couldn¡¯t breathe properly at this time. Seeing Elena¡¯s empty treatment room made him feel like he was dreaming for a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe that the room was empty. Whereas before, Elena had been so critical. ..... Luckily, the baby was still in the incubator. Christian would really go crazy if he lost both of them. With lips tightly locked, Christian walks towards his child¡¯s treatment room which is currently being closely guarded by his subordinates. ¡°How¡¯s Christ?¡± asked Anne quickly. ¡°Can Kainer and Erick find a clue?¡± Christian who was staring at the princess who was sleeping in the incubator, shook his head slowly. ¡°They didn¡¯t find anything, everything was clean.¡± ¡°Jesus Christ...¡± Jack, who was sitting on the chair, lowered his head deeply, he really didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen. After knowing the fact that Elena is innocent, now he must be faced with the fact of Elena¡¯s mysterious disappearance. ¡°I haven¡¯t even had a chance to apologize to her in person, Mom,¡± Christian sobs softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten an apology from her yet.¡± ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°Looks like God is punishing me for everything I¡¯ve done to Elena these past few months.¡± Christian who was already sitting on the floor with his cheeks wet again with tears spoke in a voice trembling with regret. ¡°God is punishing me, Mom.¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t bear to hear Christian¡¯s words filled with guilt, then knelt down and immediately hugged her son tightly to provide moral support. ¡°God is mad at me, Mom...God is mad at me...¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk like that, honey. Mommy please don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Anne tightens her arms around Christian tightly. ¡°God can¡¯t be angry with you, we will definitely find Elena soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Christian did not answer his mother¡¯s words, he was already dissolved in such great regret. The feeling of regret that made his chest feel so tight. Only thirty minutes ago he saw Elena still lying on her bed, but now the room was empty, as if Elena had never been there. Not a single trace of Elena was left there. Jack who was sitting slowly got up from his seat when he saw Ericking closer, using a non-verbal code Jack asked Erick to go away from Christian and Anne to talk one-on-one. ¡°How, is there a possibility that the one who took Elena away was her parents¡¯ former workers?¡± Erick shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, sir. That man named Tommy doesn¡¯t have that much ability to sneak up and take Miss Elena away without leaving a trace like this, it¡¯s clear that the person behind this incident is not some ordinary person.¡± ¡°Not an ordinary person?¡± Erick nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. Not only did they put us to sleep in a short time, they also deleted all CCTV footage from the basement entrance to this ce. Only people with above-average abilities can do all this, sir.¡± Jack¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Does this have anything to do with them?¡± ¡°They? Who do you mean, sir?¡± ¡°The person who spoke with Kainer this afternoon,¡± Jack answered quietly, expressing his suspicions. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, sir. Miss Elena can¡¯t possibly have a rtionship with them, Miss Elena is just an ordinary girl, it doesn¡¯t make sense if she has a rtionship with such an organization,¡± Erick said firmly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t them, then who did this? Who would have such an interest in bringing an unconscious woman out of her treatment room?¡± Eric shook his head slowly. ¡°For that we must look seriously, sir.¡± Slowly Jack turned his face towards Christian who was so devastated by Elena¡¯s disappearance for a few seconds before he finally looked at the room where his little granddaughter was being cared for. ¡°That baby, we have to take extra care of her. I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen again, whatever happens she has to stay with us.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Jack did not respond to Erick¡¯s words because his head suddenly hurt. His whole life he had struggled in the business world that involved many people. It seemed impossible if Elena escaped from the hospital alone, Jack was sure that someone would help Elena get out of the hospital. But who it was and why that person took Elena away were still the biggest questions for Jack right now. ¡°Whoever they are who has taken Elena away, I will not let them act again,¡± said Jack to himself. ¡°That baby belongs to the rke family, I won¡¯t let anyone take it from us, including Elena herself if she wakes up one day.¡± Chapter 220 220 Wee home Zwetta A ck Gulfstream G650 jet that was getting ready at Luxembourg airport had just closed its doors when Jack and Christian¡¯s men arrived at the airport to conduct a check. The pilot, who was a former US Air Force¡¯s best pilot a long time ago, looked so calm when he faced Jack¡¯s men who were holding him right in front of the ne. ¡°What is this, Andres?¡± The pilot named Andres smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these cockroaches are my business.¡± ¡°Be careful then,¡± said a woman who was standing at the entrance to the cockpit with a very thick British ent. Andres nodded slowly, after removing the headphones that were attached to his head, he slowly got off the ne and approached Jack¡¯s men who were forming a posse right on the ne¡¯s path. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, gentlemen?¡± asked Andres politely. ¡°We want to carry out inspections on the ne you are currently on, Capt.¡± Andres immediately put on a face that was so surprised. ¡°Want to do a check on my ne? What¡¯s the matter? Do you have any permits that you want to check on my ne?¡± ¡°We have obtained permission from the airport security.¡± ..... ¡°Show me the letter then,¡± challenged Andres calmly. ¡°Sorry, for that I can not give it to you.¡± Andres smirked. ¡°Then you are making this up and your actions are not licensed if you can¡¯t show me the license, after all this ne I¡¯m flying is private property that you can¡¯t just enter at will.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°And we Americans are sow-abiding,¡± said Andres firmly as he took out his identity card from his shirt pocket, Andres purposely showed his identification card to Jack¡¯s men so they would know that he was not a random person. And what Andres did was sessful, after seeing his identification cards, the five bodyguards who were the same height as Andres did not dare to continue arguing with the former best American soldier. ¡°If I have nothing else to do, then I say goodbye, I don¡¯t want to make my employer wait too long.¡± said Andres slowly as he tucked his identification card into his shirt pocket so calmly, a triumphant smile spread across his face. ¡°And I hope this kind of thing won¡¯t happen again to another ne at this airport, because believe me what you guys are doing is uneptable. Not everyone is as kind and patient as my employer who allowed me to meet you like this.¡± The five bodyguards were silent, none of them could answer Andres¡¯ words. As a former soldier who has high flying hours, it¡¯s not difficult for Andres tomunicate like this, that¡¯s why he looks so calm. ¡°Ok then I¡¯ll excuse myself and see youter.¡± After saying that Andres turned around and walked slowly towards the ne, leaving the five of Jack¡¯s men speechless. Not long after Andres sat back in his seat, the jet that had a super-sophisticated engine started to move. Everyone on the ne waspletely calm as their ne was sessfully airborne. Feeling safe, the two women who were still wearing masks slowly removed their face coverings. The two of them walked to the bed where Elena was lying. ¡°We¡¯re going home, Zee. Sorry it took so long to pick you up, I hope after you wake up all your memories of us wille back,¡± said the woman who is usually called Agent Bee slowly, her hand feeling Elena¡¯s head which was wrapped in a white bandage. ¡°Zee will definitely remember us, Bee.¡± Robin¡¯s personal doctor responded to her colleague¡¯s words with confidence. ¡°When I get to the baseter I will do a thorough check on her, even if Zee still forgets about us then I will inject Zee¡¯s old memory into her.¡± ¡°Injecting memory? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± The doctor who goes by the name Gee shook her head slowly. ¡°Of course not, because the memory I injected into Zee was her own memory. Not someone else¡¯s memory, Zee will gradually remember her. You don¡¯t have to worry, I have considered this very carefully before flying to Luxembourg a week ago .¡± ¡°Does the boss know about this n of yours?¡± ¡°Of course he knows and he really approves of my n,¡± answered the doctor who had be one of Robin¡¯s agents with confidence. ¡°We must have seeded in bringing our Zee back to how it used to be. Poor Zee, she has to give birth to a child from that jerk...¡± ¡°We have to keep this matter a secret to Zee when she wakes up, Gee.¡± ¡°Keeping this matter a secret from Zee?¡± Agent Bee nodded slowly. ¡°We both know that Zee is a girl who keeps her chastity so much, having almost been raped by Osbert made Zee really appreciate her body. She would be so shocked when she found out that she had given birth and had a baby.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Doctor Gee answered quietly. ¡°Then I will also remove this cesarean scar.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± ¡°Of course I can,¡± the doctor replied quickly. ¡°As long as Zee is not conscious when I operate on her stomach again, Zee definitely won¡¯t know if she has given birth.¡± ¡°Thankfully then, one problem that I was afraid of finally has a solution,¡± said agent Bee gratefully. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to get back to work with this stubborn girl.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± said Doctor Gee slowly. ¡°All the heavy work will feel light if it¡¯s done with Zee.¡± ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right.¡± Agent Bee nodded slowly, her soft hands stroking Elena¡¯s face very carefully. ¡°Wee home, Zee. Wee back, Zwetta.¡± *** Robin took a deep breath as he read the message Andres had sent, after almost four years of waiting Zwetta would finally return to him. Even though the current condition of his favorite agent is not the same as thest time they met, Robin still epts Zwetta with wide open arms. To be Continued. Nb. Please read my another novel : The CEO¡¯s Scandal. Thank you ^^ Chapter 221 221 Luna Once he knew that Zwetta had lost her memory and was made a child by a married couple who had just lost their only child, Robin then asked Agent Bee to continue to follow Zwetta¡¯s movements for almost a year. The reason Robin didn¡¯t immediately take Zwetta home when he found out about her whereabouts at that time was that Robin wanted to give Jody and Cam Wilson more time, who had saved Zwetta from the ident that happened to her as soon as she got out of the hotel in Zurich, Robin wanted to make the husband and wife have memories beautifully on Zwetta that they gave the identity of their daughter who died by suicide one month before they found Zwetta in Zurich. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go on another mission in Europe, Zee,¡± Robin said quietly, his eyes staring at the photo of Zwetta and himself on his desk with a sad look. ¡°I lost you once enough, I will never repeat the same mistake.¡± Robin, who is the best former secret agent in America, recruited his own secret agent after he lost his only sister due to Osbert¡¯s madness, Robin who was on duty in Afghanistan at that time could not do anything when his sister was kidnapped and almost made a prostitute by Osbert. Feeling that his family was not protected by the government, Osbert finally decided to resign as soon as he arrived in America just as his only sister was going to be buried. And from that moment Robin vowed to hunt down Osbert with his own hands, but because he was on the ck list of people who were not allowed to leave America for ten years as punishment for his sudden resignation from his job in the government, Robin had to use other means. tounch his revenge on Osbert. That¡¯s why Robin recruits girls to be agents and Zwetta is the first person Osbert trains to be agents. Armed with extraordinary abilities, Robin had no difficulty at all when imparting his knowledge to Zwetta. Plus Zwetta is a smart girl, in a short time Zwetta managed to master all the basic materials that Robin gave until she finally became a reliable agent, an agent that Robin could rely on. Using his slender fingers, Robin fingered the photo of Zwetta taken when Zwetta was eighteen years old. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, Zee. I¡¯m not mad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just so sorry and feel so guilty for beingte that you ended up having to go through all the savagery of Christian rke, asshole.¡± Robin¡¯s face reddened at the mention of Christian¡¯s name, after knowing that Zwetta had been consumed by Christian¡¯s seduction, Robin was so angry. But since he hasn¡¯t been able to get out of America, Robin can do nothing but continue to monitor from afar what Christian is doing to his Zwetta. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go back to that man no matter what, I swear I will do anything to protect you Zee.¡± Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, Robin immediately put the photo and Zwetta back on the table. He doesn¡¯t want any of his agents to know that he has special feelings for Zwetta, because he¡¯s always forbidden his agents to have a boyfriend. ¡°Am I bothering you, boss?¡± asked agent Bee politely from behind Robin¡¯s not-closed study door. Robin who pretended to read the file slowly lifted his face, staring at agent Bee who was standing at the door. ¡°No, I¡¯m not doing anything. Come on in, Bee.¡± ..... Agent Bee stepped in politely. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Right now Andres and the others are bringing Zwetta home,¡± said agent Bee seriously. ¡°They took off about thirty minutes ago.¡± ¡°I know, Andres already reported it to me,¡± said Robin quietly. ¡°Oh you already know?¡± asked agent Bee in surprise. Robin smiled. ¡°Of course I knew.¡± ¡°Thank goodness for that,¡± said agent Bee gratefully. Robin pursed his lips again. ¡°I also know that they were ambushed by Christian rke¡¯s bastard men when they were about to take off.¡± Agent Bee opened his lips wide, for this he did not know. ¡°It seems the bastard knows that someone is helping Zwetta, that¡¯s why he mobilized all his men to look for Zwetta. Luckily Andres managed to get over them, otherwise our n to bring Zwetta home will fail.¡± Robin resumed his words with a voice shaking with anger. ¡°Oh yeah, is the treatment room for Zwetta ready?¡± ¡°The room is ready to receive Zwetta,¡± answered agent Bee quickly. ¡°Good ... although I hope Zwetta¡¯s memory will return, but you will still carry out the procedure that doctor Gee had nned yesterday. We will do Zwetta¡¯s memory erasure for the past four years, I hope that Zwetta will adapt more easily to us,¡± said Robin was serious, talking about his n to get Zwetta back the way he used to excite her. Even though Zwetta was a great agent, he couldn¡¯t possibly let Zwetta remember what had happened to her over the past four years. Robin wants to restore his killing machine to how it used to be before she lost her memory due to an ident. ¡°Are you sure this procedure is safe, boss? I mean...¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± Robin interrupted Agent Bee¡¯s words quickly. ¡°I have to make sure that if Zwetta doesn¡¯t remember what happened to her over the past four years, everything that happened to her during that time is very, very unimportant.¡± ¡°Including his daughter?¡± Agent Bee suddenly interrupted Robin¡¯s words unconsciously. Robin¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Yes, including the baby. After all, the baby¡¯s chances of survival are very small. Sooner orter she will die, so why would Zwetta remember her? I¡¯m 100% sure that Zwetta would not want to remember a child who came from a jerk like Christian rke, so it¡¯s better if Zwetta doesn¡¯t remember it at all.¡± Agent Bee swallowed her saliva when she felt the change in the atmosphere in the boss¡¯s office which was now so cold. ¡°Zwetta doesn¡¯t need to remember all her dark life for the past four years, because it will only be a hindrance to her doing her job. That¡¯s why I want Doctor Gee to erase all her memories,¡± Robin said again, remembering that if Zwetta had a child from Christian, it made her jealous. Robin rose to the highest level at this time. Center Hospitalier de Luxembourg. After three hours of fruitless searching, Christian begins to lose hope. He looks like a person who has no passion for life at the moment. All his intelligence in analyzing a problem just disappeared. Christian really loses himself with Elena¡¯s mysterious disappearance. All of his best staff who had never failed to carry out a mission this time, none of them seeded, all of them brought disappointing results to him. ¡°Drink, honey,¡± said Anne quietly as she handed Christian a bottle of mineral water, surprising Christian who was standing looking at his daughter through the ss. ¡°You need a drink.¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty, Mom.¡± ¡°Christ.¡± Anne touches Christian¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Now that you have a new responsibility, you should think about it too.¡± Christian¡¯s chest feels tight, being reminded of his child again by his mother makes Christian unable to say anything. ¡°Oh yeah, have you thought of a name for her?¡± asked Anne quietly, trying to divert the conversation when she noticed the drastic change in Christian¡¯s emotions. Christian¡¯s gaze at his daughter softens. ¡°Tonight the moon looks so beautiful,¡± Christian murmurs quietly. ¡°That¡¯s why I gave her the name Luna.¡± ¡°Luna.¡± Anne repeats Christian¡¯s words with gusto. ¡°Nice name, Mommy likes it.¡± ¡°I want her to grow up to be as beautiful and strong as the moon that onlyes at night, I want her to have the generosity to forgive me for ever not wanting her presence.¡± Chapter 222 222 Suri¡¯s trauma rke Mansion, Geneva Switzend. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Aldrich again asked Areez the same question for the third time. Areez who was sitting pensively staring at Suri who was fast asleep on his bed again did not answer Aldrich¡¯s words. ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°Suri became like this because of my fault,¡± Areez said quietly, interrupting Aldrich¡¯s words. Aldrich raised one eyebrow. ¡°Because it¡¯s your fault? What happened to Suri? Isn¡¯t she okay?¡± Ares shook his head slowly. ¡°Suri is not okay, she has such a huge psychic disorder. And it¡¯s all because of me, because of my stupidity that has held her back for years. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Aldrich said honestly. Areez who was in such a bad mood sighed.deep breath, not long after that he got up from the chair where he had been sitting for almost an hour saying, ¡°Follow me.¡± ..... Without a word Aldrich followed Areez¡¯s steps towards the door, leaving Suri alone in her room. After feeling that she was already in a safe ce, Areez then told Aldrich everything. Everything the psychiatrist told him an hour and a half ago, he recounted to Aldrich. Aldrich who didete to the rke family mansion looked so shocked when he heard Areez¡¯s words ¡°You¡¯re not joking are you?¡± asked Aldrich, stuttering. ¡°If this was just a joke of course I wouldn¡¯t be so bothered like this, Aldrich,¡± Areez answered quickly. ¡°I¡¯m right. I really feel bad for him.¡± Aldrich touched Areez¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely your fault Areez. What happened to Suri right now is the fault of the previous psychiatrist who mishandled her, had the psychiatrist used another method maybe Suri wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°So you agree with what the psychiatrist I called earlier said?¡± ¡°Yes, I agree with her. Healing people who have trauma does not only have to use old methods like the previous psychiatrist did by making Suri forget all the kidnapping events, the psychiatrist should have made Suri brave to face her fear of the incident. If she dare to face that fear, then Suri can heal herself faster, not like this where she will always return to fear if she is reminded of the incident,¡± Aldrich answered at length. Areez nodded slowly. ¡°But still, Suri is like this because of me. She has this much trauma because of what I did to her all this time, if only I...¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Aldrich interrupted Areez¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that Suri was kidnapped by a gang of criminals, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Mrs Marianne told me before they went after Christian to Luxembourg.¡± ¡°That means it wasn¡¯t you who made her suffer that trauma, but that the kidnapper gang made her so scared or in other words it wasn¡¯t you who caused this trauma,¡± said Aldrich seriously. ¡°Not me?¡± Aldrich. ¡°Yeah it¡¯s not you, idiot! Isn¡¯t an Areez Floyen a smart person, huh? But why are you being this stupid now, huh? Where has the honorable lord Areez Floyen gone?¡± Areez was silent, he seemed to be taking the sentence his best friend had just said seriously. ¡°And your job now is to help Suri face her fears, help Suri to dare to face her fears so she can live a normal life.¡± Aldrich continued his words seriously. ¡°Am I helping her?¡± ¡°Yeah, who else do you think could help her? Wasn¡¯t it Suri that stopped you from confessing to the rkes about what you did to Suri during your three years in Ad?¡± Arees nodded. ¡°Yeah, he forbade me to tell anyone what I did to him while in Ad.¡± ¡°Well there she is, that¡¯s a sign she has special feelings for you, Areez. She doesn¡¯t want you to get in trouble if you confess to her father,¡± said Aldrich seriously. Areez tilted his head, he didn¡¯t understand where his best friend was talking. Seeing how Suri was hysterical again like before had already made Areez unable to think properly at the moment, his concentration waspletely lost. Aldrich scratched his head that didn¡¯t itch, he really wanted to hit Areez¡¯s head who was so slow to digest his words. Aldrich slowly put his hand on Areez¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That means your feelings for her are reciprocated, my stupid friend.¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± shouted Areez unconsciously. Aldrich who had lost his temper then hit Areez¡¯s arm firmly. ¡°Watch your voice, you don¡¯t want anyone to hear our conversation, do you?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was just getting too excited.¡± Aldrich chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not getting too excited, you¡¯re out of your mind. You¡¯re going crazy.¡± Bug... Areez threw a punch at Aldrich¡¯s stomach. ¡°Ouchhh...¡± ¡°I¡¯m still sane, damn it! I was just in a mess, seeing Suri back in hysterics like that made me almost go crazy. All my regrets immediately gathered together, if anything happened to her I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re still sane then do what I said earlier, that¡¯s the only way to make Suri get rid of her trauma. Besides, I¡¯m also really curious what happened to her that she ended up having to be in your hotel room to steal food at that time, I¡¯m sure something wrong has happened,¡± said Aldrich quietly as he continued to grope his stomach, actually Areez¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t that strong but because previously Aldrich ate too much, now an ufortable feeling clung to his stomach. Areez turned his face, staring at Suri¡¯s room. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll try to follow your advice. Seems like it¡¯s the only way to do it right now, I don¡¯t want to see her hysterical again like that again.¡± ¡°The sooner you do it the better it will be for her, so tonight it¡¯s better for you to stay at home here. After all, you have received direct orders from Mrs. Marianne rke to look after her child, haven¡¯t you?¡± Areez didn¡¯t respond to Aldrich¡¯s words, his mind was still spinning. The words that Aldrich said earlier bothered him so much, he who had never thought about what Suri had actually experienced before they met at that time was now so curious. ¡°Actually what happened to you at that time, Suri? Were you really the victim of a kidnapping? Who had the courage to kidnap Jackson rke¡¯s child?¡± *** Birds chirping managed to make Suri wake up from her sleep, because her head still hurt, Suri didn¡¯t lift her head right away. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Suri, who was trying to adapt to the surrounding light, immediately turned towards the source of the sound. Her eyes opened wide as she recognized the owner of the voice. ¡°Y..you...¡± to be continued Chapter 223 223 She¡¯s mine ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Areez replied softly with a smile. Suri immediately grabbed the nket that covered her body quickly, her face immediately changed drastically. ¡°No.¡± Areez immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s hand quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t do anything bad to you. Do you remember why I was at your house?¡± Suri looked at Areez who was already very close to her without blinking for a few minutes, she tried to neutralize her heart which was currently racing very fast. ¡°Now you take a shower and after that follow me downstairs, we have breakfast together,¡± Areez said again with a smile. Suri nodded slowly. With a smile on his lips, Areez released his grip from Suri¡¯s hand. After that Areez turned towards the door where there were two maids who were waiting for the task to serve Suri. ¡°Please help Miss Suri take a bath,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ..... Areez pursed her lips, when she was about to get up from the chair suddenly Suri grabbed her wrist. Areez automatically turned to Suri again. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Y..you¡¯re going to wait for me to finish showering?¡± ¡°Yes, honey. Why? Do you want me to help you shower, hm?¡± ¡°Pervert!!¡± cried Suri loudly. Areez chuckled. ¡°Pervert from where?¡± Areez asked yfully. An annoyed Suri immediately grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at Areez quickly even though the pillow didn¡¯t hit him because Areez managed to catch it. ¡°You¡¯ve got to learn to throw harder, honey,¡± Areez teased, cing the pillow in his hands on the chair where he was sitting. ¡°Ishhh...¡± The two maids who were walking towards the bed smiled slightly at the sweet quarrel that urred between thedy and her male friend. Not wanting to make Suri ufortable, Areez then rushed out of Suri¡¯s room and immediately headed to the first floor where Aldrich and Asher were currently sitting together. ¡°Suri is awake?¡± Asher asked matter-of-factly to Areez who had just sat across from him. Ares nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, she is currently being helped by the maid to take a bath.¡± ¡°Does she still remember what happenedst night?¡± ¡°No, Suri doesn¡¯t remember the incident,¡± Areez answered quickly. ¡°And to be honest I don¡¯t want her to remember it anymore, I can¡¯t bear to see her likest night. My chest tightens seeing her like that.¡± Asher, who was ready to ask Areez a follow-up question, fell silent for a moment, his tongue feeling numb. There was a feeling of difort when he heard the words that were just spoken by Areez, a handsome young man full of charisma who so easily got along with Suri. Even though as he knows all along, Suri is not very easy to get along with strangers. ¡°Actually, what happenedst night that Suri got her panic attack again, Asher?¡± asked Aldrich curiously, Aldrich who had been very curious about what happened to Suri sincest night finally asked Asher the question that was running through his head without being able to hold it in. Instead of answering Aldrich¡¯s question, Asher grabbed a handkerchief and gently wiped his lips. ¡°In an hour I have an important meeting at the office, sorry I can¡¯t apany you for breakfast longer.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Hopefully we have a chance to chat again, Asher,¡± Areez said quietly, ahead of Aldrich who wanted to yell at Asher for being considered rude. Asher nodded slowly. ¡°Of course, Mister Floyen. Since Aunty has entrusted Suri to you, I hope you will not disappoint my Aunty¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint Mrs Marianne,¡± Areez answered quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Asher, who was already feeling ufortable, did not respond to Areez¡¯s words again, all he did was walk towards the door at a fast pace followed by his personal assistant who continued to give Asher disapproving looks who had dared to sit at the rke family¡¯s dining table. ¡°I don¡¯t like those two people,¡± Aldrich said quietly to Areez who was drinking his bitter coffee. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to like us.¡± Areez carefully ced his coffee cup on the table. ¡°Asher and Johan you mean?¡± ¡°Yes, the two bespectacled men. They are very unfriendly,¡± replied Alrich irritably. Arees smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just your feeling.¡± ¡°What do I feel? Don¡¯t you feel that Asher the child¡¯s attitude...¡± ¡°Shhh...watch your words!¡± Areez stopped Aldrich¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Asher is part of the rke family no matter what. You don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Still he is someone else, he is not rted by blood to Suri. So if he wanted to marry Suri it might happen,¡± replied Aldrich calmly without guilt. Areez clenched his fists. ¡°Marry Suri, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Ohe on, Areez! Use yourmon sense, he might already be part of this family. But ording to religious rules he can do anything to Suri including marrying her, so you have to be wary of him. I¡¯m not talking like this to upset you, I¡¯m just warning you. We don¡¯t know what the future holds, do we?¡± ¡°No one can take Suri from me, if anyone dares to do it then that person must step over my corpse first,¡± Areez growled with emotion. ¡°Suri Mireya rke is mine, Areez Floyen¡¯s.¡± Aldrich who was already hungry chose to eat right away, he didn¡¯t want to serve Areez who had been provoked by his provocation even though he had no intention of provoking his best friend. Aldrich just wanted to warn Areez, Asher¡¯s gaze at Areez that looked full of hatred Aldrich managed to read well. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± asked Aldrich with his mouth full of food. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat with Suri,¡± Areez replied curtly. Aldrich shook his head. ¡°People in love are really terrible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy, you better finish your food immediately and after that go to the office. Take care of all today¡¯s work well at the office, I don¡¯t think I will be able to go to the office today. Suri needs my presence here more.¡± ¡°Yeah...yeah... I know, you don¡¯t have to repeat it over and over again, right?¡± said Aldrich quickly, as quickly as his movement reached for the ss of water that was beside his te to speed up the food that was stuck in his throat which was choked with too much talking. Chapter 224 224 Reveal the secret Even though he wasn¡¯t really full yet, Areez chose not to continue eating in order to keep an eye on Suri who was eating, Areez wanted to make sure Suri finished all the food that had been specially prepared for her. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± asked Suri curtly, continuing to be watched by Areez made Suri feel ufortable. Ares shook his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m full, after all right now I have more important tasks to do.¡± ¡°What important task?¡± ¡°Making sure that you finish all the food on the te,¡± Areez replied with a smile. Hearing such an unexpected answer from Areez made Suri choke, fortunately Areez acted quickly by directly giving her a drink. Because if not, maybe Suri will continue to cough. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid to watch out for,¡± protested Suri, annoyed. ¡°Oh yeah? So what¡¯s just happened? Only a small child would choke like that,¡± Areez said casually, teasing Suri. ¡°Areez!!¡± ..... ¡°Hurry up and eat and don¡¯t talk, after that we rx in the garden. I want to enjoy the view on theke behind your house,¡± Areez said, quickly diverting attention. Suri frowned. ¡°Enjoying the view behind my house? Aren¡¯t you working today?¡± Arees shook his head. ¡°Especially today I ampletely yours, princess.¡± Suri¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°Do not talk nonsense.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense,¡± Areez answered quickly. ¡°I really belong to you today, Aldrich, who takes care of all my work in the office today. So now hurry up and finish your food and then we have a pic behind the house.¡± ¡°Pic?¡± ¡°Yeah, why? Have you never had a pic before?¡± ¡°Of course I have, but when I was little,¡± Suri answered honestly. Arees smiled. ¡°Well then we¡¯ll have another pic after this, so now hurry up and finish your food. You don¡¯t want me to feed you, do you?¡± Suri who didn¡¯t want that to happen immediately grabbed her fork back and began to focus on her food, she didn¡¯t want to be a spectacle for the maids if Areez really fed her. Areez, who was happy that Suri hadplied with his request, took another sip of his bitter coffee. After Suri really finished her food, Areez then kept his previous words by inviting Suri to go behind the house. Currently near theke, there is already a sitting mat that has been arranged in such a way on the grass by the maids. Baskets filled with fruit and drinks seemed toplete their little pic this time. ¡°How? Is there anything missing?¡± Areez asked quietly to Suri who looked so mesmerized by the sight in front of her. Suri shook her head quickly. ¡°No, it¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s exactly what Mommy used to prepare when we had a pic.¡± ¡°Thank goodness for that,¡± Areez said with a smile. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit down, let¡¯s enjoy the sun this morning by rxing.¡± Suri immediately took off her shoes and sat down on a daisy patterned mat, at first nce Suri looked like a normal girl out there, who didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of trauma. Seeing Suri sitting down, Areez did the same. ¡°Ahhh it¡¯s warm,¡± said Suri with her eyes closed, her hands spread out to enjoy the warmth of the beautiful morning sun. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the morning sun could be this much fun.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too spoiled to stay indoors, so how do you know if enjoying the morning sun is a fun activity?¡± Suri immediately turned to Areez with her eyes wide open. ¡°Pampered? Who are you calling spoiled? I¡¯m not spoiled.¡± ¡°Oh yes?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already working. I have my own ie now, I¡¯m very independent now,¡± replied Suri confidently. Areez chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re not spoiled, prove it to me then.¡± ¡°Prove what?¡± Arees smiled. ¡°Tell me all about yourself.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me telling you about myself and proving that I¡¯m not spoiled?¡± asked Suri, confused. ¡°I want to know the courage of a Suri Mireya rke whose name is so famous everywhere, I want to know if a Suri Mireya rke is like what they say all this time,¡± Areez answered softly with a smile. Suri tilted her head. ¡°I do not understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Your name is so big in this country because of the many charities you have done over the years, many people adore you for your kindness, Suri. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± replied Suri briefly. ¡°Then show me if you really deserve that kind of treatment from your fans out there, show me that Suri Mireya rke is really a beautiful princess with an extraordinary heart. Tell me all about you that I didn¡¯t know.¡± Suri¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Ok, what do you want me to tell you about? About how I started doing charity work or about...¡± ¡°About the incident at the hotel where we met.¡± Areez cut off Suri¡¯s words quickly. The red blush on Suri¡¯s face immediately disappeared, the beautiful face with a wide smile immediately turned pale when she heard the words that had just left Areez¡¯s lips. Areez who was ready for whatever happened immediately acted quickly. ¡°Suri, listen,¡± Areez said firmly, his hands immediately gripping Suri¡¯s shoulders firmly. ¡°I just wanted to know what happened to you at that time, Suri. And didn¡¯t you promise to tell me earlier, did you?¡± Suri shook her head in panic, her eyes immediately filled with tears. The image of a chubby man trying to touch her resurfaced in her mind. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me what happened then let me confess to your parents,¡± Areez said again. ¡°Let me tell them who¡¯s been holding their daughter for thest three years in Ad.¡± Suri shook her head again. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to tell them?¡± Areez asked urgently. Suri¡¯s tears fell, her tongue was too stiff to speak. ¡°Answer Suri, don¡¯t confuse me. I can¡¯t understand if you cry like this, crying doesn¡¯t solve the problem. Because honestly Suri, I always feel sorry for your mother. Your mother who has been so trusting and kind to me makes me feel ufortable, I feel like I¡¯m cheating on her. I want to start all over with you, Suri. That¡¯s why I need to know everything about you, including what happened at the hotel before you met me,¡± Areez insisted again. Suri lowered her head with her eyes closed, again having to remember the incident at the hotel when it made her chest feel tight. Areez who already understands a little about Suri slowly lifts Suri¡¯s chin up, Areez gently wipes Suri¡¯s tears using his fingers. ¡°I know you¡¯re still pure, I know you haven¡¯t been touched by anyone. So you don¡¯t have to be afraid to tell me everything, honey.¡± Suri¡¯s two tear-filled eyes stared at Areez who was so close to her without blinking. ¡°I feel sorry for your parents, Suri. I feel that what happened to you was my fault and to be honest I¡¯m afraid your parents wouldn¡¯t approve of us if they found out that I was the one who kept you in Ad for years. That¡¯s why I beg you please help me, cooperate with me. Tell me what really happened to you at that time, help me find an excuse to talk to your parents if one day they find out about our little secret, Suri,¡± Areez said seriously. ¡°I want to have a serious rtionship with you, Suri... I want to build a small pce with you in the future. So please tell me what really happened to you then, before you enter my hotel room.¡± Chapter 225 225 Late regret Suri shook her head, refusing Areez¡¯s request firmly. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why? What else are you afraid of? You are now safe, you are at home. I am here to protect you from those who want to do evil to you, Suri.¡± Suri shook her head again, the words Areez just said didn¡¯t have much effect on her. It seems very clear that Suri is still so afraid of what happened at that time. Areez who doesn¡¯t want to see Suri constantly being tormented by fear likest night, he is worried that he will not be able to continue to be by Suri¡¯s side if Suri gets another panic attack. ¡°Suri,¡± Areez whispered softly. ¡°You know that I¡¯m currently building my business in this country, right?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°I certainly won¡¯t be able to continue to be by your side like when we were in Ad, I won¡¯t be able to take care of you likest night when you were in fear. That¡¯s why I ask you to share your burden a little with me, Suri¡± said Areez again seducing Suri to want to told him what had happened. Suri lowered her head, trying to avoid eye contact with Areez who was staring at her without blinking. ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember that person, Areez.¡± Suri interrupted Areez¡¯s words with a trembling voice. ¡°I can¡¯t remember his face.¡± ..... Areez frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the point of remembering that viin¡¯s face? You don¡¯t have to remember it, honey.¡± ¡°Because by the time I woke up, the only person who was in that hotel room with me was him. That ugly bald man who was trying to touch me...¡± ¡°Trying to touch you?¡± Areez repeated Suri¡¯s words in a voice shaking with anger. Suri nodded slowly and returned to looking down. Areez, who was very impatient to know what was really going on, slowly grabbed Suri¡¯s chin and lifted it up so that Suri could look back at him. ¡°Slow down, I know it¡¯s not easy for you but I¡¯m sure you will be able to remember everything.¡± Suri squeezed her fingers, the image she hated the most came back. Panic slowly overtook her and Areez read it quickly. Not wanting Suri toe back likest night, Areez immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s body and hugged her tightly. ¡°Ok..ok...if you really can¡¯t tell it, I don¡¯t force it,¡± Areez said relentlessly, seeing Suri¡¯s fear made him ufortable. Being in Areez¡¯s arms managed to calm Suri, her fear slowly disappeared. Even though the image of the incident at the hotel that she really wanted to forget was still vivid in front of her eyes. ¡°At that time I was at the airport to Luxembourg on Christian¡¯s orders with Asher,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°What?¡± By not lifting her face from Areez¡¯s hard chest, Suri then told what happened to her on that fateful day. Even though she stammered, Areez could still hear Suri¡¯s words quite well. ¡°Osbert?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the only name I remember,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°How do you know that guy¡¯s name? Was it that girl who came with you into my hotel room?¡± Suri nodded. ¡°Yeah, she was the one who told me that the ugly guy¡¯s name was Osbert.¡± ¡°Was that girl also the same kidnap victim as you?¡± Areez asked again. ¡°She...¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t part of one of your kidnappers, was she?¡± Suri swallowed her saliva. ¡°No, she¡¯s the one who helped me escape those criminals.¡± ¡°The one who helped you?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah and it turns out she¡¯s not Elena, she¡¯s a different person from Elena.¡± ¡°Elena? Elena Wilson, Christian¡¯s private secretary?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Suri fell silent again. ¡°How can you think that girl is Elena?¡± ¡°The eyes of the two are exactly the same and the voice is the same as the one in my memory,¡± answered Suri honestly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly because she was wearing a face mask.¡± Suri¡¯s voice sounded hoarse when she spoke, she felt guilty for causing such a mess. Areez, who doesn¡¯t know what really happened, slowly tightened his arms around Suri again. ¡°It¡¯s ok, mistaking someone is not a problem. Everyone has experienced that too.¡± ¡°But because I¡¯m currently all messed up,¡± said Suri hoarsely regretfully. The smile on Areez¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suri wiped her tears and lifted her face up, towards Areez. ¡°Because I thought the girl was Elena, Christian and Daddy got really angry. They went after Elena for revenge.¡± ¡°What?!¡± New York, USA After a long tiring journey, Robin¡¯s jet which was calmed by Andres finally arrived in New York safely. Robin, who had missed Zwetta so much, came to pick her up at the airport with agent Vee, who also couldn¡¯t wait to meet her coworker who had been missing for more than three years. Because Robin had quite a lot of money, he easily recruited many people to wee Zwetta¡¯s return. Zwetta who was still unconscious was carefully transferred from the ne to a specially prepared car. Robin¡¯s smile widened when he saw his two men who had sessfully carried out the mission. ¡°Wee back and thank you for bringing Zee home,¡± Robin said sincerely to agent Bee and agent Gee who had just gotten off the ne. The two women of different ages smiled at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s our job, boss. You don¡¯t have to talk like that,¡± Agent Bee said with a smile. ¡°What Beatrice said is true, this is our job so you don¡¯t have to thank us like this, boss.¡± Agent Gee doesn¡¯t realize agent Bee¡¯s real name when talking, the long tiring journey makes her forget the first rule that Robin has made for them, which is not to mention real names. Robin, who knew that the doctor in front of him was so exhausted, just smiled a little. ¡°I can¡¯t help but praise you, you two have done such a dangerous and risky task.¡± Agent Gee thinned the lips. ¡°We¡¯d better go to my practice, sir. Zee needs to get further treatment, thirty minutes ago she had her eyes open for a few seconds. I have to take some action on her.¡± ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go now then,¡± answered Robin quickly, as quickly as the change in his face that suddenly looked so serious. Without being given orders twice, the two agents who had almost the same ability as Zwetta then rushed into the car that was waiting for them. Not long after, the convoy of cars slowly left the airport towards the ce where Robin¡¯s headquarters and residence were located. Because they use roads less traveled by other vehicles, the journey bes much faster. Some of Giana¡¯s doctors slowly lowered Zwetta from the car to the room that Robin had prepared in advance ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions. They treated Zwetta with such care. ¡°Back to their respective duties,¡± Robin said quietly to the four men who had just helped Zwetta into the treatment room. With a unanimous answer, the four people then left in front of Robin to continue their work of guarding the headquarters from people who did not want their arrival. Meanwhile, doctor Giana or better known as agent Gee immediately did her job, as a doctor who was experienced enough it was not difficult for her to handle Zwetta who had just had a caesarean section. From behind the ss, Robin just silently watched his best doctor at work. Not a word came out of Robin¡¯s lips when he could see Zwetta again. That stubborn girl was still as she was in his memories, she hadn¡¯t changed at all. Still beautiful, just as she had imagined. In Robin¡¯s eyes at this time, Zwetta even looks prettier, Zwetta¡¯s age actually makes her so mature in the eyes of Robin, who only likes Zwetta from the past until now. ¡°Wele home, Zee. After this you will be fine. I promise you,¡± said Robin in her heart, havingmunicated with doctor Giana since they were still on the ne to let Robin know what the doctor was doing to Zwetta right now. ***** Two days have passed since Elena mysteriously disappeared, but Jack and Christian¡¯s men are still trying hard to keep up with the whereabouts of the woman who had just given birth. They are optimistic that they will be able to find her, as well as Christian who is still very sure that he will be able to meet the mother of his baby. Just like his parents, Christian is still in the hospital to look after Luna. Her little baby still in the incubator. Her fingers are so small that it bes an addiction to Christian, every time they move there is an indescribable feeling that wells up in Christian¡¯s chest. Guilt, happiness, sadness all in one. ¡°How long will Luna be in that box, Mom?¡± Christian asks quietly to Anne who has just walked over to him. Anne smiled. ¡°Until her condition stabilizes.¡± ¡°So when will that timee? Meanwhile, there are still a lot of medical equipment on her body that tortures her,¡± Christian asked again. ¡°If only I wasn¡¯t so mean to Elena maybe at that time, Luna was still safe in her mother¡¯s stomach. Not like now, where she has to feel so many hard tubes entering her body. Not to mention the painful injections she has to receive every day. I really can¡¯t afford to see her like this all the time, Mom.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Thump... Thump... Christian banged his head against the ss several times before Anne finally stopped him by cing her palm on Christian¡¯s forehead so he stopped what he was doing. ¡°Regret will not improve the situation, what we can do now is do the best for Luna. Taking care of a premature baby is not easy, Christ. There are so many things to do, especially Luna¡¯s condition is far more special than most premature babies out there. That¡¯s why Mommy asks you not to continue toment over events that have passed, right now all you need to think about is Luna who is already in front of you. So stop regretting what has happened, Luna¡¯s future thoughts are still long. Your daughter needs your presence, Christ. ¡± Chapter 226 226 On the Suri¡¯s side 168Christian is silent at his mother¡¯s words, reminded again of Luna¡¯s special condition that makes him unable to move his tongue. Yesterday, after things started to calm down a bit after Elena¡¯s disappearance from her treatment room. Doctor Jasmine and doctor Kimmy signed Christian and his parents, the two doctors invited the three of them to have a serious talk in doctor Kimmy¡¯s private room to inform Luna¡¯s condition which was quite worrying. ¡°There¡¯s something Mommy wants to talk to you about seriously, Christ,¡± said Anne seriously. ¡°And this has to do with Luna.¡± ¡°Luna, what happened to Luna?¡± Anne shook her head slowly. ¡°Not here, we should talk somewhere morefortable.¡± Christian is silent, he still doesn¡¯t want to take his eyes off Luna. ¡°For Luna¡¯s sake, Christ.¡± Anne repeats her words again because Christian is not doing what she wants. Christian slowly lowers his hand from the mirror and turns to his mother. ¡°Mommy where do you want to talk?¡± ¡°In the garden,¡± said Anne quickly. ¡°Daddy¡¯s waiting for us there too. Don¡¯t worry, Erick and Kainer will take care of Luna while we¡¯re gone. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Christian, who had lost half his passion for life, nodded his head slowly in response to his mother¡¯s words, with Christian dragging his feet taking his feet into the garden where his father was already waiting for him. ..... Seeing Christian and Anne approaching, Jack carefully ces his beer can on the table. Being in the hospital feeling so chaotic made him need something to dampen his mood and beer was one of his best escapes. ¡°What did Daddy want to talk about?¡± Christian asks quietly when the three of them are in the same ce. Jack, who had prepared himself to answer all of Christian¡¯s questions, straightened up. ¡°Daddy wants to take Luna to Switzend, Christ.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get mad first, Christ. Listen to Daddy finish talking first.¡± Anne immediately spoke trying to calm Christian¡¯s anger that was ignited by her husband¡¯s words. ¡°We all know how Luna¡¯s condition is, Luna needs serious intensive care for the next few months. That¡¯s why Daddy intends to transfer Luna to one of the best pediatric hospitals in Switzend, Daddy doesn¡¯t doubt the ability of the medical personnel at the hospital It¡¯s just that, if we have the best option for Luna¡¯s recovery, why don¡¯t we try that option?¡± ¡°What your Daddy said is true, Christ. In the new hospital, Luna will get more optimal treatment than in this hospital,¡± said Anne quietly in response to Jack¡¯s words. ¡°Mommy and Daddy want to give Luna the best care.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be far from Luna,¡± Christian replies tly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from her and I can¡¯t possibly leave Luxembourg, I have a lot of work to take care of here.¡± Anne takes Christian¡¯s hand and squeezes it gently. ¡°Mommy knows you have a lot of unfinished business, but for Luna¡¯s sake you don¡¯t sacrifice a little of your time, hm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Mom...¡± ¡°Erick and Kainer will be taking care of rke Enterprise for a while, they can both take your ce in managing thepany.¡± Jack spoke again. ¡°Erick is Daddy¡¯s confidant for decades, proven ability. So even if you leave thepany for a year or two it doesn¡¯t matter, there¡¯s still Erick to rely on.¡± Christian is silent, he looks confused. Even though Erick is his father¡¯s confidant, he can¡¯t trust him. For Christian the only person he can trust is Kainer, but with Kainer still injured like this it will be difficult for him to manage thepany. ¡°Erick wouldn¡¯t dare mess around, Son. Daddy knows him very well,¡± Jack said quietly, breaking Christian¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You can take Daddy¡¯s word, if Erick does anything to rke Enterprise you can hate Daddy for the rest of your life. Daddy won¡¯t be mad.¡± Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°Give me some time to think.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°Okay, Daddy will give you time to think about this. But remember, we are currently racing against time. Luna¡¯s condition is so weak that it must be taken seriously by an expert.¡± ¡°I know, Dad.¡± Jack pursed his lips again. He slowly got up from the chair he had been sitting in for almost an hour. Using his left hand, Jack pats Christian on the shoulder a few times saying, ¡°Daddy will discuss this with Erick.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jack pats Christian on the shoulder again before finally walking away from the park to immediately meet Erick, however he must immediately tell Erick this matter so that Erick can immediately prepare everything. After Erick and Nichs had their own families, Jack never again gave sudden assignments to the two assistants. Jack always gave assignments ahead of time so the two assistants could have time to exin to his wife and children at home. ¡°You¡¯re a good father, Christ,¡± Anne says softly to Christian when Jack has disappeared behind the wall. Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°No Mom, I was a bad father. I was a bad father.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t forced Elena to take the contraceptive pill then maybe...¡± Christian¡¯s words are stopped by the grip of his mother¡¯s hand which is again firmly entrenched on his wrist. ¡°W..what do you mean, Christ? You gave Elena the contraceptive pill when she was pregnant?¡± Christian lowers his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if Elena was pregnant at that time, Mom. I really didn¡¯t know if Luna was already growing in Elena¡¯s womb.¡± ¡°Oh Jesus.¡± Anne pulls her hand from Christian¡¯s wrist and immediately grabs her left chest. ¡°I really regret my stupidity, Mom,¡± Christian says hoarsely, his eyes filled with tears again. ¡°Elena must hate me so much because of that too...¡± Anne, who actually couldn¡¯t speak because of Christian¡¯s words, took a deep breath trying to calm herself down so she wouldn¡¯t be carried away by emotions, now she has to stay calm so as not to make Christian more depressed. Anne knew that at this time her son¡¯s condition was very fragile. Using her left hand, Anne grabs Christian¡¯s body and hugs him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think anything of it, what you have to think about right now is Luna. Luna¡¯s recovery is our top priority right now, Christ.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forgive myself if I lose Luna, Mom.¡± ¡°Shh....don¡¯t talk like that, we have to believe that Luna can recover. Mommy will help you take care of Luna, honey. Don¡¯t be afraid, you won¡¯t be alone in facing all this. Luna.¡± With Anne¡¯s trembling voice responding to Christian¡¯s words, her chest really hurts right now. Christian tightens his arms around his mother¡¯s body, these two days have really been such a hard day for him. Faced with Luna¡¯s worrisome situation, Christian can¡¯t sleep and eat properly, not to mention that until now he still hasn¡¯t heard about the whereabouts of Elena, the woman who gave him a baby as beautiful as Luna. The woman he had hurt inside and out so many times. ¡°I¡¯m innocent, Christ. For God¡¯s sake, I wasn¡¯t part of that kidnapper. If I lied right now, I¡¯m willing to ept the worst punishment from God.¡± The words that Elena said at that time kept reying in Christian¡¯s head since he knew that Elena was not part of the kidnappers who had made Suri suffer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena. I¡¯m sorry,e back to me, Elena. Our child needs you, Elena. Luna needs her mother, I beg you toe back to me, honey. Please give me a chance to apologize to you for everything I¡¯ve done to you over the past few months. , please give me one more chance to start all over again with you, Elena.¡± *** Geneva, Switzend. After hearing Suri¡¯s confession three hours ago, Areez turned quiet. With his face already red from consuming too much alcohol, Areez looked at Suri who had fallen asleep on her bed in a veryfortable position. ¡°No wonder I feel like I¡¯ve met Elena,¡± Areez muttered quietly. ¡°It turns out that the girl who came to my hotel room at that time with Suri had the same eyes as Elena.¡± Areez, who doesn¡¯t believe in the coincidence, is absolutely sure that the girl is really Elena even though Suri has said that the girl isn¡¯t Elena. ¡°Arrgghh... why did things getplicated like this?¡± Areez banged his head against the back of the chair many times. With his eyes closed Areez again tried to recall his meeting with Suri and the masked girl. Even though at that time the girl dressed in ck didn¡¯t say much, Areez knew that she was not an ordinary girl. Her bodynguage is very different from the Elena Wilson she knows, even though she has only met Elena a few times, Areez knows that Elena is just an ordinary girl who does not have special abilities like the girl dressed in all ck who managed to escape from his subordinates. ¡°If she really isn¡¯t Elena, that means....it can¡¯t be twins, right?¡± Areez spoke again with all the confusion currently filling his head. ¡°But if she¡¯s really Elena why did her attitude change like that? Akhhh Fuck...why am I thinking about such a confusing problem? Damn...damn...¡± Areez was really so annoyed with Suri¡¯s confession that she had be the source of problems in the rtionship Christian and Elena. Areez knows that Suri has such a soft heart even though her attitude is so rude, that¡¯s why when Suri said she was sad because she had broken Christian and Elena¡¯s rtionship, Areez saddened too. His chest hurt to see Suri talking so regretfully like a few hours ago. With a sore head, Areez slowly got up from the sofa where he was sitting and walked closer to the bed where Suri had been lying after finishing her lunch. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Suri. No matter what happens, I will always be by your side. You don¡¯t have to be afraid to face this problem alone, because there is me who will always protect you.¡± Chapter 227 227 Awakened After thinking for a long time, Christian finally agreed to transfer Luna to a hospital rmended by his father. Specially picked up by the doctor who will take care of Luna, Christian feels quite calm when he sees his daughter being transferred from the car to the jet that will take them to Geneva. ¡°See youter, young master,¡± Kainer said in a low, half-whisper to Christian who was hugging him. Christian who was hugging Kainer¡¯s body pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kainer. You shouldn¡¯t have been hurt like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, sir. It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t need to apologize. It was also an unintentional act, wasn¡¯t it,¡± Kainer replied with a smile. Christian slowly releases his arms from Kainer¡¯s body, with a regretful look Christian stares at Kainer¡¯s left arm which hasn¡¯t healed yet. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Kainer.¡± ¡°Yes sir, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯m fine at the moment anyway.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I entrust rke Enterprise to you, please don¡¯t let me down, Kainer.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, sir. I will protect yourpany with my life, I will do all my best to protect thepany while you are in Geneva,¡± Kainer replied seriously. ¡°What Kainer said is true, young master.¡± Erick who was standing beside Kainer joined in the conversation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about thepany right now, just focus on Miss Luna¡¯s recovery.¡± ..... Christian, who actually doesn¡¯t really like Erick because he is considered a spy from his father, smiled slightly at the words of the man whose age was not different from his father¡¯s, suddenly Christian suddenly hugged Erick. ¡°Please guide and take care of Kainer, Erick,¡± he said in a low, half-whispered voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, young master. As long as you are in Geneva I will take good care of yourpany, for now focus on Miss Luna¡¯s recovery,¡± Erick replied as he patted Christian¡¯s back gently, trying to strengthen him. Christian who is always sad when he is reminded of Luna slowly releases his arms from Erick¡¯s body, he doesn¡¯t want the two men in front of him to see him cry. ¡°Okay I¡¯m leaving now, thanks again for the help,¡± Christian says back in a quivering voice. ¡°If there is news about Elena...let me know immediately.¡± Kainer nodded quickly. ¡°Sure sir, I¡¯ll get back to you right away.¡± Not wanting to get carried away again, Christian then rushed into the ne following his parents who had entered ten minutes ago not long after Luna was brought in by two doctors who came from Switzend. Not long after Christian entered, the ck jet that looked so dashing finally started to move until it finally managed to fly smoothly without a hitch. Watching Jack¡¯s jet fly away, Erick let out a long sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, early in the morning we have to work. A mountain of documents must be waiting for us.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like a little more time at the airport,¡± Kainer replied quietly. ¡°Christian will be fine, now he is with his parents. You don¡¯t have to worry, Kainer,¡± Erick said quietly, trying to strengthen Kainer. Erick knows that at this time Kainer is sad because he let Christian go alone. ¡°I hope so.¡± Kainer muttered under her breath. ¡°The current young master ispletely devastated, losing Elena when he already knows the whole truth must be so painful for him.¡± Erick pursed his lips. ¡°Time will treat it, Kainer. This incident will definitely make the young master be more mature, believe me, every incident that urs there is a valuable lesson behind it. So you don¡¯t have to worry, the young master will definitely rise from his slump soon. Especially now that there is Miss Luna which requires a lot of attention.¡± Kainer nodded slowly, his lips locked tightly together. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home, tonight I want to sleep early,¡± said Erick back to go home. Kainer, who had no reason to refuse Erick¡¯s invitation, agreed with his senior¡¯s words, using the same car, the two of them then left the airport for the rke family mansion, which will now return to being colder after Christian left, who has to live with his parents in Geneva. . ** From his seat, Christian continues to stare at the ss which shows that the outside of the ne is already pitch ck. ¡°Where are you now, Elena?¡± Christian immediately clenched his fists, again mentioning Elena¡¯s name made his chest feel tight. Slowly his eyes closed, Christian trying to neutralize his beating heart which was racing very fast. ¡°Right now I¡¯m taking our daughter to Geneva, honey,¡± Christian says to himself. ¡°Luna needs more serious treatment from more skilled doctors. Luna, our child¡¯s heart condition is not very good, Elena. She is also so smallpared to other premature children, that¡¯s why we decided to take her to a special hospital in Geneva. I hope you don¡¯t angry with this decision I¡¯ve made, Elena.¡± Without realizing it, Christian¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°Again, please forgive me, Elena. I¡¯m really sorry, Elena.¡± Anne who was about to go to the toilet unconsciously saw Christian wipe his face, her chest felt so tight seeing the state of her proud son who was so devastated. Even though Christian didn¡¯t say anything, Anne knew that her beloved son was currently very sad. ¡°What is it, honey?¡± Jack asked quietly, breaking Anne¡¯s thoughts. Anne immediately turned her head the other way, avoiding eye contact with Jack. ¡°I need to go to the toilet. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just asking,¡± Jack lied, actually he wanted to use the toilet right now. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to the toilet now,¡± said Anne again. ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t stay on the toilet too long.¡± Anne nodded her head. ¡°I know.¡± After Anne left, Jack¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to Christian who was leaning against the back of the chair with his eyes closed. Even though Christian is no longer crying now, Jack can still find the rest of his tears. ¡°You¡¯re not alone, Son. There¡¯s a Daddy who will help you take care of Luna,¡± said Jack quietly. ¡°Daddy will help you raise Luna no matter what, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Everything will be fine, Daddy promises.¡± Robin Office, New York, USA. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Zee awake yet, doc?¡± Beatrice asked doctor Giana who was wiping Zweta¡¯s body using a special towel before changing into her clothes. Doctor Giana pursed her lips. ¡°Zee needs a lot of time to recover, Bee. I don¡¯t want to force her to wake up, we¡¯ll just have to wait for her to wake up on her own.¡± ¡°How much longer do we have to wait? A week has passed, doc,¡± said Beatrice, slightly annoyed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to talk to Zee, I really miss her.¡± ¡°The one who misses Zee is not only you, Bee. Everyone also misses her, including myself,¡± said doctor Giana with a smile. Beatrice, who joined Robinst, let out a long sigh. ¡°Waiting is the thing I hate the most.¡± Doctor Giana chuckled. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t like waiting, because the person who taught you doesn¡¯t like waiting either, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, Zee really doesn¡¯t like waiting. She¡¯s the most impatient person I know,¡± Beatrice answered quietly, remembering the days when she was trained by Zwetta when she first came in. Although Zwetta is a very impatient person, when she became a mentor for Beatrice five years ago, Zee was able to control her impatience so well that Beatrice finally managed to be an agent who was quite calcted by Robin. And of all the agents Robin has, Beatrice is only close to Zwetta, the mentor. That¡¯s why at this moment Beatrice can¡¯t wait to meet Zwetta who is so beautiful. ¡°Zee will definitely wake up soon, we¡¯ll just have to wait in two or three days,¡± said doctor Giana slowly. ¡°If Zee doesn¡¯t wake up too, then I will re-examine her thoroughly like yesterday.¡± ¡°Is that true?!¡± screamed Beatrice loudly, unconsciously. Doctor Giana smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll re-examine her again. But now that you¡¯re helping me take off all of Zee¡¯s clothes, I¡¯m a bit of a problem doing it myself.¡± ¡°With pleasure, doc,¡± Beatrice replied quickly, as fast as she walked to the corner of the room to close all the curtains in the ss-filled room. As previously instructed by doctor Giana, if they rece Zee¡¯s clothes all the curtains in the room must be lowered to avoid things that are not desirable. As soon as all the curtains werepletely closed, Beatrice rushed to the bed where Zwetta was lying. ¡°Use your gloves,¡± said the doctor Giana again. ¡°Yes Boss.¡± Beatrice immediately grabbed the twotex gloves that were on the nightstand and put them on without difficulty. After Beatrice finished putting on her gloves, Doctor Giana began to carefully unbutton Zwetta¡¯s shirt at the back. Her smile broke when she saw the bandage covering Zwetta¡¯s stomach, the cesarean section that Zwetta had done one week ago was much better. Especially before doctor Giana had repaired the surgical scar, it was certain that if the wound healed, Zwetta would not get any scars there. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just cut the clothes to make it easier for us, doc?¡± Beatrice asked quietly from behind the medical mask that was ced on her face. ¡°Why use scissors when we can easily remove and rece them like this, hm?¡± asked the doctor Giana back with a smile. ¡°Please hold her lower body, I will pull down her trousers.¡± Even though Beatrice had protested earlier, she still did what doctor Giana ordered her without rebuttal. Even though Zwetta¡¯s body is small, because she is currently unconscious, doctor Giana has a little difficulty changing her clothes by herself, that¡¯s why she asks for help from other people to make her work easier. Because she didn¡¯t want anyone to see Zwetta¡¯s nakedness, after she managed to take off her trousers, doctor Giana immediately put her trousers back on Zwetta. Actually, doctor Giana could have dressed her in simpler patient clothes for Zwetta, but because she remembered that Zwetta was very anti-wearing shorts or short skirts, finally doctor Giana chose to dress her with pajama models like the one she is currently wearing on Zwetta. ¡°Ok, now let¡¯s tidy up the clothes that...¡± Doctor Giana¡¯s words stopped when suddenly her hand, which was about to straighten the pajamas she had previously put on Zwetta¡¯s body, was gripped tightly by Zwetta who suddenly regained consciousness. Her hazel eyes stared intently at the doctor Giana who wanted to touch her chest. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°What do you want to do to me, doc?¡± Doctor Giana and Zwetta said at the same time, Beatrice, who was so surprised to see Zwetta suddenly open her eyes, couldn¡¯t help but stare. Whereas just a moment ago she had been babbling on, asking when Zwetta would open her eyes. ¡°And you, Bee. What are you doing?¡± Doctor Giana gasped. ¡°Y..you remember us, Zee?¡± Doctor Giana¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Of course I remember, how could I not recognize my own partner. What kind of strange question is that?¡± Chapter 228 228 Zwetta¡¯s back Robin who was at the bank to disburse arge amount of funds immediately canceled his intention when he heard the news of Zwetta¡¯s consciousness from doctor Giana, using a bullet-proof Royce Roll car, one of his newest collections, Robin split the streets of New York to his office and residence. After waiting for a week of torment, Zwetta finally woke up and Robin wanted to get to his house as soon as possible to confirm the good news firsthand. After driving full of emotions, Robin finally arrived at his office, after parking his car properly, Robin immediately ran to the elevator which was not far from where he parked the car. Two building security people saluted Robin when the man passed in front of them, but Robin who was in such a hurry did not give any response. What was in his head right now was to meet Zwetta. ¡°Zee!!¡± cried Robin loudly as he opened the door to Zwetta¡¯s treatment room from the outside in such a hurry. Zwetta and the other three agents turned their heads towards the door at the same time. Robin¡¯s heart almost stopped beating when he saw Zwetta turned to him, even though Zwetta had not opened her lips but Robin knew that now Zwetta was back. Zwetta was hers again, the way she looked made Robin 1000% sure that Zwetta was back. ¡°Could you please exin to me what really happened?¡± Zwetta said tly to Robin who was walking towards her. Robin¡¯s lips curved, the corners of his eyes nced at the doctor Giana who nodded her head slowly giving a code to him that now Zwetta was really back. ¡°Robin!!¡± ¡°You remember me?¡± Robin asked quietly with a smile. ..... Zwetta raised one eyebrow. ¡°What kind of silly question is that? Of course I know you.¡± ¡°The question I have to ask you after you¡¯ve been unconscious for almost a week, I have to make sure whether the girl in front of me right now still remembers her boss or not,¡± Robin replied casually. ¡°You¡¯re really looking for trouble with me, aren¡¯t you!¡± said Zwetta sarcastically. ¡°Although my stomach still hurts a little, believe me I still beat you, Robin.¡± Robin who had arrived at the bedside smiled broadly, ignoring the threat that Zwetta said earlier, Robin actually raised his hand to Zwetta¡¯s head and touched the girl¡¯s forehead gently. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re healed,¡± Robin said softly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy,¡± said Zwetta, still in a curt tone. ¡°What the hell happened to me? Why did I pass out for so long? It¡¯s not umon for me to pass out for up to a week.¡± Robin pursed his lips, he was really trying to hold himself back from hugging Zwetta right now. Again hearing her babble made him so happy, he had been waiting for a moment like this for a very long time. ¡°Before I answer your question, you better answer mine first,¡± Robin said quietly. ¡°Tell me what was thest thing you did or remember before you passed out, Zee.¡± ¡°Last thing I did before I passed out?¡± Zwetta repeated Robin¡¯s words. ¡°Yes.¡± Zwetta, who was free from the IV needle, then folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Thest thing I remember is I was walking home after doing the mission you gave me in Mexico.¡± Doctor Giana immediately smiled broadly at Zwetta¡¯s words, as well as Beatrice and Veronica who had only been good listeners. ¡°What mission are you on in Mexico?¡± asked Robin again. ¡°Catch Julio Escobar,¡± Zwetta answered quickly. ¡°The man who ims to be the incarnation of Pablo Escobar, the legendary drug lord of all time.¡± Robin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good, that means the wound on your head doesn¡¯t make you amnesia. Apparently you still remember well the mission you¡¯ve done.¡± Bug.. Zwetta hit Robin in the chest pretty hard. ¡°Damn it! You think just because of a small wound like this I can lose my memory like that?!¡± Instead of pain or anger, Robin actuallyughed out loud at Zwetta¡¯s words. Without fear if Zwetta hit him back, suddenly Robin hugged Zwetta tightly. ¡°Thanks for waking up, Zee,¡± he said quietly gratefully. Zwetta, who really doesn¡¯t like sweet things like this, is silent, she doesn¡¯t refuse Robin¡¯s hug at all. There was a big longing that Zwetta suddenly felt for her boss, when they shouldn¡¯t have missed each other. Because she was only gone for five days to carry out a mission in Mexico like the assignment she got at that time, so it doesn¡¯t feel like there is any need for longing between them now, right? Not wanting to make Zwetta suspicious, Robin then released his arms from Zwetta¡¯s body. ¡°Rest, your wounds are quite a lot this time, Zee. You need a lot of time to heal,¡± said Robin in a voice so soft, her gaze was also so soft and deep. It was very different from the usual Robin. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, I won¡¯t sleep until you answer mine.¡± ¡°You almost became the target of that fake Pablo Escobar¡¯s underlings, luckily it was only your stomach that got the worst wound. The rest of your body didn¡¯t have any major injuries.¡± Zwetta immediately touched her stomach. ¡°What about my stomach?¡± ¡°Get hit,¡± Robin replied back. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Doctor Giana has managed to handle it quickly.¡± ¡°In surgery?¡± ¡°Yeah, what else should I do if I don¡¯t have surgery, hm?¡± asked Robin, chuckling. ¡°Do you think the bullet will just pop out once it¡¯s blown out, do you?¡± Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°Where can there be such a thing, Robin. You¡¯re really out of your mind, aren¡¯t you?¡± Robin burst outughing, her stubborn, argumentative Zwetta really is back. Doctor Giana¡¯s method worked, doctor Giana¡¯s fake mission was sessfully embedded in Zwetta¡¯s memory. Robin is also optimistic that another mission made by doctor Giana is sessfully embedded in Zwetta¡¯s memory, recing the memory as long as she uses the identity of Elena who was given to her by her savior from the ident that urred at the Zurich hotel at that time. ¡°Get some rest, you certainly don¡¯t want to be in the hospital bed like this all the time, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Zwetta answered quickly. ¡°I feel like my body has suddenly be so fat right now, being unconscious for a week has really made my body heavy.¡± Doctor Giana touched Zwetta¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to feel different, doing nothing for a week will make anyone feel fatter. You don¡¯t have to worry, with exercise your body will definitely be as light as before. But you have to be healthy first, at least until the wound on your stomach really doesn¡¯t heal. it hurts again.¡± ¡°What dictor Giana said is true, Zee. You can do your crazy exercise again like before if you¡¯repletely healed, so now follow doctor Giana instructions.¡± Robin answered doctor Giana¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest then,¡± Zwetta answered quickly. Robin nodded slowly. ¡°Good girl, Bee and you Vee leave Zwetta. Let Zwetta rest and you are a doctor Giana. I await your arrival in my room.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Simultaneously the three agents answered Robin¡¯s words. After saying that, Robin then walked quickly towards the door leaving Zwetta¡¯s treatment, Robin, who was very curious, quickened his pace so that he could quickly arrive at his office which was on the highest floor of the five-story building. ¡°You heard what the boss said, didn¡¯t you?¡± said doctor Giana softly to Zwetta who was already lying down. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then sleep, we will go out,¡± said the doctor Giana again. ¡°Get well soon, Zee.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve missed you, senior. Get well soon, okay?¡± Zwettaughed. ¡°Yeah babe, just a gunshot wound like this won¡¯t keep me lying around for too long. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Doctor Giana smiled slightly in response to Zwetta¡¯s words, the next second without a sound the beautiful doctor immediately invited Beatrice and Veronica to leave Zwetta¡¯s treatment room. The three of them walked quickly, all three of them had happy smiles on their faces because Zwetta was really back. ¡°Why is everyone acting weird to me today,¡± Zwetta said quietly when doctor Giana actually closed the door where she was from outside. ¡°I felt like everyone was so happy when I saw I came out of my stupor. The way they hugged and looked at me was so different, what¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Because the medicine given by doctor Giana started to work, Zwetta¡¯s eyes began to close. The drowsiness was so strong she couldn¡¯t fight it for too long and in a short time Zwetta finally fell asleep soundly. Her lips curled into a smile that was so wide, a smile that for the past few months had disappeared from her face due to a misunderstanding caused by a photo that wasn¡¯t very clear. However, only two minutes Zwetta closed her eyes. Suddenly, clear tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, tears that just came out without any reason. Chapter 229 229 Robin and his secret agent ¡°How long will that memory stay in Zwetta¡¯s memory, doc?¡± asked Robin seriously as doctor Giana sat across from him. ¡°As long as Zwetta is not reminded of all the events that have urred over the past four years, those memories will remain in her memory,¡± answered Doctor Giana expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to make sure Zwetta doesn¡¯t remember all the things she¡¯s been through with the husband and wife or the people she knew in Luxembourg.¡± Robin immediately straightened up. ¡°So you think we should prevent Zwetta from re-interacting with people she¡¯s known during her memory loss for the past four years, doc?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the only best way to make Zwetta not remember all the memories that you want to erase from her is to prevent her from interacting with these people again,¡± said doctor Giana indisputably. ¡°You can confirm that, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s an easy job for me,¡± Robin replied coldly. Doctor Zwetta smiled. ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s nothing more to talk about I¡¯ll excuse myself, boss. I still have some work to do with Bee and Vee.¡± ¡°Ok, continue your work and again thank you for helping me,¡± said Robin sincerely. Doctor Giana who had gotten up from the chair nodded her head, after that without looking back, doctor Giana walked away from Robin¡¯s room to continue her work. While Robin immediately opened hisptop, his hazel eyes stared unblinkingly at the photo of Zwetta that appeared on hisptop screen. ¡°Just keeping you from meeting those people is an easy job for me, Zee,¡± Robin muttered quietly, because Zwetta¡¯s task of hunting down Osbert was finished so in the future Zwetta would no longer need to set foot in the European hemisphere. Robin promised to remove Europe from the list of countries that Zwetta could visit. ¡°From the start you were mine, so I¡¯ll make sure you stay that way until the end.¡± ..... Because his work was so much dyed, Robin then closed the photo of Zwetta and chose to continue his work. Being the boss of extraordinary agents who never fail in carrying out their duties to make Robin¡¯s name well known to many people in America, well-known businessmen who have often used Robin¡¯s services often promote Robin¡¯s famous agents to their colleagues, so without Robin promoting him already famous. Many businessmen who feel their lives are in danger then ask for Robin¡¯s help to be provided with escort services by one of his agents. Robin, who is now so rich, actually doesn¡¯t need money anymore, he has also cut down on a lot of lucrative projects out there. For Robin who is a perfectionist, he is very sorting out the projects thate to him. The incident that happened to Zwetta made him more careful in taking a job, for him the lives of his three best agents were everything, that¡¯s why Robin never wanted to involve his agents again in dangerous missions like Agent Bee and Agent Vee had done for the past few years. . While reading dozens of emails that don¡¯t stoping into hisptop, Robin found one of the most interesting emails. ¡°Alexander Dordevic.¡± Robin spelled the name of the sender of the message very clearly. ¡°Russian, hmmm... interesting. I have to make sure this guy is clean before epting his offer.¡± Immediately Robin put on his sses and started surfing the inte, searching for the name Alexander Dordevic. The man who had just asked for his help to be escorted for the next ten days, barred from leaving America, really limited Robin¡¯s space. That¡¯s why he chose to use the help of the inte to find out his potential clients. Robin¡¯s lips curled when he finished reading all the information about Alexander Dordevic, his prospective client was clean. Do not engage in activities the government hates. Alexander Dordevic, who is the heir to the property business empire of his parents, feels threatened by his cousin who is after his current position, that¡¯s why Alexander asked Robin for help. Having a friend from the United States makes Alexander know the business run by Robin de Luis, the former best American police officer who chose the escort service business as his new job at this time. After making sure that the prospective client is clean, Robin then sends a reply in the usual formalnguage. He also sent the nominal amount of money that Alexander Dordevic had to pay for one week ording to his request, after making sure all procedures were delivered properly. Robin then calls Bee and Vee toe to his room, at this time they are the only two who can be relied on considering Zwetta¡¯s condition is still not fully recovered. As previously told by doctor Giana, Zwetta was only allowed to receive a mission again after two months of recovery and Robin agreed to doctor Giana¡¯s advice. That¡¯s why at this time only Veronika and Beatrice were able to ept the job. ¡°Enter.¡± Robin responded to a knock on his study door. Beatrice and Veronika entered almost at the same time, both of them immediately stopped in their tracks when they arrived in front of Robin who was still sitting in his chair with hisptop open. ¡°Read this and prepare yourself to go to Moscow, you will be on duty for one week there,¡± said Robin seriously when handing over the file containing all the information about Alexander Dordevic to Beatrice and Veronica. ¡°A Russian guy again,¡± Beatrice muttered under her breath. Robin pursed his lips, he knew where the ck haired girl was talking. ¡°Yeah and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t throw a tantrum likest time, you don¡¯t have to worry, Bee.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried, I¡¯m just a little sick of dealing with men from that country. They are too spoiled,¡± said Beatrice honestly, being one of the youngest agents made Beatrice often talk without thinking like now. ¡°It¡¯s because of their indulgence that we get money, Bee. Don¡¯t forget about it,¡± Robin answered quietly, jokingly. Veronica, who was aware of Beatrice¡¯s anxiety then put her arm around Beatrice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s ok, we¡¯re on a mission together now, Bee. You don¡¯t worry.¡± Beatrice nodded slowly, she knew that she would not be able to refuse the task given by the boss who had saved her from human trafficking seven years ago in Canada. Beatrice who has Russian blood in her body hates her own birthce because it will remind her of her father who had the heart to sell her when she was only twelve years old at that time to a pimp from Brazil, that¡¯s why every time she got a mission to Russia she always grumbled and Robin was never angry with it. Robin knows how much hatred Beatrice has for her father¡¯s family who is still in prison. ¡°After Zwetta is healthy, the three of you will be able to carry out missions together again,¡± Robin said quietly. ¡°But since she still needs a lot of time to recuperate, you two should still be prepared for the mission.¡± ¡°We understand, boss.¡± ¡°Ok, be prepared then. Your ne will leave tonight at nine and use the passports you normally use to go to Russia, double-check your preparations and make sure there are no mistakes.¡± Beatrice and Veronica immediately acted perfect and immediately paid their respects to Robin, as a sign that they both epted the task that Robin had just given. Without opening their mouths, the two girls then left in front of Robin to make preparations. As soon as the two best agents left, Robin then closed thepany¡¯s website so that it couldn¡¯t be essed by anyone anymore as usual when the two agents were on missions. Actually Robin could have recruited a few more agents to make his dor coffers increase, but Robin did not do that. Robin prefers to just keep Beatrice, Veronica and Zwetta alone. He felt his three agents were enough for him to livefortably. Another main reason is that Robin doesn¡¯t want to deal with the government anymore if he has a lot of secret agents, for him it is enough that he has to deal with the government once. Robin doesn¡¯t want the government to take over his job and his three best agents, that¡¯s why Robin works very carefully. All the information about his secretpany was really so secretive. Geneva, Switzend ¡°The real cause of Christian and Elena¡¯s breakup?¡± ¡°They had a baby and Elena disappeared after giving birth?¡± Aldrich continued to scream, spitting out what was in his head spontaneously as soon as Areez finished speaking. Staying by Suri¡¯s side for almost three days gave Areez a wealth of information about Christian, Elena and their premature baby. Ares nodded slowly. ¡°And it¡¯s not only Suri¡¯s fault, I¡¯m a part of this too. All these unfortunate events would never have happened if I hadn¡¯t kept Suri in Ad for many years.¡± ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°The only person to me is me, not Suri. And I¡¯m going to meet Jackson and Christian to admit my mistake.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy Areez!¡± shouted a girl who appeared from behind Areez¡¯s study door suddenly, Areez and Aldrich immediately turned to the source of the sound at the same time. ¡°Suri,¡± Areez muttered quietly. Suri who was carrying the lunch box for Areez was still standing in front of the door with her eyes already filled with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, Areez.¡± Hearing Suri¡¯s unexpected confession Areez gasped, Areez immediately got up from his chair and went straight to Suri. Ignoring the box of food that was still in Suri¡¯s hand, Areez immediately hugged the girl tightly. ¡°No...I¡¯m not going anywhere, Suri. Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave me Areez, I can¡¯t go through all this alone,¡± said Suri sobbing, already seeing Luna¡¯s condition that was so worrying that Suri was afraid, she didn¡¯t have the courage to face her brother. The guilt is getting bigger and Suri is afraid that she can¡¯t get through it on her own. Areez who realized Suri¡¯s fear nodded slowly. ¡°I will not leave you, Suri. We will face all this together, we will definitely get through this. Don¡¯t be afraid, Suri. I am here....¡± To be continued Chapter 230 230 For Luna ¡°So Elena¡¯s baby has a lot of trouble?¡± Suri who was sitting beside Areez nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it because she was born prematurely?¡± asked Aldrich again. ¡°Yes.¡± Aldrich immediately closed his eyes, Aldrich waspletely speechless at the moment. All the information he heard today was shocking and unexpected. Things are really getting more and moreplicated and difficult to unravel because everything is already interconnected with each other. ¡°So what are your ns now?¡± Aldrich asked quietly, breaking the silence. ¡°I intend to help Mommy take care of Luna,¡± replied Suri in a trembling voice. ¡°I intend to pay for my sins against Elena by taking care of her child.¡± Aldrich raised one eyebrow. ¡°Do you think that by helping to take care of Elena¡¯s baby can forgive aoouchh...¡± Aldrich screamed in pain when Areez pinched his hand, Areez who was annoyed because Aldrich had been talking for a long time couldn¡¯t hold back. He was afraid that Aldrich¡¯s words would hurt Suri. ¡°You...¡± ..... ¡°You talk too much, damn it!¡± whispered Areez in a low warning voice. Aldrich who was still groping his arm gave Areez a murderous look who had just given him a warning. ¡°I know that Elena will not be able to forgive me,¡± said Suri hoarsely. ¡°But at least with me taking care of Luna, I feel less guilt for them.¡± ¡°But what you did was wrong, Suri.¡± ¡°Aldrich!¡± ¡°Let Aldrich speak, Areez,¡± said Suri quietly holding Areez who wanted to warn Aldrich. Areez immediately turned to Suri. ¡°But...¡± Suri smiled a little. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯d like to hear from Aldrich. The more input, the better for us.¡± ¡°Yes but...¡± ¡°I¡¯m really okay, Areez,¡± Suri said softly again reassuring Areez, her blue eyes staring sadly at Areez. Being stared at by Suri made Areez finally melt, not wanting to make Suri even more sad, Areez finally let Aldrich continue his words even though he really didn¡¯t like hearing Aldrich¡¯s words. ¡°Ok, now exin to me, where did I go wrong, Aldrich?¡± asked Suri slowly. Aldrich, who was ready with all his words, let out a long breath. ¡°You¡¯re asking where you went wrong? Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I asked you where my mistake lies,¡± replied Suri seriously. ¡°The fault lies in your refusal to admit everything to Christian and your parents, Suri,¡± said Aldrich firmly. ¡°If only at that time you immediately confirmed to them that Elena was not part of your kidnappers, maybe all this incident would not havested this long. If only you dared to admit your mistakes out loud to your brother and your parents, maybe their rtionship still going well until now¡± Suri immediately lowered her head, even though she had prepared herself to hear Aldrich¡¯s words but her chest still felt tight when she heard the words that had just spoken from Aldrich¡¯s lips. ¡°But since things are already messed up like this, then the only thing you and Areez can do is really take good care of the baby.¡± Aldrich continued his words again. ¡°It would be very dangerous if you confess now, things are still soplicated. Everyone¡¯s concentration is on that baby with a heart condition right now, that¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± ¡°Aldrich.¡± Aldrich turned to Areez who had just called his name. ¡°Why? Was there something wrong with what I just said?¡± Areez shook his head slowly, so did Suri. ¡°Now do your best to help Christian take care of his child, I¡¯m sure that with you taking care of Luna, Christian¡¯s anger will be a little less when one day he finds out the truth,¡± added Aldrich again. ¡°Do you think my brother will still be mad at us?¡± asked Suri stammered. Alfred nodded slowly. ¡°Not only your brother, I¡¯m sure your parents will also be angry if they find out the truth. But right now they shouldn¡¯t know, we can¡¯t make things worse. That¡¯s why you must keep this secret well and continue what you¡¯ve been doing. Right now, remember Luna is everyone¡¯s priority. She is also an important key for both of you to get forgiveness from everyone. You understand what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said Suri slowly. ¡°How about you Areez, you understand what I mean too, right?¡± Arees nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you both understand,¡± said Aldrich a little relieved, although his little heart actually felt guilty for agreeing to Areez¡¯s actions and Suri kept the truth but Aldrich felt that it was the best decision at this time. Currently the focus of all rke family members is on Luna who is in need of extra attention and no one should disturb their concentration, that¡¯s why Aldrich chose to support Areez and Suri¡¯s decision. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat now, I¡¯m really hungry because...¡± ¡°We? Eat?¡± Areez repeated Aldrich¡¯s words quickly. Aldrich narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s wrong, Suri only brought lunch for me and you don¡¯t have any share at all. That¡¯s why now you better find your own lunch and don¡¯t bother us,¡± Areez replied curtly, shooting Aldrich out openly. ¡°What? You kicked me out, after what I¡¯ve done to you two?¡± Areez, who had run out of patience with Aldrich who talked a lot today, then got up from the sofa and immediately dragged Aldrich towards the door. ¡°Go and don¡¯t bother us,¡± Areez said curtly. ¡°Are you kidding?!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Go away before I get mad,¡± Areez said back in the same tone. ¡°Yes..yes I¡¯m going,¡± replied Aldrich relenting. Areez didn¡¯t go straight into his room, he was still watching Aldrich who was walking towards the elevator. It was only after Aldrich waspletely out of sight that Areez entered his study again, joining Suri who was still sitting in the same position. ¡°Why should I be kicked out? The food I bought was enough and the taste was enough to...¡± Suri¡¯s words lingered in the air when Areez suddenly hugged her tightly. ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°You¡¯re not alone, Suri,¡± Areez said softly. ¡°There is me who will apany you through all this, I will not leave you, Suri.¡± Suri smiled. ¡°Thank you, Areez.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to thank me. If only I hadn¡¯t done that stupid thing, maybe none of this would have happened, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve kept you in trouble, Suri.¡± Areez¡¯s voice sounded hoarse when he spoke, it was clear that Areez was so sorry for what he had done to Suri all this time. Suri closed her eyes. ¡°We face it together, Areez.¡± ¡°Yes, we face it together,¡± Areez said quickly. ¡°The important thing right now is that you have to stay healthy, don¡¯t get sick. Remember, we have an important task right now.¡± ¡°I remember, Areez,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do for now and hopefully when Elenaes back she will have a big heart to forgive me.¡± ¡°And me too.¡± Areez replied to Suri¡¯s words quickly. ¡°I me Elena too.¡± Suri smiled slightly at Areez¡¯s words, although at this time her chest was so tight but hearing Areez¡¯s words that were so soft, Suri felt a little better. Not wanting Suri to get sick, Areez then released his arms from Suri and asked her to eat. ¡°May God always take care of you, Elena,¡± said Suri in her heart. Les H?pitaux Universitaires de Gen¨¨ve Very carefully Christian stroked Luna¡¯s bare back which was still so fragile, ten minutes ago the doctor who treated Luna asked Christian to enter Luna¡¯s treatment room to perform the skin to skin method on Luna for the first time. Doctor Margaret who handled Luna said that this method was needed by Luna. ¡°Is it still a long time, doc?¡± Christian asks quietly, speaking very carefully so as not to wake the child who is lying on his chest. ¡°Five more minutes Mr. rke,¡± Doctor Margaret answered quietly from behind the medical mask she was wearing. Christian nodded slowly, even though he didn¡¯t know what the benefits were for Luna doing skin to skin like this, but Christian could feel that Luna¡¯s heartbeat, which was previously so irregr, began to stabilize, as well as the sound of her breathing. Luna¡¯s breathing was more regr now. Feeling that Luna¡¯s condition is much better, Doctor Margaret then grabs Luna from above Christian¡¯s chest very carefully and moves her back into the box where she slept for several days in the hospital. A nurse who was standing next to the box immediately tidied up Luna¡¯s life support hoses deftly, she had to turn them off if none of the hoses were folded or clogged. ¡°We¡¯ll talk outside, sir,¡± Doctor Margaret said quietly to Christian who had just pulled off his pajamas. Christian nodded slowly, without saying much, Christian immediately left Luna¡¯s treatment room and rejoined his parents who had been taking care of Luna with him since four days ago. ¡°How¡¯s Luna?¡± Anne asks impatiently at Christian who is walking towards her. ¡°She¡¯s getting better, Mom. Her heart rate is back to normal,¡± Christian replies tly. Jack immediately closed his eyes. ¡°Thank God, thank God then,¡± said Anne gratefully. ¡°Mommy was almost mad waiting for you toe out of that room, Christ.¡± Christian purses his lips, his will to speak is stifled when he hears Doctor Margaret¡¯s steps approaching. Anne and Jack, who still want to interrogate Christian, cancel their intention, at the same time they both turn their faces towards Doctor Margaret who is removing her face mask. ¡°Good afternoon madam, sir,¡± said Margaret¡¯s doctor politely to Anne and Jack. ¡°Good afternoon, how is my granddaughter, doc? She¡¯s fine, right?¡± Jack immediately bombarded Margaret¡¯s doctor with questions that had been bothering him for a long time. Doctor Margaret smiled at Jack¡¯s question. ¡°Currently Luna¡¯s condition is much more stable, the skin to skin method we just did managed to calm her down.¡± ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s chances of survival are still very big, right, doc?¡± Jack asked again, ahead of Anne and Christian who were also about to ask the doctor a question. ¡°We will try our best to save Luna, the most important thing right now is the support of her family. One of the three of you must be ready to use the method that Mr. Christian has just done on Luna if at any time her condition deteriorates again like before,¡± answered Doctor Margaret seriously. . Anne immediately grabbed Doctor Margaret¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Sure doc, we¡¯ll be ready to do whatever you want. As long as it¡¯s good for Luna, we¡¯ll do it, doc.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± said Doctor Margaret with a smile. ¡°Caring for a premature baby is different from caring for a baby born at a mature age, that¡¯s why I ask all of you to be patient. Actually, if there is a mother for the baby, everything will be even easier.¡± ¡°The baby¡¯s mother?¡± Doctor Margaret nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, the mother¡¯s body temperature will have such a big effect on her. The emotional bond between mother and child will also be stronger. But because Luna¡¯s case is a little different, we just use this method.¡± ..... Christian, Anne and Jack fell silent immediately. The three did not respond to the doctor¡¯s Margaret words, Jack, who previously talked a lot, immediately locked his lips tightly. All they did now was continue to listen to doctor Margaret¡¯s exnation in silence. Chapter 231 231 Areez¡¯s promise Like the advice Aldrich gave a few days ago, Suri has be more frequent at the hospital where Luna is being treated. Even though her parents had forbidden her toe often, Suri still came. She wanted to pierce through her guilt a little towards her brother who had not left the hospital for the past two weeks. ¡°You came again.¡± Suri smiled. ¡°Why is that? Do you also want to ban me like Mommy and Daddy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just that it¡¯ste. It¡¯s not good for a girl to be out of the house thiste,¡± Christian replies quietly, trying toe up with a usible excuse. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid who still has a curfew, Christ,¡± said Suri curtly. ¡°I¡¯m an adult.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Oh so my sister is an adult, huh? But why do you still often scream when you sleep, hm? ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t talk about it anymore, I¡¯m not in the mood to talk about it. Instead of continuing to talk, you better eat this, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you!¡± Suri tried to divert the conversation while handing Christian food. Christian¡¯s eyes narrowed at the box of food that Suri gave him, even though he hadn¡¯t filled his stomach with food since this afternoon but Christian isn¡¯t hungry at all. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse, I know you haven¡¯t had dinner,¡± Suri says again, forcing Christian to eat. ..... ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Not hungry.¡± Suri repeats Christian¡¯s words in the same tone of voice. ¡°Your mouth may tell you you¡¯re not hungry, but not your body. You¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight, Christ. Aren¡¯t you aware?¡± Christian tilts his head. ¡°Lost quite a bit of weight?¡± ¡°Yeah, look in the mirror for yourself. You really have lost a quarter of your good looks,¡± replied Suri again as she opened the box of food she bought from Christian¡¯s favorite restaurant. Like a mother who is upset because her child is having a hard time eating, Suri arranged the box of food well on the table in front of her. As soon as she felt all the preparations wereplete, Suri then grabbed Christian¡¯s hand and forced him to hold his own fork. ¡°Hurry up and eat while it¡¯s still warm, the taste will change a little when it¡¯s cold.¡± Instead of starting to eat, Christian looked back at Suri who had just wiped the sweat that wet his face using a tissue. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like this food anymore?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed drastically, Suri,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°What¡¯s changed? I¡¯m still the same as I used to be.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I dunno I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m having a hard time describing it. It¡¯s just, I feel that my spoiled little sister is no longer around.¡± Suri¡¯s heartbeat was racing very fast, even though her brother did not speak specifically but Suri knew where her brother was talking. ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking, hurry up and eat your food or elseI¡¯m going to be angry,¡± Suri stuttered, trying to divert the conversation. Suri didn¡¯t like it if her brother continued to talk about the changes that had happened to her. Because he kept being forced, Christian finally relented. Using the fork that Suri had given him earlier, Christian began to eat the food that was already served in front of him. Seeing Christian eat made Suri smile a little, she felt a little relieved, the tightness in her chest eased a little. ¡°Finish your food, I¡¯ll see Luna,¡± Suri said quietly. ¡°Ok.¡± Suri put her cell phone next to Christian¡¯s cellphone, after that she walked towards Luna¡¯s treatment room with slightly dragged steps. Back to see the condition of her nephew who still had to get intensive care in the incubator box makes Suri feel sad, her guiltes back to haunt her every time she sees Luna¡¯s condition, which still hasn¡¯t shown much progress. The baby was still as she had first seen her two weeks ago, still so small and fragile. Even though her chest felt tight when she saw Luna but Suri still did it, she really wanted to help take care of Luna until she recovered. That was the least she could do to atone for the guilt she felt for the little baby who was still on the respirator. ¡°How long will Luna have to wear those painful tubes, nurse?¡± Suri asked quietly to the nurse who had just checked the condition of Luna¡¯s incubator box. ¡°Until her condition stabilizes, Miss.¡± ¡°Do all premature babies have to go through all this?¡± The middle-aged nurse shook her head slowly. ¡°Not really, only babies with special conditions will get this kind of treatment.¡± ¡°Poor Luna,¡± said Suri hoarsely. ¡°She must be in pain and ufortable with her current condition, the hoses must have made her unable to move freely.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just pray that Luna can get better soon, Miss,¡± answered the nurse gently. ¡°Even though it looks like Luna hasn¡¯t made any significant changes, her zest for life is so great. She¡¯s really a special baby and...¡± ¡°And so beautiful.¡± Suri continued the nurse¡¯s words unconsciously. ¡°That¡¯s right, Luna is a very beautiful baby. Her mother must be a beautiful woman too,¡± said the nurse back unconsciously, the nurse did not notice the drastic change in Suri¡¯s facial expression at this time. Suri bit her lower lip hard. ¡°Yes, her mother is a very beautiful and kind woman.¡± No one knows how much pain Suri has to go through when talking about Elena, Suri who knows that this is all her fault tries to stay calm even though her chest is so tight right now. Only Areez knows how much Suri is suffering right now, only that man knows the tears of regret that Suri makes every time she leaves the hospital after visiting Luna. With shaking hands, Suri wiped her tears. She didn¡¯t want her brother to see her cry. Things would be even more difficult if someone saw her cry. ¡°Tomorrow Doctor Margaret will conduct a routine checkup with other pediatricians, we just pray that Luna¡¯s condition will improve so that she can get out of these hoses as soon as possible and can go home soon,¡± said the nurse again. Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Amen...may God grant all of our wishes.¡± The nurse again thinned her lips hearing Suri¡¯s words, because she already knew Suri the nurse did not ask Suri to immediately get out of Luna¡¯s treatment room. She still let Suri be in such a sterile room to be able to reach Luna closer. Because she was wearing special clothes, Suri was allowed to put her hands into the incubator where Luna was lying. Suri again shed tears when she touched Luna¡¯s tiny fingers. ¡°Forgive Auntie, dear,¡± said Suri in her heart. ¡°Forgive Aunty¡¯s selfishness, if only Aunty didn¡¯t talk like that at that time, maybe you are still growingfortably in your mother¡¯s stomach. Get well soon, Luna. Aunty will do anything for you, dear.¡± Suri removed her hand from Luna¡¯s fingers when the baby moved, although she was allowed to interact with Luna but when Luna moved she was required to remove her hand from the baby¡¯s body so that Luna would not be disturbed. Because it was not strong, Suri finally decided to leave Luna¡¯s treatment room. Even though it¡¯s only been a while, her eyes already look so puffy and Christian smiles a little when he sees that. ¡°Cried again?¡± Suri who had just wiped the remaining tears on her cheeks turned to Christian who had just returned from the sink. ¡°No, who¡¯s crying?¡± ¡°Your lips can say no, but your eyes are showing another answer, Suri,¡± Christian says again. Having been caught red-handed, Suri suddenly fell into Christian¡¯s arms. Not long after, there were sobs from Suri who was hiding her face in Christian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Christ...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Christian, who was already hugging Suri, shook his head slowly. ¡°No, you¡¯re innocent. Crying is everyone¡¯s right and I don¡¯t need you to apologize to me for crying.¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean, Christ. I mean I...¡± Suri¡¯s words linger in the air when Christian suddenly releases his embrace, Areez¡¯s arrival with Aldrich is the reason why Christian does that. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I know,¡± Christian says quickly. ¡°Mommy already told me about you.¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know what Christian just said to Suri, Areez is sure that Christian is in a good mood right now. ¡°Good night,¡± said Areez, friendly to Christian who was standing next to Suri who looked so nervous. Christian smiles. ¡°So your rtionship hase this far, huh?¡± Areez frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Christian replies shortly, pointing at Suri and Areez in turn. ¡°You¡¯ve openly dared toe to Suri like now.¡± ¡°Looks like we really can¡¯t hide anything from you, Christ.¡± Christian puts his arm around Suri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t, just a little change in Suri, I will know quickly. So how far is your rtionship?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not as far away as you think, Chirst,¡± Suri replies quietly, feeling ufortable hearing Christian interrogate Areez. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Areez immediately answered Christian¡¯s question. ¡°We¡¯re still in the stage of getting to know each other.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Christian murmurs quietly, nodding his head. ¡°You gave me permission to approach your sister, didn¡¯t you?¡± Areez asked quietly. ¡°Despite how bad our initial acquaintance was, I really don¡¯t have any bad intentions towards Suri, Christ. I want to have a serious rtionship with Suri.¡± Christian frowns. Unknowingly, he tightened his arms on Suri who looked so surprised to hear Areez¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s the wrong time and ce, but I want you to know that I¡¯m not ying games right now,¡± Arees added again, sooner orter Areez must immediately admit the progress of his rtionship with Suri and now is the right time ording to Areez. ¡°You know who I am, right?¡± Arees nodded. ¡°Of course I know you are Christian rke. Such a man of considerable influence in Europe. Christian smiles, he slowly shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a very logical person, I¡¯m never afraid of anything. I¡¯ll protect my family to the best of my ability,¡± Christian says quietly, his eyes ring at Areez without blinking. ¡°So if in the future you make Suri cry for once then don¡¯t me me if I¡¯m going to take revenge with you right away.¡± Areez gulped. ¡°I understand where you¡¯re talking, Christ.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if you can know where I¡¯m going,¡± Christian says back. ¡°So you¡¯re letting me approach Suri?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°For now I can¡¯t. give you a definite answer, I still need time to see your performance further.¡± ¡°Christ,¡± Suri, who had been a listener, finally joined in. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Christian lowers his head, looking at Suri who is also looking at him. ¡°I¡¯ve made a big mistake in my life, a mistake that until now I really regret and I don¡¯t want it to happen again. Therefore I have to make sure that the man who will approach my sister really has good intentions, intentions that can be ounted for.¡± ¡°I can confirm if I can take responsibility for every action I do, Christ,¡± Areez answered seriously. ¡°I ept any consequences from you if I do evil.¡± Christian smirks. ¡°Can I hold this word of yours?¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Areez answered quickly, as quickly as the movement of his hand that immediately reached out to Christian. ..... Christian did not immediately ept Areez¡¯s outstretched hand, he looks thoughtful for a few minutes until finally Christian slowly grabs Areez¡¯s hand and grips it tightly ¡°I keep your promise, Areez.¡± Chapter 232 232 Wee home After two months of tears, Luna was finally allowed to go home with a note that she had to be immediately taken to the hospital if her condition deteriorated. Jack and Anne who came to pick up Luna¡¯s return looked so enthusiastic when they heard doctor Margaret¡¯s words, they were both so grateful that their crying period was finally over. Although Luna¡¯s body has not been able to keep up with the weight and size of other normal babies, Christian is grateful enough to see his daughter able to escape from the ss box that makes her unable to move freely. After making sure his mother carried Luna properly, Christian then hugged Doctor Margaret tightly. ¡°Thanks for the help so far, doc,¡± Christian says sincerely. ¡°I really owe you a lot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, Mr rke. I¡¯m just doing what¡¯s my duty as a doctor, you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Christian tightens his arms around the doctor who is about the same age as his mother. ¡°I still owe you, doc. If you weren¡¯t there I don¡¯t know what would have happened to my daughter, thank you, doc. Thank you very much.¡± Doctor Margaret smiled again at Christian¡¯s words, unlike before, doctor Margaret now allowed Christian to vent his happiness by expressing his heart. The middle-aged doctor didn¡¯t want to spoil the single old man¡¯s mood. Because all administrative matters had beenpleted, Jack then invited his family to go home. The three of them walked cautiously towards the main door of the hospital, apanied by Doctor Margaret, who followed closely behind with her two assistants. Several bodyguards greeted with respect for Anne and Christian¡¯s appearance from the hospital, Nichs, who was so excited to pick up Luna, was the only person who could be so close to Luna who was being carried by Anne into the car. ¡°Careful, madam,¡± Nichs said quietly. Christian smiles. ¡°Thanks, Nick.¡± ..... ¡°Your daughter is very beautiful, sir,¡± Nichs said again. ¡°She looks a lot like you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°You are very lucky, young master.¡± Nichs who was so excited again gave a sincerepliment to Luna. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very lucky. I¡¯m lucky to have Luna.¡± Christian and Nichs¡¯ conversation finally stopped when Jack came closer, Jack who had just said a few words to Margaret¡¯s doctor finally got into the car joining Anne who had entered first. Not long after Jack finished fastening his seatbelt, Nichs then stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car with bulletproof ss away from the hospital to the streets of Geneva which were so clean and tidy. All the way home, Luna became the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Theughter that came out of her tiny lips made everyoneugh too. ¡°Wee home, baby,¡± whispered Anne softly, as Nichs¡¯ car pulled up in front of her house. ¡°This is your home, baby.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your home,¡± said Jack quietly in response to Anne¡¯s words. ¡°Granddad would do anything for you, honey.¡± As if understanding what her grandparents were saying, Lunaughed. And that again made Anne and Jackugh, they were both so happy to see Luna finally able to smile in response to their words. Christian, who had been sitting with his lips locked in front of his mother who was holding Luna, slowly stretched his hand towards Luna¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thanks for sticking around this far, honey.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I know, Dad.¡± Christian cuts off his father¡¯s words with a smile. ¡°I just wanted to say thank you to my daughter for wanting to fight with us.¡± ¡°Yeah but...¡± ¡°Jack.¡± Anne joined in. ¡°What Christian said is true, we have to thank Luna for being willing to fight this far. If Luna didn¡¯t have the spirit from the start, it would have been a different story.¡± Jack, who hated hearing such things the most, lifted his face up, trying to keep his tears from spilling out. Today is a happy day for him and he doesn¡¯t want to spoil it with tears. Immediately, Jack opened the door beside him and got out of the car, taking a breath of fresh air that made his chest that had felt tight now feel much better. Suri, who was waiting at the door, immediately ran to her father, she deliberately didn¡¯te to pick her up at the hospital because she wanted to wee Luna¡¯s return home with Areez and Asher who took a day off from their tiring work. ¡°Where¡¯s Luna?¡± ¡°Luna is still inside with Mommy, wait a moment, dear. Let your mother and brother get out of the car first, then you can see Luna,¡± Jack answered slowly, holding Suri who wanted to get into the car to see Luna. Suri stomped one foot on the ground, she was annoyed that she had to wait. But she could not help doing what her father ordered because she couldn¡¯t do anything, Suri and Jack patiently waited for Luna to be brought down from the car. Christian who got off first became a protector for his mother who was carrying Luna, using his right hand Jack held the mother¡¯s head so as not to touch the top of the car when she was getting off the car. Wrapped in a nket that still felt too big for her, Luna squirmed once she got out of the car. The little baby seemed to be stretching after being in the car for almost twenty-five minutes, absolutely adorable. Seeing her nephew in front of her eyes, Suri immediately ran towards her mother. But her intention to touch Luna again had to be dyed when suddenly Christian grabbed her body and held her from getting closer to Luna. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Let Luna enter the house first, after that you can be satisfied ying with her,¡± Christian said quietly by not letting go of Suri¡¯s body which kept on struggling to be released. ¡°Ishh...¡± ¡°What your brother said is true, Suri. Let Mommy take Luna into the house first, sorry Luna has been in the car. She must be ufortable.¡± Jack gently rebuked Suri who was already very impatient. Suri took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, if that is the case.¡± An exasperated Jack then grabbed Suri¡¯s head and nted a kiss there gently. ¡°This is just my sweet daughter.¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t wait to take Luna to her new room, then continued her steps towards the house, when she passed Areez and Asher who were waiting on the steps. Anne just smiled a little without stopping her steps. Her intention to make Luna a morefortable ce made Anne ignore the two young men, even the greetings of the maids who were already lined up neatly in the house were not answered by Anne. Luna really became her top priority right now. Seeing her mother was already in the house, Suri then released herself from her brother¡¯s grip. By running, Suri followed her mother to Luna¡¯s room which was on the second floor, Luna¡¯s condition, which still needed extra supervision from the doctor, made Jack make a special room for Luna. Luna¡¯s room is right next to Jack and Christian¡¯s room, either from Christian¡¯s room or Jack and Anne¡¯s room they can ess directly to Luna¡¯s room without having to leave the room. Jack did that solely for Luna¡¯s sake, he let his privacy be disturbed a little so that he could keep an eye on Luna to the fullest. And Jack¡¯s decision to remodel his room a little was approved by Anne. ¡°Is the baby really healed?¡± Johan asked one of the servants near the door. ¡°Why is she so small? Scary.¡± ¡°Watch your words Mr. Johan,¡± said Jorge suddenly. ¡°Miss Luna was born prematurely, of course her size is not the same as most babies out there.¡± Johan who did not think that Jorge heard his words immediately turned to the middle-aged man who looked angry, as a butler at the rke mansion in Luxembourg, of course Jorge¡¯s position was on a higher level than ordinary servants. And Johan also chose not to look for trouble with him. Johan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Jorge. I didn¡¯t mean anything bad, I was just confused. I¡¯ve never seen a premature baby so I was quite surprised to see it.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯ve never seen a premature baby before, you still have to be careful with what you say,¡± said Jorge coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t let young master and Mr. Jack hear another sentence like that from you.¡± ¡°Yes Jorge I know,¡± Johan replied back, his lips curled into a fake smile that looked very forced. Not a single word of apology escaped from Johan¡¯s lips. Seeing Christian step into the house, Jorge then hurriedly left Johan. Jorge prefers to wee Christian rather than continue the debate with Johan. As someone who has witnessed Christian¡¯s growth in Luxembourg, Jorge knows how upset his young master is right now. That¡¯s why Jorge wanted to be near him to provide support. Johan¡¯s hands clenched into fists when he saw Jorge leave, his hatred for the rke family and all his loyal servants grew even more. ¡°So the baby is your new center of attention, huh?¡± Johan muttered quietly, his eyes immediately turned to Jack who was following Suri to Luna¡¯s room. ¡°Hmm...interesting.¡± Chapter 233 233 Back to work Zwetta continued to run down the dark streets of suburban Los Angeles trying to avoid the pursuit of ten gunmen, one of whom had managed tond a hot lead on Zwetta¡¯s ten minutes ago. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Zee. Keep running, two more blocks and you¡¯re in the car.¡± Robin¡¯s voice could be heard clearly Zwetta who was running through the dark night injured. ¡°I know,¡± Zwetta curtly, panting for breath. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me anymore, your voice is distracting me!¡± Instead of being angry, Robin, who was staring at the big screen in his study, actually smiled at the cold answer from Zwetta who was following his instructions. Because Zwetta got a pretty dangerous mission tonight, Robin intervened directly to monitor Zwetta through the giant monitor screen in his study. As America¡¯s best former secret agent, Robin has knowledge that no one else has. Assisted by the best, Robin continues to monitor the movement of Zwetta , which is currently in the red zone. ¡°Now, Zee!!¡± shouted Robin loudly. Hearing Robin¡¯s new instructions, Zwetta immediately jumped into a van with the door open. Even though Zwetta was carrying a fairly heavy backpack, it didn¡¯t make it difficult for her to move, so in just one try Zwetta managed to get into the car that had been waiting for her for two hours. The van with jet ck paint immediately moved away not long after Zwetta released the backpack containing her work equipment on the seat. From inside the car that was already moving away, Zwetta could see a group of men dressed all in ck still running to catch her. ¡°Really troublesome,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°But worth the satisfaction, isn¡¯t it?¡± Andres said quietly from behind the wheel. ..... Zwetta who was trying to take off her jacket nodded slowly. ¡°It would be more satisfying if I wasn¡¯t hurt.¡± Andres who was in the fastne immediately stepped on the brake pedal which suddenly made the van stop instantly, fortunately the distance of the car behind them was far enough so that an unwanted collision did not ur. ¡°Are you hurt, Zee?¡± Zwetta, who was so shocked that Andres stopped the car, suddenly hit the chair that Andres was using. ¡°You want to kill us, don¡¯t you? Watch where you are, Andres! Hurry up and start your car again, we¡¯re in the fastne!¡± Not wanting to make a mess, Andres then refocused on the car he was driving and tried to ignore Zwetta behind her. But Andres¡¯ curiosity returned when Zwetta heard. ¡°How bad is your wound, Zee?¡± Andres asked without shifting his focus to the street. Zwetta, who was trying to wipe the blood flowing from her arm, thinned her lips. ¡°Small wound.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°The bullets from the glok 20 pistol released by Rodrigue Lopez¡¯s men are enough to make my blood not stop flowing right now,¡± Zwetta honestly. ¡°And it looks like I have to get this bullet out of my body immediately.¡± Hearing Zwetta¡¯s made Andres immediately increase the speed of his car and rushed to one of the doctors he knew who was in Los Angeles, even though they had used fake identities but Andres still couldn¡¯t take Zwetta to any hospital. They had to be careful, that¡¯s why Andres chose to take Zwetta to one of his best friends for help. Because the roads are quite congested, Andres takes ten minutes longer than his usual travel time. Luckily, when they arrived at the clinic, there were no patients, so as Zwetta entered she could immediately get help. ¡°Hold on, this is going to bite a bit,¡± doctor Rebeca said quietly to Zwetta who had given up. ¡°Do it quickly, doc,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°I¡¯m already starting to feel ufortable with having that damn bullet in my body.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± Andres warned Zwetta to be more patient. Doctor Rebeca , who had met Zwetta several times, only smiled slightly when she heard his words. Without the slightest offense, doctor Rebeca started to work. Despite the anesthesia, Zwetta could still feel a slight difort in her arm. Doctor Rebeca started using her scalpel to remove the bullet lodged there. The five bloody minutes were finally over when doctor Rebeca managed to remove a projectile full of blood from Zwetta¡¯s body which was already soaked in sweat and blood, Zwetta¡¯s eyes narrowed at the projectile on top of the stainless bowl which was now turning red with blood. ¡°Hold on a little longer, Zee,¡± said doctor Rebeca quietly from behind her medical mask. ¡°I¡¯ll start sewing your wound.¡± ¡°Please, doc,¡± Zwetta answered quietly with her eyes starting to close. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, Andres was sure that Zwetta was in pain right now considering how deep the reach of doctor Rebeca¡¯s scalpel was before. ¡°Moan if it hurts, Zee,¡± said Andres slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to endure your pain like this.¡± Zwetta shook her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not only injured once or twice like this, Andres. You don¡¯t have to worry, as long as doctor Rebeca doesn¡¯t add blood to my body it means that my wound isn¡¯t too bad.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°What Zwetta said is true.¡± Doctor Rebeca, who was stitching up the wound on Zwetta¡¯s left arm, joined in the conversation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Andres. Zwetta isn¡¯t a child who would immediately cry over an injury like this.¡± Andres, who actually wanted to continue his speech, was silent, for fear that his existence would only be a nuisance, Andres chose to sit on the sofa which was not far from the ce where Zwetta was receiving treatment from doctor Rebeca. ¡°For the next two or three days you are forbidden to wet your wound with water, Zee,¡± said doctor Rebeca softly as she put a bandage on Zwetta¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re also not allowed to move your arms too much, it would be great if you rest and don¡¯t use your hands.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, doc.¡± ¡°You must, if you want this wound to heal quickly,¡± said doctor Rebeca again. ¡°You¡¯re an unmarried girl, Zee.¡± ¡°What do these injuries have to do with marital status, doc?¡± Zwetta asked, confused. Doctor Rebeca smiled, she slowly put the scissors in her hand onto the table and helped Zwetta sit up properly. Because Zwetta¡¯s hair was getting long and quite annoying, without being asked the kind doctor helped tidy Zwetta¡¯s hair to make it neater. ¡°An unmarried girl,¡± said doctor Rebeca quietly as she smoothed Zwetta¡¯s long hair. ¡°They will take very good care of her body, trying to remove the slightest scars on her body to attract the attention of men.¡± ¡°I have no interest in getting married and having children,¡± Zwetta replied curtly. ¡°Having children is something that was never in my ns for the future.¡± ¡°Why? Getting married and having children is the biggest dream for every woman in this world, Zee.¡± continued Chapter 234 234 Back to work Zwetta shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know, until now I haven¡¯t had that kind of dream at all. Getting married and having kids...no, I¡¯m not ready to spend my life caring for such a disturbing baby.¡± Doctor Rebeca smiled again. ¡°Right now you might think a baby is noisy and annoying, but when the timees you¡¯ll love babies, Zee.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t want to get ahead of God. To be sure right now I still really enjoy my job, reducing the poption of useless humans on earth,¡± Zwetta said quietly with a terrible grin on her face, Zwetta again remembered what she had just done to Rodrigo Lopez which she managed to kill so easily even though she currently had to get injured. Doctor Rebeca did not respond to the words of the beautiful girl who had just stood in front of her, she knew that the girl in front of her was a little different from most girls out there who would treat her body with such care. Feeling much better, Zwetta then woke Andres who was asleep on the sofa. Although Andres is very smart, but on several asions he has be so careless as now for example where he can sleep once when they are currently in a ce that is less thanfortable. ¡°Are you guys going straight back to New York tonight?¡± asked doctor Rebeca curiously. ¡°Yes doc, our business in this city is finished,¡± Andres answered quietly with a yawn, staying awake for two nights watching the target really made him so sleepy at this time. ¡°We also have to move quickly to avoid things that are not desirable.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys already using fake identities, huh?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Zwetta answered quietly. ¡°But the safest ce for us is still our own home, doc. Before the drug dealer¡¯s men spread throughout the city, we must leave this city immediately.¡± Doctor Rebeca nodded slowly. ¡°But you have to stay alert, you can¡¯t make moves that will attract the attention of many people.¡± ..... ¡°For that you don¡¯t have to worry, doc. Zwetta is smart enough to take care of that problem,¡± Andres said quietly with a smallugh. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°In addition to a beautiful body without injuries, a woman must also have an intelligent brain like you, for example, doc,¡± said Zwetta quietly. ¡°And that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing all this time, I use my brain to work.¡± Doctor Rebeca, who still didn¡¯t understand where Zwetta was talking, shook her head slowly, she looked so confused that she finally forced Andres to tell her what Zwetta meant. While Zwetta was preparing, Andres told what Zwetta had done to trick their pursuers who were still trying to catch them even though they were already at the airport. As long as Andres spoke, doctor Rebeca kept squealing a little. She never thought Zwetta could do such a big thing, seeing how anti Zwetta to men would make anyone would not think that Zwetta could have such an extraordinary idea. Using the beauty of her face to trick the enemy, it was really one thing that doctor Rebeca didn¡¯t think Zwetta could do at all. ¡°We¡¯ll let you know as soon as we arrive in New York,¡± Andres said quietly as he said goodbye to doctor Rebeca who had escorted them all the way to the exit. ¡°You have to, don¡¯t forget to say hello to your crazy boss. Tell him not to continue to involve you guys on dangerous missions,¡± doctor Rebeca answered seriously. Zwetta, who was already in the car chuckled. ¡°Robin isn¡¯t one to take that kind of advice easily, doc.¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I call him a lunatic,¡± doctor Rebeca said again. ¡°But take it easy, doc. I¡¯ll pass your message on to him, don¡¯t worry.¡± Andres returned to reply to doctor Rebeca¡¯s words as he opened his hands, preparing to hug the doctor as a farewell. Doctor Rebeca, who understood Andres¡¯ bodynguage, opened her hands and epted Andres¡¯ hug. ¡°Be careful on the road, remember the wound on Zwetta¡¯s hand is still wet. You should pay attention to that.¡± ¡°Yes doc, I know,¡± answered Andres curtly. ¡°Okay, go now. The sooner you leave this city, the sooner I rest,¡± Doctor Rebeca joked softly as she released her arms from Andres, who immediately chuckled at the words of the beautiful doctor who had often helped him. After doctor Rebeca gave Zwetta ast hug, who was already getting sleepy due to the effects of the drug, Andres then took the ck van away from doctor Rebeca¡¯s office, which was in an area quite far from the casino where Zwetta previously acted. Although the chances for doctor Rebeca¡¯s to be known by Rodrigo Lopez¡¯s men are very small, Andres still doesn¡¯t want to take the risk. That¡¯s why a while ago, before they left doctor Rebeca¡¯s office, Andres took the time to hack all the CCTV installed in the area and delete all recordings for today just in case. However, they must not involve the kind doctor in their dangerous mission like the message Robin always gives when they are going into action in Los Angeles, the city that never sleeps. ¡°Are you sure everything is safe?¡± Zwetta asked quietly from the passenger seat to Andres who was already focused on driving his car. ¡°Safe, I¡¯ve erased all traces of us.¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good then, I hope in the future we won¡¯t have to bother the doctor anymore.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Andres answered quietly. ¡°The less who knows our work, the more we will maintain our secrecy.¡± Zwetta chuckled. ¡°You look more like Robin now.¡± ¡°Simr to the boss? No way, I¡¯m not as stiff as the boss who never smiled at all,¡± said Andres quickly. ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you said I looked like Dr. Giana.¡± ¡°Simr in what way?¡± Zwetta asked quietly while holding back augh, she already knew where Andres was talking. Andres, who could already feel the change in the atmosphere in the car he was driving, then nced sharply at Zwetta. ¡°You¡¯re really annoying, Zee. You can¡¯t please anyone at all.¡± ¡°Haha...why am I the one to me? What have I done?¡± ¡°Ohe on, let¡¯s not discuss it again,¡± said Andres curtly. ¡°Arguing with you will definitely not win.¡± Zwetta burst outughing again, the sleepiness that had been so strong before was starting to fade. Joking with Andres made her eyes feel refreshed. Although they still had a long way to go, Zwetta was determined not to sleep. Using her uninjured right hand, Zwetta grabbed the liquor bottle from the inside of Andres¡¯ backpack. ¡°Vodka, really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zwetta answered shortly, not long after she had taken the very bitter drink. ¡°I¡¯m determined to apany you to drive, so drive well.¡± Andres pursed his lips. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Chapter 235 235 a Tattoo Even though he was sitting in his office, Robin could hear the conversation of his three subordinates who were nervous because Zwetta and Andres didn¡¯te back to the office even though they had finished their work in Los Angeles two days ago, as the person who gave Robin¡¯s task, of course he would continue to monitor the movements of Andres and Zwetta through the tools in his study. That¡¯s why Robin wasn¡¯t nervous at all like the other three of his men at this time. Because he did not want to make his three men continue to be nervous, Robin finally decided to leave his study. Carrying a cup of his favorite coffee, Robin walked to the workce of the doctor Giana who was currently being disturbed by Beatrice and Veronika who had just controlled the scars from theirst mission in Russia. ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± Robin¡¯s voice, which was so distinctive, suddenly made the three women of different ages turn their heads towards the door, the three of them answered simultaneously the question that had just escaped from Robin¡¯s lips. ¡°How are your wounds? Do you still need special treatment after this?¡± Robin asked again as he sat down across from doctor Giana who had just examined Beatrice¡¯s legs and Veronika¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s healed, boss. At present the wound is not even visible anymore,¡± Beatrice answered proudly. ¡°Doctor Gee is really great.¡± ¡°Really? Thank goodness for that,¡± said Robin quietly. ¡°And I hope this wound will be thest wound you will have.¡± The smiles on Beatrice and Veronika¡¯s faces disappeared instantly, they both already knew where the big boss was talking who was staring at them without blinking. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to carry out a mission, I also know that gunfire when carrying out a mission can definitely happen. However, I always emphasize to you guys to try to minimize the injury as small as possible. The wounds you get are the same as failure for me,¡± said Robin seriously. ..... Beatrice and Veronika immediately lowered their heads simultaneously. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you, I¡¯m really not angry at all. I¡¯m just sad if I have to see you get injured, especially if the wound leaves a scar that will disappear in a long time. So I beg you to increase your concentration more when on duty,¡± added Robin again. ¡°I don¡¯t want what happened to Zwetta to happen to any of you. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Got it, boss.¡± Beatrice and Veronika answered simultaneously without lifting their faces. Seeing that Robin smiled a little. ¡°Zwetta and Andres have arrived in New York.¡± ¡°WHAT?!!¡± As if forgetting what had just happened, Beatrice and Veronika shrieked at the same time. ¡°Are you serious, boss?¡± asked Beatrice again. Robin nodded slowly. ¡°They got into New York City sixty minutes ago, maybe in less than ten they will...¡± ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± Zwetta¡¯s words suddenly made Robin stop his words, Beatrice and Veronika who were sitting well immediately ran towards Zwetta who had just entered through a secret door that was directly connected to doctor Giana¡¯s office. Not knowing if Zwetta was hurt, Beatrice and Veronika hugged her tightly. One of their habits when they have justpleted a mission is to hug each other to release longing and an expression of gratitude for sessfullypleting the mission. ¡°Hey... be careful, Zwetta¡¯s sleeves are still new,¡± Andres said loudly from behind. Andres¡¯ words not only surprised Beatrice and Veronika, doctors Giana and Robin who were sitting quietly were also surprised to hear Andres¡¯ words, who couldn¡¯t keep the secret at all. In fact, an hour ago, when they entered New York City, Zwetta had asked Andres to keep her wound a secret from everyone, especially Robin, which would have immediately gone too far. ¡°What stitches?¡± shrieked Robin loudly. Beatrice and Veronika who had removed their arms from Zwetta¡¯s body immediately kept their distance as far as possible, their intention to ask Zwetta in more detail was stopped by the loud scream of the big boss. Zwetta, who had intended to keep her wound a secret from Robin, could only take a deep breath, Zwetta silently cursed the stupidity of Andres who had let out a word. Andres, who realized his mistake, immediately backed away, keeping as far as possible from Zwetta who was currently being approached by an angry looking Robin. ¡°A wound, why did you get hurt? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this matter two days ago, Zee?¡± asked Robin coldly as soon as he stopped right in front of Zwetta who looked very calm, unlike Beatrice and Veronika who would immediately freak out when the boss found out they were hurt, Zwetta actually looked so calm. High flying hours really can not be doubted. Instead of answering Robin¡¯s question, Zwetta slowly opened the ck jacket that wrapped her body. Robin¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the many bandages that wrapped Zwetta¡¯s body. ¡°This much?¡± ¡°My left arm is injured,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°I was shot by Rodrigo Lopez¡¯s men for hiding as soon as I shot the drug boss dead, while my right arm is a dummy bandage.¡± ¡°A fake bandage? What does that mean?¡± Zwetta slowly brushed the hair that covered the back of her neck. ¡°What... did you get a tattoo, Zee?¡± Zwetta excitedly nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Robin, surprised and confused, in all the years of knowing Zwetta, this is the first time Robin has been so shocked by the decision that Zwetta has made. Because tattoos are one of the most disliked arts, Zwetta. But this time, suddenly Zwetta proudly showed her a tattoo. ¡°Just ask Andres,¡± Zwetta replied calmly, putting the burden on Andres, whose face was now pale. ¡°He suggested I get a tattoo.¡± Robin quickly turned his face towards Andres who was stuck to the wall just like a lizard. ¡°Andres.¡± ¡°I can exin everything, boss,¡± Andres stammered with his hands up in the air. ¡°I..it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Robin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Exin in my room. And you, Zee... immediately treat your wound to doctor Gee.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± answered Zwetta curtly. Zwetta, who deliberately took revenge, then stuck her tongue out at Andres who was walking hastily following Robin¡¯s footsteps. Zwetta looked so satisfied to see that her co-worker was scared. ¡°Zee..Zee..¡± Doctor Giana muttered quietly. ¡°Come here, let me examine the wound on your left hand.¡± Without being ordered twice Zwetta immediately approached doctor Giana, because two days had passed, Zwetta did not feel the biting pain anymore. She even looked so rxed when docror Giana removed the bandage covering her wound. ¡°Who treated you?¡± Doctor Giana asked quietly, her eyes looking at the stitches that covered the wound on Zwetta¡¯s neat arm. ¡°Doctor Rebeca.¡± ¡°That Doctor Rebeca?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, that doctor Rebeca.¡± Doctor Giana took a deep breath, her attention was immediately drawn to the tattoo on the back of Zwetta¡¯s neck that extended to the back of her neck. ¡°Then this tattoo, why are you suddenly doing tattoos? Haven¡¯t you always hated tattoos, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, what doctor Rebeca said earlier challenged me to get this tattoo.¡± ¡°What words?¡± Chapter 236 236 Take care of Luna The sound of high heels used for running by Suri Mireya broke the silence that was felt in the hospital hallway, the calm state of the rke family hospital turned tense when they arrived a little girl who suddenly had problems in her breathing. The problem she had even when she first breathed the free air eight months ago. ¡°Luna...¡± Suri who was still running shouted Luna¡¯s name to several nurses who were at their guard table. ¡°It¡¯s in the VIP room, Miss.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± replied Suri quickly, as fast as her steps increased to the VIP room where Luna was brought by her nanny. Suri¡¯s arrival at the hospital received a direct wee from Romaria, who was so restless in front of Luna¡¯s treatment room. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°Luna, how is she? What happened to her? Wasn¡¯t she fine this morning, huh?¡± Suri immediately strafed Romaria, who is now Luna¡¯s caregiver, with several questions at once. Romaria shook her head weakly. ¡°I..I don¡¯t know either, Miss. I was also surprised when I saw Miss Luna suddenly short of breath like that.¡± Romaria¡¯s eyes filled with tears, showing great fear. Suri ruffled her hair that was already neatly arranged. ¡°Christian, did Christian already know that Luna was in the hospital?¡± ..... ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve sent a message to Miss Charlotte too, Miss.¡± ¡°Charlotte?!¡± Suri¡¯s tone rose two octaves. ¡°You just texted that nerd woman?¡± ¡°N..no Miss, I mean besides sending a message to the young master, I have also sent a message to Miss Charlotte,¡± said Romaria stuttering. Ever since Christian decided to take care of all his work from the Muller Finance International office, Charlotte Lloyd has indeed been seeing Christian often. Especially since the girl decided to work in her family¡¯spany, her closeness with Christian has be even more intense. Charlotte, who initially made Suri happy to be friends with her, now starts to keep her distance from the girl, Charlotte¡¯s spoiled attitude who wants to dominate Christian for herself is what makes Suri now dislike her. Suri took a deep breath. ¡°So what about Mommy and Daddy?¡± ¡°Mr and Mrs rke are already on their way, they both immediately canceled the event in Montreux.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said Suri gratefully. ¡°I hope they get to the hospital soon, keeping Luna alone like this is driving me crazy.¡± Romaria wiped her tears slowly, the tightness and fear that had haunted her slowly disappeared. Suri¡¯s presence at the hospital made Romaria feel much better. Suri who was on her way to the meeting ce immediately turned her car around as soon as she heard the bad news about Luna from Romaria, Suri who had promised herself to take care of Luna with all her body and soul always trying to keep her promise. That¡¯s why she¡¯s in the hospital right now, her guilt towards Elena and Luna makes Suri decide to put Luna above all else at this time. When Suri was still trying to contact Christian who didn¡¯te, suddenly from the hallway there was the sound of Areez¡¯s running footsteps who came in a hurry alone. Areez, who was in the middle of a meeting with several people from the trade office, was also forced to end his meeting and rushed to the hospital when he heard the news of Luna from Suri. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Areez in a voice that faltered from just running from the first floor. Seeing Areezing, Suri immediately put down her cellphone and immediately approached the man and hugged him tightly. ¡°Luna, what happened to her?¡± Areez asked again, his heart still beating so fast now. Suri shook her head. ¡°Romaria said that Luna suddenly had difficulty breathing,¡± answered Suri hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen to her, Areez.¡± ¡°Shhh..don¡¯t talk nonsense, right now Luna is in the right hands. The doctors will definitely do their best to save Luna,¡± Areez said softly trying to calm Suri who was so scared and worried. Suri nodded slowly. ¡°Luna must recover, she can¡¯t be sick.¡± ¡°Yes dear, Luna will definitely recover. Don¡¯t worry, we pray together, okay?¡± Suri tightened her arms on the man who had apanied her for eight months so strongly, Suri¡¯s fear of losing Luna was so great. At this moment Suri¡¯s whole body was shaking so badly and Areez felt it, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t refuse when Suri hugged her tightly. Areez knew at this time Suri was in need of him. For fear of Suri fainting, Areez then invites Suri to sit on the chair he previously used. Romaria, who was quick to respond, then gave Areez a bottle of mineral water, which Areez then gave to Suri. ¡°Christian, has he been notified?¡± asked Areez quietly to Romaria who chose to stand. Romana nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, sir. The young master was the first person I told before Miss Suri.¡± ¡°But why hasn¡¯t hee yet? Does he have a very important job today?¡± Suri who was still leaning on Areez shook her head slowly. ¡°He must be being possessed by that witch.¡± ¡°Witch? Who are you calling a witch?¡± ¡°Charlotte Lloyd, the barbie doll who likes to do charity,¡± replied Suri sarcastically, Suri deliberately mentioned the nickname Charlotte received by her fanatical fans. ¡°She must be doing her thing, clinging like a leech to my stupid brother.¡± ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°What I said is true, Areez,¡± said Suri, irritated. ¡°Ever since that disgusting barbie entered ourpany, she has been following Christian like a leech, wherever Christian goes she will follow him without shame. Even though it¡¯s clear that her job at thepany is to work in CSR, not to follow Christian wherever he goes.¡± Areez thinned his lips, he slowly touched Suri¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Charlotte followed Christian for a reason, she¡¯s a smart girl. There¡¯s no way she would do that without a purpose.¡± ¡°Of course there is a purpose,¡± said Suri quickly. ¡°She wants to control Christian alone and keep Luna away from Christian.¡± ¡°Honey.¡± Suri who was in Areez¡¯s arms then lifted her body away from Areez. ¡°What I said is true, Areez. Charlotte looks so angry when I¡¯m discussing Luna with Christian, the girl looks so displeased and very disturbed when I talk about Luna¡¯s Health with Christian at the office. She doesn¡¯t really like Luna who is often in and out of the house sick like this, she looks so disgusted with Luna, Areez.¡± Areez smiled, the man lovingly took Suri¡¯s hand which was still so cold into his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t be too easy to judge someone from the outside like that, Charlotte Lloyd can¡¯t be like that. Maybe at that time she was not in a good mood when she heard you and Christian discussing Luna¡¯s situation, so don¡¯t immediately judge her not to like Luna like that, dear.¡± Chapter 237 237 For Luna An annoyed Suri immediately pulled her hand away from Areez and threw a not so hard punch on Areez¡¯s chest. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it in person at the time, so you can talk like this, Areez. I saw the change in her attitude firsthand with my own eyes at that time, so I could tell what the real Barbie imitation was like.pletely fake and so fabricated, I¡¯m confused how someone who has such a fake can work in thergest social institution in the world for so many years.¡± ¡°If Charlotte really has bad intentions, Christian will definitely know, Suri. Your brother is a smart person, he won¡¯t be fooled that easily,¡± Areez said quietly, trying to be neutral even though from the sentence he just said it was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe what he had just said. just said by Suri, Areez who feels he has such a big sin on Christian is trying not to make his burden bigger. Suri nodded slowly. ¡°Christian is an idiot and we both know that well, right?¡± The smile on Areez¡¯s face instantly disappeared, Suri¡¯s words, which were very easy for him to understand, immediately made him speechless. The change in atmosphere that was so felt immediately disappeared with the arrival of Christian who walked towards them in a hurry, Christian¡¯s face was now as pale as Suri¡¯s face ten minutes ago. Far behind Christian who was jogging, Charlotte could be seen walking calmly. Although it can¡¯t be said that it¡¯s actually running, in Suri¡¯s eyes it still looks like it¡¯s walking. Charlotte didn¡¯t show any concern for Luna at all. ¡°Young master,¡± says Romaria hoarsely as Christian grips his shoulders tightly. ¡°What happened to Luna, Romaria? Why is she like this?¡± Christian¡¯s hands, already entrenched on Romaria¡¯s shoulders, trembled violently. ¡°You didn¡¯t wrong to give her medicine, did you?¡± Unable to bear to see Romaria being targeted by Christian, Suri then released herself from Areez¡¯s arms and immediately moved towards Romaria and Christian. Without opening her mouth, Suri pulls Christian¡¯s hand away from Romaria¡¯s already frightened body with ease. ¡°Suri...¡± ..... ¡°Currently Luna is getting the best treatment from the doctor,¡± said Suri tly, trying to calm down. ¡°The doctors are doing their best in there and it¡¯s not Romaria¡¯s fault at all, so stop urging Romaria to answer your unreasonable questions like that.¡± Christian is silent, his blue eyes filled with tears staring at Suri so pitifully. Realizing that her brother¡¯s condition is currently bad, Suri then spreads her arms and immediately hugs Christian tightly. Even though he wasn¡¯t crying, Christian¡¯s heavy breath was immediately heard in Suri¡¯s ears, who was now supporting her brother¡¯s limp body. ¡°I¡¯d go crazy if something bad happened to Luna, Suri,¡± Christian stammers. Suri, who was trying to hold her body in order to be able to withstand the weight of Christian¡¯s body, who was now leaning on her, shook her head slowly. ¡°Luna will be fine, she¡¯ll be back to how she used to be, Christ. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Luna...¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Suri and Christian really almost fell to the floor if Areez didn¡¯t act, seeing Suri¡¯s legs start to shake because they couldn¡¯t support Christian¡¯s weight, Areez quickly got up from the chair and immediately joined Christian¡¯s body so as not to fall into Suri¡¯s shaky body. With Areez¡¯s help, Suri finally managed to sit Christian in the chair she had previously used to sit with Areez. ¡°Luna will be fine, Christ,¡± said Suri again. ¡°Let¡¯s pray together, shall we?¡± Suri¡¯s hands immediately squeezed Christian¡¯s hands which were already icy cold. Christian, who has lost half his sanity, does not respond to Suri¡¯s words, his gaze continues to focus on the door of Suri¡¯s treatment room which is now tightly closed from the inside. Seeing Luna being taken to the treatment room suddenly makes Christian lose his zest for life. ¡°What Suri said is true, Christ. Currently the doctors are struggling to save Luna, you have to be optimistic that Luna can recover,¡± Areez added slowly, replying to Suri¡¯s words trying to encourage Christian. The tears that had welled up in Christian¡¯s eyes suddenly fell, Suri who saw that immediately acted quickly. Using her handkerchief, Suri gently wiped her brother¡¯s tears. The arrival of Charlotte who is getting closer to where they are now is what makes Suri do that, she doesn¡¯t want to give the silver-haired girl a chance to take a chance when Christian¡¯s condition is in chaos like this. ¡°Luna is a strong child, Christ. She will recover, don¡¯t worry,¡± said Suri again. Christian¡¯s lips move slowly, responding to Suri¡¯s words. Suri, who can read her brother¡¯s lips, smiled slightly, just like before, Suri again touched Christian¡¯s cheek and gave a soft touch there. Suri has really done her mother¡¯s job welltely when Christian is being hit by great fear like now, the absence of his mother by Christian¡¯s side at this time forces Suri to do that. Suri doesn¡¯t want Charlotte, who is already standing near them, to take the opportunity to get Christian¡¯s sympathy, Suri¡¯s dislike for Charlotte is really obvious. ¡°What happened to Luna?¡± Charlotte asked quietly to Romaria who was leaning against the wall. Romana shook her head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Miss. I was also surprised when I saw Miss Luna suddenly having trouble breathing like that.¡± Romaria¡¯s voice trembled violently as she spoke, it was clear that Romaria was still in shock from what she saw in Luna just a moment ago. ¡°Oh my God, Luna.¡± Charlotte immediately covered her lips with her hands. ¡°What a pity for that child, with such a fragile little body she still has to go through this kind of pain again.¡± ¡°Charlotte!!¡± Areez and Suri shrieked at the same time, warning Charlotte not to say anything reckless. Charlotte turned to Suri and Areez innocently. ¡°Why? Was there something wrong with what I said?¡± Charlotte turned to Suri and Areez innocently. ¡°Why? Was there something wrong with what I said?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s wrong,¡± replied Suri curtly. ¡°You don¡¯t realize where we are right now?¡± Charlotte tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Suri?¡± ¡°You, you are the problem here,¡± replied Suri curtly. ¡°You...¡± Chapter 238 238 Getting worried Charlotte stopped when she heard the sound of footsteps rushing towards them, as if knowing who wasing, Charlotte immediately turned her face towards the source of the sound. ¡°You saw that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Suri muttered quietly to Areez, Suri¡¯s eyes also looked towards the hallway where her parents were currently walking towards them in a hurry. Areez, who finally saw Charlotte¡¯s change in attitude, could only stay silent when he saw the girl immediately embraced the body of the newly arrived Mrs. rke, realizing that if she still had such a big sin on the rke family, Areez chose not to do anything. He didn¡¯t want to interfere with what Charlotte was ying at the moment. ¡°Our focus is on Luna right now, honey,¡± Areez said quietly, trying to warn Suri. ¡°You remember that, don¡¯t you?¡± Suri took a deep breath, she realized that currently Areez was trying to ask her to calm down. Because Suri had calmed down, Areez then turned his attention back to Jack and Anne who were still chatting with Charlotte. Charlotte, who seems to have been in the hospital for a long time, is so good at ying her words and Areez now understands why Suri called her a fake barbie. ¡°Haven¡¯t any of the doctorse out yet?¡± Jack asked quietly to Areez who was already standing up to greet him. Areez shook his head slowly. ¡°Not yet Sir, the doctors inside haven¡¯te out yet.¡± ¡°Oh, God.¡± Jack immediately closed his eyes, as soon as he opened his eyes his attention was immediately drawn to Romaria, the person who first reported Luna¡¯s condition to him and Anne. With quick steps Jack walked over to Romaria who was standing next to Suri who was sitting next to Christian. ..... ¡°How did this happen, Romaria?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything reckless, did you?¡± ¡°No, sir,¡± Romaria stammered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do any carelessness, I also don¡¯t know why suddenly Miss Luna is like this.¡± ¡°What are you doing right now that Luna has to...¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Suri interrupted her father¡¯s words softly. ¡°It¡¯s not Romaria¡¯s fault, Romaria has done a good job. So don¡¯t interrogate Romaria like that.¡± Jack immediately covered his lips, Suri¡¯s words made him realize. He almost made the mistake of using Romaria, even though it was clear that of all of them currently gathered at the hospital, only Romaria was with Luna more often. Seeing her father stop his words, Suri then took her father¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Luna will be fine, she will be fine. Let¡¯s just pray, okay?¡± Jack immediately leaned against the wall, the sentence Suri had just said was the sentence he didn¡¯t want to hear the most right now. Areez, who is another person, immediately led Jack to sit with Suri and Christian, and as soon as Jack sat down the situation became quiet again. Only the asional sound of sobbing came from Anne who was sitting in a different chair from them with Charlotte. Although aware that Charlotte is currently ying a role, Suri prefers to remain silent. Suri chose to stay in her ce, being a support for her father and brother who were waiting for the doctors to do their job with so much worry. The tense seconds finally ended when the door to the VIP room where Luna received treatment opened, everyone without exception immediately rushed to the doctor who had just removed her medical mask. ¡°How is Luna¡¯s condition, doc?¡± ¡°Luna is okay, right?¡± ¡°My daughter, how is her condition now doc?¡± Doctor Kimmy, who had just finished treating Luna, smiled slightly when she heard simr questions from Jack, Suri and Christian who were talking at the same time. ¡°Currently Luna¡¯s condition is stable,¡± answered the doctor slowly. Like a traveler getting water, the faces of Jack, Suri and Christian immediately look so relieved. Their tension must be gone forever. ¡°However, we must continue to make further observations. Her heart condition is so special it really needs extra attention from the medical team,¡± added the doctor again seriously. ¡°Her heart is in trouble again?¡± Jack repeated the doctor¡¯s words in a barely audible voice. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr rke.¡± ¡°What should we do to prevent this kind of thing from happening again, doc? Is there any chance of having a heart transnt on my daughter?¡± ¡°Christ,¡± Suri immediately said Christian¡¯s name with a half scream. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Doctor Kimmy, who deliberately moved to live in Geneva, thinned her lips at Christian and Suri¡¯s exchanged words, as one of the doctors who already knew the rke family well, Doctor Kimmy knew the personalities of the people standing in front of her. With a soft voice, doctor Kimmy exined in more detail Luna¡¯stest condition which she had just treated with several other doctors. The doctor, who has been a pediatrician for more than twenty years, spoke very carefully, she knew that when it came to Luna¡¯s condition, she had to be very careful. The people who were surrounding her were willing to do anything for the sake of healing the eight-month-old baby who was still using the tube in her nose to breathe. ¡°For now, heart transnt surgery is indeed ast resort, it¡¯s just that the operation can¡¯t be done in the near future. Besides we have to find a suitable donor for Luna, we also have to make sure Luna¡¯s condition is ready to carry out such a major operation. Luna is still a baby and her condition is of course different from our conditions as adults, so we must do everything carefully and not be in a hurry,¡± said Doctor Kimmy slowly, exining Luna¡¯s condition to her family who looked so worried. Suri immediately gripped Areez¡¯s hand firmly as soon as Doctor Kimmy finished speaking, something that was not much different was also shown by Anne who sat down on the chair limply. ¡°Last option.¡± Christian and Jack repeat Doctor Kimmy¡¯s words almost simultaneously. Doctor Kimmy nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, but with a note that it can be done if Luna¡¯s condition improves and we have managed to find the right donor for her.¡± ¡°Then, while we are waiting for the right donor for Luna, what should we do, doc?¡± Areez asked quietly, Suri¡¯s grip tightened on his arm. ¡°Luna must stay in the hospital to get the best treatment,¡± Doctor Kimmy replied firmly. ¡°Even though at the rke family mansion at this time all the equipment needed by Luna is already soplete, but still the hospital situation will be much morefortable for her. because to be honest, if only Luna was five minuteste arriving at the hospital maybe this time we all won¡¯t be able to talk calmly about Luna¡¯s situation.¡± Chapter 239 239 Connected Zwetta who was fast asleep in her bed suddenly woke up when she felt her chest tighten for no reason. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± Zwetta stammered . ¡°Why is my chest suddenly tight like this?¡± Using her left hand, which had begun to improve, Zwetta then grabbed the button beside the nightstand to turn on the light in her room. With her eyes not fully open, Zwetta looked at the clock on the wall in her room. Zwetta¡¯s lips curled slightly when she saw the number indicated by the rectangr digital clock. Because the tightness in her chest did not go away, Zwetta decided to get up from her bed and walked to the refrigerator near the cupboard where some of her weapons were stored. Carrying a can of her favorite soft drink, Zwetta sat on the balcony of her room looking out at the bustling streets of New York. ¡°Why does my chest suddenly feel tight like this,¡± Zwetta said again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel veryfortable.¡± Zwetta , who always has regr health check-ups with doctor Giana, felt strange when she suddenly felt a tight feeling in her chest, an ufortable feeling that Zwetta felt before. A strange feeling that was never even present when she was on a dangerous mission. ¡°What is this uneasy feeling? Why is it so ufortable, God.¡± Zwetta again muttered softly with her right hand that had touched her left chest, feeling how fast her heart was beating at this moment. Because her anxiety didn¡¯t go away, Zwetta finally decided to go back into her room and immediately changed intofortable clothes to practice. Without leaving her cellphone, Zwetta then rushed to the practice room which was near the car park area. Because it was still too early, when Zwetta came down from her room on the third floor to the basement she didn¡¯t meet anyone. Everyone including the main boss, Robin, was still asleep in his sleep. ..... Afterpleting the preparations, Zweta then began to busy herself with some of the avable sports equipment. Zwetta tried to keep herself busy to get rid of the difort that was bothering her. ¡°Zwetta!¡± Zwetta, who was cooling down using the treadmill, turned towards the door where Andres had just shouted, calling her name. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing this early? Really?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep again after waking up an hour ago, that¡¯s why I chose to train,¡± Zwetta answered honestly. Andres tilted his head. ¡°Wake up an hour ago, did your wound hurt again?¡± ¡°No, my wound has healed.¡± ¡°So what made you wake up so early?¡± Zwetta pressed the off button on the treadmill she was using and walked towards the resting ce not far from where Andres was standing. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not usually like this,¡± Zwetta replied quietly as she wiped the sweat that was dripping down her face. ¡°I feel so uneasy, even now that ufortable feeling still suffocates my chest.¡± ¡°Ufortable, restless feeling?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, a feeling I¡¯ve never felt before. Even when I¡¯m on a dangerous mission I¡¯ve never been like this.¡± Andres was silent, he did not immediately respond to Zwetta¡¯s words who were drinking mineral water in her hands. ¡°Did you watch that nauseous thriller before going to bed again?¡± Zwetta chuckled. ¡°What does watching movies have to do with this ufortable feeling that bothers me, hm? You¡¯re so funny.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that sadistic movie you used to watch, then why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Andres,¡± Zwetta answered quietly, her eyes slowly dimming. ¡°Do you think it is possible for a person to forget important events in her life?¡± Andre¡¯s face immediately went pale. ¡°W..what do you mean, Zee?¡± Zwetta was silent for a few seconds before finally shaking her head slowly. ¡°Forget it, I was just talking,¡± Zwetta replied with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake,e apany me to practice.¡± ¡°Apany you practice? Aren¡¯t you done, huh?¡± ¡°Indeed, but it feels like something is still missing. That¡¯s why I invited you to practice together.¡± Andres, whose life had not yet returned, immediately raised his hands high in the air, refusing Zwetta¡¯s invitation to apany her to practice. ¡°No thanks, all my muscles are still not fully recovered after two days ago being friends practicing Muay Thai with Bee.¡± ¡°Tsk, weak.¡± ¡°Indeed, I am a weak man among the three mighty women like you,¡± said Andres jokingly. An annoyed Zwetta then threw the empty mineral water bottle at Andres, but the agile Andres managed to ward off the mineral water bottle with ease. So what Zwetta expected did not happen. ¡°Hurry up!! Your presence makes my mood even more chaotic!¡± Andres, who realized Zwetta¡¯s change in emotion, decided to immediately leave Zwetta¡¯s presence to find safety, he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble with Zwetta who was angry. after Andres left, Zwetta theny down on the mat staring at the ceiling of the gym with eyes that suddenly felt hot. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this ufortable feeling go away from my chest,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°What¡¯s really going on? Do I have a terminal illness that makes my heart keep beating like this, can¡¯t it? Doctor Giana can¡¯t hide it from me, can she?¡± Feeling that if she didn¡¯t get better soon, Zwetta decided to take a breath of fresh air outside. Without wearing the bullet-proof clothes that have been mandatory when leaving the house, Zwetta decided to jog to Central Park, which is not far from Robin¡¯s residence and office, which has been her shelter from the heat and rain for years. Because she was wearing a hoodie, Zwetta¡¯s appearance was slightly disguised. From a nce she looks like an ordinary girl enjoying the morning air, in the biggest park in New York City. Being in the park, which was visited by more than 25 million people, made Zwetta feel a little morefortable, the tightness that had been gripping her chest for the past three hours was slowly fading away, although there was still a lump that wouldn¡¯t go away from inside her. ¡°Water, Miss.¡± To be continued Chapter 240 240 a Clue Zwetta, who had just sat on the chair, immediately turned to the left where there was an old woman who was offering her mineral water for free. ¡°Thank you, I...¡± ¡°Just take it.¡± Forced the woman while handing the bottle of mineral water in her hand into Zwetta¡¯sp. ¡°You need a drink after your workout, don¡¯t get dehydrated.¡± Zwetta smiled at the bottle of mineral water which was now in herp. ¡°Thank you Madam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that old, you don¡¯t have to be too shy. Just call me Mrs Brownie, that¡¯s the nickname people give me.¡± ¡°Mrs Brownie.¡± Zwetta repeated the words of the Asian-blooded woman who was sitting beside her with one eyebrow raised. ¡°Like the name of the cake.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± replied the old woman who asked to be called Mrs Brownie with augh that was so crisp. ¡°A few years ago I owned a Brownies cake shop that has been my source of livelihood and customers who came to call me Brownie as a reminder that I am the owner of the Brownies shop.¡± ¡°Wow very interesting,¡± said Zwetta sincerely. ¡°Your brownies must be so delicious that customers will name you after your cake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what people said back then,¡± said Mrs Brownie in a voice that sounded sad. ¡°But now everything has changed, since the sabotage I lost everything and now I have to be willing to live in a nursing home which is not far from where I lived and worked before.¡± ..... Zwetta¡¯s face immediately changed, her heartbeat which had been slightly normal again was racing again. ¡°Sabotage?¡± ¡°Yes, my residence as well as my ce of business was burned down on purpose by a hotelier who wanted to expand his business. Incidentally at that time I was the only person who didn¡¯t sell our small house to them and as everyone could guess, my house was finally fixed. fell on the hotelier after the fire burned down my residence without a trace,¡± said Mrs Brownie quietly, telling a sad story that happened to her several years ago. As if she had experienced a simr incident, Zwetta suddenly burst into tears. Mrs. Brownie, who had not realized that the girl she had just given a drink to, was crying again, continuing her words so smoothly that finally suddenly a young girl came over to them, realizing that someone wasing, Zwetta immediately wiped her tears that had started to flow. ¡°Forgive my grandmother, Miss. My grandmother must have disturbed you,¡± said the young girl regretfully. ¡°My grandmother used to tell the terrible things that happened to her to the people she met in this park, I hope you are not disturbed by her.¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not bothered at all and you don¡¯t need to apologize that Mrs Brownie didn¡¯t do anything to harm her, she just shared a little bit of her life and that¡¯s only natural for a woman of her age, isn¡¯t it?¡± The young girl who was the same age as Beatrice smiled broadly. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Miss. You seem to be the only person who is not bothered by my grandmother¡¯s story.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s time to take my medicine, I¡¯ll excuse myself, Miss. I don¡¯t want the doctor toe back and make Grandma unable to leave the orphanage if wee backte.¡± ¡°You live in an orphanage?¡± Zwetta asked, surprised. The girl nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I am one of the volunteers who work in the nursing home where granny Brownie lives. Since the fire that hit her residence, Granny Brownie has lived in a nursing home and since then she has been like this, looking for fun by telling her happy times when she was young. owns a cake shop that has now been turned into a hotel.¡± ¡°What hotel?¡± Zwetta asked subconsciously. ¡°You can see it for yourself, Miss. I¡¯m not brave enough to mention the name of the hotel, I don¡¯t want anything to do with thew. Thew is really not on our side, poor people.¡± Zwetta¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t insist. I¡¯ll find out for myself.¡± The nursing girl at the nursing home nodded her head, the next second she then invited Mrs. Brownie to return to the orphanage. At first the old woman refused, she still wanted to be in the garden with Zwetta who had listened to her story well. However, after Zwetta joined in seducing her to want to return to the orphanage, the woman who was no longer young agreed to return to the nursing home. ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting you soon, madam,¡± Zwetta promised gently. ¡°After all my work is done, I will take the time toe to the orphanage.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I look forward to seeing you, beautifuldy,¡± said Mrs Brownie excitedly. Zwetta smiled. ¡°Yes madam, anyway after I finish work I will immediatelye visit you today.¡± ¡°Do you know where I live?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been told by Miss Eve,¡± answered Zwetta softly with a wide smile towards Eve who was hugging Mrs. Brownie to take her home to the orphanage. Mrs Brownie nodded eagerly. ¡°Thanks for that, I¡¯m d to hear that. I was hoping you¡¯de visit me with your baby, Miss.¡± Zwetta¡¯s face immediately went as pale as paper, the smile that had been growing on her face disappeared in an instant. ¡°B..baby...¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you have a baby, do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not married, how can I have a baby, madam,¡± Zwetta stammered. Noticing the emotional shift in her new friend, Eve tightened her arms around the old woman she was in charge of. ¡°Grandma, Miss Zwetta is still single and she is not married. So how can she have a baby.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong, Eve. I can sense that Zwetta... ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go to the orphanage. Looks like it¡¯s time for Grandma to take medicine,¡± said the nurse girl softly, interrupting Mrs. Brownie who insisted that Zwetta already have children. Chapter 241 241 Pay debt ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go to the orphanage. Looks like it¡¯s time for Grandma to take medicine,¡± said the nurse girl softly, interrupting Mrs. Brownie who insisted that Zwetta already have children. As a woman who has had quite a few children, Mrs. Brownie¡¯s experience is quite great in assessing changes in the body shape of a new mother. Zwetta who was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say anything, she just watched the volunteer girl seduce Mrs. Brownie toe back to the orphanage. Zwetta was still so shocked to hear the words of the woman who had given her drinking water, even though Mrs. Brownie had enough but Zwetta is sure that the woman still has a good memory. Therefore Zwetta is sure that the woman is not casually speaking by calling her having a baby. Dozens of unanswered questions are immediately passing through Zwetta¡¯s head at this time. After seducing with difficulty , Mrs. Brownie finally agreed to return to the orphanage. Eve who feels guilty to Zwetta again apologized to her again before she returned to the orphanage with Mrs. Brownie who had already walked using her cane as a tool. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I know Mrs Brownie was just joking. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty, Eve,¡± Zwetta said quietly, responding to Eve¡¯s fifth apology. Eve¡¯s face looked so very sorry. Eve, who had to return to the orphanage immediately, hugged Zwetta tightly. ¡°Once again I apologize for what Granny Brownie said, I hope you are not offended and about your promise to...¡± ¡°I will still try toe to the orphanage,¡± Zwetta said again with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to disappoint Mrs Brownie.¡± Eve again tightened her arms on Zwetta before finally following Mrs. Brownie who had walked quite a distance. From where she stood, Zwetta didn¡¯t do anything, she was still focused on her new friend who was taking Mrs. Brownie to a nursing home not far from Central Park. ¡°Why can the madam say I already have a child,¡± Zwetta muttered quietly. ¡°Does my body look like a woman who has had children, huh?¡± Zwetta said slowly while feeling her body which did feel fuller than thest time she remembered. Her breasts and stomach did look a little different, but because she felt that everything was still normal Zwetta didn¡¯t mind it until finally today she had to be surprised by the words of the old woman she identally met. After the two new friends were out of sight, Zwetta sat back down and took out her cell phone. Her curiosity about Mrs. Brownie¡¯s story suddenly reappeared, Zwetta, who had been trying not to interfere with other people¡¯s lives, then did a search about the fire which was called sabotage by Mrs. Brownie. Zwetta¡¯s eyes widened when she saw photos of the fire that was once a cake shop owned by a widow of a veteran army officer who had now turned into a fairly well-known hotel near Central Park. ..... There was a strange vibration that appeared in Zwetta when she saw the article containing news and photos of the cake shop fire that urred two years ago, her two hands holding the cell phone suddenly felt weak until the ck cellphone finally fell onto the grass. ¡°Uhhh...what¡¯s this?¡± Zwetta groaned in pain. ¡°Why does my chest hurt so much?¡± Zwetta¡¯s tears suddenly started to flow again. ¡°Why am I like this again...what really happened to me.¡± Zwetta, who suddenly felt so hurt, then vented herself to cry, without feeling shy, Zwetta expressed all the strange feelings that had been bothering her sincest night by crying to her heart¡¯s content. In all her life, Zwetta had never cried like this. Thest time she cried was when she nearly fell victim to Osbert as a teenager a few years ago. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me,¡± sobbed Zwetta still crying. ¡°Why am I like this, God? Why am I so sad? What happened to me?¡± *** Geneva, Switzend. ¡°Eat this, since morning you haven¡¯t eaten anything,¡± Areez said softly as he handed arge burger to Suri who was still sitting alone, far from where Christian and her parents were sitting. Suri lifted her face, staring at Areez who had just returned from the cafeteria. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten anything since this morning,¡± Areez said curtly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get sick, right now our focus is on Luna. You certainly don¡¯t want to make your mother sad and panic when she sees you sick, right?¡± Suri bit her lower lip. Areez, who couldn¡¯t see Suri acting like that, immediately knelt down right in front of Suri who had already lowered her head. ¡°You want us to confess now?¡± Like being hit by lightning, Suri immediately lifted her face up to look at Areez who had just spoken. ¡°W..what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather get punished from your family right now than to see you continue like this, Suri,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°I¡¯d rather feel the pain of being beaten by your brother and father than having to see you continue to mourn this incident, I know you¡¯re sad, I know you¡¯re sorry. But that¡¯s not an excuse for you to continue to mourn the past by torturing yourself like this. how long are you going to be like this, Suri?¡± Suri shook her head, her tongue stuck. Her guilt was so great for Luna that she couldn¡¯t speak. Suri, who felt that what happened to Luna was her fault, could not answer Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Even if you want to cry all the time, what has happened can¡¯t be reversed, Suri,¡± Areez said again. ¡°What we can do now is do our best for Luna¡¯s recovery, and even then if you want. But if you don¡¯t want to, then I will take the second decision by confessing to all your family and telling all our little secrets.¡± ¡°Areez don¡¯t.¡± Suri immediately gripped Areez¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to see Christian angry, I¡¯m not ready if I have to add to the burden on Daddy and Christian. They¡¯re both going to be getting more and more tormented by their guilt towards Elena, because...sob...because they were that mean to Elena because of me. I really haven¡¯t. ready for it.¡± Areez, who could not bear to see Suri cry, immediately hugged the girl who had melted to him tightly. ¡°I know you¡¯re sad, I know you feel guilty, Suri. But I beg you, please don¡¯t torture yourself like this. For the past eight months you¡¯ve worked so hard to take care of Luna, so stop adding to your own body in this way. ¡± ¡°Sorry Areez...I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°Shhh...you¡¯re innocent, you don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± Areez said quickly. ¡°So stop apologizing to me.¡± Suri tightened her arms on Areez with tears in her eyes, in all the beautiful ns she had so neatly arranged since being in Areez¡¯s reign in Ad three years ago, Suri had never added to her wish list to be with Areez as it is now. The sudden arrival of Elena that night at her birthday party hadpletely messed up all her beautiful ns. The person she wanted to avoid the most, was now the only person to share her problems andints. Not wanting Suri to get sick, Areez then released his arms from the girl¡¯s body who had lost a lot of weight. Using both hands, Areez wiped Suri¡¯s tears. ¡°Eat, please. I¡¯m also very hungry right now,¡± Areez said softly. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten either?¡± Suri asked, surprised. Areez pursed his lips, pinching Suri¡¯s sharp nose which was already red from crying. ¡°How can I eat when the girl I love isn¡¯t eating, hm?¡± ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°Ok sorry,¡± Areez said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my attitude.¡± Suri smiled a little, slowly her attention turned to her family who were still sitting in front of Luna¡¯s treatment room. ¡°Have they eaten?¡± ¡°The food that Nichs has bought doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve touched anything yet,¡± Areez answered quietly. ¡°But you still have to eat first. Take care of yourself first, then you can force them to eat.¡± Suri blinked her eyes which were hot again, she tried to hold back her tears from falling. Even though her brother doesn¡¯t talk much to her, Suri knows how much suffering Christian is feeling right now. The drastic change in Christian¡¯s attitude has shown how much sadness is eating him. ¡°After eating, we force your family to eat. You take care of your parents and I will take care of Christian,¡± Areez said again as he carefully opened therge burger wrapping paper in his hand. ¡°Remember Suri, our responsibility is not only on Luna but on your family as well. Therefore you must be healthy to do that task, you understand, don¡¯t you?¡± Suri epted Areez¡¯s burger with a smile. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Good girl, now eat. Replenish your energy before returning to work.¡± Immediately Suri opened her mouth wide and began to bite into her favorite burger voraciously, seeing Suri enjoying her food made Areez smile. ¡°We face this problem together, Suri. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 242 242 Christian¡¯s big regret ¡°Come in, madam,¡± Nichs said politely to Anne, who had just driven Charlotte home. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside tonight.¡± Anne took a deep breath. ¡°I have to adjust to this situation, Nick. In the future I will be in the hospital more often.¡± ¡°Maam....¡± ¡°But it¡¯s ok,¡± said Anne again. ¡°For the sake of Luna¡¯s recovery, I am willing to do anything for her.¡± Nichs did not respond to Anne¡¯s words, as one of the people who witnessed Luna¡¯s life journey full of struggles since she was born, Nichs knew that healing for the little princess who was now the center of attention of all rke family members was a miracle that would be difficult to happen. Luna¡¯s heart condition, which has been disturbed since birth, is really not easy to handle. With trembling lips Nichs said. ¡°Miss Luna will definitely get better soon, madam. No result betrays effort.¡± ¡°Amen.¡± Anne responded quickly to Nichs¡¯ words. ¡°Okay let¡¯s go back inside, I have to apany Jack to eat. He¡¯s the only person who hasn¡¯t eaten since this afternoon.¡± Nichs backed away, giving way to Anne who was going back into the hospital. Nichs just stepped back after Anne walked down the aisle of the children¡¯s hospital that Jack bought a few months ago specifically to treat Luna, Jack who was so serious about trying to do anything for Luna¡¯s recovery did not hesitate to pour millions of dors to renovate a children¡¯s hospital. whose conditions are not toofortable to be a children¡¯s hospital whosefort is equivalent to a hotel. Anne stopped her steps not far from Jack who was sitting alone near the balcony, in the man¡¯s hand was a ss of wine whose contents were still intact. Not wanting to see her husband drinking alcohol, Anne immediately quickened her pace towards Jack. Arriving beside Jack, without permission Anne snatched the beautiful ss of red wine from Jack¡¯s hand. ..... ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°This is a hospital, watch your attitude.¡± Anne immediately threw the contents of the crystal ss into the drain that was near her feet. ¡°Even though this hospital is ours.¡± Anne resumed her words before Jack wanted to speak. Jack smiled a little. ¡°I just wanted to keep myself warm, Anne.¡± ¡°Warm up doesn¡¯t have to be alcohol, Jack.¡± Jack took a deep breath, slowly turning his face upwards to stare at the darkness that had begun to envelop the earth. ¡°Looks like God is punishing me, Anne.¡± Anne¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t been so cruel to Elena at that time, maybe none of this would have happened. Luna would have been born in perfect health, without any problemsing to her like now.¡± Jack continued his words in a slightly quivering voice, full of regret. ¡°Since she was born, Luna has never been separated from needles and drugs. And to be honest it makes me so tormented, I really can¡¯t imagine how sick Luna must be when she has to get injections like that.¡± Anne squeezed Jack¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Jack. No one in this world can know the future, and neither can we. We didn¡¯t know something like this would happen either, did we? what happened to Luna. All of this is part of our destiny, Jack. And I¡¯m sure we will all get through this.¡± Jack slowly turned his gaze to Anne who had just spoken. ¡°We¡¯ve been through more serious problems than this decades ago, Jack. I¡¯m sure even now we can get through it again,¡± said Anne again. ¡°But what we went through decades ago was very different from what is happening now, Anne.¡± Jack immediately responded to Anne¡¯s words quickly. Anne took her husband¡¯s hand, which was already very cold, gently. ¡°I know....¡± ¡°The victim of my selfishness this time is Luna. That innocent beautiful baby, Anne. I really have be a failed grandfather, I used to make Christian lose his twin brother and now I make Luna born faster by her mother so all misfortunes have to happen to her.¡± Jack¡¯s voice shook violently when he spoke, even though he had said those words to Anne many times, but every time he spoke, Jack always couldn¡¯t control himself. Jack feels that what happened to Luna right now is his fault. Anne closed her eyes, again having to hear the series of painful words she had heard for the past few months that made Anne speechless. Luna¡¯s presence in their midst since eight months ago hadpletely changed Jack¡¯s personality 180 degrees. Likewise with Christian, Christian, who is known to not talk much, has be increasingly closed and looks even more terrible in the eyes of his business rivals. ¡°How long are you going to be like this, Jack?¡± asked Anne quietly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Yes, like this,menting all that has happened,¡± said Anne coldly. ¡°How long are you going to keep hurting yourself like this? If you continue like this, then the one who will lose the most is me. I will lose my children, husband and grandchildren.¡± ¡°Anne...¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t stand Jack¡¯s attitude that kept onmenting the mistakes she had done, then rushed away from Jack, her goal now is where Christian is. Even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to Jack that way, Anne was determined to pour her heart out to her beloved son who was so fragile. Anne wants to return her son to the way he used to be, she is too tired to see the two most precious men in her life continue to sink like now. After convincing herself, Anne finally sat down next to Christian who had closed his eyes. ¡°Can Mommy talk, Christ,¡± said Anne quietly. Christian opens his eyes slowly. ¡°What are you talking about, Mom?¡± Anne smiled. ¡°How about we talk outside? Christian frowns. ¡°There are Suri and Areez looking after Luna,¡± said Anne in a low, half-whispered voice as she turned to Suri and Arez who were sitting next to each other not far from where they were at the moment. ¡°Only five minutes, Christ.¡± Christian who had hesitated finally decided to ept his mother¡¯s request to talk outside, realizing that the wind outside was so cold, Christian took off the jacket that wrapped his body and put it on his mother who was greeted with a very sincere thank you from Anne. ¡°Mommy wants to talk to you about something serious, son.¡± Anne reached out to Christian, asking her favorite son to sit beside her. Without arguing, Christian then sat down next to his mother who then immediately gripped his hand tightly. Anne who didn¡¯t want to waste any time then let out all the things that had been bothering her for the past few months With this in a slightly hoarse voice, Anne knew what she said would hurt Christian¡¯s heart, but because she had no other choice, Anne had to say all that to keep her family together. As long as his mother is talking, Christian doesn¡¯t talk at all. He kept his lips tightly shut and let the tens of hurtful words enter his head. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t mean to add to your burden, Christ. Mommy has to do this, Mommy doesn¡¯t want to lose you,¡± said Anne quietly in between herst conversation. ¡°Mommy wants you back like the Christian that Mommy used to know.¡± Christian who had been lowering his head slowly raised his head and looked at his mother who was also looking at him. ¡°ording to Mommy, after what I¡¯ve done all this time to take care of Luna, can Elena forgive me?¡± Anne¡¯s heart beat fast. ¡°Elena won¡¯t be able to forgive me, will she!¡± Christian answers the question he previously asked himself in a trembling voice. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, if she forgives me she should havee back to me by now to see the condition of Luna who really needs it.¡± Anne, who had decided not to get carried away, quickly wiped her tears. ¡°Elena is making up her mind right now, Christ. Mommy is sure sooner orter Elena wille to see her daughter.¡± ¡°How much longer do I have to wait for Elena, Mom? I¡¯m afraid of Luna ...¡± ¡°Shhhh...don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Anne immediately stopped Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Luna will be fine, you have to be sure of that.¡± Christian nods his head slowly, though the look of fear remains on his sad face and looks so different from Christian rke a year ago. Christian rke now looks much thinner and unkempt, though that doesn¡¯t detract from his good looks. But still for Anne, as someone who is so close to Christian can see clearly the destruction of her son. And Anne will not stand by to see her son slowly crumble like that. ¡°Right now, live your life well again. Don¡¯t keep thinking about the mistakes you¡¯ve done to Elena, also remember that right now you have a big responsibility to Luna. If you continue to regret everything that has happened like this, you will fall ill , Christ. If you are sick, then who should Mommy take care of? Mommy can¡¯t possibly choose you or Luna, that¡¯s why Mommy asks for help, don¡¯t be like this. Go back to being Christian rke, whom Mommy is proud of,¡± said Anne at length. ¡°Can I do that, Mom?¡± Christian stammers. ¡°It¡¯s so hard, the image of Elena¡¯s face lying on the bed after giving birth to Luna eight months ago keeps following and haunting me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°You are a great and strong child, Christ. Since you were in Mommy¡¯s womb you have proved it, so Mommy is sure that you will get through all this.¡± Christian squeezes his fingers tightly, the words his mother just said have the effect of making his chest feel a little warm. With puffy eyes, Anne grabs Christian¡¯s body and hugs him back tightly while whispering, ¡°We can definitely get through this, Mommy¡¯s sure you can get through it well, Christ.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom...thank you for being by my side through all these difficult times,¡± Christian replies hoarsely. Chapter 243 243 Swiss, the first ce. Anne pats Christian on the back gently. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to thank me like that. Remember Christ, whatever happens you are still Mommy¡¯s favorite son. Mommy will never leave you, Mommy will always be by your side, supporting you as much as Mommy can.¡± Christian¡¯s smile widens, with a tongue that feels numb Christian tightens his arms around his mother¡¯s body. Christian tries to keep himself from shedding tears, every time he discusses Elena there are big thorns piercing him from the inside. ¡°Wherever you are at this time, I hope you are okay. If God still allows us to meet, I really want to fix all the mistakes I have done to you, dear... whatever your feelings for me right now, I hope you are still willing toe to visit me. see our child. Luna needs your presence, Elena...she needs her mother.¡± Christian spoke to himself with tears in his eyes again. ¡°Back to me Elena, please back to me. We were both waiting for you toe, Mommy. We missed you so much.¡± By using one of Robin¡¯s collection cars which are neatly parked in the underground parking lot, Zwetta kept her promise this morning by visiting her two new friends who were in a nursing home. Even though her mood was very chaotic all day, Zwetta still decided to go to a nursing home filled with elderly people who lived separately with their children. Like a member of Mrs. Brownie¡¯s family, Zwetta came with some fruits inrge enough quantities to be distributed to all residents of the orphanage. This was done by Zwetta to make the other residents happy, as Mrs. Brownie felt when she saw Zwetta¡¯s arrival. After spending more than two hours, Zwetta finally said goodbye to Eve the volunteer worker at the orphanage, because Mrs. Brownie was already asleep. Zwetta did not have the heart to wake the old woman from her sleep to just say goodbye to go home. ¡°Thank you very much, Zee. Only God can repay your kindness,¡± Eve said sincerely to Zwetta who was already standing beside Robin¡¯s sports car. Zwetta smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the one thanking you, Eve. Thank you for teaching me so many valuable lessons today.¡± After saying that Zwetta then grabbed Eve¡¯s body and hugged her tightly before she finally got into the car and left the nursing home where she spent her free time. On the way home, Zwetta kept remembering Mrs. Brownie¡¯s words about the reason why she thought she had a baby. Still curious, Zwetta then stopped her car at a building which was a public library. Zwetta, who had always been curious, decided to find out for herself the certainty of Mrs. Brownie¡¯s words. After registering at the reception, Zwetta then rushed into the mother and baby section. Her goal was to find a special book for mothers who had just given birth, Zwetta was really very curious about what Mrs. Brownie said that she already had children just because she saw the size of her breasts. Zwetta, who was actually very offended, could only remain silent when she heard her new friend¡¯s words and here she is now, finding out the truth of Mrs. Brownie¡¯s words. ..... However, God does not seem to have approved Zwetta¡¯s desire to find out the truth of Mrs. Brownie¡¯s words. Surprisingly, Zwetta was suddenly surprised by the appearance of two young men who were the same age as Robin. Two men Zwetta knew quite well. ¡°Hi, we meet again,¡± said one of the men whose presence Zwetta really didn¡¯t want in a friendly manner while raising one hand in the air. ¡°What are you doing in a ce like this, Zee?¡± Zwetta clenched her fists, trying to contain her emotions. ¡°Is there a prohibition for me to go to a public library like this?¡± ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just weird. A deadly girl as dangerous as you could be in the library,¡± said another man, provoking Zwetta. Zwetta who had been trained to deal with annoying New York police behavior like the two men in front of her smiled again, as if forgetting her purpose ining to the library, Zwetta stepped up to the two young policemen who for the past few months had been bothering her with grace. Zwetta only stopped when she was one step away from the two young policemen. ¡°Every woman is deadly, especially when she¡¯s already in bed with her best lingerie,¡± Zwetta said quietly, responding to the words of the two policemen in front of her with her best smile. ¡°You...¡± ¡°You¡¯d better stop bothering me, as a civilian I¡¯m really very ufortable with what you are doing right now, cops.¡± Zwetta continued her words again calmly. ¡°I think the image of the New York City police force will be destroyed if the public finds out that an ordinary girl is being forced into the police force.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary girl, Zee,¡± said one of the cops named James quickly, the look in his eyes immediately changed drastically. ¡°You are one of Robin¡¯s mainstay subordinates, the former American secret agent who is still serving his sentence for betraying the country.¡± Zwetta pursed her lips, she slowly approached James. ¡°Robin may be a former American secret agent, but he¡¯s not a traitor. It was the country that betrayed him, left him so devastated and hurt, and we all know this well, don¡¯t we?¡± James and Taylor, his partner immediately locked their lips together. Ever since they got the task of getting Zwetta into the New York City Police, they knew all about Robin and why he decided to quit his prestigious job. That¡¯s why when Zwetta brought up what the government had done to Robin, neither of the two young cops dared to speak. ¡°So I beg you, after this you don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. Because my answer will remain the same as before, I have absolutely no interest in bing a police officer. I want to enjoy a free life like everyone else,¡± Zwetta said again calmly. ¡°Instead of forcing me, you better find someone else who will be happy to join you. I¡¯m sure there are still many people out there who want to devote their lives to this country.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t regret being a part of us, Zee.¡± Taylor, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke, the ck man looked more mature than James even though he was two years older than James. Zwetta smiled a little. ¡°I¡¯d be sorry if I did anything against my conscience and to be honest I have absolutely no interest in being a cop. Especially a special cop like your boss, Mr. Oliver.¡± Lose badly! James and Taylor, who had been working carefully all this time, looked so shocked when they heard Zwetta mention the name of their superior Oliver Lee, a Korean-American man who was so ambitious to make Zwetta Robin¡¯s undercover agent. No one knows why Oliver Lee was targeting Zwetta, they were only ordered to approach Zwetta alone. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, I know what your real goals and mission are. Robin has told me everything very clearly, even if I¡¯m not mistaken Robin also had a special meeting with Mr. Oliver Lee because of this problem,¡± Zwetta said again. ¡°But it seems that the Korean man still hasn¡¯t given up, he really is a stubborn man.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Zee. He is...¡± ¡°New York City Police Chief, Robin¡¯s former teammate on missions to Afghanistan and Iraq ten years ago.¡± Zwetta cut James¡¯ words firmly, her eyes ring at the two cops warningly. ¡°I hope you guys tell your esteemedmander not to bother me again, because if this ever happens again then I will make sure the Oliver Lee girl scandal in Seoul will spread all over America. I¡¯m sure Oliver Lee wouldn¡¯t want to. if that happens.¡± As innocent, Zwetta then continued her steps towards the exit of the library which was starting to get crowded with school children. Zwetta, who was fed up with being followed by the police who forced her to be a policeman, was finally forced to use thest method she had been keeping tight for so long. The secret of the perfect Oliver Lee family was thest move that Robin gave her as ast shield and finally this time Zwetta used it, Zwetta was really fed up with the terror of her stalkers. Without looking back, Zwetta then walked towards Robin¡¯s two-door sports car which was parked neatly in front of the library. Zwetta¡¯s intelligent brain finally found an answer to her irritation at Oliver Lee¡¯s men who always managed to find her when she was outside. Robin¡¯s luxury car is the main answer. ¡°Damn it, I should have realized this a long time ago,¡± Zwetta growled in annoyance. ¡°This car is too easy to spot, Oliver Lee must have memorized Robin¡¯s car collection one by one. Argghhh... you¡¯re smart Zee, how could you forget about this.¡± After venting her frustration, Zwetta then immediately stepped on the gas pedal of the expensive car and left the library to immediately return to her residence which was in the same building as Robin. Because the streets of New York City are very congested in the afternoon, Zwetta¡¯s travel time is longer than usual and this fact makes Zwetta even more angry and annoyed. Reuniting with Oliver Lee¡¯s men who never tire of forcing her to be a cop reallypletes how chaotic the day has been since she hasn¡¯t even opened her eyes. ¡°Looks like I have to take a vacation, breathe oxygen in another ce that is fresher than this city,¡± Zwetta said to herself. ¡°But where should I go?...a ce with lots of trees, fresh air,kes and...Switzend.¡± Zwetta immediately stopped her words when she mentioned the country of Switzend, the country shest visited several years ago while on her mission to chase Osbert. ¡°Should I go to that ce again?¡± Chapter 244 244 Back to the first ce Zwetta became thest person whose name was called by the airport officials, with a jog Zwetta rushed to the departure gate which was about to close. With only a medium-sized backpack Zwetta ran towards the ne that was ready to fly, several times Zwetta apologized to other passengers who saw her with disapproving looks. As the person who caused the flight to be slightly dyed Zwetta was self-aware enough to apologize immediately. ¡°Ahhh good luck,¡± said Zwetta, relieved when she sat in her chair in the best position. A flight attendant who had finished exining the mandatory rules for passengers stopped beside Zwetta. ¡°Please fasten your seat belts, Miss. In two minutes the ne will take off.¡± ¡°Ah yes....sorry, sorry. I forgot,¡± Zwetta said quickly, as fast as her hands reached out and put on her seat belt to protect her body from the shock. The beautiful flight attendant smiled broadly when she saw Zwetta managed to fasten her seat belt. ¡°Enjoy your flight with us,¡± she said back in a friendly manner. ¡°Thank you.¡± The beautiful flight attendant smiled again in response to Zwetta¡¯s words, because the ne was about to take off, the flight attendant then rushed to her ce to quickly put on a seat belt like the other passengers. In less than two minutes, the American-made ne slowly moved and managed to take the air beautifully, through the dark American skies towards Switzend, one of the most beautiful countries in Europe that Zwetta desperately wanted to visit. Once the ne was in the air for almost ten minutes, the flight attendant who had previously asked Zwetta to put on her seat belt came back. This time the flight attendant came to provide dinner for the passengers, including Zwetta, who was busy sending messages to Robin. Two hours ago, when Zwetta arrived at Robin¡¯s house and the others were not home due to attending an event at one of Robin¡¯s school friends in Washington DC. That¡¯s why Zwetta could leave easily without having to argue with Robin first. Not being too hungry, the only dish Zwetta touched was the wine the flight attendant gave herst. Even though she had flown many times, but still when she was above the altitude like now, Zwetta felt a little dizzy and wine was the best medicine to relieve the pain that was whacking her. ..... Zwetta, who was already sitting back with her hands still shaking the ss of wine, looked straight at the dark night through therge window beside her. Until this moment when she was on the ne, Zwetta still didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly wanted to go to Switzend. As if an invisible force kept pushing her to immediately go to one of the most beautiful countries at this time, Zwetta waspletely confused by the decision she had made without thinking twice. With one gulp, Zwetta finished one of her favorite drinks and immediately returned the crystal ss to the flight attendant who happened to be back beside her. ¡°You don¡¯t want dinner, Miss?¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°The drowsiness that attacks me is much stronger, Mary,¡± Zwetta answered quietly while mentioning the name of the flight attendant who had spoken to her many times. The mention of her name by the passenger she was serving made the smile on the flight attendant¡¯s face grow wider. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll get rid of this food from you. I¡¯ll serve it again if you ask for it, Miss.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mary,¡± Zwetta said sincerely. The beautiful stewardess nodded slowly and hurried away from Zwetta to continue her other duties, as soon as the flight attendant left her, Zwetta then adjusted the chair where she was sitting so that she could be used to lie down morefortably. The seven hour and forty minute journey was going to be a long one for her, which was why Zwetta decided to sleep for the next few hours. ¡°Patience, Zee... you¡¯ll be in Switzend in less than eight hours. Now you should sleep more and save your curiosity for the time being.¡± Zwetta spoke to herself when she had covered herself with the nket that the flight attendant had prepared beforehand. ¡°You have ten days to explore that country, so let¡¯s go to sleep and get rid of that difort that keeps bothering you.¡± After casting a spell to calm herself down, Zwetta tried to sleep. Today had been a really messed up day for her, from waking up in the morning to meeting an old woman who said she had children, to the big urge to visit Switzend. In less than five minutes, Zwetta finally fell asleep. After a day¡¯s activities, sleep is the only best medicine to rest all her sore muscles. **** rke Mansion, Geneva, Switzend. 8.30 AM. Because Luna¡¯s condition has started to stabilize, Christian then ventured to go home. It was the mountains of files waiting to be finished at the office that made Christian have to give up his time with Luna to get back to work. With hasty steps, Christian exits his room. Because he was too focused on the tie around his neck, Christian almost bumped into Suri who happened to also juste out of her room. Luckily at the right time Christian managed to stop his steps, so the collision that must have hurt did not happen. ¡°Watch your step, little girl,¡± Christian grumbles in annoyance. ¡°Who¡¯s the little girl?¡± said Suri was annoyed, Suri who was so shocked because she almost collided with Christian was more irritated to hear the words that came from her brother¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-four this year, huh!¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Really? Why did I forget you¡¯re twenty-four years old, huh?¡± ¡°Christ!!¡± Christianughed again, without straightening the tie that was bothering his neck first, Christian then wrapped his arms around Suri¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ok..ok... don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s still early to be angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± said Suri curtly. ¡°If you¡¯re not angry give me your best smile then,¡± Christian says back, teasing Suri. Suri, who feels ufortable in her current position, tries to free herself from Christian¡¯s arms, but because of Christian¡¯s strong arms wrapped around her shoulders, what Suri does is in vain. Christian¡¯s embrace actually entrenched in her body. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs, let¡¯s eat together. Hearing your fake voice really makes me hungry.¡± ¡°What? My voice is fake?¡± Christian, who was really hungry, chose not to respond to Suri¡¯s words, he preferred to continue his steps towards the stairs while still not letting go of his embrace to Suri, who inevitably had to follow his steps. Arriving at the stairs Suri had restrained herself from following Christian¡¯s steps down the stairs, Suri looked doubtful and afraid. Christian who managed to read Suri¡¯s fear then removed his hand from his sister¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I carry it, yes.¡± ¡°Huh, what? Carry?¡± Christian who had neglected his only sister for a long time then lowered his body and grabbed Suri¡¯s slender body in one try into his arms, Suri who did not immediately scream loudly as her body flew into the air. ¡°Don¡¯t fight, we¡¯re on the stairs.¡± Christian warns Suri firmly. ¡°Unless you want to fall, then keep on rebelling.¡± Suri who had no other choice decided to stop all attempts at rebellion and let her brother carry her down the stairs to the dining table. Asher and Johan who were already at the dining table first turned in surprise to Christian who was carrying Suri in his arms. ¡°What happened? Are you sick, Suri?¡± asked Asher in shock, unable to hide his real surprise. ¡°Suri is fine,¡± Christian replies quietly, ahead of Suri who wants to answer Asher¡¯s question. ¡°I just wanted to hold my spoiled little sister this morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spoiled!¡± said Suri loudly. ¡°Not spoiled, just a little childish,¡± Asher retorted. Hearing Asher¡¯s words make Christian chuckle, ever since his move to Geneva eight months ago, his rigid rtionship with Asher has begun to thaw. Seeing Asher who often helps Romaria take care of Luna at home makes Christian¡¯s hatred of Asher slowly disappear and this situation has not been smelled by Johan who is still trying to make Asher and Christian remain enemies. ¡°Asher!¡± snapped Suri loudly. ¡°Are you actually on my side or Christian¡¯s side?!¡± Asher pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m on the right side and because what Christian says is true I¡¯m on his side.¡± ¡°Asher, you¡¯re annoying!!¡± screams Suri loudly, trying to reach Asher with both hands once her feet touch the floor again not long after Christian lowers himself. However, Suri¡¯s intention to reach Asher is stopped by Christian who immediately grabs her hand and forces her to sit on a chair. The next second, without being asked Christian suddenly put tworge pieces of grilled sausage on Suri¡¯s te which Suri immediately protested with a look full of such great protest. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat, don¡¯t make noise. It¡¯s still too early to start a mess that... Prank... The fork in Christian¡¯s hand suddenly fell, hitting the edge of the te of sd and making a very loud noise. ¡°What wrong, Christ?¡± Suri asked quietly, trying to calm down even though she looked so worried at the change in Christian¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re okay, aren¡¯t you?¡± Asher who is also as worried as Suri has evennded his hand on his adoptive brother¡¯s shoulder with such great fear. ¡°What are you doing, Christ?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly, with his eyes still staring nkly at the pile of healthy and delicious food in front of him Christian says, ¡°I suddenly felt Elena¡¯s presence.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Christian shakes his head again. ¡°I..I can¡¯t exin, I just feel that if Elena is This isn¡¯t around me. Will she...¡± Christian suddenly stopped his words, his body also straightened up perfectly, Christian turned to Asher and Suri alternately. ¡°Elena won¡¯t take Luna by force from me, will she?¡± Without waiting for an answer from Asher and Suri , Christian immediately got up from his seat and immediately ran towards the exit leaving everyone still looking so confused by what had just happened. ¡°Asher,¡± Suri stammered. Asher who understood immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Calm down, Suri. I will immediately contact Uncle at the hospital.¡± Chapter 245 245 The tempter Like a madman, Christian drives his car at high speed to the children¡¯s hospital which now belongs to his family. Although his worries have not been proven, Christian still decides to go to his father who currently looks after Luna, the most valuable treasure he currently has. Even though Elena is Luna¡¯s biological mother, Christian will not let her take Luna from him. Especially with Luna¡¯s special condition which requires her to be in and out of the hospital. No, Christian wouldn¡¯t be able to let Luna be taken by force like that from him. Christian¡¯s arrival to the hospital this early in fact did not make the guards at the hospital off guard, those who were already so familiar with the dozens of luxury car collections belonging to the rke family immediately lined up neatly when they saw one of the special edition two-door cars starting to enter the children¡¯s hospital area which has now officially be one of the valuable assets belonging to the rke family which increasingly makes the rke family name at the top. ¡°Good morning, young master.¡± Christian who was in a hurry, just nodded slowly, responding to the greeting given by ten men who were waiting for him in front of the main entrance of the hospital. Christian, whose focus is only on Luna, continues to walk quickly towards the elevator that has been prepared for him by a guard. Once in the elevator, Christian immediately pressed the button on the elevator wall to the VIP room where Luna was. Christian, who for eight months has made the hospital his second home, really can¡¯t wait to meet his father who is still taking care of Luna in his stead. ¡°Dad!¡± Christian shouts loudly at Jack who is still sitting on the sofa in front of Luna¡¯s treatment room. Feeling called, Jack then turned his face towards the source of the voice. His smile widens when he sees Christian, Jack who Asher had told about what happened to Christian a few moments ago at home looks so calm to wee Christian who looks so panicked and scared. Christian really can¡¯t hide his fear at this point. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What brings you to the hospital so early?¡± asks Jack softly as Christian stops in front of him. ..... Instead of answering his father¡¯s question, Christian chose to turn his face to Luna¡¯s treatment room. The two blue beads stared at Luna¡¯s small body, whichy sofortably on the special bed made for her through arge transparent ss that allowed people outside to see the situation in the room freely. ¡°Luna¡¯s still sleeping,¡± Jack said quietly, following what he had said earlier. ¡°Doctor Kimmy will only have a routine visit at eight in the morning, there is still one more hour for Luna to sleep without disturbance.¡± Christian takes a deep breath, feeling so relieved to hear the words that just came out of his father¡¯s lips. For a moment Christian forgets what the purpose ofing in a hurry to the hospital, seeing his daughter¡¯s tiny body in the sterile room in front of him makes Christian forget the world for a few seconds. As someone who has had more life experience, Jack smiled slightly at Christian¡¯s current attitude. Using his big hand Jack touches Christian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What brings you to the hospital so early, Son?¡± His father¡¯s touch and voice managed to make Christian realize, Christian quickly turned his face towards his father who was still giving his best smile. ¡°What is the problem?¡± Jack again asked a simr question. ¡°Elena,¡± Christian replies hoarsely. ¡°I feel her presence, Dad.¡± Jack furrows his brows, trying to ovee his surprise at Christian¡¯s strange sounding words. ¡°Feeling Elena¡¯s presence?¡± Christian nods quickly. ¡°Yes, I had a feeling that Elena woulde.¡± Christian stops his words. ¡°What if shees to take Luna from me, Dad? She has as much rights over Luna as I do, what if she intends to separate Luna from me, Dad?¡± Christian¡¯s voice trembled violently when he said Luna¡¯s name. Jack who had prepared himself again moved his hand that was on Christian¡¯s shoulder, several times he patted the shoulder of his son who already looked a little different. ¡°Luna is not going anywhere, she will stay with us. No one can take Luna from us, even if that person is her own biological mother. You don¡¯t have to worry, Luna will stay with us until the end.¡± As if doused with ice, Christian looks so relieved. The blush on his cheeks slowly appeared, recing the white color that had surrounded Christian¡¯s handsome face, which was a little thin. ¡°Come sit down, apany Daddy for tea.¡± Christian, who had no reason to refuse, agreed to his father¡¯s request with a small nod and headed to a small room not far from Luna¡¯s room. The arrival of Christian and Jack in the room was greeted by Anne who had just finished her makeup, Anne who did not know anything immediately hugged Christian tightly as usual. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, have you?¡± asked Anne softly. ¡°Not yet, Mom.¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s eat together.¡± Without arguing, Christian then sat in the chair that was already avable. Just like when he was a child, Christian sits nked by his parents who are now sitting opposite each other at the 3 x 2 meter dining table. As if he was at home, Anne then served the food that had been prepared by the chef who came directly from the house onto the tes of her husband and son. Anne really does her job so well. After confirming that the tes of the two great men were filled with food, only then did he fill his own. ¡°Mommy hope you like our breakfast menu this time,¡± said Anne softly as she ced the turkey slices on her te. Christian smiles. ¡°How could I not like it?¡± Anne pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s home cooking, because the chef who makes our foodes from home. It¡¯s just that because we are currently in the hospital, Mommy hopes this doesn¡¯t reduce your appetite.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to eating in hospitals, Mom. Mommy don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely finish this,¡± Christian replies quietly, promising to finish his meal. Anne grabs Christian¡¯s hand and squeezes it gently for a few seconds before finally starting to eat, Jack who has been silent for a while grabs his fork and begins to enjoy the food that is served in front of him voraciously. Although very curious, Jack tries not to talk to Christian. He doesn¡¯t want to make Christian stop eating, Christian¡¯s weight loss has started to bother him. That¡¯s why he wants to make sure Christian finishes his meal first this morning. Anne can¡¯t hide her happiness when she sees Christian finish his food without any leftovers, she looks so relieved to see her son back to eating voraciously. And it¡¯s not only Anne who looks so happy to see Christian eat heartily, Jack also looks so relieved to see that the pile of food previously served by his wife on the te of their proud son has now disappeared without a trace. Anne, who actually wanted to apany Jack and Christian to sit longer at the dinner table, was forced to cancel when she saw the arrival of doctor Kimmy and her assistant to check on Luna¡¯s condition, just like Christian and Jack today, Luna is her main priority. That¡¯s why Anne immediately left the dining table and went straight to doctor Kimmy. ¡°So what makes you think that Elena will reappear after being mysteriously missing for eight months, Son?¡± Jack finally brought out the big question that had bothered him for nearly thirty minutes. ¡°Who told you that Elena Wilson wasing?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°No one told me.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Feeling,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°And this feeling has never existed before.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand, but this is how I feel, Dad,¡± Christian says again. ¡°We really have no right to forbid Elena from seeing Luna, even though Elena is Luna¡¯s biological mother. She has the same rights as all of us,¡± said Jack wisely. ¡°But we have a great right to forbid Elena from bringing Luna, apart from Luna¡¯s impossible condition, Elena has no right to take care of the baby she has cruelly left behind.¡± Christian is silent, he is a little disturbed by thest sentence his father said. Even though Elena had abandoned him so cruelly, there was not the slightest bit of hatred for the girl. The sin hemitted on Elena is still far bigger than Elena¡¯s biggest mistake by leaving him with Luna. ¡°Luna will always be with us, Christ. Hold on to these words, as long as Daddy lives, Daddy will keep Daddy¡¯s words,¡± added Jack, continuing his sentence. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t let Daddy¡¯s precious granddaughter be taken away.¡± Christian¡¯s intention to respond to his father¡¯s words is stopped by the soft voice of Charlotte who suddenly stands in front of the door of the room they are currently in, the beautiful blue eyed girl looks guiltily at Christian and Jack. Feeling that she has a special ce in Anne¡¯s heart makes Charlotte have that much confidence to interrupt the conversation of the number one businessman in Geneva with his heir. ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you guys, am I?¡± she asks innocently, her wide eyes looking childlike at Christian and Jack in turn. Jack was the first to respond. ¡°No, we just finished eating. Have you eaten, Charlotte?¡± ¡°What a pity,¡± replied Charlotte in a tone of such artificial disappointment. ¡°Even though I purposely made breakfast for all of us, it turns out that Uncle and Christian have already eaten.¡± ¡°Making breakfast?¡± Jack repeated Charlotte¡¯s words questioningly. Charlotte immediately lifted the box of food that had been in her hands up into the air, showing it to Jack and Christian. ¡°Yeah, I made this dish since morning alone in the kitchen without anyone¡¯s help for us to enjoy together,¡± replied Charlotte in a tone full of thick disappointment. ¡°But since Uncle and Christian have already eaten, I guess I¡¯ll have to let this food be enjoyed by others.¡± Chapter 246 246 Christian¡¯s favorite woman Despite showing her saddest face when talking to Christian and Jack, Charlotte¡¯s efforts to force Christian to eat her homemade food were in vain. Because Christian, who had just finished eating, chose to immediately join his mother, apanying doctor Kimmy to check Luna¡¯s condition, which was starting to improve. Charlotte, who couldn¡¯t be angry at this time, couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly when Jack suggested she give the food she brought to the nurse who was on duty, Charlotte who had no other choice then agreed to Jack¡¯s suggestion to give the food specially made for Christian to the nurses who had no other choice. ¡°Next time, if you want to bring food you¡¯d better confirm with Christian first, Charlotte.¡± Charlotte, who had just stretched out her hand to the nurse who received her precious meal, immediately turned to Jack. ¡°Yes, Uncle. I should have told Christian earlier this morning.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°But thank you Charlotte, your good intentions have been well conveyed. On behalf of Christian, Uncle would like to thank you for taking the trouble to make such a healthy and delicious meal.¡± The smile that had disappeared from Charlotte¡¯s face a moment ago was back again, her cheeks slightly flushed red at Jack¡¯s words. The disappointment he got a moment ago paid off with sweet treatment from Jackson rke, the biological father of the man she idolized. Her childhood love, Christian rke. Since meeting Christian in New York a few months ago, Charlotte has decided to go after Christian. The young man who is currently sessfully perched with the great businessmen in America, Charlotte who always wants to be number one feels so challenged to be able to conquer Christian. And that¡¯s why she¡¯s in Geneva right now, trying to cling like a leech to Christian who had disappointed her for having the sick child of a mysterious woman whose identity she didn¡¯t know. Christian so tightly keeps the identity of his diseased child from himself and everyone else. ¡°It¡¯s finished?¡± Charlotte asked excitedly at Christian who had just emerged from Luna¡¯s sterile treatment room. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± ..... ¡°How is the result?¡± An impatient Jack immediately asked a serious question. ¡°Luna¡¯s condition is stabilizing, Dad,¡± Christian replies with a big smile, his eyes sparkling with real happiness. ¡°If this continues then we just have to wait for a suitable donor for her.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Christian nods excitedly, seeing that Jack rushes over to Christian and hugs him tightly. Jack looks so happy with the news Christian has just said, after eight months of tears finally a glimmer of hope appears. Seeing how happy Jack and Christian were at this moment made Charlotte who was standing not far from them frowning, her intelligent brain immediately worked quickly. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to change my strategy.¡± A sly grin appeared on Charlotte¡¯s face as soon as she got a new idea in her attempt to get Christian rke, Charlotte was determined to rece all the ns that had been carried out over the past few months with a new n. A n that just came when she saw how happy Jack and Christian were once they got the news that Luna¡¯s condition was getting better. *** ¡°How?¡± Asher asked quietly to Suri who was sitting opposite him. Suri looked up from the phone, looking straight at Asher. ¡°Luna¡¯s condition has improved and Christian has calmed down too, Christian is currently on his way to the office with the girl.¡± ¡°That girl?¡± Johan repeated Suri¡¯s words curiously. ¡°Charlotte Lloyd.¡± Asher spelled Charlotte¡¯s name slowly, exining the figure Suri was talking about. Johan nodded his head, as Asher¡¯s personal assistant who lived with the rke family, Johan actually already knew a lot of unexpected important information including Suri¡¯s dislike of Charlotte Lloyd who was close to Christian. For Johan, the slightest information thates out of the lips of everyone who is in the rke mansion is valuable information. That¡¯s why he stored all the information in his brain neatly, Johan was sure that all the information would be useful in the future. While on the way to the office, Johan became a good listener. He didn¡¯t talk at all when Suri and Asher chatted, Johan really did his disguise very, very well. By pretending to be busy reading some documents on his sophisticated tablet, Johan overheard all the conversations that came out of Suri and Asher¡¯s lips. The smile on Suri¡¯s face which for almost thirty minutes adorned her face instantly disappeared when she met Charlotte who arrived at the office almost at the same time as her, Charlotte who this morning was wearing pink clothes looked so cute and this made Suri dislike it even more. Suri, who doesn¡¯t want to be number two, looks very disturbed by Charlotte¡¯s appearance this morning, because she doesn¡¯t want everyone¡¯s attention to be on Charlotte. As soon as the two buttons that cover her chest are removed, automatically Suri¡¯s beautiful body parts can be seen clearly and Christian is the first to see the beauty of his only sister¡¯s body. Without wasting time Christian immediately took off the ck coat that wrapped his body and immediately put it on Suri¡¯s body. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°What are you doing, Christ?¡± Suri and Charlotte¡¯s words collided in the air, both of them spoke simultaneously in response to Christian¡¯s unexpected action. Christian who iszy to argue, then wraps his arms around Suri¡¯s waist and forces her to walk into the office, leaving everyone who looks so confused by him. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a very good mood, Suri,¡± Christian says quietly without reducing his pace. ¡°So I¡¯ll forget about the stupid act you just did by unting your body like that.¡± Hearing sarcastic sentences that were so clear like that made Suri immediately fell silent for a moment, she waspletely at a loss for words to answer her brother¡¯s words. ¡°You are Suri Mireya rke, you don¡¯t have to do such disgusting acts to get attention, Suri.¡± Christian continues with a warning tone. ¡°And I hope you never do this again, because believe me that bastard Areez Floyen would be mad too if he knew what ridiculous thing you just did.¡± Suri¡¯s already red cheeks became even more flushed, she was really smitten by Christian. Her intention to return everyone¡¯s attention to herself again was reced with a great regret that was now stifling her chest. ¡°Charlotte is just a friend to me, Suri. She doesn¡¯t have the same position as you, Mommy, Elena and Luna in my heart, so don¡¯t be afraid to be rivaled by her.¡± Chapter 247 247 Confused Cointrin International Airport Geneva. Zwetta came out of the airport with light steps without a burden unlike the other passengers on the ne, they seemed to be in a hurry to walk to the car that had picked her up in front of the airport. Because she doesn¡¯t want to be bothered by Robin, Zwetta chooses not to activate her cell phone first. She still wanted to enjoy her solitude in the city where the air was so clean without being disturbed by Robin or her friends. Without ordering a taxi, Zwetta walked out of the airport down a street that was still not crowded with vehicles. Zwetta, who only carried a small backpack, walked so calmly without a burden, back in a very beautiful city without carrying a mission to make Zwetta feel so happy. ¡°Thest time I came to this ce was four years ago,¡± Zwetta said quietly, remembering what she had done four years ago while chasing Osbert. ¡°Time really goes by so fast.¡± Feeling ufortable with sweat, Zwetta then stopped a taxi and asked the driver to go to one of the best hotels in Geneva. Zwetta wanted to freshen up her body first before resuming her adventure in the city which made here straight away without a second thought. With a bright smile Zwetta looked at the five-star hotel that stood firmly in front of her, without hesitation Zwetta stepped into this extraordinary hotel. Several guests who were in the lobby looked at Zwetta with disapproval, Zwetta¡¯s very unusual appearance was so damaging to the luxury of the hotel visited by businessmen with thick wallets and their partners. Zwetta, who was used to this kind of treatment, seemed so calm, with the amount of money on her two best cards at the moment, Zwetta was able to stay for more than a year in the most luxurious room in the hotel. The sry that Robin gave her was still so much saved in her savings and Zwetta very rarely used it. ¡°Excuse me, Miss.¡± A man in neat clothes rebuked Zwetta who was standing not far from the reception desk. Zwetta, who was looking at the wall hangings not far from where she was standing, immediately turned to the source of the sound. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I help you, Miss?¡± ..... Zwetta frowned, she felt so disturbed by the question of the man who was one step in front of her. ¡°Help?¡± ¡°Yes, is there anything I can help you with?¡± The hotel clerk again asked Zwetta the same question, although his lips curved into a smile but the look in his eyes looked so unfriendly and Zwetta could see it very well. Instead of answering the question given to her, Zwetta turned her gaze to look around. With her sharp eyes that have been trained Zwetta finally realized that if she was currently the center of attention of several guests who were standing not far from her, Zwetta¡¯s appearance was actually quite worth seeing. It¡¯s just that, because her clothes are so casual and not the same as the other female guests, Zwetta looks so strange in their eyes. Because she was toozy to argue, Zwetta then took out her wallet from her backpack. Without opening her mouth Zwetta showed a credit card without a limit given by Robin that Zwetta rarely used. Zwetta, who has the principle of buying without debt, actually prefers to use a debit card in her wallet, but now the ck American Express Centurion Card has a bigger impact. As a result, Zwetta showed it to the hotel clerk in front of her. ¡°Is this card enough to qualify me to be able to stay at this hotel?¡± Zwetta asked sarcastically. The hotel clerk¡¯s face immediately paled when he saw the card Zwetta showed him, having managed to control himself. The hotel clerk immediately took Zwetta to the exclusive waiting room, Zwetta, who was toozy to argue, chose to follow the hotel clerk¡¯s invitation without continuing her offence. Zwetta chose to make peace because she didn¡¯t want to disturb her fun vacation. It didn¡¯t take long, Zwetta room reservations were processed so quickly. Robin¡¯s credit card was really very useful. ¡°Your key room, Miss,¡± said a beautiful receptionist so professionally. ¡°Thank you,¡± Zwetta answered quickly, as quickly as her hand reached for the key that was in the hands of the beautiful receptionist in front of her. ¡°We apologize for the inconvenience, Miss,¡± said the receptionist again regretfully, she looked so guilty. Even though it was actually her co-worker who was at fault, when she saw the job listed on Zwetta¡¯s identity, the receptionist felt so ashamed of Zwetta who turned out to be a professional pilot. A fake job that must have been arranged so well by Robin who has great ability for it. Zwetta smiled. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m also not mad at your friend earlier. I think what he did was quite right.¡± ¡°Once again we apologize, Miss.¡± Zwetta waved her hand in the air, rejecting the apology of the beautiful girl in front of her again. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to my room now, please back to work and good afternoon.¡± Zwetta, who waszy to argue, immediately ended their conversation by immediately saying goodbye to go to the room. Without looking back, Zwetta then rushed to the elevator to go up to her room. Being on the ne for more than eight hours made her want to take a warm bath right now, imagining howfortable it would be to be in the bathtub made Zwetta even more impatient to get to her room. The hotel clerk who had previously been disrespectful to Zwetta immediately bowed his head deeply as soon as he saw Zwetta enter the elevator, even though Zwetta didn¡¯t see his presence, the hotel clerk still felt so ufortable. His guilt was too great for thinking someone like Zwetta couldn¡¯t afford to stay at the hotel where he worked. Several other guests who previously looked down on Zwetta couldn¡¯t help but be silent when they saw the girl in inappropriate clothes getting special service from the hotel. All of them today really learned such a big lesson. Arriving at the room, Zwetta immediately rushed to the bathroom. The thought of the sensation of soaking in the warm water really made Zwetta impatient, but as soon as she passed arge ss in the bathroom Zwetta stopped her steps. Zwetta stared at her naked body without blinking in the mirror. ¡°Mrs. Brownie said the reason for saying I already had a child from my breast,¡± Zwetta said softly while feeling her breasts. ¡°Aren¡¯t all women¡¯s breasts like this, huh? Then why did Mrs. Brownie say that my breasts look like the breasts of a woman with a baby?¡± The sentence that Mrs. Brownie said yesterday reyed like a reel of film in Zwetta¡¯s head, because she was so curious Zwetta then touched her nipples and pressed hard to make sure she had breast milk or not. Even though she was sure that what Mrs. Brownie said was not true, Zwetta still confirmed it herself. It was the only way she could do right now to answer her curiosity. ¡°Stupid Zwetta, of course you don¡¯t have breast milk!¡± Zwetta screamed loudly cursing herself so she couldn¡¯t find any liquiding out of her breasts. ¡°You¡¯ve never made love, how can you have a baby! You idiot!¡± Chapter 248 248 Destroyed There are countless times Christian massaging his forehead which hurts for no reason, even though this morning he had talked at length with his father but the anxiety still didn¡¯t want to leave him at this time. The disturbing feeling that was bothering him so tormented him. ¡°After the exhibition in Paris, I will take Asher to...¡± Suri, who was reporting her work to Christian, stopped her words when she realized that her brother was not focusing on her. Suri quickly put the paper in her hand on the table and immediately grabbed Christian¡¯s hand which was already so cold and wet with sweat. ¡°Are you sick, Christ? You¡¯re so cold.¡± Christian slowly raises his face, looking at Suri who looks so worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not doing well. I¡¯m not a kid you can fool, Christ!¡± Christian smiles a little, the fake smile he¡¯s been showing so many people for the past eight months. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Christ,¡± Suri sighed worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you right now? Are you thinking about Elena again?¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately changed when he heard Elena¡¯s namee out of Suri¡¯s thin lips. ¡°Am I right?¡± ..... Christian immediately pulls his hand from Suri¡¯s grip, he tries to avoid eye contact with Suri who is waiting for his answer expectantly. ¡°I feel like Elena is near me, Suri,¡± Christian says quietly, finally speaking the truth. ¡°I also don¡¯t know why I can think like this, it¡¯s just that I feel that Elena is currently around me.¡± Suri bit her lower lip hard, trying to calm herself. Even though she has prepared herself, in fact she is not ready to admit all her mistakes to Christian. Suri still doesn¡¯t have that much courage to confess to her brother. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if Elena showed up, this is what you expected, right?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Suri, I¡¯m afraid if Elena¡¯s purpose ining is to take Luna away from me.¡± ¡°Elena wouldn¡¯t have done that, especially if she knew Luna needed special treatment from a doctor. Elena wasn¡¯t that stupid.¡± Suri spoke again, letting out what was in her head at the moment. Christian takes a deep breath. He knows that he is currently suffering from excessive fear, Luna¡¯s improving condition makes Christian have great enthusiasm and confidence in his daughter¡¯s recovery. That¡¯s why he was afraid that Elena woulde and mess up all of Luna¡¯s healing process. For Christian, his little baby who is never separated from the breathing apparatus is his world. He was willing to give everything he had for his beautiful baby. Seeing Christian silent makes Suri nervous, without thinking Suri gets up from her seat and goes straight to Christian who is locking his lips tightly. ¡°Christ,¡± said Suri softly. ¡°Everything will be fine, everything will return to normal as usual. Luna will also recover soon, as soon as she gets a suitable donor then the operation can be done. You don¡¯t have to think anything wrong, put all your worries away. worried us all, Christ.¡± Christian winks at Suri who is kneeling in front of him. ¡°Luna will be fine.¡± Christian stammered repeating Suri¡¯s words, from the many words that came out of Suri¡¯s lips, only three were left in his head. Suri nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Luna will be fine. My beautiful niece will soon be able to enjoy her freedom from those damn needles and hoses. She will be running around the park like a child her age happily, Christ.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes lit up hearing Suri¡¯s words, even though what Suri said had not happened yet Christian looked so happy. Always seeing Luna in patient clothes makes Christian very impatient to see Luna run around like children her age, Christian¡¯s tears fall without realizing it. And Suri who saw it immediately wiped it with her fingers, Christian who was so hard and cold was always fragile when it came to Luna and that made Suri feel even more guilty. ¡°You can¡¯t cry, Christ,¡± Suri stammered. ¡°Where did the very annoying Christian rke and the caretaker go? Where did my selfish brother go? Come on Christ,e back like the Christian I know. Don¡¯t torture yourself like this.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯m getting punishment from God, Suri.¡± ¡°Christ!¡± ¡°I was right, Suri,¡± Christian adds back. ¡°At that time, the night I got Elenapletely I said I was willing to get punishment from God if I betrayed her.¡± Suri shook her head with teary eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t betray her, Christ.¡± ¡°No Suri, I have betrayed her. Betrayed the trust and love she gave me and betrayed our sacred promise.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°And here I am right now, guilt-ridden on Elena every night,¡± Christian says with quivering lips. ¡°I always dreamed of Elena who was always crying in the vi, dreamed of Elena who was so tormented through her pregnancy, dreamed of Elena who wasmenting the cruelty she shouldn¡¯t have received.¡± ¡°You still see the CCTV footage at the vi?¡± asked Suri half shouting. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Mommy and Daddy not to see CCTV...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see the tape, Suri.¡± Christian cuts off Suri¡¯s words in a barely audible voice. ¡°But all those tapes kept ying in my head every night.¡± Suri tightens her grip on Christian¡¯s fingers which she already holds tightly. ¡°God is really torturing me, Suri. God is repaying all my unfair treatment to Elena in a way...¡± Suri who couldn¡¯t stand hearing all of that immediately got up and hugged Christian¡¯s body tightly without shame, if someone else saw them they would definitely would have thought that the two of them weren¡¯t siblings with what Suri had just done to Christian. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that again, Christ. God can¡¯t possibly punish His servant, God is good, Christ,¡± said Suri sobbing, seeing and hearing firsthand how Christian regretted all his evil deeds to Elena one year ago making Suri¡¯s chest squeezed when she this. Christian is absolutely devastated. Without Christian and Suri knowing, at the door Charlotte was already listening to their conversation. Charlotte, who initially wanted to take Christian to lunch, then canceled her intention when she heard Suri and Christian¡¯s conversation was so serious. For the first time Charlotte hears Elena¡¯s name being called many times by Suri and Christian. ¡°Elena... what does your face look like?¡± mumbled Charlotte quietly. ¡°Why would a Christian rke be so infatuated with you. Apart from that sick baby, what magic spell have you cast on Christian to make Christian so attached to you like this?¡± Chapter 249 249 Dejavu ¡°Are you out of your mind, Zee?!¡± ¡°Why are you leaving without asking permission like this, huh?!¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve been too good to you for you to be this presumptuous!¡± Zwetta , who was enjoying her breakfast and lunch, couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly hearing all the swear words that came out of Robin¡¯s lips, half an hour ago Zwetta activated her cell phone because she wanted to check email. But as soon as her cell phone was active, a call from Robin came straight in. Inevitably Zwetta finally epted the call and here hse is now, listening to all the yells and loud rebukes from Robin who looks so angry. ¡°Come back soon, I¡¯ll send you a ticket and...¡± ¡°No.¡±firmly Zwetta refused Robin¡¯s indisputable order. ¡°I still want to enjoy this city, after all I¡¯ve already spent my precious eight hours to get to this country. How can I go straight home without doing anything.¡± The veins on Robin¡¯s face and neck popped out, the words of rejection that Zwetta ignited a great deal of anger in him. Even though it had been years of dealing Zwetta , this was the first time Robin had been so angry with his special prot¨¦g¨¦. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience any further, Zee,¡± Robin growled warningly. Zwetta who was chewing her food immediately turned her head, staring at Robin whose face was appearing on the screen of her cellphone. ¡°Where did I go wrong, now I¡¯m done with work. I carried out myst mission in Los Angeles so perfectly, then why can¡¯t I be rewarded for all my hard work?¡± ..... ¡°Of course you can get all that in return, Zee.¡± Robin responded to Zwetta¡¯s quickly. ¡°But not in this way, if you want to go on vacation to a country you must first confirm with me. This is not solely for your safety, but for the safety of all of us here. You realize that we are not ordinary people?¡± Zwetta swallowed hard food that had not been fully chewed properly. ¡°I¡¯m not a ten-year-old who doesn¡¯t know the rules, Robin.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°And I¡¯m not a fool who can¡¯t keep ourselves and our secrets.¡± Zwetta who had been provoked by Robin¡¯s tantrum finally spoke firmly. ¡°So stop talking like that.¡± In his study, Robin immediately clenched his fists tightly, the other four subordinates could only stare at the boss so angry at this time. ¡°I¡¯ll go home after I¡¯m satisfied exploring this city,¡± Zwetta said again calmly without guilt. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Zwetta Lara!!¡± For the first time in ten years, Robin mentioned Zwetta¡¯sst name which Zwetta had forgotten for so long. Zwetta really wanted to erase thest name of a Mexican drug courier who sold his teenage daughter ten years ago. And Robin immediately regretted his actions when he saw the change in the way Zwetta looked at him, even though they were now so far apart but Robin could feel the look full of anger emanating from Zwetta¡¯s resultant eyes that stared at him without blinking with a murderous desire so thick. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear this,¡± Zwetta said quietly without changing her facial expression. ¡°Good afternoon.¡± Without saying a more polite andfortable closing sentence, Zwetta immediately ended her conversation with Robin unterally. appetite Zwetta disappeared instantly, being reminded again of the name given by her father which had been in her grave for years by Robin made Zwetta so angry. If previously Zwetta chose to turn off his cellphone to avoid Robin and her other friends, this time Zwetta chose to immediately remove and throw the sim card installed on her cellphone into the trash. Zwetta knew if she just blocked Robin¡¯s number and the others, they could still bother her. But if she had changed her cell phone number, Zwetta was sure that Robin and her friends would not be able to reach her at this time. ¡°Damn it!¡± Zwetta hit the table in front of her with a bang. ¡°Bastard Robin, you spoil my mood...aargghhh.¡± Zwetta , who no longer had an appetite for food, decided to immediately leave her hotel room after grabbing a backpack containing all of her personal belongings, starting from her identity card and a row of life support cards. Using a ck hat to cover her head, Zwetta quietly exited the hotel. Her steps were light when she headed to the shopping center which was close to the hotel, although there was no one she wanted to contact but Zwetta still had to activate her cellphone. She had to stay connected to the inte, that¡¯s why Zwetta rushed to find a recement for the sim card she had thrown away. In a short time Zwetta finally managed to get a new sim card, the previously inactive cellphone could be used again and the first thing Zwetta looked for through the cellphone was fun tourist spots in Geneva as originally nned when she decided toe to Geneva. ¡°Looks like it would be fun toe to this ce now,¡± said Zwetta quietly, speaking to herselfmenting on the results of the search for tourist attractions in Geneva that she had managed to get. Without thinking twice, Zwetta then put her cell phone back into her pocket and rushed to Lake Geneva which was the first ce she wanted to visit. Using a taxi that she stopped in front of the mall, Zwetta went to Lake Geneva. As if some invisible force was guiding her, Zwetta visited ces that had never previously attracted her attention. After traveling for fifteen minutes, Zwetta finally arrived at her destination. Because the sun was still so high, the state of theke which was so incredibly beautiful was not visited by many people.¡¯s choice was Zwetta right. Without removing the hat that covered her shoulder hair, Zwetta walked along the edge of theke which is on the border of Switzend and France with a nk stare. Zwetta ignored several pairs of lovers who were sitting on the edge of theke, the sound ofughter filled with joy Zwetta hear either. All Zwetta did was continue to walk along theke that delivered the coolness of the soul. ¡°This ce, why do I feel I have an attachment to this ce?¡± Zwetta spoke to herself again, even though Zwetta looking so calm since earlier, but inside her chest there was an indescribable upheaval. Even though it wasn¡¯t like yesterday, the restlessness was almost the same as the one she felt before. Zwetta waspletely ufortable with the unfamiliar feeling. Not far from where Zwetta was standing at the moment, three luxury cars stopped almost simultaneously. From the first car got out a young man with blue eyes who immediately froze, staring at Zwetta who was standing with her back to him. ¡°Could it be...¡± continued Chapter 250 250 Insting ¡°Could it be...¡± Christian is unable to continue his words as his attention is stolen by Charlotte¡¯s sudden action of wrapping her arms around his arms. ¡°Charlotte!¡± Christian says Charlotte¡¯s name in a tone that goes up two octaves. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Charlotte shortly with sparkling eyes, although aware that Christian didn¡¯t like what he was doing, Charlotte decided to pretend not to know and put on an innocent face. Suri, who just got out of the car with Asher, rolled her eyes. Suri was really sick of Charlotte¡¯s excessive behavior. Even though Christian has assured her that Charlotte doesn¡¯t have a special ce in his heart, Suri is still worried. Suri is afraid that Christian¡¯s fortress will copse if he is continuously approached in such a frontal manner, no man can remain silent while being given a tantalizing meal in front of his eyes. Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Charlotte nodded her head excitedly, without any guilt Charlotte then pulled Christian to the restaurant that Johan had ordered beforehand. When walking towards the restaurant, Christian had time to turn towards theke to see again the figure of the girl in the ck hat who had previously stolen his attention, but the figure in the hat was no longer there and there was a sense of disappointment that spread within Christian at this time. Asher, who understood that Suri really didn¡¯t like Charlotte, smiled a little, without asking permission first, Asher immediately put his arm around Suri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on in, I¡¯m hungry,¡± he said in a low, half-whispered voice. ¡°Suddenly my hunger disappeared, Asher,¡± replied Suri curtly. ..... Asher chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll get old quickly if you continue to be angry like this, Suri.¡± ¡°Yes and the reason is that annoying spoiled girl who looks like a leech.¡± Suri deliberately spoke in a slightly loud tone, hoping that Charlotte would hear it. However, Suri¡¯s wish could not be realized because Christian and Charlotte were already quite far from her, plus with the presence of a car that had just passed, it was definitely impossible for Suri¡¯s voice to be heard by Charlotte who was still clinging to Christian without shame. Asher, who knew Suri so well, chuckled, because he didn¡¯t want to make Suri¡¯s mood worse, Asher then started to walk towards the restaurant without letting go of Suri¡¯s arms. from behind Johan can only follow their steps with their lips locked tightly, when working Johan really shows a different personality from his real personality. For the sake of carrying out the mission, Johan changes all his identity. He mustplete the revenge mission that has been dyed for more than thirty years, for his father¡¯s sake for the pride of his family that has been trampled by Jackson Patrick Muller. Because they had made a reservation beforehand, they were able to sit in a special room that had the widest view from inside the restaurant. Christian, who is still curious about the figure of the girl in the hat, turns his gaze out to theke that is so beautiful in the sun. ¡°Your drink has arrived Christ.¡± Charlotte whispered softly, breaking Christian¡¯s thoughts. Suddenly Christian gets up from his chair. ¡°I want to go to the toilet for a while, when the foodes you can eat right away. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± ¡°But ...¡± ¡°Suddenly my stomach is a little ufortable,¡± added Christian back ahead of Charlotte. ¡°Are you sick?¡± asked Asher in surprise. Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Suri¡¯s lips curved a little. ¡°Ok, go to the toilet then.¡± Christian smiled at Suri¡¯s words, without feeling awkward Christian then ruffled Suri¡¯s hair with excitement before he walked away to the toilet which was not far from where they were. Suri who usually gets angry if her makeup is messed up by her brother this time only smiled slightly as she straightened her hair again, from her seat Asher smiled too seeing what Suri did. He was happy to see the change in Suri who had grown up, he was proud to see his spoiled little sister slowly turning into a mature girl who could carry herself. When he almost reached his destination, Christian suddenly turned his steps towards the stairs that connected the top floor of the restaurant which was an open area. Without hesitation Christian climbed the stairs one by one, once he reached the top floor of the restaurant which was deserted. Christian closed his eyes, trying to enjoy the fresh breeze that was blowing with his face looking up at the sky which was so bright. ¡°Where are you, Elena? I miss you so much, pleasee back to me,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°I need you, baby.¡± Zwetta who was feeding the geese swimming in front of her suddenly touched her left chest which was aching, the small ss containing the goose food that she had previously bought at the seller not far from where she was sitting fell onto the grass causing the goose¡¯s food to fall. scattered in it. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± Zwetta muttered hoarsely while squeezing her left chest. ¡°Why is this diforting back?¡± Zwetta closed her eyes with her body slightly lowered, trying to calm herself, who suddenly felt the urge to cry, the feeling of difort that gued her right now was suffocating. Because the tightness was so strong, Zwetta¡¯s defense finally broke. ¡°Ahhh sob... why? What happened to me? Why did my chest suddenly hurt so much?¡± said Zwetta stuttering with tears that had flowed down her face, Zwetta who was confused by what had happened to her could only surrender to tears that did not stoping out of her eyes. ¡°What is this ufortable feeling? Why is my chest so tight...¡± Zwetta was talking to herself again. Having suffered since childhood made Zwetta immune from all the disappointments and pains that gued her, but none of that made her cry like this. Even when she had to keep running on the dark streets of New York to avoid being chased by the pimps who had bought her from her father, Zwetta had never been this sick. Zwetta waspletely clueless about her own situation. Not wanting to be outdone by the strange feeling that had recently tormented her, Zwetta slowly got up from the chair where she had been sitting for nearly twenty minutes. Not wanting anyone to see her current worst condition, Zwetta then took out a ck mask from the backpack on herp and put it on quickly. Feeling that the atmosphere in theke was already ufortable, Zwetta then stepped onto the highway. She intends to continue her adventure again to another ce. ¡°Give me a hint of God, give me a way to find out the cause of this pain that torments me...¡± Zwetta stopped when she saw the strange behavior of several people who had just gotten off a van not far from her, her instincts immediately worked as soon as she saw the presence of a gun. on the waist of the men dressed in all dark in front of her at this time. ¡°They¡¯re not cops,¡± Zwetta muttered quietly, her eyes still wet with tears scanning intently at the six strange men in front of her. ¡°Then they are...¡± Zwetta immediately looked around, trying to find something. Working as a secret agent for many years makes Zwetta¡¯s mind different from the average person. ¡°There is someone they want to attack...¡± Chapter 251 251 Attack Because Christian decided not to eat, as a result, after the main meal was finished, Suri rushed to find Christian. Suri, who knew that Christian¡¯s condition was not fine, followed her brother who was sitting alone on the rooftop of the restaurant. ¡°It¡¯s finished?¡± Christian who saw Suri¡¯s arrival immediately asked an unexpected question. Suri was annoyed. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to eat? You¡¯re really sick, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Suri.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not doing well. I know that,¡± replied Suri loudly. Christian smiled a little, he slowly got up from the sofa where he had been sitting for almost thirty minutes and walked towards Suri who was wearing her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯m just putting my mind at ease here, honey.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Christian raises his hand and touches Suri¡¯s face gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Suri, who had been trying to hold back her tears as hard as she could, then dropped herself onto her brother¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re not alone, Christ. You¡¯re not alone through this, you still have us. You still have me to help you.¡± ..... Christian smiles, he affectionately touches Suri¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you, Suri. Thank you very much.¡± Suri slowly released her arms from Christian¡¯s body, she could no longer see Christian like this. Suri intends to admit all her mistakes to her brother right now, but just as Suri is about to open her lips to start confessing, suddenly Christian¡¯s cell phone rings. Christian, who was as surprised as Suri, took out his cell phone from his pocket and received an iing call from Kainer, who was still in Luxembourg with Erick, recing him with the care of rke Enterprise. Christian¡¯s face immediately turned serious when he heard the report that Kainer gave, Suri, who didn¡¯t hear what Kainer said to Christian, was immediately worried. Suri silently asked Christian who was still listening to Kainer¡¯s report. Just like Suri did, Christian answered his sister¡¯s question by only moving his lips. It was clear that at this time Christian wanted to seriously listen to Kainer¡¯s words, Suri who understood then nodded slowly. She decided to wait patiently for her brother and Kainer¡¯s conversation. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be right back in the office. Keep in touch with Nichs who is at the office, I¡¯ll tell Daddy,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Yes sir, Erick and I are trying hard to track down who is behind all this. I hope you are careful going to the office, sir. We don¡¯t know what they are doing right now,¡± Kainer answered seriously from the other end of the phone. Kainer immediately worried about Christian¡¯s safety when he found out that his master was currently out of the office. Christian nods slowly. ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡± Suri gulped, seeing how serious Christian¡¯s tone was at this moment made her sure that something bad was going on. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Christ?¡± Suri asks quietly as Christian finishes his conversation with Kainer. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of a problem,¡± Christian replied briefly as he looked around the restaurant, through the third floor where he is currently, Christian¡¯s view is wider. Suri who was afraid then gripped Christian¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked again. ¡°I will leave this restaurant first, you and the others stay here. Wait for my signal,¡± Christian said seriously, his hands gripping Suri¡¯s shoulders tightly. Suri shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re still here too. At least until then...¡± ¡°I have to get to the office, Suri. There¡¯s a bad guy trying to mess with thepany¡¯s database.¡± Christian finally says the big problem that Kainer had reported to him a moment ago. ¡°And I have to be at the office to help Nichs.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Call Areez, ask him toe and remember my message not to leave this restaurant at least until Areez arrives. Tell him toe with his men.¡± The frightened Suri grabs Christian¡¯s hand, trying to stop him from leaving. ¡°Tell me the reason why I have to ask Areez toe with his men? Is there a bad person who is after us here?¡± Christian who had no other choice then confessed, using the softest words Christian exined the real incident to Suri. Christian exins the current emergency. Suri, who had guessed earlier, immediately tightened her grip on Christian¡¯s arm. ¡°No, you can¡¯t get out of this ce,¡± said Suri hoarsely. ¡°Wait for the police toe, wait until it¡¯s safe, Christ.¡± Suri¡¯s eyes filled with tears, she looked so scared. Hearing that a bad person is after them makes the feare back again, the trauma of the events in Zurich four years ago slowly surfaced. ¡°I¡¯m not alone, honey. There¡¯s my men downstairs, they¡¯re all armed. They¡¯ll protect me, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Christian tries to calm Suri as calmly as possible. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, have you? I¡¯m Christian rke, I¡¯m a great person, Suri.¡± Suri hits Christian¡¯s chest, she is angry at her brother who is trying to be funny in such a very inappropriate situation. Suri¡¯s intention to again seduce Christian so as not to leave was stopped by the sound of the footsteps of many people approaching them, automatically Suri then turned towards the stairs where at this time Asher and Charlotte the spoiled leech appeared with some of Christian¡¯s men. They all looked panicked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Christ? Why did your men ask us to gather here? What happened?¡± asked Charlotte scared, she tried to reach Christian but was stopped by Suri who immediately used her body to be Christian¡¯s shield. Charlotte¡¯s face, which initially looked panicked and afraid, immediately changed drastically when she realized Suri¡¯s actions. ¡°Nothing, everything is fine,¡± Christian replies quietly, his left hand patting Suri¡¯s shoulder signaling his little sister to calm down and not cause trouble with Charlotte. Christian knows what Suri¡¯s goal is to suddenly change ces. ¡°Right now you stay here with Suri and Asher.¡± Christian nced at Asher, Asher who understood what Christian meant then nodded his head quickly. ¡°Wait for my people to pick you up.¡± Charlotte shook her head. ¡°Then how about you? You¡¯ll be waiting with us, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the office, I have important business to attend to,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°But....¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make things worse, Charlotte,¡± said Suri, annoyed. ¡°Just follow what my brother says.¡± Charlotte who was putting on her best sad face immediately turned to Suri who had just spoken so curtly to her, she seemed to be holding herself back from exploding right now. Charlotte doesn¡¯t want Christian to have a bad opinion of her. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine, Cherry,¡± Christian says quietly, pronouncing Charlotte¡¯s first name. Charlotte¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red when she heard Christian¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t expect Christian to call her by her first name at times like this. ¡°Come on sir, it looks like things are safe downstairs.¡± Christian nods slowly, responding to the words of one of his bodyguards. Before leaving Christiannds a kiss on Suri¡¯s forehead and says ¡°I¡¯m leaving, take care of yourself and don¡¯t forget to call Areez.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christian smiles, he slowly turns to Asher. ¡°Take care of Suri, don¡¯t disappoint me again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it with my life, Christ,¡± Asher answered earnestly. Christian nods his head and rushes to the stairs to get down with his three men, while Christian is going down the stairs asking his men for guns. Even though there are currently people guarding him, Christian still asks for a gun just in case something bad will happen. Chapter 252 252 Second meeting Even though he currently has a gun in his hand, Christian still feels uneasy, his focus is divided in two because he thinks of Suri who is still in the restaurant. Even though Suri is currently with half of his men, Christian still cannot concentrate fully at this time because he is reminded of the kidnapping that happened to Suri four years ago. ¡°Please be careful sir, keep walking behind us,¡± whispered Antonio, the head bodyguard to Christian who hade out of the restaurant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys haven¡¯t forgotten who educated me, have you?¡± Antonio swallowed his saliva, he looked nervous because he was reminded of the legendary Luis Cobb from Luxembourg. ¡°But now things are different, young master,¡± Carlos chimes in, replying Christian boldly. ¡°The enemy who is targeting you is hiding among the other citizens, their form is invisible so you have to be careful.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Thanks for reminding me, Carlos.¡± ¡°Sorry young master, I didn¡¯t mean anything bad. I just...¡± ¡°I know your intentions are good, Carlos. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not angry.¡± Antonio tapped Carlos on the shoulder, signaling him to move immediately. Carlos who understood then stepped forward to start walking with one of his colleagues, after two of his men moved, Christian then walked with great caution. Even though he is currently carrying a gun, Christian tries not to take any action that provokes the enemy who is stalking him. ..... When they almost reached the car, unexpectedly several men dressed in ck appeared from behind Christian¡¯s car. Those who had been monitoring the movements of Christian and his four men since leaving the restaurant seemed to move so fast that Christian and his four bodyguards were overwhelmed, they didn¡¯t even have time to pull out their guns because of the sudden attack. ¡°Who are you?¡± Christian rebukes hard at the three men who are cornering him in the car. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, you better obey if you don¡¯t want your life to be lost!¡± ¡°Watch your words!¡± Antonio shouted loudly, he couldn¡¯t stand to hear Christian being threatened with such a very inappropriate sentence. ¡°Talk too much!¡± ¡°Ukkhhh...¡± Antonio lowered his body when a fistnded on his stomach, not enough until there was another punch aimed at his face that made his lips gush blood immediately. Carlos and his two other friends could only remain silent when they saw their captain being an easy target for the two enemies who acted very unsportsmanlike. Antonio who was kneeling on the asphalt was still coughing, bleeding from his mouth. Seeing the painful treatment that Antonio received made Christian, who was currently pointed with a gun in his stomach, take a step forward, but the small nudge given by the attacker made Christian cancel his intention to approach Antonio. ¡°You¡¯d better be cooperative, young master,¡± says the assant, pointing a gun at Christian in a half-whisper. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose the life of one of your loyal bodyguards, you¡¯d better follow our instructions.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Christian asks coldly. The man in ck grinned widely. ¡°Your father handed over all his assets to our boss.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Christian shouts loudly involuntarily. ¡°You¡¯re still sane, right?¡± ¡°Shhh....watch your voice Christian rke! You don¡¯t want to feel the warmth of the bullet in the arghhhhhh..¡± The man in ck fell to the ground when a hard kicknded on his head, everyone¡¯s surprise increased when the two who were also aiming their guns Christian fell to the ground in just one blow. Seeing the golden opportunity, Carlos then did the same thing with the savior who suddenly appeared. He quickly managed to paralyze the two people who previously held him, the other two of Carlos¡¯ colleagues did the same thing and the situation quickly turned around. The eight ck men who had previously believed they could bring Christian rke to their superiors were now sprawled on the asphalt with bruises on their faces, Christian who was still so shocked by the help from an unknown person was still frozen in ce standing staring intently at the savior. which had just helped Carlos disarm the eight assants. ¡°Thank you, we really...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, you guys don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± ¡°You are a woman?!¡± asked Antonio in surprise. Zwetta who was facing Carlos turned to Antonio who had just spoken. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a woman?¡±asked Zwetta quietly from behind the mask covering her face, her eyes ring at Antonio with intimidation. ¡°Is there a prohibition for a woman to have martial skills?¡± ¡°No, of course not,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°Forgive my men, Miss. He didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Zwetta narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Christian.¡± ¡°Oh so you¡¯re the target of these people, huh?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christian asks, confused. Zwetta turned to the Christian attackers who were still on the asphalt in a reclining position under Carlos¡¯s control, his hands slowly raised pointing at the eight ck men. ¡°Ten minutes ago when I was passing by their car I overheard them saying your name over and over.¡± ¡°Car?¡± ¡°Yes, they got out of the van,¡± Zwetta said quietly, pointing at the ck van which was not far from where they were. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re amateur criminals.¡± ¡°Amateur criminal?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly, from behind her mask she gave a small smile. ¡°Professional criminals or kidnappers will not discuss their ns in the open like they did before.¡± ¡°So you overheard their conversation earlier?¡± Zwetta shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Yeah, otherwise how could I possibly be here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name, Miss?¡± Antonio asked quietly, joining in. Zwetta , whose attention had been stolen towards the group of Asher and Suri who hade hastily towards them at this time along with the other four Christian men, shook her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m just a foreigner who happens to be enjoying the beauty of this ce and you all don¡¯t need to know my name.¡± ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t we know your name?¡± Christian asks quickly. ¡°Because we won¡¯t see each other again,¡± Zwetta answered without a light guilt. ¡°So we don¡¯t need to exchange names.¡± Chapter 253 253 The Savior Christian who was already captivated by the figure of the girl with extraordinary abilities, stepped forward, approaching Zwetta who was standing near his defeated attackers. ¡°But you already know my name, so it¡¯s unfair if I don¡¯t know yours.¡± Zwetta, who was never at all swayed by market ttery like what Christian had just said, chuckled, trying to hold back her disgust for the man she had just saved. ¡°So tell me your name or at least give me your cell phone number so I can...¡± ¡°Christ!¡± The loud screams from Suri and Charlotte that were spoken at the same time made Christian stop his words, Zwetta automatically turned his face towards the source of the sound. One of Zwetta¡¯s eyebrows raised as she looked at Suri who was walking towards her, Zwetta who had the ability to remember very well immediately recognized Suri, the figure of the girl she saved on herst mission in Europe four years ago. Suri, who was not aware that she was being watched, continued to walk towards Christian, without hesitation, Suri immediately hugged Christian tightly. Suri, who doesn¡¯t want Charlotte to dominate Christian, chooses to directly control Christian for herself; she is not willing if the female leech returns tounch its poison on Christian. ¡°You¡¯re okay, right? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± asked Suri in a hoarse voice without letting go of Christian¡¯s arms. Christian smiles, his big hands patting Suri¡¯s back gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can see for yourself, right?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re not fine. You almost fell victim to those thugs, you almost got hurt, Christ!¡± ..... ¡°Right, you¡¯re not doing well, Christ,¡± Charlotte said loudly from behind Suri, not wanting to lose. ¡°You¡¯ve just been attacked by this madman, how about we go to the hospital first. We have to check your condition, Christ.¡± Charlotte¡¯s words made Christian let go of his embrace on Suri, who clearly didn¡¯t want to end their hug, Suri who was still so worried about Christian, wasn¡¯t willing to let Christian chat with Charlotte. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you all don¡¯t need to worry. The thugs haven¡¯t had a chance tond their hands on me yet.¡± Christian exined his condition to Suri and Charlotte directly, although now Suri and Charlotte were standing in front of him, but Christian¡¯s attention was still focused on Zwetta, the person who had done so much for him. ¡°But you just got attacked by this bad guy Christ, we still have to check your condition,¡± Charlotte said stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll inject dangerous fluids into your body without you knowing, Christ.¡± Zwetta immediately frowned at Charlotte¡¯s words, Zwetta who previously only focused on Suri now turned his gaze to Charlotte. Zwetta felt that if Charlotte was not a random girl, she knew one of the methods used by secret agents like her. Christian smiles. ¡°You watch too many detective movies on pay-TV channels, Cher,¡± Christian says amused. ¡°Those kinds of things only happen in movies and can¡¯t happen in real life, and they haven¡¯t had the chance to do anything to us because thisdy came to help earlier.¡± Suri, Charlotte and Asher, who had been busy with their cellphones while eavesdropping on their conversation, turned to Zwetta, whom Christian had just pointed at, all three of them looked shocked. ¡°This girl helped you? Are you serious?¡± Charlotte is the first to doubt Christian¡¯s words, Charlotte is not sure if someone like Zwetta helps Christian. Christian nods slowly. ¡°You can ask the others if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Charlotte who was looking at Suri didn¡¯t care about Charlotte¡¯s words, Zwetta who had such a good memory was still looking at Suri to make sure she didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person. Suri who finally recognized the figure in front of her suddenly stepped back, her face looking so pale. Suri¡¯s drastic change in attitude made Zwetta smile a little, her eyes shing triumphantly. There was a sense of satisfaction that surged within Zwetta at this time. ¡°Y..you....¡± ¡°Yes it¡¯s me, spoiled princess,¡± said Zwetta quietly. ¡°You still recognize me, don¡¯t you?¡± Suri shook her head, panicking. ¡°N..no, no way. You can¡¯t be that person.¡± Suri¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, it was clear that Suri was currently very frightened. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Christian asks, surprised. Zwetta turned her face towards Christian. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± ¡°We both?¡± Christian asks back, pointing at Suri and himself in turn. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my sister,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°My biological sister, Suri Mireya rke.¡± Behind her mask Zwetta smiled broadly at Christian¡¯s words, even though four years had passed but her memory was still good enough to remember Suri¡¯s full name. The girl she saved from the madness of Osbert who wanted to sell her to the Japanese man she killed months ago in her prison in Tokyo. ¡°Why have you two known each other before?¡± Christian asks again, he¡¯s so curious about Zwetta who hasn¡¯t answered his question a while ago. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her,¡± replied Suri hysterically, seeing Zwetta¡¯s eyes looking at her so intensely managed to bring back all the dark memories that she identally erased from her memory. Osbert and Mr Yamada¡¯s ugly faces in the Japanese man who almost fucked her managed to remember Suri clearly at this time. Asher, who noticed the change in Suri¡¯s face, immediately moved towards Suri. ¡°What are you doing, Suri? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zwetta, who seemed to be enjoying Suri¡¯s fear, folded her arms across her chest without breaking eye contact with Suri, who was suffering from a panic attack. ¡°Of course I know your sister well, Mr. rke,¡± Zwetta replied quietly, Zwetta deliberately slowed down her speech because she wanted to tease Suri. Zwetta was still annoyed at Suri for getting her into trouble. ¡°Where, how did you two know each other?¡± Christian asks surprised, his eyes sparkling with happiness because the girl who saved him and Suri already know each other well. Zwetta removed the hat that covered half of her head without removing the mask that was still on her face. ¡°Ask your sister how she ended up in Osbert¡¯s clutches in Zurich four years ago.¡± Not only was Suri shocked to hear Zwetta¡¯s words, Christian and Asher who knew best about the terrible incident were also as shocked as Suri. ¡°Y..you....¡± ¡°Yes, I am the one who saved this spoiled princess from the madness of Osbert who has targeted her to be his money machine,¡± Zwetta said tly without an expression cutting Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Osbert is an Angel Hunter who has been my main target for many years.¡± Chapter 254 254 Christian¡¯s biggest anger ¡°Osbert is an Angel Hunter who has been my main target for many years.¡± Silence, no sound escaped from the lips of everyone who was surrounding Zwetta at this time. Everyone was so shocked and confused by the words Zwetta said. ¡°Angel Hunter, what do you mean?¡± Johan, who had just joined them, immediately asked the meaning of the Angel Hunter that Zwetta. Zwetta chuckled. ¡°Angel Hunter is the person in charge of finding and kidnapping a girl who is considered beautiful to sell to a phnderer who is willing to pay a fantastic price. And she.¡± Zwetta pointed at Suri using her index finger. ¡°Be one of Osbert¡¯s targets.¡± Christian who was already amazed by the appearance of Zwetta who had taken off his hat did not say anything, he was still amazed by the figure of the savior who was standing in front of him. Christian tries to calm himself who is so restless for no reason right now. There was a strange feeling welling up inside him at this moment. ¡°S..so you are the one who saved Suri back then?¡± asked Asher stuttering, Asher who knew that Suri had mistakenly recognized Elena as one of the people who had kidnapped her was so surprised when he heard the words of the masked girl who was standing in front of him. Zwettaughed again. ¡°Just ask the spoiled princess directly, ask her what she has done when I have freed her from the two lecherous men.¡± ¡°What, what does that mean?¡± Zwetta , who had lost her mood because she kept getting the same question, then put her hat back on. ¡°You¡¯d better ask this princess, don¡¯t ask me. Besides, I don¡¯t have any business with her anymore, my target has also been achieved so I don¡¯t have time to answer all of your curiosity one by one, I still have a lot of business to solve so excuse me .¡± ..... ¡°Wait.¡± Christian steps forward and immediately grabs Zwetta¡¯s hand, Christian¡¯s whole body jerks as soon as his skin touches the mysterious girl who just said the most unexpected thing. ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± Zwetta , who was reallyzy to face all the people, then forcibly pulled her hand from Christian¡¯s grip, even though Christian¡¯s hand gripped Zwetta but it wasn¡¯t a big problem for Zwetta, because she managed to free her hand again easily. Without fear, Zwetta drew closer to Christian. If only Zwetta didn¡¯t wear a mask at this time, maybe their noses had touched each other. ¡°I¡¯ll exin once again, I don¡¯t have any business with all of you. So there¡¯s no obligation for me to stay here,¡± Zwetta quietly, her eyes ring at Christian who was also looking at him with a messy feeling. ¡°And regarding what happened four years ago in Zurich, you can ask for details directly on that troublesome spoiled princess. She was with me at the time, I¡¯m sure she can exin everything very clearly.¡± Christian who is being confused by his feelings does not respond to Zwetta¡¯s, he is still enchanted by Zwetta that reminds him of Elena. As someone who knows Elena well, Christian is very familiar with every curve of her body, including her eyes which are currently visualized so clearly in the eyes of a foreign girl who turns out to hold many unexpected secrets. Because Christian didn¡¯t respond, Zwetta who was already very annoyed then turned around and walked quickly towards the bus stop which was not far from where they were. Christian, who realized that Zwetta had gone, then ran to catch up with her, but because of Zwetta ¡®s fast steps, he had managed to stop an empty taxi that was passing by and as a result Christian couldn¡¯t get Zwetta. ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m still very familiar with Elena¡¯s eyes.¡± Christian¡¯s lips trembled as he spoke, his teary eyes staring sadly at Zwetta who had left with the taxi he was riding in. Charlotte, who was the only person who didn¡¯t know anything, then approached Christian by jogging. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± Christian refuses Charlotte¡¯s embrace, he feels ufortable with Charlotte¡¯s presence when his mood is so chaotic like now. ¡°Come home early today.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I still have a lot of work to attend to at the office, Christ.¡± Since the taxi carrying Zwetta was out of sight, Christian slowly turned to Charlotte who was standing beside him. ¡°Today I¡¯m in a very bad mood, Cher. You better keep your distance from me, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t finish her words because Christian had already walked away from her, Christian walked with firm steps towards Suri who was hunched overnguidly in Asher¡¯s arms who was trying to calm her down. ¡°Suri!¡± Suri flinched when she heard Christian calling her loudly. Christian who had arrived in front of Suri, immediately grabbed Suri¡¯s chin and lifted it up so he could see her face. ¡°Exin to me what that girl means? Is there a secret you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± Suri¡¯s tears flowed profusely. ¡°I..I...¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t need your tears right now, Suri.¡± Asher, who couldn¡¯t bear to see Christian¡¯s treatment of Suri, then touched Christian¡¯s hand, which was gripping Suri¡¯s chin carefully. ¡°Suri is in pain, Christ,¡± he says quietly, trying to wake Christian who is being ovee by anger. Overwhelmed by anger, Christian ignores Asher¡¯s words. Seeing Suri crying like this actually makes his curiosity even bigger, Christian is increasingly convinced that there is a big secret that Suri is hiding from him. Unable to bear to see Suri in pain, Asher then forcibly lowered Christian¡¯s hand from Suri¡¯s chin. Although in the end Asher had to get such a terrible stare from Christian, Asher still did it. Just like he was a child decades ago, Asher will always be a shield for Suri from Christian¡¯s tantrums. ¡°Suri,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°Answer my question.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Asher!¡± Christian shouts loudly involuntarily. ¡°This is my family¡¯s business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m part of the rke family too, don¡¯t forget that, Christ!¡± Asher loudly answered Christian¡¯s words, Asher was slightly provoked by Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Ever since Aunty and Uncle brought me back to Switzend, I¡¯ve be part of the rke family. Like it or not, I¡¯m...¡± Brukk.. Christian who waspletely overwhelmed by emotions then threw a hard punch at Asher who he judged had crossed his limits. Asher, who was already sitting on the asphalt, looked so shocked by what Christian had just done to him, he could only sit still in his seat. He really did not expect that he would get a beating from his adopted brother who he admired so much. ¡°I warned you to be quiet, this is none of your business!¡± Christian says back in a trembling voice. ¡°This is my problem with Suri not with you who is just a child...¡± ¡°Christian!... Chapter 255 255 Areez confession ¡°Christian!¡± shouted Areez loudly. Areez who just got out of the car looks shocked when he sees Christian yelling at Asher who is defending Suri, Areez quickly walks over to Suri and immediately hugs her tightly, trying to protect her from Christian. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Areez whispered softly to Suri who was already in his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t let Christian get mad at you.¡± ¡°She..i met her again, Areez,¡± Suri stammered. Areez furrowed his brows. ¡°She? Who is she?¡± Suri lifted her face from Areez¡¯s chest. ¡°She, the girl who brought me to meet you in Zurich four years ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Because the distance from Suri and Areez is not too far, Christian can hear Suri and Areez¡¯s conversation. Without thinking, Christian violently pulled Suri¡¯s hand from Areez¡¯s arms who was trying to calm her down. ¡°Ouchh...¡± ..... ¡°So you and Areez have known each other since four years ago?¡± Christian asks in a loud voice to Suri who has just groaned in pain from the hard grip of Christian¡¯s hand on her arm. ¡°Did Areez have anything to do with the kidnapping four years ago?¡± Suri¡¯s face that was already covered in cold sweat became even paler because of the question that Suri most didn¡¯t want to hear, her whole body felt weak at this point. Her heartbeat was also racing so fast, Suri was really faced with a situation she really didn¡¯t want to face. Her strenuous effort to atone for all his guilt towards Christian, Elena and Luna seems to be soon forgotten. ¡°Suri,¡± Christian growls impatiently. ¡°Quickly answer my question, I¡¯m not a patient person!¡± Suri¡¯s lips trembled she really almost fainted, the pressure Christian gave was too strong. And Areez who realized Suri¡¯s bad condition immediately moved, with Areez¡¯s lips closed trying to snatch Suri back from Christian. He tried to get Suri under his control, but apparently Areez¡¯s n was read by Christian. Unexpectedly, Christian suddenly lifted his left leg andnded perfectly on Areez¡¯s stomach. Areez who didn¡¯t have time to dodge finally fell backwards and hit the asphalt hard. ¡°Arees!¡± cried Suri in a choked voice, the tears she had been trying to hold back finally flowed down her paper-white cheeks. It was as if all the blood on her face was gone. Christian smirks. ¡°That¡¯s right, your concern for that damn bastard has answered the question I asked you.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°No, not here, Suri!¡± Christian cuts back. ¡°You must speak in front of Mommy and Daddy, they must know the truth directly from your lips.¡± After saying that, Christian then pulled Suri¡¯s hand towards his car, ignoring Areez who was in pain, Asher, who grew up with Christian and Suri, looked so shocked when he saw Christian¡¯s attitude to be so rude to Suri. Asher, who knows how much Christian loves Suri, really didn¡¯t expect to see Christian make Suri cry so hard. ¡°How is it, Asher?¡± asked Charlotte quietly. ¡°What should we do? Christian seems furious at Suri.¡± Asher, who had forgotten about Charlotte¡¯s presence at that ce, was shocked by the girl¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯tst long because Asher finally managed to regain control of himself. ¡°Come home Charlotte,¡± replied Asher firmly. ¡°Right now there¡¯s nothing you can do, this is an internal matter for our family.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Nothing but Charlotte!¡± Asher loudly cut off Charlotte¡¯s insistence on staying near Christian. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in our family matters, you certainly don¡¯t want your family interfered with by strangers, right?¡± The smile and gentleness that still lingered on Charlotte¡¯s face instantly disappeared, Asher¡¯s words were so piercing that she was speechless. All of her voices were caught in her throat, Asher¡¯s figure, whom he had always considered easy to beat, was apparently so hard. Charlotte really didn¡¯t expect that Asher could speak so rudely to her who was clearly of a much higher social status than the man. While Charlotte was still, Asher moved again. This time the target was Areez who had just stood up, without fear Asher immediately grabbed Areez¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Youe with me, you owe us a lot of exnation,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I have nothing to do with you, Asher,¡± Areez answered, not wanting to lose, using his free hand Areez grabbed Asher¡¯s cor. Even though his stomach still hurts from Christian¡¯s kick, Areez still has great strength to fight Asher. His years of muay thai practice is reallying in handy today. Asher who was in a disadvantageous position gave a small smile. ¡°Show your ability, Areez. Show us if you are a responsible man, if you are innocent you should not be afraid of anything,¡± Asher said sarcastically, although he did not hear Suri¡¯s words very clearly but Asher clearly heard the conversation between Suri and Christian a while ago before Christian was so angry and took his emotions out on Suri. The emotions that Areez had been trying to hold back finally boiled over because of Asher¡¯s words, Areez knew that Asher was currently sarcastic gently. Adding strength to his grip on Asher¡¯s neck, Areez said, ¡°I¡¯m not a coward and just so you know if it weren¡¯t for Suri who detained me eight months ago I might have told Mr. Jackson rke and Christian everything.¡± ¡°What?¡± Areez smiled sarcastically in response to Asher¡¯s surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me and Suri, Asher. So you better shut up and don¡¯t talk too much if you don¡¯t want Suri to hate you.¡± After saying that Areez then released his grip from Asher¡¯s neck and immediately rebuffed Asher¡¯s hand which was still on his arm, oncepletely freed Areez immediately walked back to his car which was parked right behind Asher¡¯s car. The Royce Roll car with metallic white color immediately sped away at high speed not long after the owner entered, the purpose of the car was the rke Enterprise to overtake Christian who was forcibly carrying Suri. Nb. Don¡¯t forget to read my another novel ¡°The CEO¡¯s Scandal¡±, Thank you Chapter 256 256 Johan¡¯s first teror Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched Areez¡¯s car drive away, his expression unreadable at the moment. Areez¡¯s words carrying Suri¡¯s name made Asher so disturbed. He looked very ufortable with that sentence. Because the situation was not so conducive, Antonio who was slightly injured then ordered his men to immediately bring the eight men who previously attacked the master, Antonio ordered Carlos to lead everyone back to the rke family mansion to immediately interrogate the attackers of the master before the policee. If the police arrived, then their intention to get more detailed information from the ck people would not be able to be carried out. Without arguing, Carlos immediately led hisrades to force the defenseless attackers into the car, Carlos and the other bodyguards worked deftly so that in a short time the attackers had been sessfully loaded into the car. Antonio¡¯s smile grew from his chapped lips when he saw the car that Carlos and the rest of his men had driven away. ¡°Follow Carlos,¡± Asher said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Christian to the office.¡± Antonio nodded quickly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Asher who was already worried about Suri¡¯s condition then rushed to his car and immediately took him at full speed following Areez who had left five minutes ago without taking Johan who was still standing quietly behind Charlotte who still hadn¡¯t left even though he had been kicked out by Asher several times. As soon as Antonio¡¯s car left, Johan slowly stepped closer to Charlotte who looked so disappointed and angry with Asher¡¯s rude treatment a moment ago. ¡°You¡¯d better cooperate with me, Miss Lloyd,¡± Johan whispered hoarsely, his hot breathnding directly on Charlotte¡¯s neck. Charlotte who was surprised by what Johan was doing screamed loudly, she even jumped a little because she was surprised to feel the warmth of Johan¡¯s breath touching her skin. Johan, who didn¡¯t feel guilty about what he had just done, smiled widely at Charlotte¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°W..what do you mean?¡± asked Charlotte in surprise. ..... Johan smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want Christian, do you?¡± Charlotte tilted her head, she still didn¡¯t understand where Asher¡¯s personal assistant was talking. ¡°I will help you get that position if you want to work with me,¡± added Johan again. ¡°What and why do you want to help me?¡± asked Charlotte confused. ¡°And why should I cooperate with you, without your help I can get what I want!¡± Johan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy Miss, Christian is a man who loves the mother of his sickly child. He has a big sin on that woman, that¡¯s why Christian is still single until now. He chose to keep waiting for the mother of his baby to return to be able to with him again.¡± Charlotte¡¯s face turned red when she heard Johan¡¯s words, her jealousy spiked when the man offended the mother of Christian¡¯s baby, whom she hated so much. ¡°And believe me, only I can help you get Christian,¡± said Johan again confidently. Charlotte, who didn¡¯t easily believe that person, shook her head quickly, she felt that Johan¡¯s offer of cooperation was a little suspicious. Not wanting to get into trouble, Charlotte tly refused Johan¡¯s good offer. ¡°You turned down my kind offer?¡± asked Johan with a smile as he saw Charlotte shaking her head. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Charlotte loudly and confidently. ¡°I can get Christian on my own so you don¡¯t have to help me.¡± Charlotte immediately waved her hand, stopping the taxi that was passing in front of her. Charlotte chose to go straight from Johan¡¯s presence, having not known Johan for too long made Charlotte reject the man¡¯s good offer. She was very sure that if the offer that came so suddenly was not free, Charlotte was sure that Johan must have had tough conditions behind his good offer. Seeing Charlotte leave, Johan grinned widely, his eyes gleaming sharply as he stared at the taxi carrying Charlotte. ¡°Sooner orter you¡¯re going toe to me, begging and begging to help you get that damn Christian rke,¡± Johan muttered hoarsely. ¡°And when that timees, I¡¯ll make sure youy down on my bed first, Charlotte Lloyd.¡± Johan, who has great envy and hatred for Christian, has ambitions to get everything Christian has, from wealth, poprity and the women who chase him. That¡¯s why Johan wants Charlotte Lloyd at this time, Charlotte who is so beautiful it really makes Johan have a great desire to conquer her. When he waste in his crazy daydream, suddenly Johan was startled by the sound of his cell phone ringing so loudly. With his real cruel face, Johan immediately took out his cellphone from his shirt pocket. His eyes immediately widened when he saw the nameless number that appeared on the screen of his cellphone. ¡°I hope you will bring me good news,¡± said Johan warningly. ¡°That useless Theo we¡¯ve managed to get rid of at his base, his stupid men will no longer harm you, sir.¡± Johan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°In what way did you kill the ipetent Theodore, hm?¡± ¡°We put cyanide in his drink to trick the police, with that he will be considered suicide for fear of being caught after his men failed to arrest and take Christian rke to the ce we agreed in advance to meet you.¡± ¡°Shh....don¡¯t say my name.¡± Johan rebuked one of his men who was contacting him. ¡°I hope you will not repeat this kind of incident again!¡± ¡°S..sorry sir, I¡¯m sorry. I promise not to repeat this kind of stupidity again.¡± Johan smiled sarcastically. ¡°Ok, I trust you. Keep reporting the progress of all your activities to me as usual.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Johan immediately hung up on Steven, one of his men who had just reported the death of Theodore, the person who had been made a scapegoat for Christian¡¯s well-nned attack . Feeling annoyed at Steven¡¯s carelessness, Johan slowly returns to being busy with his cellphone. ¡°Get rid of Steven, use the same method as he did to get rid of Theo,¡± Johan said hoarsely to his right hand man who was currently not far from Steven. ¡°No one should know about my ns today other than you, Daniel.¡± Chapter 257 257 Yes, it¡¯s me Jack, who was waiting anxiously for Christian¡¯s arrival, was shocked when he saw Christian forcibly pulling Suri in a furious state. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why is Suri crying?¡± Instead of answering his father¡¯s question, Christian chose to directly push Suri to the sofa in his father¡¯s study. Luckily the sofa in Jack¡¯s study is one of the finest in Switzend so even if Christian pushes it roughly, Suri won¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°Christ!¡± Jack rebuked loudly, he was not willing to see Suri being treated so harshly by Christian. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christian turns to his father, his eyes reddening with anger. ¡°It¡¯s better for Daddy to directly ask this spoiled child, ask the reason why I am this angry with her.¡± ¡°Christian rke!¡± Jack squealed loudly again. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you like this, huh?¡± The loud screams of Jack and Christian were heard by Nichs, who was busy in his room with several IT experts who were trying to secure thepany¡¯s data, which was attempted by hackers who sent threats to Muller Finance Technology and rke Enterprise at the same time an hour ago. Sensing something was wrong, Nichs then left his desk and rushed to the master¡¯s room whose door was not closed. Although not yet in Jack¡¯s room, but Nichs could feel the cold atmosphere from the room. ¡°Ask her,¡± Christian says hoarsely, his chest rising and falling as he speaks. It was clear that Christian was trying to neutralize his emotions. ¡°What¡¯s the secret she¡¯s hiding with Areez Floyen, that scumbag from Ad.¡± Jack, who didn¡¯t know the source of the problem, frustratedly turned to Suri, who was sitting with her head down with tears already flowing. Unable to bear to see Suri cry, Jack rushed to the sofa and hugged her as soon as he sat beside her. Suri, who was previously silent, began to sob when she was in her father¡¯s arms. ..... ¡°No Suri, don¡¯t cry like this. Daddy can¡¯t see you crying,¡± said Jack softly. Christian, who was already very upset, could only stay silent when he saw Suri continue to cry, Christian was really disappointed in Suri now. Although Suri has not said everything clearly but Christian is sure that Suri and Areez have a big secret they are hiding from the incident four years ago in Zurich, Areez¡¯s surprise when Suri told about the girl who had saved her from her attackers when they came out of the restaurant thirty minutes which then makes Christian one hundred percent sure that the two of them have a secret they¡¯re keeping so tightly knit. Christian¡¯s concentration on Suri was broken by Areez¡¯s footstepsing in haste, seeing Areez¡¯s arrival Christin¡¯s smile grew perfectly. p..p..p... Christian pped loudly to wee Areez¡¯s arrival, Jack who was hugging Suri even let go of his embrace out of curiosity about what Christian was doing. ¡°Well, our main actor has arrived,¡± Christian says sarcastically, his lips forming a sinister smile. ¡°Please Daddy ask him too, he can answer all of Daddy¡¯s curiosity.¡± Jack narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who came and why did Daddy have to ask him?¡± Jack¡¯s question was immediately answered by the appearance of Areez who was invited in by Christian, Christian looked so excited to wee Areez and this made Jack even more confused. ¡°What¡¯s this, please tell me more clearly what really happened,¡± asked Jack again without letting go of his arms on Suri, who still kept her head down even though Areez had appeared in front of her. Her guilt was so great for her brother that Suri did not dare to lift her face. ¡°Answer My Daddy question, Areez,¡± Christian says aloud. ¡°Tell him how you and Suri got to know each other in Zurich four years ago.¡± ¡°What? Know each other in Zurich since four years ago?!¡± Jack repeats Christian¡¯s words in a very surprised tone. ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°Suri.¡± Christian speaks again, his voice shaking violently at the mention of Suri¡¯s name. ¡°Suri is lying, Dad.¡± Christian tries to hold back his tears from falling. ¡°She lied by saying the masked girl was part of her kidnap group.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christian clenched his fists, Elena¡¯s crying face suddenly popped into his head. ¡°The girl with the mask is actually the one who has helped Suri, she¡¯s the one who saved Suri from the clutches of Angel Hunter who wants to sell Suri to the masher who is his customer.¡± Jack¡¯s lips and eyes are wide open, Christian¡¯s words really make his heart beat really fast. ¡°That girl helped me a while ago too, Dad,¡± Christian adds again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that girl, I probably wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.¡± Jack immediately got up from the sofa with a face that was getting paler. ¡°What do you mean, speak clearly, Christ!¡± Christian closes his eyes, trying to neutralize the emotions that are already burning in his chest. Feeling better, Christian opens his eyes and begins to tell his father what had happened to him moments ago. Christian narrates so neatly and in detail, not a single event is missed by him. Christian¡¯s voice begins to tremble as he recounts what Zwetta had said about what happened to Suri four years ago in Zurich. Jack turned to Suri with a chest that felt so tight, Jack really did not expect that the masked girl who she had thought was one of Suri¡¯s kidnappers turned out to be the one who saved Suri from the kidnappers who intended to sell her. ¡°Is what your brother said true, is it the masked girl you think is Elena.¡± Jack stopped his words in a trembling voice. ¡°Was the one who saved you from your real captor?¡± Suri¡¯s body shook violently, tears welled up in her eyes. She was so scared right now and Areez, who saw how scared Suri was, immediately approached Suri, trying to give support to the girl he loved. Seeing how Areez calmed down Suri a smirk of anger mixed with disappointment reappeared on Christian¡¯s face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my question before Areez? Why are you silent? Answer me, how did you two know each other four years ago in Zurich. And how do you know the masked girl too.¡± Jack, who was looking at Suri immediately turned to Christian again. ¡°Areez knows about the masked girl?¡± ¡°Daddy just ask him directly,¡± Christian said hoarsely with teary eyes, if what he¡¯s dealing with right now isn¡¯t Suri, Christian might have removed a lead from his gun. ¡°Areez Floyen.¡± Jack said Areez¡¯s full name. ¡°What my son said is true? Do you also know about the figure of the masked girl that Suri mentioned as one of the kidnappers? And tell me also, how did you and Suri know each other four years ago in Zurich? Were you also at the hotel where Suri was staying? locked up then?¡± Areez tightened his grip on Suri¡¯s body, he tried to calm himself. Finally, it was time for him to reveal all the secrets he had been keeping so tight. ¡°Why are you silent, Areez?! Quickly answer my Daddy¡¯s question!¡± Christian insists impatiently. Hearing her brother¡¯s words, Suri who was looking down immediately lifted her face, looking at Areez with a face that was already wet with tears. Suri slowly opened her lips and asked Areez not to say anything. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯ve prepared myself for this, Suri,¡± Areez said so softly it was barely audible. Suri shook her head again, she didn¡¯t want to lose Areez. However, Areez who was very ready to face Jack and Christian ignored Suri¡¯s ban. Areez slowly shifted his gaze from Suri to Jack and Christian who were standing side by side. ¡°I was thest person with Suri after she was saved by the masked girl.¡± Chapter 258 258 ¡®Forgive me¡¯ ¡°I was thest person with Suri not long after she was saved by the masked girl,¡± Areez said calmly, there was not the slightest doubt in Areez¡¯s tone. Asher, who had just arrived at Jack¡¯s office, immediately froze when he heard Areez¡¯s confession, he looked so surprised to hear such an unexpected confession from Areez, who in recent months became a special person in Suri¡¯s life. ¡°So you know that the masked girl is Suri¡¯s savior?¡± Jack asked quietly, his face red with the anger that welled up inside him. Arees shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that girl was Suri¡¯s savior, not before Suri told me.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± An impatient Christian joins in. ¡°At that time I was on a business visit in Zurich, I stayed at the best hotel in the city with my men for three days. However, my n to stay for a coboration was canceled after Suri¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°Areez, please.¡± From the couch Suri asked Areez to stop talking. Areez pursed his lips hearing Suri¡¯s words, during thest four years of knowing Suri, this is the first time Areez was so happy to hear Suri call his name. Areez feels that he is wanted by Suri. However, Areez, who already intends to end Suri¡¯s suffering who continues to be tormented with guilt, decides to confess everything in front of Jack and Christian today. ¡°I canceled all my business ns because of Suri¡¯s appearance in my hotel room with the masked girl,¡± Areez said again, continuing his words. ¡°I thought at that time they were both spies sent by my business rivals, that¡¯s why I ordered my men to catch the two of them who were trying to escape after breaking into my room. However, at that time only Suri I managed to catch while the masked girl managed to escape. My men who were chasing her didn¡¯t even get her back. Because I was in a very bad mood that day, I didn¡¯t listen to Suri¡¯s words saying that she wasn¡¯t a spy sent by my business rival. That¡¯s why I decided to take her back to Ad for further investigation.¡± ..... Silence... Jack, Christian, Nichs and Asher who were in the room did not respond to Areez¡¯s words. the four of them were still so shocked to hear the unexpected confession. Suri was the only one who reacted, her sobs were heard again when Areez covered his lips. The first person who managed to regain control of himself was Christian, with a slightly dragged Christian step towards Areez and immediately grabbed him by the cor with both hands. ¡°Tell me more clearly, what did you mean by that, you bastard?¡± Christian speaks so close to Areez¡¯s face, because they are both almost the same height they can both look straight into each other¡¯s eyes without having to look up. ¡°What do you mean by taking Suri to Ad?¡± Instead of answering Christian¡¯s question immediately, Areez pursed his lips. He smiles without trying to let go of Christian¡¯s grip on his hand which is causing an uneasy feeling in his throat. Even though he has been controlled by such great anger, but Christian is still able to think quite clearly. He still couldn¡¯t stop himself from hitting Areez right away. Christian¡¯s eyes staring at Areez unblinking slowly narrow, his lips quivering as a conjecture pops into his head. Without taking his hands off Areez¡¯s neck, Christian nces at Suri who is crouching limply behind Areez without releasing her grip from Areez¡¯s hands. ¡°Are you...¡± ¡°Yes Christ.¡± Areez cuts Christian¡¯s words boldly. ¡°I was the one who held Suri for three years in Ad, I was the one who kept her imprisoned in my family¡¯s mansion and kept her under my control for many years.¡± Christian¡¯s legs suddenly felt weak, the words that just came out of Areez¡¯s lips made the joints in his whole body suddenly seem to lose their function. Jack, who had been a good listener, immediately charged at Christian and Areez, without opening his lips Jack snatched Areez from Christian¡¯s grip and immediately dealt him a mortal blow to the face and stomach with almost full force. Jack, who had a fairlyplicated youth, had good martial arts skills, that¡¯s why he easily crippled Areez in a short time. ¡°Daddy stop...¡± Suri screamed loudly, seeing Areez vomit fresh blood after he received a second blow to his face made Suri panic. Suri really panicked to see Areez who was now under her father¡¯s feet in a helpless position. Jack, who was ready to throw his punch back at Areez, slowly turned to Suri, his red eyes staring at Suri with a look of sadness and disappointment. ¡°Why Suri?¡± said Jack stammering. ¡°Why are you doing this? Why didn¡¯t you tell us all this truth from the start?¡± The tears that flowed down Suri¡¯s face were getting heavier, tens of words that Suri wanted to get out were stuck in her throat because she heard her father¡¯s words. In nearly twenty-four years of her life, Suri had never seen her father speak with a look of disappointment like this. Suri really felt that there was a big hand gripping her lungs at this moment, the tightness was really unbearable. Christian who was near Suri violently pulled Suri up from the couch, his strong grip wrapped around Suri¡¯s unprotected arm. A tinge of red immediately appeared on Suri¡¯s arm, which Christian was currently holding. ¡°Why are you doing this Suri?¡± Christian asks in a deep voice right in front of Suri¡¯s face who is looking up at her. ¡°Why would you lie to all of us?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°I..I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you guys, I really didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to lie to us.¡± Christian repeats Suri¡¯s words in a voice that goes up two octaves. ¡°Then what is this, Suri? What is this? Why are you hiding all this from us, Suri? Why?¡± Christian stops his speech because he is not strong, the disappointment, anger and sadness that overwhelm him makes his chest feel so tight. Christian feels betrayed by a sister he loves so sincerely, a sister who makes him willing to do anything. ¡°S..sorry...¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No Suri, you don¡¯t need to apologize now. It¡¯s toote Suri.¡± ¡°Christian...¡± Chapter 259 259 Punish me! ¡°And thank you, thank you for making me lose the love of my life,¡± Christian says in a trembling voice, tears welling in his eyes as he speaks. ¡°Thank you for making me do cruel things to Elena, making an innocent woman a victim, making my child born prematurely. Thank you Suri.¡± Christian finishes his sentence again, the pain in his chest too strong to resist. Christian tries hard not to hurt Suri, he still keeps his sanity so as not to hurt Suri¡¯s skin. Suri shook her head frantically, her face filled with tears turning pale. The words Christian just said pierced her chest. Even though she had prepared herself and heart if something like this happened, but in fact when it all came Suri was not able to ept it well. Her heart ached when she heard her brother¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Christ. I didn¡¯t mean to ruin your rtionship with Elena, I really didn¡¯t have such a bad intention,¡± replied Suri regretfully. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, I¡¯m really confused, Christ. I really don¡¯t...¡± ¡°No Suri.¡± Christian releases Suri¡¯s hand from his grip and pushes her back so that Suri sits back on the sofa. ¡°You can¡¯t not know, you are the one who has been with the masked girl for a long time, the one who saved you from the person who intended to sell you to an asshole. How could you call such a person of great merit as part of the kidnapper? Why Suri? why are you doing this, huh!!¡± Christian shouts loudly, as long as Suri and Asher have grown up with Christian this is the only time they both hear Christian speak so loudly. ¡°And one more thing, why are you hiding the fact that Areez Floyen is the one who has held you captive for years! Why didn¡¯t you tell us the truth? Why, Suri? Why?!¡± Christian is absolutely furious, his body shaking violently as he speaks. He really couldn¡¯t believe it and suspected that Suri was actually hiding such a big fact. Jack who had been holding back from venting his anger on Areez froze, his eyes closed a few times when he heard Christian speak. Jack, who had a big share in the injury that Elena got, really regretted it at this time, Jack really felt ashamed because he had used Elena of being the person most responsible for Suri¡¯s suffering. While the fact is not like that, Suri the beloved princess who made him hate and hurt an innocent girl actually hides the real culprit. The one who had made him disappear from the world for three years. From near the door, Nichs and Asher who were already standing side by side neither dared to open their mouths. Both of them were still so shocked to hear Areez¡¯s unexpected confession, what they were seeing right now really seemed to be in a drama. The person who has been so kind to Suri turns out to be the person whose figure is most wanted to be held ountable for the events of Suri¡¯s disappearance over the years. Christian wipes the tears that stream down his pale face. ¡°You didn¡¯t just break me, Suri. You didn¡¯t just hurt me with this immense guilt, you really ruined my life. You made me hurt Elena...¡± Christian gripped his left chest tightly as the pain swelled with pain. which is more painful in that area. ¡°You made me hurt Elena, an innocent person. Because of your lies that have hidden the main culprit, Elena became a victim. She who is innocent must get all the suffering that she should never get at all.¡± ..... Suri quickly shook her head again, her numb tongue unable to answer Christian¡¯s words that were so very painful. From the floor, Areez, who was still under Jack¡¯s control, closed his eyes because of Christian¡¯s words, as the person who has the biggest sin in this matter, Areez really can¡¯t answer Christian¡¯s words. What Christian said a moment ago is undeniable, because everything he said is true. The innocent Elena was already the one who suffered the most in such aplicated matter. ¡°And my daughter,¡± Christian says again though his voice is not as loud as before. ¡°My child wouldn¡¯t be like this if you didn¡¯t say that nonsense, Suri. Luna must have been born in perfect condition, healthy and be a beautiful and adorable baby, unlike now. She has never been able to get out of her breathing apparatus for the rest of her life, everything that happened to Luna was because of your selfishness and that bastard who was both cowardly. You¡¯re the one who made Luna suffer like that, Suri. You¡¯re the one who ruined my life so perfectly.¡± Nichs who couldn¡¯t stand Christian¡¯s words stepped closer to the young man who was being shattered into pieces, using one hand Nichs patted Christian¡¯s back gently. He tries to calm a broken Christian. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe you had the heart to do this to me, Suri,¡± Christian says back. ¡°You have ruined my life, you have snatched my happiness without a trace.¡± Suri bites her lower lip firmly when her head is lowered again, the words thate out of Christian¡¯s lips rey in her head even though Christian has stopped talking. Christian suddenly stepped towards his father, with lips tightly locked Christian pulled Areez up from the floor ignoring his father who immediately stepped away as soon as Christian touched Areez¡¯s cor. ¡°You are really amazing, Areez. Your acting for these months is really great, youe like a hero in our family but in fact you are a viin who has destroyed our family,¡± Christian said quietly right in front of Areez¡¯s face which had started to show. purplish red on Jack¡¯s punches. ¡°Thank you Areez, thank you for opening my eyes and making me realize that demons don¡¯t always have a terrible and disgusting appearance.¡± Christian, who was already having difficulty breathing, then released his grip on Areez, without turning back to Suri who was looking at him with regret. Christian stepped out of his father¡¯s study with a broken heart. The reality he had juste to know hadpletely crushed him to the ground. Watching Christian leave with his head down, Jack clenched his fists again. ¡°Get this guy out of my sight,¡± Jack said quietly to Nichs who was staring at him with an unreadable expression. ¡°Make him...¡± ¡°Daddy don¡¯t!¡± Suri screamed loudly. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Areez is not entirely guilty. I am the one who is guilty of forbidding him to tell all this to you, if Daddy wants to punish then punish me. I am the one who deserves that punishment, not Areez.¡± Chapter 260 260 Open your heart to us Zwetta, who didn¡¯t expect to meet Suri, the girl she had saved four years ago, now became so restless. Her meeting with Christian rke, the person she also identally saved, made a feeling of diforte back to her. ¡°Looks like I have to find the right ce to get rid of this ufortable feeling,¡± Zwetta said to herself, slowly she took out her cell phone from her pocket and looked for the nearest bar from where she was at this time. Even though the sun was still very high, it didn¡¯t stop Zwetta from enjoying alcohol. After searching for quite a while, Zwetta finally found one of the best bars near where she currently stands. Without thinking twice, Zwetta then quickened her pace towards the zebra crossing to cross the road with other pedestrians. Once sessfully crossing the street, Zwetta quickened her pace towards a building standing firmly in front of her. ¡°Hotel?¡± Zwetta was surprised when she saw the building whose coordinates were in the bar she had been looking for earlier. ¡°Howe...¡± ¡°Can I help you, Miss?¡± a security guard asked Zwetta who looked so confused. Zwetta removed the mask that was still on her face. ¡°I was looking for a bar and ording to the bar map it was in this ce, but why did the folder even bring me to this hotel? I really don¡¯t understand.¡± The security guard smiled slightly. ¡°That map is not fault , Miss, this hotel has one of the best bars in Geneva.¡± ¡°What? So the bar is in this hotel?¡± Zwetta asked surprised. ..... ¡°It¡¯s true, Muller international hotel is one of the hotels that has manyplete facilities. Starting from afortable entertainment ce for children to a ce to unwind like a bar in this hotel.¡± Zwetta narrowed her eyes. ¡°Muller International Hotel?¡± ¡°Yes, this hotel is a hotel owned by the Muller family. Therefore, the name might be a little familiar to you,¡± the security officer replied back in a friendly manner. Zwetta looked around, staring at the hotel lobby which was quite busy. ¡°You can go straight to the bar without having to stay here, Miss,¡± exined the security officer again. ¡°Is that true?¡± Zwetta shrieked loudly, her eyes sparkling. The security guard chuckled at Zwetta¡¯s adorable behavior. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. You can take the elevator behind the reception desk to the highest floor in the hotel to get to the bar.¡± ¡°The bar is on the highest floor in the hotel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss.¡± Zwetta smiled, she felt happy because she got such friendly treatment. It was very different from the hotel staff where she was staying, even though Zwetta was not angry at the staff who were already disrespectful, but Zwetta still felt ufortable because of her treatment that looked down on someone just from her appearance. After saying thank you, Zwetta then rushed into the hotel to the elevator that had been shown by the hotel security officer who was so friendly. Having had a lot of experience with hotels as missions, Zwetta entered the elevator quietly. Once on the top floor, Zwetta immediately rushed to a door not far from the elevator. Seeing the many men dressed in all ck in front of the door, Zwetta was sure that he was not wrong. ¡°Do I need to show my ID?¡± Zwetta asked quietly to the two men who were weing her. ¡°No need, Miss. You can just go in and register the table if you are not a guest in this hotel,¡± answered one of the men, pointing at the table which was being guarded by a girl in the same uniform as the men who were on guard. Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss, pleasee in,¡± the man replied again, while allowing Zwetta to enter the bar, which was already quite busy. Zwetta thinned her lips when she was inside the bar, the condition of the bar which was quite busy made Zwetta instantly fall in love with the ce. Rows of fantastically priced liquors lined up neatly behind the bartender making drinks for guests delighted Zwetta. After the registration process waspleted, Zwetta immediately went to the bartender and immediately sat on the round chair closest to the bartender who was showing his ability to mix drinks. ¡°What kind of drink would you like to enjoy, Miss?¡± asked the bartender politely to Zwetta who had just sat across from him. ¡°Give me the best drink you ever make,¡± Zwetta answered quickly without hesitation. ¡°I really hope it tastes good.¡± The bartender, who has had many achievements both at home and abroad, smiled slightly at the words of his beautiful guest, after serving the drink he had just made to the owner, the bartender again approached Zwetta and said, ¡°I will make one of the best drinks at the bar. this, I hope you will be willing to wait because it will take quite a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m one of the most patient people in the world, so it¡¯s fine for me to wait a little longer,¡± Zwetta replied jokingly. The bartender chuckled amusedly, without wasting any time the middle-aged man then showed his ability to make the best drinks to Zwetta who was sitting patiently beside him. While the bartender was working Zwetta didn¡¯t speak at all, she continued to focus on the various drinks of extraordinary quality that the bartender was concocting to make her drink. ¡°Please Miss, this is one of the best drinks in this bar,¡± said the friendly bartender as he served Zwetta his best drink. Zwetta smiled, her hazel eyes twinkling with an unmistakable admiration. Zwetta was still so fascinated by the way the bartender made her drink. Using her left hand, Zwetta immediately grabbed the beautiful ss and drank it without hesitation. Zwetta¡¯s lips curled wide as the drink made its way down her throat. Zwetta immediately pointed one thumb at the bartender. ¡°This is the most incredible drink I¡¯ve had in thest few months, you¡¯re absolutely amazing, sir,¡± Zwetta said honestly. Jack¡¯s favorite bartender chuckled at Zwetta¡¯s praise, even though he had heard praise from many people but when he heard Zwetta¡¯s praise he felt so happy and proud. The way Zwetta looked at him in such admiration made him feel so appreciated. ¡°I hope you are willing to make me other delicious drinks because today I want to end the day with a drink,¡± Zwetta said again without shame, even though she was in a new ce but Zwetta¡¯s confidence was so high. ¡°Okay Miss, I¡¯ll make the best drinks in this bar for you.¡± Zwetta pped impatiently, after which Zwetta returned to enjoying her drink while waiting for the bartender to make another delicious drink for her. *** Anne squeezed her left chest tightly, from behind the wall where she was standing now Anne heard all the conversations Christian and Suri had in Jack¡¯s study. Hearing the unexpected confession from Areez made Anne almost faint, she really didn¡¯t expect that the young man she thought was so kind turned out to be a criminal who had made them all lose Suri for years. ¡°Elena...please forgive us, dear. Please open your heart to all of us, we have wronged you sob....¡± Chapter 261 261 Big regret Anne, who originally intended to invite Jack to have lunch together, was surprised by the presence of her loved ones who had gathered in her husband¡¯s room, with cheerful steps and lips reviewing her best smile. Anne approached Jack¡¯s study. However, all of her best smiles vanished as soon as she heard the serious conversation going on in the room. Anne¡¯s whole body felt weak when she learned the fact that Areez Floyen, the person who had been included in the criteria for the best husband candidate for Suri, turned out to be the person most responsible for all the grief that befell her family during the three years when Suri disappeared, not to mention the addition of information if the girl was wearing a mask. What Suri initially thought was Elena turned out to be the one who saved her from the real kidnapper. Anne was so shocked at all this horrific information, she almost fell to the floor if she didn¡¯t hold on to the wall right away. Anne squeezed her left chest tightly. ¡°Elena, please forgive us, dear.¡± Anne¡¯s tears streamed down her face, her memory returned to Elena, the biological mother of her beloved granddaughter, whose whereabouts are currently unknown. While Anne was thinking about Elena, Christian suddenly came out of the room. Anne, who didn¡¯t want her whereabouts to be known by everyone, rushed into hiding, Anne didn¡¯t want to make things worse if anyone found out she was in the office. As soon as Christian gets into the elevator, Anne does the same. After wiping her tears, Anne rushed to the elevator that the employees used to get off. Some employees who use the elevator were surprised when they saw their boss¡¯s wife in the elevator, they had doubts because they thought they were using the elevator wrong. But after Anne spoke, the employees finally got into the elevator, joined thedy to go down to the lobby. When Anne gets out of the elevator, Christian¡¯s car sped off into the busy streets of Geneva. Her chest felt tight again seeing what her favorite son was doing, with holding back tears Anne rushed out of the office to go back to where Luna was. Edward, Anne¡¯s personal driver, immediately brought his car to thedy who was waiting for him. ¡°We¡¯re back at the hospital, Eddie.¡± Edward looked straight into the rearview mirror to see thedy sitting in the backseat. ¡°Is Miss Luna...¡± ¡°Luna is okay,¡± answered Anne quickly. ¡°My husband is very busy this afternoon, which is why I wanted to go back to the hospital.¡± ..... The unsuspecting Edward nodded his head slowly, without daring to ask again, Edward then drove his car to the children¡¯s hospital where Luna was in ordance with the instructions of the madam who was trying to hold back her tears from spilling. Anne, who had been sitting quietly in the back seat, tried not to cry, she didn¡¯t want outsiders to know about the troubles going on in her family. Even though neither Edward nor the other bodyguards would dare to open their mouths, Anne still tried to restrain herself from sharing the hurtful information she had just heard in the office. **** Like a madman Christian drives his car at high speed to the hospital, at a time like this the only ce he wants to go is where Luna is. Realizing that he had been so cruel to Elena made Christian want to hug Luna, the baby who should beughing freely without having to feel the pain of being injected with a painful needle. Christian continues to curse the stupidity he did to Elena one year ago, tears of regret continue to flow from his blue eyes that already look so puffy. Knowing that he had been lied to by his beloved sister who he loved more than his own life made Christian even more devastated, he was really very disappointed and angry at Suri. If only Suri wasn¡¯t the one who did that, maybe he could vent all his disappointments by directly teaching her a lesson. But because the one who betrayed him was Suri, his only biological sister, Christian couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Elena...Elena... I¡¯m sorry honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°If I had been more patient at that time and did some research first, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Luna wouldn¡¯t have been born prematurely and Elena wouldn¡¯t have left me like this,¡± Christian croaks, his lips quivering as he speaks. Because the traffic light that stopped his car turned green, Christian drove his car back to the hospital. Right now, Luna was the only person who could calm all the feelings that were churning inside him. Betrayed by the person he loved so much left Christian devastated. Now he understands why in the past Kainer had reminded herself not to pamper Suri too much, but it really hurts to be let down by someone we really care about. And that¡¯s how Christian is feeling right now. ¡°You really let me down, Suri,¡± Christian murmurs in a hoarse voice that sounds so heartbreaking. ¡°You have the heart to hide the truth for months to protect Areez, the one who has held you captive for three years. You have the heart to make us all hate Elena, apletely innocent person. You have really disappointed me in you, Suri.¡± Christian¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightens as the name Areez leaves his lips, a silver-haired man who has the same eye color as Elena. The man he had hated since his first meeting a year and a half ago in South Australia turned out to be the main criminal he wanted to find after he found Suri in Ad. Once at the hospital, Christian immediately jumped out of his car which was still in front of the main entrance. A security guard who was on duty could only watch what Christian was doing, without saying much, the security guard then moved the young master¡¯s two-door car to a special parking area for the rke family who are now the owners of the children¡¯s hospital. Christian¡¯s arrival shocked Romaria, who had juste out of Luna¡¯s treatment room, the woman who previously served Elena was shocked when she saw Christian¡¯s condition. Knowing Christian long enough to let Romaria know if something wrong has happened to her. ¡°What happened, young master?¡± asked Romaria carefully. Christian¡¯s eyes are still wet looking at Romaria sadly. ¡°Can I meet Luna inside?¡± Romana nodded slowly. ¡°Of course you can, sir. But you still have to wear sterile clothes when you go inside.¡± ¡°Thank you, Romaria,¡± Christian replies hoarsely, with a slightly dragged Christian rushing into Luna¡¯s treatment room. Assisted by a nurse who is always on guard in the VIP room, Christian wears special clothes before meeting Luna. Although Luna¡¯s condition has begun to stabilize, the Health protocol must still be carried out. As soon as Christian enters Luna¡¯s room, Christian¡¯s legs immediately lose bnce causing him to fall on the floor. Romaria who was watching from outside gave a small scream when she saw Christian fall. Chapter 262 262 ¡°Don¡¯t bother us¡± Romaria¡¯s surprise grew even more when she saw the madam reappearing at the hospital, Anne, who said goodbye to her thirty minutes ago for lunch, really surprised Romaria when she came to the hospital again. ¡°What is it, madam?¡± ¡°Christian?¡± Romaria pointed towards Luna¡¯s treatment room. ¡°Young master just walked in, madam.¡± Anne, who was so worried about Christian¡¯s condition, went straight into Luna¡¯s treatment room to approach Christian. Anne knew that at this time her son was very devastated. That¡¯s why now Anne is determined to be beside her son. However, as soon as Anne entered Luna¡¯s treatment room she immediately froze when she saw Christian. Christian¡¯s crying voice was so heartbreaking that Anne didn¡¯t dare to continue her intention. Seeing her son so devastated, Anne burst into tears again. Her motherly soul was torn apart seeing the son she loved so much helpless, Anne felt like a failure as a mother. So far, she has been siding with Suri, who is considered to have suffered the most because of the kidnapping event, regardless of Christian¡¯s condition, which still needs her presence. Anne is not aware that it is Christian who has been the victim of her selfishness and Jack for being too concerned with Suri. Feeling the situation was not conducive, the nurse who was on duty in Luna¡¯s treatment room decided to leave the room. The nurse was self-aware enough not to interfere with rke¡¯s ailing business. Unable to bear to hear Christian¡¯s crying voice that was so heartbreaking, Anne decided toe closer to him, with heavy steps Anne finally arrived beside Christian who was sitting on the floor not far from the bed where Lunay. ¡°Christ...¡± Anne calls Christian hoarsely. ..... Hearing his mother¡¯s voice made Christian, who was looking down, lift his head, his red eyes staring at Anne with a hurt look. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°God is punishing me, Mom. God is really angry with me...¡± Anne dropped to the floor and immediately hugged Christian¡¯s body tightly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t talk like that. God can¡¯t possibly punish a servant who believes in Him.¡± ¡°No Mom, God is really punishing me. God is punishing me for all the atrocities I¡¯ve done to Elena, Mom.¡± Anne shook her head with tears that didn¡¯t stop flowing. ¡°Ssshh...no no, don¡¯t talk like that. God is not like that, God loves all of us servants who submit to Him. Please don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Christian responds to his mother¡¯s words with an even louder cry, being in his mother¡¯s arms at a time like this really makes Christian forget who he is. Christian doesn¡¯t care if anyone hears the sound of his crying, all he can think of right now is to relieve the suffocating feeling that has gripped him. ¡°Suri, she betrayed me, Mom. She had the heart to hide the real culprit for the kidnapping, she protected Areez and let me vent my anger on Elena, Mom.¡± Anne immediately tightened her arms on Christian, even though she already knew what was really going on but still when she heard that again her heart ached so much. ¡°Suri let me hurt Elena for months, she¡¯s made me the ugliest man on earth, Mom,¡± Christian says back in a voice that sounds so heartbreaking. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°What should I do now, Mom? I don¡¯t have the courage to face Elena anymore, I don¡¯t have the courage to see her again Mom.¡± Anne takes her arms off Christian and pushes him away from her body. ¡°Elena, she is a good girl. If we really apologize to her, Mommy is sure she will forgive us. Mommy is sure that Elena will open the door for forgiveness for all of us.¡± ¡°Really? After what I did to her and her parents will Elena still be able to use me, Mom?¡± Christian stammers, Christian suddenly remembers thete Jody and Cam Wilson who died far away from Elena. He even viciously made up for Elena to see her parents onest time. Anne¡¯s lips trembled, her tongue suddenly stiffened. Anne can¡¯t speak, the question Christian is asking really leaves her speechless. Seeing his mother silent, Christian slowly lowers his head. ¡°Mommy can¡¯t answer that, can she? Then I really won¡¯t be able to get an apology from Elena, Elena must really hate me by now.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Get out mom!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christian lifts his head again and res at his bewildered mother. ¡°Get out of this room, I want to be alone with my daughter. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone, so hurry up.¡± Anne had tears in her eyes again. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Get out Mom, I beg you toe out! I just want to be alone with Luna, I want to be with my baby. So hurry up and get out, leave this ce and don¡¯te again.¡± Anne shakes her head, her already pale face looking even more pathetic when she hears Christian¡¯s unexpected words. Because the mother did not quickly do what he asked, without opening his mouth Christian rushed up from the floor and immediately woke his mother from the floor and immediately led her to the door. Anne, who didn¡¯t expect Christian to do that had a chance to whine, asking Christian not to throw her out of the room. However, Christian who is already under the influence of emotions, ignores his mother¡¯s request and continues to lead his mother to the door. ¡°Don¡¯t bother us,¡± Christian says coldly to his mother. ¡°Mommy better go and don¡¯te to the hospital again, I can take care of my own child without anyone¡¯s help.¡± Anne¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°W..what do you mean, Christ?¡± ¡°I will take care of my own child, so I asked Mommy not toe to the hospital again,¡± Christian replies firmly and loudly. After making sure his mother really left Luna¡¯s room, Christian went back into the room ignoring his mother¡¯s screams. Christian is determined not to let anyone else interfere in his life again, the betrayal by Suri made him distrust his family anymore. The disappointment that came to him repeatedly for what his parents and his little sister had done made Christian want to keep them all away from Luna. Christian doesn¡¯t want them to interfere in his life and Luna returns. Anne, who did not expect to be kicked out of Luna¡¯s treatment room by Christian looked so shocked, for a few minutes she was silent and stared nkly at the door that was right in front of her eyes. Unable to bear to see the state of the mistress, Romaria then approached her and invited her to sit down. Even though she didn¡¯t know the problem, Romaria was sure that the current problem had something to do with Elena. Christian¡¯s emotions will be very uncontroble if he is in touch with Elena, his regret for Elena makes Christian so sensitive continued Chapter 263 263 Alone The only person who does not have a burden is Zwetta, after enjoying various drinks made by the bartender at the rke family¡¯s hotel, Zwetta decided to return to the hotel where she was staying. Because the distance is not far, Zwetta decided to walk. She wanted to neutralize the alcohol content in her body with a little exercise as she had done so far with Robin¡¯s teachings. ¡°Looks like I have to leave this ce, Robin must have directed people to forcibly pick me up.¡± Zwetta stopped in her tracks when she suddenly remembered one of Robin¡¯s craziness. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Robin must have tracked me down in this country.¡± Because she didn¡¯t want her boss to disturb her vacation time, Zwetta decided to immediately leave Switzend even though she wasn¡¯t satisfied with exploring several ces that were already on the list she had made. With a jog, Zwetta rushed to the hotel to check-out from the hotel and took some of her personal belongings that were left in the room. As soon as she arrived at the hotel, Zwetta immediately rushed to her room, having known Robin for more than five years made Zwetta sure that her boss was currently carrying out a n to make her return to America. That¡¯s why Zwetta decided to go with a spare passport that Robert didn¡¯t know about. A passport that she made secretly without Robin¡¯s knowledge, several years ago with the help of an acquaintance who lives in Dubai. ¡°Looks like I have to use other ways to get out of this country, Robin must have hatched all the airports in this country,¡± Zwetta said quietly, her eyes staring at the three passports with different names in front of her. After thinking for a long time, Zwetta finally decided to go out bynd from Switzend. Using her Schengen passport, Zwetta could easily visit other Schengen countries, but suddenly Zwetta decided to go to a small country that had no sea as its borders. One of the countries on the list he wanted to visit. Worried that Robin¡¯s men would find her, Zwetta rushed out of the hotel. Although Zwetta does not carry a weapon at this time, but Zwetta remains confident and calm to travel long distances. Her high flying hours when carrying out missions made Zwetta not have that kind of fear. ¡°See youter Switzend, I hope one day I can visit you again,¡± Zwetta said to herself once she was on the bus that would help her get out of Switzend to the second country on her list. Unlike the day before, Zwetta¡¯s feelings were much calmer now. She was no longer as restless as before, Zwetta was just so excited now. Zwetta felt like she was going home. ..... ***** rke¡¯s Mansion After arriving at Jack¡¯s house, he immediately rushed to his room leaving Suri, Jack, who was so disappointed with his favorite daughter, chose to calm down in his room instead of having to talk to Suri again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy,¡± Suri said softly with teary eyes, being ignored by her father made Suri so sad. In all her life she had never been treated like this from anyone, that¡¯s why Suri felt so sad right now. ¡°Better not to disturb Uncle at this time, Suri.¡± Asher who was standing behind Suri immediately warned Suri not to disturb her father today. ¡°Now you go back to your room and introspect yourself.¡± ¡°Asher...¡± ¡°And don¡¯t talk to me either, I¡¯m really really disappointed in you Suri. I can¡¯t believe you can do this to all of us,¡± Asher sarcastically said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can hide the person who has locked you up for years, I really don¡¯t understand your thoughts, Suri.¡± Suri¡¯s tears fell again when she heard Asher¡¯s words, her chest was already so tight that it hurt to breathe. Everyone who loved her now attacked her incessantly. ¡°Luckily Aunty didn¡¯t know about this matter,¡± Asher said again. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how Aunty will feel if Aunty finds out the truth, what you have done is not only detrimental to Christian and Elena. We all, your family also get the same impact. You have hurt us all so perfectly, Suri.¡± ¡°Asher...¡± ¡°You arepletely different from the Suri I know, I am very disappointed in you, Suri,¡± Asher added back in a hoarse voice. ¡°What have Areez Floyen done to you to have the heart to betray your family like this, Suri?¡± Suri clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s not Areez¡¯s fault, he¡¯s innocent. I¡¯m the one who...¡± p...p...p... Asher pped his hands loudly, his lips curled into an obvious disappointed smile. ¡°How much do you feel for him?¡± ¡°Asher, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not what I thought then what would it be like, Suri? The actions you¡¯ve done so tantly have shown it all, you¡¯ve told us everything without having to say anything. how much you feel for him,¡± Asher said in a voice that went up two octaves, this was the first time Asher spoke in such a high tone to Suri. It was his disappointment that was so great that Asher had to let go of himself as he is now. Suri shook her head, the person who had always defended her for all the mistakes she hadmitted intentionally or unintentionally had left her. Suri was really alone going through it all at the moment. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how broken and disappointed Christian is with you right now Suri. You not only ruined Christian and Elena¡¯s rtionship, you also made an innocent baby be a victim too. A baby who has never felt her mother¡¯s love since she was born , a baby who now has to live on drugs and doctors to keep breathing. And all that has happened now is because of the selfishness you have done to protect that cowardly Areez Floyen.¡± Suri¡¯s tears flowed harder because she heard Asher¡¯s words that were so painful. Suri¡¯s whole body trembled violently, the words that just came out of Asher¡¯s lips hit his mind so hard. Called the person who caused Luna to suffer, Suri was so hurt and devastated. Asher smiled. ¡°Stop crying, Suri. The tears you shed don¡¯t solve anything, your tears won¡¯t bring things back to the way they were before. I¡¯m sure you could have predicted this would happen long ago, so ept all the consequences you have to face .¡± After saying that Asher then rushed away from Suri¡¯s presence, his current destination was the dungeon where Areez was taken. Asher wanted to ount for the haughty man for all the chaos that had urred in his family. Chapter 264 264 Bringing Luna back Arriving at his room Jack not turning on the lights or air conditioning, he chose to sit quietly on the sofa which was in a ce where the sun was not reaching. Jack recalled all the events that had just happened, confession after confession that escaped Areez¡¯s lips making him unable to think straight. Coupled with what Christian had said, Jack¡¯s guilt towards Elena grew even greater. Even though he didn¡¯t touch Elena directly, what he had said to Elena that day must have made a huge wound inside Elena. The memory of his arrival at the Wilson family¡¯s house at that time reyed in Jack¡¯s mind. Jack can still clearly remember the look on Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s faces at that time. Prank... A crystal decoration that was on the table was now falling apart on the floor after being hit by Jack¡¯s kick. ¡°Fuck, why is everything soplicated now? Why is everything so interconnected like this? Why is my daughter.... Arrrghh Suri! Why are you doing this, Suri? Why?!!¡± Jack gripped his head tightly, the pain that tormented his head was excruciating. If only the person who had caused the mess today wasn¡¯t Suri, maybe Jack had done something really crazy. However, because the source of the trouble was the little princess he loved so much, Jack couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He would not be able to do violence to his own flesh and blood Suri. The sound of the phone ringing suddenly made Jack, who was cursing all the mess today, turn his head towards the bed, where he had thrown the phone before. At first Jack ignored the call, but because his cell phone kept ringing he finally relented. With steps dragged Jack closer to the bed to reach for his cellphone, his eyes widened when he saw his wife¡¯s name appear on the screen of his cellphone. Too surprised by Suri and Areez¡¯s confession, Jack forgets about Anne. Jack is grateful that Anne did not hear everything that happened today at the office, Jack can¡¯t imagine what will happen to Anne if Anne finds out that Suri has protected the criminal they are looking for. After taking a deep breath, Jack then called Anne back because her cell phone had stopped ringing. ¡°Honey...¡± ..... ¡°Jack.¡± Anne and Jack¡¯s voices collided, both of them calling each other. Jack¡¯s smile grew. ¡°What is it, honey?¡± asked Jack softly, for making regr calls Jack didn¡¯t see how Anne was now. ¡°Christian...¡± Jack¡¯s whole body stiffened. ¡°Christian forbade me to take care of Luna, he forbade us toe to the hospital. He wants to keep Luna away from us, Jack,¡± said Anne stuttering, her voice sounded so heavy. Jack, who realized that something bad had happened, then turned the regr phone call into a video call, in less than three seconds as soon as the connection entered Anne¡¯s cell phone, Jack could finally see Anne¡¯s face more clearly now. Jack¡¯s chest felt so tight when he saw Anne cry. ¡°Speak clearly dear and please don¡¯t cry like that, I can¡¯t see you crying,¡± he cooed softly. ¡°Now take a deep breath and exhale slowly do it a few times to calm yourself down, I guarantee after that you will feel much better.¡± Anne who always obeyed Jack then did as Jack ordered, after two minutes Anne felt much better as Jack said. The tightness that had gripped her slowly disappeared even though at this moment she was still so sad about what Christian had said to her a moment ago. Jack smiled seeing Anne do as he was told, seeing how obedient Anne was to him made Jack feel a little better. ¡°Ok, now answer my question first. Where are you currently?¡± Jack started talking again. ¡°In the hospital.¡± ¡°At Luna¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Has Luna¡¯s condition worsened again?¡± Anne shook her head. ¡°Luna is fine, that beautiful child has really shown a very significant change.¡± ¡°If Luna is fine then what made Christian forbid you to take care of Luna? Why did he forbid you toe to the hospital?¡± Anne wiped her tears slowly. ¡°Christian is furious with Suri.¡± Jack¡¯s face immediately changed, he looked so shocked when he heard Anne¡¯s words. ¡°I know it all, Jack,¡± said Anne again, tears welling up in her eyes as she spoke. ¡°So don¡¯t try to hide this matter from me.¡± ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°I know that Suri protected Areez Floyen, Suri protected the criminal who kidnapped her.¡± Jack¡¯s lips opened wide, he looked so shocked. Jack, who a moment ago was grateful that Anne had not heard all their conversations at the office, now looked so shocked when he heard Anne¡¯s words. ¡°H..how did you know?¡± Anne smiled a little. ¡°I was in the office when Areez confessed to everything he did.¡± ¡°What?! How could that be?!¡± ¡°I came to the office to take you to lunch, Jack. I don¡¯t know if by that time everyone had gathered in your room and just as I was about toe in to join I heard Christian¡¯s words begin to speak at that moment. All the words Christian said hurt my heart so much. ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine how hurt he was when he found out that Suri had hidden Areez,¡± said Anne hoarsely. ¡°I know everything Jack, I know I heard everything you guys were talking about.¡± ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°And when Christian came out I intended to immediately follow him and as soon as I managed to find him at the hospital, I was immediately kicked out by Christian. He forbade me to help him take care of Luna, he forbade us to meet Luna, Jack. Christian wants to move Luna to Luxembourg, Jack.... Christian wants to take our granddaughter away...sob..sob..sob....¡± Jack, who was sitting on the bed, immediately stood up. ¡°What did you say? Christian wants to take Luna to move to Luxembourg? Is he out of his mind? Luna¡¯s condition has just started to improve, how could he possibly bring Luna to move. After hours of traveling, what if something bad happens with Luna?¡± Anne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jack. That¡¯s what Christian told me earlier, he said he wanted to take Luna back to Luxembourg because he wanted to take care of her himself without all of us interfering, the one who made him lose Elena.¡± Jack, who was previously so angry, immediately became silent, even though it was Anne who had just spoken but the effect he got was so great. The pain that hit him was so strong, it pierced his heart. ¡°Christian said we were overprotective of Suri, Jack. Christian also brought up the incident back then where you hurt him. Christian is really mad at us, Jack.¡± Jack¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Even though Christian is angry, he still won¡¯t be able to take Luna away from us. Luna is our granddaughter and we have the right to take care of her. Christian won¡¯t be able to take Luna away, Anne. It won¡¯t be possible...¡± continued Chapter 265 265 Go home Jack and Anne¡¯s efforts to stop Christian from moving Luna to Luxembourg were unsessful, Christian, who was very disappointed and angry with Suri, ignored his parents¡¯ request to let Luna get treatment in Geneva, at the hospital they had purchased specifically to treat Luna. . ¡°Everything is ready, young master,¡± Kainer said quietly to Christian who was still standing by Luna¡¯s bed. As soon as Christian got the news that he wanted to move Luna to Luxembourg again, Kainer immediately came to Geneva with some of his men to pick up Christian and Luna. Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°Ok, I will ask doctor Kimmy to prepare Luna.¡± Kainer nodded his head and went back to his work to make sure that Luna¡¯s transfer to Luxembourg went smoothly. From the sofa where Anne sat, tightening her grip on Jack¡¯s arm, it had been more than two hours that Anne and Jack had been ignored by Christian who was focusing on the medical team who would apany him to bring Luna back to Luxembourg. The two of them really can¡¯t stop Christian who wants to take Luna away, even though Jack¡¯s power and influence is greater than Christian but in this case he still can¡¯t win against Christian who is more entitled to Luna than the two of them. ¡°Did you really not stop Christian, Jack?¡± Anne again asked almost the same questions as the previous questions. ¡°Do we really have to let Luna be taken away?¡± Jack turned his face the other way with blinking eyes, trying to keep the tears from falling. Anne¡¯s question made her feel even more broken. ¡°What if Christian forbids us from seeing Luna forever, Jack?¡± ..... Jack turned his head uncontrobly. ¡°What?¡± With eyes that were already filled with tears, Anne looked back at Luna who was being prepared by doctor Kimmy. ¡°What if Christian forbids us to see Luna again when they arrive in Luxembourg??¡± ¡°No Anne, such a thing would not be possible. Christian would not have prevented us from seeing Luna, even though we are Luna¡¯s grandparents. Christian has no right to forbid us from visiting Luna.¡± Anne wiped her tears slowly. ¡°Christian, that kid was so disappointed in us long before all this mess happened, Jack,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°And ever since he got in touch with Elena, his anger towards us slowly melted away until he finally got close to us again. However, today after all the truth is revealed it seems that I will not only lose my son but I will also lose my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Anne.¡± ¡°And all this is my fault, my fault for not being able to carry out my duties as a mother properly.¡± Anne continued her words again, ignoring Jack who had just warned her. ¡°If only four years ago I could understand how Christian feels so guilt-ridden after Suri disappeared all of this would not have happened, and neither would your fight with him.¡± Jack clenched his fists, trying to hold back his anger when Anne brought up the fight she had with Christian four years ago. ¡°Christian hasn¡¯t forgiven us Jack, he still hasn¡¯t forgotten about it,¡± added Anne again in a barely audible voice. ¡°What do you mean, Anne? Speak inly.¡± Not taking her eyes off Luna, Anne recounts her conversation with Christian a few hours ago. Too panicked thinking about Luna wanting to be brought back to Luxembourg by Christian, Anne forgot to tell Jack what Christian had told her. While Anne was talking, Jack didn¡¯t open his mouth at all. He was silent, listening with an aching chest. Knowing how much Elena has done in melting Christian¡¯s anger towards him makes Jack even more sorry, Jack feels ashamed of Elena, which in fact has made Christian want to lower his ego and forgive himself. ¡°Please muster your best men to find Elena, Jack. I want to apologize directly to her, I want to apologize for everything that has happened to her,¡± begged Anne hoarsely. ¡°That¡¯s the only way I can make things right.¡± ¡°Anne ...¡± With tears that never let up, Anne grabbed Jack¡¯s hands and held them tightly. ¡°Promise me to find her, we must reunite Elena with Christian again, Jack. For Luna¡¯s sake too, Luna must know who her mother is.¡± Anne¡¯s hopeful gaze made Jack¡¯s defenses crumble, his courage to refuse his wife¡¯s request vanished. He couldn¡¯t bear to break his wife¡¯s big hopes. ¡°Yes dear, I will order my men to find our daughter-inw,¡± Jack replied seriously, his eyes showing how serious he was right now. Anne immediately hugged Jack tightly, hearing Jack refer to Elena as a daughter-inw made her so moved. Even though they realized toote how important Elena was in Christian¡¯s life, they still believed that they would be able to reunite with Christian in the future. From inside Luna¡¯s treatment room, Christian just stared at his parents embracing each other. Even though he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, Christian was sure that his parents were supporting each other regarding his decision to bring Luna back to Luxembourg. Although his decision will make many people feel sad and lost, Christian¡¯s determination to take care of Luna alone is unanimous, he doesn¡¯t want to involve his family members who have disappointed him many times. Christian believes he is able to take care of his own child without the help of his parents, growing up under the care of others makes Christian have high self-confidence to be able to take care of and raise his child. ¡°Sir.¡± Christian immediately turned to Kainer. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Everything is ready, the helicopter is waiting for us downstairs too,¡± Kainer said quietly, reporting all the preparations that had beenpleted. ¡°What about Luna?¡± ¡°Luna is ready,¡± Doctor Kimmy answered quietly, showing Christian sleeping Luna in his arms. Christian smiles a little when he sees Luna, his little baby looks so calm in her sleep. Since her condition is getting better, Christian is optimistic that Luna will recover soon. Moreover, doctor Kimmy and her colleagues are trying to find the best donor for Luna, Christian¡¯s hope to see Luna running in the park is getting bigger. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now then,¡± Christian says firmly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± **** rke Mansion, Geneva. On Jack¡¯s orders, Nichs led his three men to interrogate Areez in the basement of rke¡¯s mansion. Despite having the ability to fight back, Areez chose to surrender. He let Jackson rke¡¯s men deliver punches on his hard body, the torment on Areez only stopped when Asher arrived. Asher, who looked so angry, stopped the bodyguards who were still swinging their whips at Areez¡¯s body. ¡°Why did you stop us, Asher? Who ordered you?¡± Asher who was staring at Areez pursed his lips. ¡°No one gave me orders.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Corporal punishment like this will not be enough to pay for all the mess that has been made in my family, Nick. I want to give him a bigger punishment than corporal punishment like this,¡± replied Asher quietly. Nichs tilted his head. ¡°What punishment?¡± Chapter 266 266 Suri¡¯s future husband ¡°What punishment?¡± Asher pursed his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, for sure this punishment will be able to make this jerk suffer.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Get out Nick, I¡¯ll take care of this bastard.¡± Asher forcefully chased Nichs and his men out of the interrogation area. Seeing how serious Asher made Nichs relent, by giving nonverbal codes to his four subordinates Nichs then left Asher alone with Areesz in the five-by-five meter interrogation room. Asher still locked his lips tightly for a few minutes, he was still enjoying Areez¡¯s pain that seemed so real. Theshes left on his body looked so torturous. ¡°What you are feeling right now has nothing to do with all the pain and sorrow your family has felt over the years for your barbaric act, Areez.¡± Asher spoke curtly to Areez, his brown eyes staring all over Areez¡¯s body which was now bleeding from theshes given by Nichs¡¯ men. Areez smiled a little. ¡°I am guilty and selfish, but I am a responsible person.¡± ¡°Responsibility? Not wrong?Can you say you are responsible, huh?¡± ¡°I was responsible and took good care of Suri while she was in my power in Ad, I gave all the best for her from food, clothes and education. I always asked my assistant to serve Suri as well as a princess, when she returned to Geneva I was also by her side when she was at her worst...¡± ..... ¡°The trauma that Suri got was because of you, you bastard!¡± Asher interrupted Areez¡¯s words. loudly, hearing Areez so proud of himself for what he had done to Suri made Asher¡¯s ears heat up. ¡°You are the one who has made Suri get such deep trauma, then how can you call yourself a hero after what you have done to her?¡± , huh!¡± ¡°Just so you know, I had absolutely no idea that Suri was the victim of a kidnapping in the first ce. I really thought she was a spy sent by my business rival, which is why I brought her back to Ad to investigate further. So you can¡¯t me me for the trauma that Suri got, Suri¡¯s fear is on the kidnappers who intend to sell her, not me, the people who have taken good care of her,¡± Areez said loudly, he balked at being called the cause of Suri¡¯s trauma. Asher immediately clenched his fists, the self-defense that Areez had just said made his emotions rise. ¡°You are really good at talking Areez, it¡¯s only natural that Suri can do this. You must have been such a bad influence on him that he prefers to protect an asshole like you.¡± ¡°From the very beginning when I found out that Suri was Jackson rke¡¯s daughter I wanted to confess to her, but Suri forbade me. She said she wasn¡¯t ready to tell everything to her family, that¡¯s why I...¡± Areez¡¯s words were interrupted by the punch that Asher threw at him. Areez, who wasn¡¯t ready to get hit like that, looked so painful. The blow that Asher gave was so strong that it made him choke. ¡°Don¡¯t use Suri as a shield, Suri couldn¡¯t possibly do something that low. Suri is a girl who was educated with high discipline, she has a very graceful attitude and what you just said is theplete opposite of what Suri is,¡± Asher said loudly right in front of Areez¡¯s face which was bruised in several ces. Areez spat blood sttered on the floor, the blow that Asher had just given to the sr plexus forced him to spit out the blood-tinged liquid that had gathered in his mouth. With lips that still had traces of blood Areez said, ¡°I never lie, what I just said was fact. Although it sounds strange but that¡¯s what happened, Suri asked me to hold back and not confess to her family for a while. Suri wants to find the right time to tell everything to her parents and Christian. But apparently God said otherwise, God wants the rke family to know sooner than what we had previously nned.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take God, with your dirty mouth you have no right to mention God¡¯s name. You¡¯re too low to be able to carry the name of God,¡± Asher said curtly, talking to Areez really made him lose control. ¡°You may continue to use Suri as a shield for the crimes you¡¯vemitted, but we all wouldn¡¯t believe that. Suri we know is not someone who would do such a lowly thing for her own sake, so stop talking nonsense because none of us will believe what you say, Areez.¡± Areez pursed her lips. ¡°You can ask Suri directly if you don¡¯t believe me, ask her if I¡¯m lying or not.¡± ¡°Only a fool will do what you ask Areez,¡± Asher replied curtly. ¡°From now on you better stay away from Suri, you really are a bad influence on her. I don¡¯t know what you did to her for three years in Ad until Suri finally chose to defend a criminal like you.¡± The smile on Areez¡¯s face disappeared instantly. ¡°You have no right to stop me from meeting Suri, Suri and I have a long rtionship more serious than you think.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Who gave you permission to be close to Suri? Nothing, Areez. We¡¯re all against you being close to her, especially me. I will be the first person who will prevent you from getting close to Suri again.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that, you son of a bitch!¡± shouted Areez loudly, starting to provoke Asher¡¯s provocation. Instead of getting angry at being called an adopted child, Asherughed. Heughed out loud at Areez¡¯s words. He looked so happy to hear Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Of course I can do that, especially if I¡¯m going to make Suri my wife.¡± ¡°Fuck, no! You can¡¯t do that?!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you? Why can¡¯t I? Aren¡¯t Suri and I not rted by blood, huh? Am I not the adopted son of the rke family as you just said? So there is no reason that can stop me from marrying Suri.¡± Areez who was chained to the wall trying to reach Asher who was two meters away from him, Areez was so angry at what Asher said. ¡°And as Suri¡¯s future husband, I have full rights to forbid my future wife to be close to any man including you,¡± ¡°No, you will be able to snatch Suri from me. Suri is mine!¡± Areez said loudly. Asher burst outughing. ¡°Oh yeah? Want to bet?¡± To be continued Chapter 267 267 Faint ¡°Want to bet?¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Asherughed again, he looked so satisfied to see Areez angry. Asher innocently approached Areez whose hands were chained to the wall. ¡°After Uncle and Auntye home tonight, I will immediately ask their permission to marry Suri,¡± Asher said again, trying to make Areez even more angry. ¡°And I¡¯m sure that my request will not be rejected by Uncle and Aunty, I am a person who knows Suri very well since childhood, I am also very close to this family so there is no reason for them to refuse my request.¡± ¡°Asher ...¡± ¡°And you are not a worthy opponent for me in this fight, Areez. So stop hoping to get Suri, Suri Mireya rke will be my wife and I will make sure it happens,¡± Asher said again. Areez spat in Asher¡¯s face. ¡°Keep dreaming you bastards, because believe me as long as I¡¯m alive I won¡¯t let that happen. I won¡¯t let Suri be your wife,¡± shouted Areez with emotion. Using his left hand Asher wiped his cheek from the remnants of Areez¡¯s spit, his face looked so calm even though he had just received disrespectful treatment from Areez. ..... ¡°I will take this as a gift from you for my wedding n with Suri.¡± Asher againunched his provocation. ¡°And I will convey this to Suri, Suri will definitely be happy when she knows I gave our blessing.¡± ¡°Asher!!¡± Asher chuckled. ¡°Keep shouting to your heart¡¯s content, Areez. Do it until you¡¯re satisfied, until your vocal cords break if necessary . ¡± Areez again pulled his chained hands to approach Asher, Areez was really provoked by Asher. Asher just chuckled at how hard Areez tried to break free from the chains in his hands, because he was satisfied enough that Asher decided to leave the interrogation room. He ignored Areez¡¯s screams that kept calling his name. ¡°Make sure no one can enter this ce, take good care of him. I¡¯m sure Uncle Jack wants to speak to him one-on-one,¡± Asher said quietly to the guard he met outside the tightly locked interrogation room. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Asher nodded slowly, after turning his head towards the locked interrogation room, Asher then walked towards the exit, following Nichs who was waiting for him. ¡°It¡¯s finished?¡± Nichs asked impatiently. Asher nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°An interesting discussion that is driving him crazy right now,¡± replied Asher with a satisfied smile. ¡°Making him crazy?¡± Nichs repeated Asher¡¯s words with great curiosity. Asher smiled a little, instead of exining the meaning of his words, Asher patted Nichs on the shoulder calmly. ¡°This is a little secret between me and him, you don¡¯t need to know. It¡¯s definitely something fun.¡± After saying that Asher continued his steps back into the house, leaving Nichs who was still in the basement. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure what I saides true,¡± Asher said to himself with a triumphant smile. ¡°Seeing how much Suri protected Areez made Asher feel so jealous, that¡¯s why he spoke to him like that. Asher wanted to show Areez that he meant more to Suri than Areez. *** After six hours and twenty eight minutes, Zwetta finally arrived in Luxembourg. Actually Zwetta could go to a country that was wider and more beautiful than Luxembourg, but Zwetta had the urge to go to that country. Zwetta seemed to get such a strong prompting to visit Luxembourg, that finally at this time he arrived in a country that does not have a sea border. Once off the bus, the first thing Zwetta did was find a provider for her cellphone. Since the bus terminal was not far from a shopping center, Zwetta easily looked for a ce that sold sim cards. Because it was too rushed Hurry up, Zwetta must be willing to use the dors she has to make transactions her cell returned to functioning, Zwetta then rushed to find a ce to stay. She needed a ce to rest tonight before resuming her activities tomorrow morning. ¡°Ok, it looks like this hotel is quite safe,¡± Zwetta said to herself when she managed to find a four-star hotel that was not far enough from where she was now. Without thinking, Zwetta then stopped the taxi and left the bus stop where she was sitting to activate her cell phone. While crossing the streets of Luxembourg, suddenly the feeling of tightness that previously hit Zwettaes again. This time the effect is even greater, Zwetta looks so hard to breathe. Feeling that something was wrong with the passenger she was carrying, the taxi driver immediately stopped his car on the side of the road. ¡°What is it, Miss? What happened?¡± asked the taxi driver in thick French. Zwetta raised her left hand up, signaling the taxi driver to be quiet and not to disturb her. As if understanding the code that Zwetta gave, the taxi driver immediately covered her mouth and continued to watch Zwetta without blinking. After five minutes had passed, Zwetta seemed to have regained herposure. The tightness that was choking her chest slowly disappeared although there was still a slight difort left. ¡°Are you all right, Miss?¡± asked the taxi driver again. Zwetta lifted her face up, looking at the taxi driver who looked so worried about her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Zwetta stammered. ¡°Sorry to make you worry.¡± ¡°Are you serious, Miss? Your face is very pale,¡± said the taxi driver again seriously. Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine now. Sorry to make you worry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the hospital, Miss?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a hospital. What I need right now is rest, I think I¡¯m too tired by now.¡± The taxi driver smiled. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s continue our journey back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, miss. This is my job.¡± The taxi driver then continued his journey to the hotel that Zwetta a moment ago. Luckily Luxembourg¡¯s roads were not too congested, so in less than twenty minutes the taxi carrying Zwetta arrived at the hotel. After making the payment, Zwetta then rushed out of the taxi. Her goal at this time was to lie down on the bed immediately, the tight feeling that had hit her a moment ago came back. ¡°Good evening, Miss. Can we help you?¡± ask the receptionist politely to greet who was already standing in front of her. Zwetta who got hit again looked at the receptionist with cold sweat running down her face. ¡°I want...¡± ¡°Miss!!¡± The receptionist¡¯s scream made several officers in the hotel lobby turn towards her, they all then worked together to help Zwetta who suddenly fell unconscious. When Zwetta was taken to the ambnce, tears suddenly flowed from Zwetta ¡®s unconscious eyes. Zwetta was crying again in her sleep, just as she had been doing unconsciously for the past eight months. Chapter 268 268 Reconnected by destiny ¡°Are you awake, Miss?¡± Zwetta faintly heard the voices of several people talking almost at the same time, the pain that was wracking her head was still intermittent and didn¡¯t really want to go away. ¡°Slow down, Miss. You just passed out,¡± said a woman kindly. Zwetta, who had not fully opened her eyes, chose to follow the instructions that had just been given to her. Zwetta slowly tried to open her eyes, the first thing Zwetta saw were the faces of several people dressed all in white that surrounded her. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Zwetta asked, confused. A female doctor who had previously helped Zwetta smiled. ¡°We are medics who just helped you, Miss.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± ¡°You fainted when you were brought to this ce by two hotel staff you wanted to stop by,¡± the doctor replied again. Zwetta was silent, her intelligent brain immediately went to work and herst memory of being at the hotel came to life so vividly. ..... ¡°So I fainted, huh?¡± Zwetta said quietly without realizing it. The middle-aged doctor who was treating Zwetta gave a small smile. ¡°You are too tired, Miss. Apart from that, your anemia seems to be the main reason why you fainted.¡± ¡°Anemia?¡± Zwetta shrieked loudly. ¡°I have anemia? How is that possible? Doctor Giana has never told me this.¡± ¡°Have you recently noticed that something has changed with you, such as chest pain or an irregr heartbeat?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Thest three days I¡¯ve felt that way, doc.¡± ¡°That could be a sign, Miss. Moreover, you have just traveled far from Geneva by bus, excessive tiredness plus ack of nutritious food intake to your body can be the cause of anemia,¡± said the doctor quietly, giving an easy-to-understand exnation. for Zwetta. ¡°Is anemia a disease that can cause a person to die, doc?¡± Zwetta asked innocently. A hotel manager and two nurses who were in the roomughed lightly at Zwetta¡¯s question, as did the doctor who was dealing with Zwetta. Patiently, the kind doctor exined Zwetta¡¯s anemia. Zwetta who is blind to the medical world looks so serious listening to the doctor¡¯s exnation, not a single wordes out of his lips while the doctor is talking. ¡°Increase the consumption of foods that contain iron so that the hemoglobin content in your blood returns quickly, apart from that you should also consume foods that are high in vitamin B12 which ys an important role in the formation of red blood cells. Therefore, it is better for you to stay overnight in the cemetery hospital. ¡°Here, I will observe you until tomorrow morning. We will carry out more serious treatment if your condition does not show any improvement, but if your condition improves then you will be allowed to go home,¡± replied the doctor gently. ¡°I will follow your advice to spend the night in this hospital, doc.¡± Hearing Zwetta¡¯s words made the doctor named Marissa smile, doctor Marissa then gave a signal to the two nurses who apanied her to take care of all Zwetta¡¯s registration which had been dyed because Zwetta fainted. The hotel manager who brought Zwetta to the clinic then approached Zwetta and exined what had happened to her. Zwetta, who was fully aware, could only remain silent when the hotel manager exined what had happened to her. ¡°Forgive us for opening your bag, Miss,¡± apologized the hotel manager sincerely. ¡°We have no other choice.¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just thank you for being willing to take me to this clinic. I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me if you hadn¡¯t brought me here.¡± Hearing Zwetta¡¯s words made the hotel manager smile, because there was still much to be done, the hotel manager then said goodbye to Zwetta to return to the hotel. Zwetta who had no right to restrain the kind man again thanked him before the hotel manager left her. Being in the all-white room alone made the drowsiness that had previously disappearede back, the effect of the medicine that doctor Marissa injected in the IV tube attached to Zwetta¡¯s hand before she left Zwetta started to react. ¡°Other than doctor Giana¡¯s practice room, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever dealt with a room like this before. But why do I feel so familiar with this kind of room, huh?¡± said Zwetta slowly, her eyes already looking so droopy from the effect of the drug. ¡°Have I been hospitalized before? But when and where? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been so sick that I had to be hospitalized.¡± Because the effects of the medicine were too strong to resist, Zwetta¡¯s eyes finally started to close. One second when she was about to close her eyes, suddenly appeared a sh of shadows of many doctors dressed in green who were surrounding her. Zwetta who couldn¡¯t hold back her sleep then fell asleep even though she wanted to recall the fragments of the vague memory that appeared. *** The arrival of a ck Gulfstream G280 jet at Luxembourg airport made the airport get super tight security from men dressed in ck who had arrived at the airport since an hour ago, the airport even specifically disabled CCTV at several points for thirty minutes to wee the arrival of the passenger of the Gulfstream G280 jet which is none other than Christian rke and his people. Christian, who is still keeping Luna¡¯s whereabouts a secret from the public, really asks Kainer to carry out super tight security at the airport, Christian doesn¡¯t want outsiders to know if he has a child. Christian doesn¡¯t want to show Luna to the world, he doesn¡¯t want his rivals to know about Luna, which is his weakness. Moreover, added to the special conditions experienced by Luna. ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly to Christian who had just taken Luna from Doctor Kimmy¡¯s arms. Just like eight months ago when he left Luxembourg, Christian wanted to carry Luna when he returned to Luxembourg. Christian nods, his lips forming a faint smile when he sees Luna still fast asleep in his arms. Even though she is using a respirator, in Christian¡¯s eyes at this time Luna looks so beautiful. The beauty that Elena passed down to the little girl was clearly visible, the arch of thick eyebrows to long eyshes with a slender nose really made Luna very simr to her mother. With fast steps Christian walked towards the Limousine that was waiting for him, Christian was so careful when he got into the car. After being assisted by a swift doctor Kimmy, Christian finally managed to get into the luxury car without waking Luna from her sleep. ¡°Wee back, dear. From now on only Daddy will take care of you,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°Daddy will do anything to make you heal, Daddy will make sure you get out of those painful injections.¡± Kainer and Doctor Kimmy, who were sitting in front of Christian, couldn¡¯t help but listen to Christian¡¯s words, they both didn¡¯t want to spoil Christian¡¯s mood again. Chapter 269 269 Christian¡¯s ban Although the ne carrying Christian hadnded safely in Luxembourg, since three hours ago, Anne and Jack had just arrived home. The two of them also didn¡¯t go straight into the room, they chose to sit on the sofa with the lighting not so bright because some of the chandeliers had been turned off. Both Jack and Anne were both lost in their own thoughts. Anne, who still doesn¡¯t believe Christian actually took Luna away, looks very shocked, her heart is torn apart without a trace. While Jack is currently still immersed in his already vast pool of sin, Jack is very sorry that he said inappropriate things to Elena and her parents. Jack doesn¡¯t think that Christian¡¯s drastic change in attitude towards him is because of Elena¡¯s intervention. The girl who had been hurt so cruelly used his sharp words. ¡°Jack...¡± Anne¡¯s call made Jack wake up from his daydream. ¡°Yes.¡± Anne, who was already looking at Jack, was seen wiping her tears. ¡°How about we catch up with Luna now?¡± ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about her, Jack,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°Her condition has improved, but she is still not allowed to leave the hospital.¡± Seeing Anne speak while shedding tears made Jack¡¯s heart seem to be squeezing, with his lips tightly locked Jack shifted his seat and walked over to Anne who was sitting on a different sofa from him. Arriving in front of his wife, Jack immediately threw himself on the floor in a kneeling position. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Anne. You are the only strength I have to endure all this, if you cry like this then what should I do?¡± ..... ¡°I¡¯m worried about Luna, Jack.¡± ¡°Miss Luna is already in the hospital, madam.¡± Erick, who had just arrived, joined in the conversation. ¡°I just got the news from Kainer.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Jack and Anne spoke at the same time. ¡°Has her condition deteriorated again?¡± Eric shook his head. ¡°No, madam, Miss Luna¡¯s condition is stable. Miss Luna was taken to the hospital on the advice of doctor Kimmy to guard against unwanted things.¡± The wrinkles on Anne and Jack¡¯s forehead disappeared immediately, their facial expressions also looked calmer. ¡°Young master has also made a special room for Miss Luna in Luxembourg, madam. And Miss Luna¡¯s new room is directly connected to the young master¡¯s room, just like Miss Luna¡¯s room in this house.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Erick nodded, slowly he stepped closer to Anne. His left hand quickly took out his cell phone from his pocket, without asking Erick¡¯s permission first, he yed the video that Kainer had sent to show to Anne. Jack, who was as curious as Anne, snatched the cell phone from Erick¡¯s hand quickly, his two blue beads moving, staring at Luna¡¯s room, which had been made soplete, just like in a hospital. Oxygen cylinders, monitors and several other medical devices are fully avable in the room. ¡°Who prepared this?¡± asked Anne unconsciously. ¡°Jorge, assisted by the maids and staff from the hospital, they managed to make this room in less than three hours, madam.¡± Tears of emotion ran down Anne¡¯s face, which was already so pale. ¡°Thankfully then, I can calm down a bit now. At least Christian has made good preparations to bring Luna home.¡± ¡°However...¡± Erick spoke again, his voice sounding so tense. ¡°There is one bad news I must pass on to both of you at this time, madam.¡± ¡°What bad news?!¡± Jack asked out loud. Erick swallowed his saliva, even though he had served Jack for more than thirty years, he was still a little nervous when he saw Jack angry like this. ¡°Tell me, Erick. What bad news do you bring?¡± asked Anne impatiently. ¡°Young master forbids the two of you and Miss Suri from visiting Miss Luna in Luxembourg, Young master said that if anyone tries to vite the prohibition, the young master will make the meeting with Miss Luna thest meeting.¡± From the second floor, Suri who had been eavesdropping from behind the wall immediately covered her mouth with both hands. She looked so shocked to hear the news that Erick had just told her parents on the first floor. Her face, which was still swollen from crying since that afternoon, was again wet with tears. ¡°What!!¡± shouted Jack loudly, Erick¡¯s cell phone in his hand fell to the floor with a bang when he got up from the floor. ¡°Say it one more time, Erick!¡± ¡°Sorry Sir.¡± ¡°Y..you¡¯re joking right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Anne, stuttering. ¡°You¡¯re teasing us, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam.¡± ¡°Jesus...¡± Anne was crying again and this time louder than before when they were at the airport, after a big fight with Jack decades ago in Luxembourg only this time did Anne cry again. Being forbidden to meet her granddaughter made her heart shattered, after eight month of pouring all her energy, love and affection on Luna, the first granddaughter who was so special. Hearing Anne cry all the joints in Jack¡¯s body suddenly felt weak, all his anger disappeared instantly. Jack wasn¡¯t lying when he said he couldn¡¯t hear Anne win. Because for Jack, Anne was more than just aplement to his life. Anne is a source of strength that allows her to survive all the problems thate her way. ¡°For now it¡¯s better if we follow the will of the young master, madam. I believe this ban is only temporary, the young master is currently being ovee by emotions, that¡¯s why this kind of prohibition can arise.¡± Erick tried to dampen the already very chaotic atmosphere with words that were arranged so carefully. ¡°I¡¯m sure, once Young Master¡¯s mood improves, this ban will definitely disappear.¡± Jack, who couldn¡¯t stand up, then mmed his body on the sofa. His gaze nkly stared at the firece that was three meters in front of him. ¡°Christian is really mad at me right now, Erick. He¡¯s not just upset, he¡¯s really furious. If my fight with Christian four years ago only subsided after Elena came and advised Christian to make up with me, then I don¡¯t know who will temper his anger at me. I¡¯ve been disappointed and hurt Christian many times.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± Chapter 270 270 Responsible ¡°I have a big debt to Linda and Paul who at that time helped me take care of Anne and Christian when he was still in Anne¡¯s womb, that¡¯s why I gave Asher love as much as I love Suri and Christian. However, because at that time Christian was in Luxembourg I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. I, who trusted Luis so much, chose to focus on Asher and the choices I made at that time turned out to be hurting Christian. And I didn¡¯t realize that , I really didn¡¯t realize that I had made my first son lose the father figure in him.¡± ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°And I really didn¡¯t realize that I had hurt him since he was little, Anne... I didn¡¯t realize...¡± Seeing Jack cry andment the mistakes he had made decades ago made Anne immediately hug him tightly. Anne knew if Jack didn¡¯t realize that he¡¯d hurt Christian, he was saddened by what Jack had just said. Anne knew she also had a big hand in the matter, had she had the courage to take a stand by forbidding Luis from taking care of Christian in Luxembourg maybe little Christian wouldn¡¯t have as much disappointment in them both as he does now.seeds of hatred Christian for Asher will also definitely never exist if the two of them are raised together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Anne, I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Jack apologetically. ¡°If I could turn back time, I would have done it. I¡¯ll fix all the mistakes I¡¯ve made in the past so that something like this never happens.¡± ¡°Jack...¡± Erick, who had initially braced himself to be able to deal with the mistress and master, finally got carried away with feelings. Being one of the living witnesses of Jack and Anne¡¯s struggle made Erick know how much they both love their children, that¡¯s why at this time Erick was sad when he heard the words of the master who wanted to correct all his mistakes in the past. As a father, Erick could understand how devastated his master was right now. When Erick was trying to brace himself, Nichs suddenly touched his shoulder who appeared from the side door. Unbeknownst to Erick, Nichs had apparently overheard their conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave Mr and Mrs,¡± Nichs whispered. ..... Erick clenched his fists, even though he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything, but Erick still wanted to stay by Jack¡¯s side to strengthen him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do here, Erick,¡± Nichs said again. ¡°Watch yourself, your presence will only make the atmosphere in this room worse.¡± If only Nichs had spoken when everything was fine, Erick might have hit his coworker¡¯s face by now, but because at this moment everything was so chaotic, as a result, Erick could only hold back his emotions that were already in his head because of Nichs¡¯ words. Nichs, who didn¡¯t realize that his words hurt his co-workers still looked calm, he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Because Erick was furious that he didn¡¯t leave the living room, which was filled with tears, Nichs then grabbed Erick¡¯s hand and took him out of the house. And it wasn¡¯t just Suri and Nichs who had overheard Jack, Anne and Erick¡¯s conversation. From behind the basement stairs at this time Asher was sitting limply on one of the bottom steps, his knees felt so weak after hearing the uncle¡¯s words. Asher did not think that the happiness he had received from his adoptive parents had actually hurt Christian, he did not know that Christian was jealous of him for getting abundant love in the rke family. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve always referred to me as the person who has usurped your main position in this family.¡± Asher gripped his left chest tightly. ¡°If I had a choice, I would prefer to live with my two biological parents, Christ. I prefer to live with them, feeling the full affection and love of the two human children who have created me into this world.¡± Asher bowed his head deeply with his eyes tightly closed, his intention to convey his n to his adoptive father suddenly vanished. Asher doesn¡¯t have the courage to ask Jack¡¯s approval to marry Suri, his adopted sister who has been the only resident in his heart since the first time he knew what love was. For Asher, Suri is not just a sister figure. Suri¡¯s position in him is much bigger than that, even though Asher has been trying to bury his unrighteous feelings in Suri deeply, but today after he saw how much Suri tried to protect Areez from everyone¡¯s tantrum, suddenly a feeling that Asher had buried deep out. His sense ofpetition with Areez for Suri emerged so strongly. However, after he heard his adoptive father¡¯s words all the courage he had umted for hours disappeared. Asher suddenly did not have the courage to ask his adoptive family for permission to marry his first love, because he felt that the situation in the house was not so conducive, Asher then decided to leave. He wanted to relieve the tightness that gued him by enjoying alcohol at one of his favorite bars. Suri who was still hiding behind the wall identally saw Asher get into his car which was in the front yard, realizing that at this time there was no one watching Areez, Suri¡¯s eyes sparkled. Using both hands, Suri wiped her face which was wet with tears in a hurry. ¡°I have to be careful,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°Areez is innocent, he can¡¯t take this kind of punishment from them. I¡¯m the only one who should be med.¡± After mentally preparing, Suri decided to return to her room to prepare everything. Although she had never been into the interrogation room in the basement, Suri was sure that the room was filled with so many horrible and disgusting animals. That¡¯s why Suri wanted to prepare everything carefully in her room, even though she knew that her actions were so risky, but Suri¡¯s determination was made up. She doesn¡¯t want to hide behind other people¡¯s backs anymore, Suri wants to face all the punishments from her btother and her parents bravely. Suri did not want to involve Areez in this matter. With trembling hands, Suri put a tool for breaking locks into her pocket, growing up with Asher made Suri know that in the basement there wererge chains that were usually used to chain people who were being interrogated. That¡¯s why Suri stole the tool from the safe in Asher¡¯s room. ¡°Solve the problem you have created, Suri. You are an adult, you must be responsible for all the mess you have made.¡± Chapter 271 271 See you again Christian just came out of the VIP room bathroom where Luna was with only a towel wrapped around his waist when he heard his cell phone stop ringing, he slowly approached the table where his cellphone was. Luckily, Luna, who was sleeping, didn¡¯t wake up, because if Luna¡¯s peace was disturbed, Christian would definitely take revenge on the people who contacted himst night. Christian¡¯s eyes narrow when he sees 6 missed calls from Charlotte and one message from Kainer. Just as he was about to call Kainer, a call from Charlotte suddenly came back, because Christian had no other choice, he finally received the call. ¡°Hello...¡± ¡°Where are you, Christ?¡± ¡°Hospital.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not at the hospital. I¡¯m currently in the hospital lobby and everyone in the hospital says that you¡¯ve brought Luna home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital in Luxembourg.¡± ¡°What? Why? When did you leave? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were moving Luna to Luxembourg, Christ? Don¡¯t know how worried I am right now.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t get to say goodbye to you. It was all too sudden.¡± ..... ¡°So when are youing back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting back.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°This time I will live with Luna in Luxembourg and will not return to Geneva again.¡± Charlotte almost threw the flower vase in front of her on the floor, the words that just came from Christian¡¯s lips bothered her so much. ¡°I hope you will continue to do well even though I am not in the office and thank you for being such a good co-worker to me over the past six months.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I will also look for Luna¡¯s biological mother, I want to correct the mistakes that have urred between the two of us.¡± Charlotte instantly lost the ability to speak, her tongue suddenly numb at the words Christian had just said. The volcano inside Charlotte was about to explode. ¡°Cher, are you still there? Hello...¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still here, Christ,¡± Charlotte answered hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised and happy to hear your n.¡± ¡°Thank you, I knew you would support me. Thanks again, Cherry. Nice to know you.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Feeling that there is no longer any discussion to discuss, Christian finally ends the call. As for Charlotte, even though Christian had disconnected the call unterally, she still put the phone to her ear. Charlotte was still in shock at the words that were said earlier. ¡°W..what did he say? Want to find the biological mother of the sick child? Want to correct a mistake? Hahaha...he really has lost his mind...haha...¡± Due to Charlotte¡¯s loudughter, the two hospital staff who were standing on near where Charlotte had warned her not tough too loudly. Charlotte, who was not doing well, surprisinglynded a hard p on the two hospital staff, quickly and without guilt Charlotte left the special children¡¯s hospital for her car which was parked in a special area that had only been used by the rke family. . Raised with love and abundant wealth makes Charlotte grow into a girl who is a little selfish and to maintain her good name in the eyes of everyone, Chester directs Charlotte to work in one of the social organizations that are directly under the auspices of the United Nations. Chester wanted to make Charlotte¡¯s name good in the eyes of everyone, that¡¯s why Charlotte was able to work in the organization for many years. Chester was worried that anyone would find out about his daughter¡¯s true nature, which is why he forced his only daughter to stay with the organization for a few years so that people would recognize her in a good image. Driving the car at high speed Charlotte drives to her apartment which is not far from Lake Geneva, Christian¡¯s favorite ce. Wanting to live freely and without rules from her father, Charlotte decides to live alone in an apartment, even though her family¡¯s house is in the same city. ¡°Since childhood, I always got whatever I wanted and this time will still be. I will not give up on getting you, Christ. going to let that happen.¡± Charlotte spoke with her chest rising and falling, the huge emotions that welled up inside her that she couldn¡¯t contain. ¡°I¡¯ve been careless to let an unknown woman into your life, but this time I won¡¯t let anything like that happen again. You promised to stay by my side since we were little and I will continue to keep that promise, your promise to marry me. ¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes were wide open, a glint of anger clearly visible in her beautiful blue eyes. Charlotte recalls the promise that Christian made when they were little tens of years ago, Charlotte who has always considered a promise to be a debt that must be fulfilled feels that Christian must keep his promise. That¡¯s why Charlotte is currently trying to get Christian back, no matter what. *** ¡°Go, Areez. I can¡¯t help you more than this,¡± Suri whispered softly to Areez who she had managed to get out of the interrogation room, learning from her past mistakes, Suri did a very neat rescue of Areez. Areez looked at Suri who had just handed him a shlight. ¡°Are you serious you don¡¯t want to go with me?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°For now I have to stay home, even though everyone at home is furious with me. I have to ept the consequences for my actions, so I can¡¯te with you, Areez.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine this time. I¡¯m no longer a whiny Suri now, you don¡¯t have to worry. I can definitely face all of this,¡± added Suri again. Using his slightly blurry eyes, Areez looked at Suri who was smiling at him, because he couldn¡¯t hold himself back, Areez grabbed Suri¡¯s body and gave her a kiss. Suri who didn¡¯t expect to get a kiss like that could only surrender, she didn¡¯t give any resistance at all. Suri, who had always imagined that she would get her first kiss in a romantic and beautiful ce, didn¡¯t think she would give up her first kiss on the edge of the forest secretly like now. Areez stopped the kiss when Suri hit his chest, the experienced Areez knew if Suri was out of breath. That¡¯s why he chose to end the kiss even though he wasn¡¯t satisfied right now. ¡°I love you, Suri. Believe me, no matter what happens I will still be by your side. I promise this storm will end soon,¡± Areez promised seriously while still putting his nose to Suri¡¯s nose. Siri nodded slowly. ¡°I trust you, Areez.¡± ¡°Oh Suri.¡± Areez again grabbed Suri in his arms. ¡°I really love you, wait for me toe back. I promise to take care of the rest of the matter.¡± ¡°Yes Areez, I will be waiting for you.¡± With a heavy heart, Areez released his embrace from Suri and walked into the forest to get out of therge rke family mansion area ording to the instructions that Suri had given. Suri, who was so familiar with the state of her house, gave Areez the most appropriate and quick escape route, Suri deliberately gave Areez a route through the small forest belonging to her family to avoid the guards at the main door. ¡°See you again, Amor...¡± Chapter 272 272 Love and family After Areez really left, Suri then rushed into her house. Suri doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her out of the house thiste, Suri takes advantage of the broken CCTVwork throughout her house that has not been repaired to save Areez tonight. She realized that if the CCTVwork was fixed, then her chances of saving Areez would be very small. Suri managed to get into the house safely after passing through the kitchen door, the door that connected the main house with the servants¡¯ houses was never locked. That¡¯s why Suri was able to go in and out of the door safely, just like before, Suri returned to her room by taking off her shoes so she could move quickly and Suri¡¯s decision was right because the second she closed the bedroom door, Asher who had just returned from the bar entered the house. Even though he was half drunk, Asher¡¯s consciousness was still quite high. That¡¯s why Suri is currently giving thanks. ¡°I have to turn off the bedroom light immediately, Asher must not know that I haven¡¯t slept yet.¡± Suri hastily turned off all the lights in her room, having a habit of being in a dark room made Suri not leave a single light source still lit in her room. Suri only relied on the light from outside that broke through curtains of her room which were not closed too tightly. After feeling that everything was safe, Suri then walked to the sofa near therge window. Suri slowly touched her lips which Areez had kissed a moment ago. ¡°My first kiss,¡± said Suri hoarsely. ¡°Areez got my first kiss.¡± Suri¡¯s cheeks suddenly felt hot, even though it was just a kiss on the lips, at this time Suri was already so restless. She was really very ufortable with the strong pounding that was racing in her left chest, Suri who was intoxicated with romance forgot her crazy actions by freeing Areez. Suri is not aware that she is in great danger right now. Love really took her sanity away. *** The morning atmosphere that should have started with a new warmth and enthusiasm suddenly disappeared from the rke family¡¯s house, the disappearance of the prisoner who should have been in the interrogation room made all the night guards bow down in fear in front of Jack and Asher who were already so furious. . Jack, who has not had the chance to meet Areez in person, looks so disappointed with his workers who have missed out. ¡°Didn¡¯t any of the CCTV work? Have you checked it again? How about the traces, didn¡¯t any of you find any suspicious traces?¡± ..... Asher gave a barrage of questions to the ten guards who were lined up neatly in front of him. His face was already very red, holding back the emotions that had reached his chest. If there weren¡¯t his adoptive parents nearby, Asher might have thrown a fist at the ten people. ¡°Sorry young master, we are really guilty. We are ready to ept the punishment.¡± ¡°Not.¡± Jack, who had been locking his lips for a while, quickly answered the words of one of his guards. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Areez Floyen is not your opponent. He¡¯s too smart for you to beat.¡± ¡°Uncle...¡± ¡°What Mr. Jack said is true, Asher,¡± Erick said quietly. ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated the man too much, only highly skilled people can break free from those chains. And Areez has proven it.¡± Asher, who previously wanted to protest, immediately closed his lips tightly, Erick¡¯s words made him think back to the situation in the interrogation room that he had been to a while ago. In the room there was only a wire that Areez used to untie the chains that bound his arms and legs, the choice to leave Areez chained up sitting down really boomeranged on them all. Because if Areez was still chained up in the same standing position he was in when he was being interrogated, this kind of thing might not have happened. As one of the most knowledgeable people, Asher knew that Areez was really smart. ¡°We¡¯re just underestimating Areez Floyen, he¡¯s really such a smart and cunning person. I¡¯ve really been very stupid because I was fooled by the mask he used,¡± Jack said again, from his voice it was very clear that at this time Jack was furious. Everyone in the living room immediately closed their lips tightly, the big master¡¯s words made none of them dare to speak. Just as the unpleasant atmosphere was getting tighter, suddenly the sound of someone¡¯s running footsteps came into the room. Automatically Jack who was the center of everyone¡¯s attention turned towards the source of the voice, his facial expression did not change when he saw who it was who was running towards him in a hurry. ¡°I hope the news you bring is important news,¡± Erick said warningly to Nichs who was gripping his hand. Nichs, who was holding his breath, immediately held onto Erick and nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right, the news I have brought is important news. It¡¯s about Areez Floyen.¡± ¡°Areez Floyen?¡± Jack repeated Nichs¡¯ words in a deep voice. Nichs straightened when he heard his master¡¯s voice, he quickly shifted his focus to Jack who was staring at him unblinkingly. ¡°What¡¯s with that bastard?¡± ¡°Areez Floyen and his assistant returned to Adst night, Areez Floyen has even returned all the investments you made in hispanyplete with administrative fees that must be paid, sir,¡± Nichs answered carefully. ¡°Looks like that bastard had this all nned long ago,¡± Asher growled softly in response to Nichs¡¯ words. ¡°He really is very smart.¡± Jack locked his lips again, he didn¡¯t respond to Nichs or Asher¡¯s words. Jack seemed lost in his own thoughts. And Jack¡¯s sudden silence made the atmosphere in the room even more tense, Nichs who had just arrived even felt an extraordinary tightness in his chest. The unexpected incident for two days in a row really made everything change drastically. ¡°Should I chase him to Ad, sir?¡± Erick asked quietly, the only person who dared to break the silence was Erick. Jack shook his head. ¡°No need, why should we chase the coward who has run away. I don¡¯t want to degrade myself by chasing a man who doesn¡¯t dare to take responsibility for his actions.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Right now I just want to focus on Luna¡¯s recovery, I want to focus all my concentration on my beautiful granddaughter,¡± added Jack again. ¡°So from now on no one ever talks about that cowardly man who has run away, I don¡¯t want to spoil my hearing because I heard his name.¡± When Jack closed his lips, from the direction of the stairs Suri burst into tears. Suri, who just came out of her room, looked so sad to hear her father¡¯s words that were so firm, because she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her, Suri rushed back to her room. Although happy that all her ns went smoothly, Suri felt so sad after knowing that all her family hated Areez, her first love. Chapter 273 273 Conscience New York, USA ¡°Fuck, how did you guys lose track of her? Zee must still be around the hotel right now, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s still in town. Quickly get everyone to look for her, you only have two days to get her home to me.¡± Prank... Robin threw the cell phone he had just used tomunicate with his men against the wall, getting news he didn¡¯t want to hear made Robin¡¯s anger re up even more. Ever since reading the message Zwetta for him two days ago, Robin¡¯s mood had beenpletely unreadable. He kept getting mad at everyone, even though they were all innocent. Zwetta suddenly and without his permission made Robin furious, especially after knowing where Zwetta was going. Robin, who had already blocked Switzend and Luxembourg from being in ce for Zwetta on a mission, looked like he was being thrown in the dirt at the moment, he was really furious at his beloved agent. ¡°I will not let you go again for that man, Zee. So don¡¯t ever expect you toe back to him, because you will always be mine.¡± Zwetta¡¯s friend who had been standing in front of Robin¡¯s room, whose door was not closed tightly, could only be silent, none of them dared to speak. Robin¡¯s anger that hadsted since Zwetta made everyone affected. *** Zwetta who was feeling much better after spending the night in the hospital was finally allowed to leave the clinic, because she had no destination or friends in Luxembourg, Zwetta contacted the hotel manager whost night brought her to the clinic. Besides wanting to say thank you, Zwetta also wanted to spend the night at the hotel she visitedst night. The very memorable treatment of the staff at the hotel Zwetta . ..... ¡°Come...¡± ¡°Zee, my name is Zwetta,¡± said Zwetta quietly cutting David, the hotel manager who came to pick up Zwetta from the clinic. David smiled. ¡°Beautiful name, just like the owner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me, I¡¯m not the type of girl who will yield to the temptation of the market like that,¡± Zwetta with a smile. David chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not flirting, I¡¯m beingpletely honest. But if you don¡¯t like it I won¡¯t say that again.¡± ¡°Good then,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°Oh yeah, before going to the hotel can we go to a boutique or a clothes shop first?¡± ¡°Clothes shop?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t bring much change of clothes. So I wanted to find some clothes to change.¡± ¡°Nearby the hotel there are some clothes shops that are busy with girls your age, if you want we can go there.¡± ¡°I want to!!!¡± had just released Zwetta so adorable and made him smile again. Not wanting to make a fuss at the clinic which was starting to get busy, David then took Zwetta to the hotel operational car which was in front of the clinic. Without saying much, Zwetta then sat in the passenger seat beside David who was the driver. Along the way to David¡¯s shop and Zwetta engaged in a pleasant chat, David, who did not suspect that Zwetta was a solo traveler, looked so surprised when he found out that Zwetta was actually from America. When taking Zwetta from his walletst night David didn¡¯t pay much attention to the writing on the card, David, who had been too worriedst night for Zwetta who suddenly fainted in front of him, immediately took care of Zwetta back after giving Zwetta¡¯s receptionist at the clinic which has three floors. ¡°Ok, we¡¯ve arrived. You can choose, there are three shops that you can choose at this time,¡± said David quietly. Zwetta , who had focused her gaze on the row of clothes shops that were quite busy, didn¡¯t respond to David¡¯s words; the existence of a boutique that looked thergest among the rows of clothing stores disturbed Zwetta. ¡°It.¡± Zwetta pointed at the boutique the couple had just entered. ¡°What shop is that?¡± ¡°It is a boutique that provides wedding dresses, the boutique is the most famous in this ce because it is often visited by important people in this country. From artists, models to big businessmen oftene to the boutique to order special clothes on their wedding day, ¡® David answered quietly, exining the ce Zwetta. Zwetta , who had been stunned by the existence of the boutique, could only silently hear David exin about the boutique. Zwetta, who had never been married and had not thought about marriage at all, suddenly had a strong desire to visit that ce. The strange feeling that had been making her ufortable for the past few days came back, though not as suffocating as before. ¡°Zee, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not daydreaming. I¡¯m just in awe of that beautiful boutique.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very beautiful boutique and it¡¯s easy to charm women, maybe it¡¯s because the shop sells wedding dresses so women love this boutique right away.¡± Zwetta chuckled. ¡°Could be, okay let¡¯s go downstairs. Looks like I will buy more clothes, I want to stay in this country longer. You want to apany me, right?¡± ¡°Oh of course, it¡¯s an honor for me to apany a great adventurer like you Miss Zwetta.¡± Zwetta waved her hand in the air hearing her new friend¡¯s words, after removing the seat belt that was still attached to her body, Zwetta then walked towards one of the clothing stores closest to the wedding dress boutique that had been bothering her for a long time. Zwetta , who in her life had never set foot in a ce like that, suddenly had a great desire toe to that ce, even though when she was in New York when she passed dozens of boutiques of wedding dresses like this, Zwetta was never interested to see it. However, unlike now, Zwetta suddenly had such a strong desire toe to the boutique with pastel pink shades ¡°Come on Zee.¡± Zwetta gasped. ¡°Yes.¡± David, who had arrived first in front of the clothes shop, then opened the door for Zwetta, not wanting to make David wait too long Zwetta decided to enter the clothes shop and ignored the strong urge in her to approach the wedding dress boutique. Zwetta did not realize that the beautiful boutique that disturbed her was one of the witnesses to her love journey with Christian rke which was full of obstacles. Zwetta is not aware that the strange feeling that has been bothering her is the innermost voice of her heart, Zwetta is not aware that she is being led back by another side of her back to the ce where she passed the time she lost for three years. ¡°Why do I feel familiar with that boutique? What¡¯s with that boutique?¡¯ Chapter 274 274 Wilson family¡¯s house ¡°Thank you David.¡± David, who had just put Zwetta ¡®s shopping bags on the bed, smiled a little in response to Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°This is your seventh thank you since we left the clinic an hour half ago.¡± ¡°You counted it? Really?¡± David chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m joking, Zee.¡± ¡°Okay, you can go home now. Give my regards to your wife and children. They must be waiting at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give them your regards,¡± David said quietly. ¡°Thank you again for the gifts you gave them, my children will be very happy to get their new doll.¡± Zwetta waved her hand. ¡°If you¡¯re going to bete getting home if you keep thanking me like that,¡± Zwetta . David just chuckled at Zwetta¡¯s, because his working hours were over and he didn¡¯t want to bete until he got home. David finally said goodbye to Zwetta. He looks so happy to carry two shopping bags containing gifts that Zwetta gave to his wife and two twins. After knowing that David had worked extra hard because of her, Zwetta decided to reward him by buying clothes and dolls for his little family. Zwetta wanted to return the favor for what the hotel manager had done for her. As soon as her new friend got into the elevator, Zwetta immediately closed the door to the hotel room where she would be staying for the next week. Feeling so curious about the city where she is currently located, Zwetta then opened theptop that was neatly stored in her backpack. Zwetta began to search for the city of Luxembourg, for almost an hour Zwetta was still struggling in front of herptop. The beautiful sights she managed to find from the inte made Zwetta hypnotized, Zwetta felt that she had a bond with those ces even though she had never been to Luxembourg. ..... ¡°Looks like I have to find out what really happened, I¡¯m sure this strange feeling has something to do with thest mission I passed in Spain,¡± Zwetta to herself. Without Zwetta knowing, all this time Robin and her friends had lied to her by saying that the wounds on several points of her body were from thest mission she went through in Spain. Even the cesarean section when giving birth to Luna eight months ago was called a sharp object wound by the doctor Giana, Zwetta who didn¡¯t know anything, could only believe the words of a doctor, after all, the scar from the cesarean section is now only a small scratch that is barely seen because of the special actions taken by the doctor. So curious, Zwetta decided to visit the ces she managed to see a moment ago on herptop monitor. Not wanting to wear the same clothes asst night when she left Geneva, Zwetta then decided to change. Still wearing a mask, Zwetta left her hotel room to some ces that made her curious. Since the distance to her destination was not too far, Zwetta decided to walk. After walking for almost twenty minutes, Zwetta finally arrived at the former house where she had lived for almost thest two years in Luxembourg with her new family. The house which is now only scattered rubble makes Zwetta still look so sad, unconsciously her tears dripping slowly down the mask covering her face. ¡°Why am I crying again? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±said Zwetta slowly, slowly her fingers touched her mask which was already ufortable because it was wet. ¡°Elena!¡± Zwetta who had just put on a new mask face turned to an old woman who had just touched her shoulder while calling her by the name Elena. ¡°Elena, where have you been?¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°Excuse me, who are you talking to, madam?¡± One of the customers of Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s cake squinted her already slightly myopic eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not Elena?¡± ¡°Elena?¡± ¡°Yes, Elena Wilson, that beautiful, kind-hearted girl. The only daughter of the owner of this ruined cake shop,¡± the woman answered in a deep voice as she raised her right hand to point to the ruins of the Wilson family¡¯s former home and business premises, which was right on the street.front of Zwetta. ¡°That kind girl mysteriously disappeared a few weeks before this ce was destroyed and nothing remains and she looks a lot like you.¡± ¡°Simr? Lost? How is that possible? Was she kidnapped?¡±asked Zwetta surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Miss. Everyone in this ce doesn¡¯t know where that beautiful girl went, she is really a good girl who is very friendly. All of us who still live in this ce really feel lost after the Wilson family left mysteriously. .¡± Suddenly, Zwetta elerated. Her chest suddenly felt tight when she heard the words of the foreign woman who previously called her by the name Elena. ¡°In fact, they are a family of good people. We really miss them all.¡± Zwetta a long breath after she managed to calm herself down, although the pain still lingers in her chest but we are feeling much better. Without removing the ck hat that covered part of her face, Zwetta looked back at the remains of the Wilson family¡¯s residence which was said to have disappeared mysteriously. ¡°Then why did you call me Elena, madam?¡± ¡°Your proportions, body and the shape of your eyes look like Elena Wilson. Only Elena doesn¡¯t have tattoos like you, Miss.¡± Zwetta reflexively touched the tattoo behind her ear. ¡°Sorry Miss, I¡¯m not an old-fashioned person who hates someone who uses tattoos,¡± the woman said quickly, she felt guilty when she saw Zwetta touch the tattoo behind her right ear. Because at this time Zwetta tied her short hair the hidden tattoo could be seen by others. Zwetta shook her head slowly. ¡°No madam, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± ¡°Oh thank goodness.¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°But in return, I want you to tell me about the Wilson family that you mentioned several times before. Hearing what you said about the owner of this ce, I became very curious, especially with the fate of the girl named Elena who you call looks like me.¡± Chapter 275 275 Invisible wound The woman looked at Zwetta from the top of her hair to her toes using her slightly myopic eyes, Zwetta who realized that she had made a mistake then stretched out her hand towards the woman. ¡°My name is Zwetta, Ie from America. And I am a tourist who likes ancient and artistic ces. But when I was looking at the buildings around this ce, the remains of the ruins of this building made me curious and I¡¯m finally standing here now,¡± Zwetta identity fake to the bespectacled woman who was staring at him without blinking. ¡°Sorry for my impoliteness, I didn¡¯t introduce myself to you right away.¡± The friendly woman then grabbed Zwetta. ¡°Zwetta is a good name, you can call me Mrs Elle.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you Mrs Elle,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°Shall we talk in that chair.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about the owner of this ce?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, madam. I¡¯m really very curious about the Wilson family you told me about earlier,¡± said Zwetta with a smile. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the chair,¡± said Mrs. Elle slowly. Zwetta nodded slowly, without another word Zwetta then followed Mrs. Elle¡¯s footsteps towards the lounge on the sidewalk across the street. Zwetta , who did not take off her mask and hat carelessly, sat next to Mrs. Elle who was waiting for her, as Zwetta sat down the middle-aged woman then began to tell about the Wilson family who mysteriously disappeared almost a year ago. ..... Zwetta was a good listener, as long as Mrs. Elle was talking she didn¡¯t open her lips at all. The story about the disappearance of the cake shop owner¡¯s family that had been destroyed without a trace made Zwetta curious. Even though she didn¡¯t know the family, Zwetta felt sad when she heard about their bad luck. ¡°Do you have a photo of that girl named Elena, madam?¡±asked Zwetta hoarsely. Mrs. Elle shook her head. ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t have a photo of Elena, the very hardworking Elena almost never leaves her house to y. Before getting a job, Elena always helped her parents ¡± their cake shop. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have a picture of her.¡± ¡°So what about social media ounts?¡± ¡°For people who are as old as me, ying on social media is a difficult thing to do, Miss. Our agility is not like you young people who are still full of fresh creative ideas,¡± answered Mrs. Elle with a smile. Although a little disappointed, but Zwetta tried to keep a smile so as not to make the kind woman sitting next to her feel guilty. Because her curiosity was still so high, Zwetta was determined to find out about the Wilson family that Mrs. Elle had just told. While they were thinking of a way to leave the ce, suddenly a small child came up to them. The seven-year-old child is apparently the granddaighter of Mrs. Elle, she came because she wanted to ask her grandmother to make lunch who was sitting rxing with Zwetta. Because she couldn¡¯t bear to see her granddaughter whining, Mrs. Elle then said goodbye to Zwetta. Zwetta , who could not stop the kind woman, could only smile when she saw her walking away with her granddaughter who was whining to make lunch. ¡°The child must be very happy, having a grandmother as good as that. I really envy her,¡± Zwetta in her heart, growing up without the love of her parents made Zwetta not have any pleasant memories of her childhood. After Mrs. Elle and her granddaughter had disappeared from her sight, Zwetta then took out herptop back from her bag. Zwetta searches for the Wilson family¡¯s home and pastry shop on fire one year ago. Her eyes widened when she saw the amateur camera footage that recorded how the fire happened. ¡°Luckily they weren¡¯t all home when the fire broke out, I really can¡¯t imagine what would have happened to them if they had been in this house when the fire broke out.¡±tears Zwetta¡¯s suddenly fell down her cheeks when she looked back at the ruins of the Wilson family¡¯s house that had been razed to the ground. ¡°Wherever you are, I hope you are doing well.¡± Zwetta prays sincerely to all members of the Wilson family whose whereabouts are unknown, especially the whereabouts of the couple¡¯s only child . Zwetta felt concerned about the fate of Elena who suddenly disappeared without a trace, Zwetta felt sorry and could not bear to know that there was a girl who had to experience such a kidnapping. *** ¡°Areez ran away? Howe?¡± Christian who is enjoying his lunch at the hospital, is surprised to hear the news that Kainer gave him. ¡°He managed to escape while everyone else was sleeping, sir. Using a wire arranged in such a way, Areez managed to untie the chains that bound his legs,¡± Kainer said quietly, repeating what Erick had told her how Areez escaped. ¡°He has also returned all the capital invested by Muller Finance International in his newpany in Geneva, it seems Areez really has prepared everything so neatly.¡± Christian¡¯s hands are clenched into fists. ¡°Did Daddy chase him to Ad?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Jack didn¡¯t go after him. He also forbade everyone to go after Areez.¡± ¡°Then what about Suri?¡± Christian¡¯s voice stutters when he mentions Suri¡¯s name, remembering how cruel his younger sister¡¯s betrayal made Christian so disappointed in Suri at this time. ¡°Miss Suri still locked herself in her room, since she came back from the office yesterday she hasn¡¯te out of her room at all, so the maids have to bring food to her room.¡± Christian¡¯s face and neck turn red, his angering back. The memory of the shocking conversation at Muller Finance International yesterday afternoon reyed in his head. ¡°It seems that Miss Suri is in shock, sir. I have never in my entire life heard Miss Suri like this.¡± ¡°No Kainer, you and we all don¡¯t know Suri well anymore. We don¡¯t know what Areez has nted in Suri for the past three years,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°We don¡¯t know what doctrine that bastard Areez Floyen did to Suri, so that Suri could betray us, her own family.¡± Kainer lowered her head, even though she wasn¡¯t there when all of Suri¡¯s and Areez¡¯s charades were exposed, but Kainer could feel how disappointed her employer was with his only sister. Kainer, who has measured Christian for a long time, knows how much Christian loves his only sister, that¡¯s why she can imagine how Christian feels right now. Chapter 276 276 Johan¡¯s messenger The news that Kainer brought so disturbed Christian, Christian who at first was just about to start enjoying his lunch and breakfast suddenly lost his appetite. Although currently his body weight has shrunk a lot, but Christian is not yet aware of improving his diet. The many problems that ur repeatedly make Christian rke like a different person today. The handsome face that the women idolized was now covered with fine hair that was rarely shaved, his cheekbones were clearly visible as well as his jawline. Although all these changes do not reduce the handsomeness of Christian himself, but still Christian looks like a different person. After leaving the dining table, Christian goes to the room where Luna is. The little girl looks so calm in her bed, Luna looks sofortable in her new bed and this makes Christian quite calm. ¡°My wish right now is to see my little daughter walking happily, like a child her age, Lord. Please heal my daughter, she is innocent. Don¡¯t use this method to punish me, Lord. I beg you to please heal my daughter, she is innocent,¡± said Christian is hoarse, his fingers touching the ss that divides Luna¡¯s treatment room. Christian again asks God¡¯s forgiveness for not torturing him through Luna, Christian who realizes that his actions to Elena are unforgivable again seduces God not to make his daughter a victim. ¡°Calm down honey, Daddy will do anything to find your mother. Soon you will definitely meet your mother, dear. Daddy promised to bring her home.¡± Christian wipes the teardrops that roll down his cheeks. Not wanting to disturb Luna who was resting, Christian then rushed after Kainer who was waiting for him in front of the elevator. Months away from rke Enterprise made Christian miss the familypany, which is why he decided to head to the office at this time. The presence of doctors Kimmy and Romaria near Luna made Christian feel calm, Christian, who had so much faith in the two of them, felt calm when he had to leave Luna. ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the office,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get back to work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat first, sir?¡± ..... Christian shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t eaten anything since arriving from Genevast night, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat when I¡¯m hungry and I¡¯m not hungry right now, Kainer.¡± Kainer swallowed her saliva. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll go straight to the office.¡± Christian who was already standing behind Kainer didn¡¯t respond to his best assistant¡¯s words, his focus was now on the pile of work in the office that was waiting for him. As soon as the elevator arrived in the basement, two men dressed in all ck stood up straight to greet Christian and Kainer as they exited the special elevator. Since Christian arrivedst night, several guards immediately prepared at the hospital to secure the situation. Christian, who is still keeping Luna¡¯s existence a secret from the world, makes the guards guard so tightly. While on the way Christian¡¯s attention remains on the smart tablet in his hand, he seems a little calm after reading the report given by Kainer. Erick, who had been working in his ce at rke Enterprise, really did his job very neatly, now he realized why his father trusted his personal assistant so much. Thump.. ¡°What the fuck! What¡¯s going on, Kainer?¡± Christian screams in surprise when the tablet in his hand falls as the car that Kainer is driving stops suddenly. ¡°Looks like we got into a bit of trouble, sir.¡± ¡°What is the problem?¡± ¡°One of the tires on this car burst,¡± Kainer answered quickly. ¡°Break? Howe? Isn¡¯t this one of the newest cars that never misses a routine maintenance, huh?¡± Kainer shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll check it out first to see what¡¯s really going on.¡± The angry Christian did not respond to Kainer¡¯s words, he chose to remain silent and let Kainer get out of the car to check the condition of the tires. Christian, who has always had the newest car, looks so angry when he finds out that one of his favorite cars that is being used suddenly gets into trouble. Kainer who was already beside the car looked so shocked when he saw one of the tires burst, he looked confused when he saw the tires, which were still in very new condition, suddenly burst. While thinking about what might have happened, Kainer was suddenly surprised by the presence of a cold blunt object on his back neck. Damn it, they fell into someone¡¯s trap! ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Kainer asked quietly, he tried to remain calm even though he had a lethal gun ready to pierce his neck by now. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, quickly get your boss out of the car ande with us.¡± Kainer rolled his eyes, trying to see the figure of the man he had just spoken to through the car window. But his attempt was apparently read by one of the criminals, using the butt of the gun the criminal suddenly hit Kainer¡¯s head hard. Kainer, who didn¡¯t expect to get such a blow, immediately fell onto the hard asphalt. The hard blow thatnded on his head made him dizzy. It was so painful. Impatient, one of the criminals then opened the car door where Christian was sitting. Christian who is still focused on his tablet, looks so surprised when he sees two people pointing firearms at him. ¡°Quickly get out of the car, otherwise your fate will end the same as your stubborn assistant!¡± Christian immediately turns towards the source of the sound, his eyes wide as he sees Kainer kneeling on the asphalt with his head dripping with fresh blood. ¡°Who ordered you?¡± Christian asks coldly, trying to remain calm. ¡°You¡¯re in a weak position right now Christian rke, you don¡¯t have the right to ask such a question. So hurry down or else you¡¯ll have to see my favorite assistant go through the head,¡± said the masked criminal as he pointed the gun in his hand at him. the direction of Kainer¡¯s head that was already injured. Not wanting Kainer to get hurt even more, Christian finally decides to obey the criminals. Christian carefully gets out of the car. ¡°Get down on your knees,¡± shouted one of the criminals who had pointed his gun at Kainer¡¯s back loudly. ¡°No sir...¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± Kainer winced in pain when his hand was stepped on by one of the criminals who were nearby, the injured Kainer didn¡¯t want Christian to kneel like him. ¡°Hurry up and do it!¡± other criminals rebuke impatiently. Having no other choice, Christian carries out the criminal¡¯s orders. Slowly he lowered his knees to the asphalt, following what Kainer had done earlier. ¡°Put your hands up!¡± Chapter 277 277 Zwetta the savior Five men dressed in all dark with masks that cover half their faces look so serious waiting behind an abandoned building in a carne that is rarely used, the carne is only used asionally by those who want to get to their destination faster. The five people looked so serious listening to the instructions given by the boss who were in different ces, through earpieces attached to each ear waiting for the arrival of the target. ¡°That damn bastard¡¯s car will be here in less than five minutes to where you are and I hope you haven¡¯t made the slightest mistake.¡± Johan¡¯s distinctive voice was heard so clearly in the ears of his five men who were waiting for Christian and Kainer¡¯s arrival, even though Johan was in Geneva but he continued to attack Christian on various asions. Failing to get rid of Christian in Geneva two days ago made Johan not stop carrying out his actions to make Christian hurt. ¡°Okay boss, we¡¯re trying to disappoint you,¡± replied Dani Dimmico, the leader of the criminals. ¡°We have prepared everything very well and the possibility of failure is almost non-existent.¡± ¡°Good, now prove everything you say. Your target is almost here.¡± Dani Dimmico, who had received a fairly high fee from Johan, then ended his conversation with Johan who was monitoring them through his cell phone screen. Johan, who was eager to destroy the rke family, had begun to aggressively attack. Having previously interfered in the rke and Wilson family conflicts, now Johan chooses to focus on getting rid of Christian first. Johan takes advantage of Christian¡¯s downturn, Johan feels it will be easier to get rid of someone who is in an unstable state. That¡¯s why he keeps attacking Christian, for Johan Christian¡¯s death is a paved way for him to more easily seize all the property of the rke family. Dani Dimmico nods slowly, signaling his men to get ready as soon as he sees Christian¡¯s caring. After knowing that Christian and his men often pass through the streets that are rarely used, Dani then arranges a deadly n to get rid of Christian rke. After scattering a few spikes along the path, Dani and his men hid in a hidden ce tounch their next action. As soon as the trap they set hit Christian rke¡¯s car, Dani and his four men rushed to the luxury car whose tires were torn. Carrying the gun that Johan gave them, Dani and his men approached Kainer who was checking the condition of the car. Without wasting any opportunity, the five of them rushed over to Kainer, who was caught off guard. ¡°Kneel dawn!!¡±snapped Dani back at Christian who didn¡¯t do his bidding, seeing how stubborn Christian was at this moment making Dani impatient. ..... The bloodied Kainer shook his head again, asking Christian not to do what the thugs ordered and that Kainer¡¯s doing earned him another painful blow that hit his back. ¡°Ackk...¡± Kainer vomited blood, the blow that the viin gave managed to break one of his right ribs. Seeing Kainer¡¯s condition getting worse and worse made Christian worry, not wanting to make Kainer the target of the criminals again Christian slowly lowered his body to the asphalt, following the criminals¡¯ orders. Kainer, who was already badly injured, couldn¡¯t help but see the young master he respected so much following the words of the criminals who had attacked unexpectedly, the pain that hit his right chest had made him start to lose concentration. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Christian asks quietly with his head slightly raised at the masked criminals surrounding him. ¡°Who paid you to do something like this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are, why do you have to know us when your time in this world is only a matter of hours,¡± Dani arrogantly from behind the mask he. Christian¡¯s eyebrows are raised. ¡°I have only hours to live? What does that mean?¡± ¡°I know you are a smart person, you must understand where my conversation is going, right?¡± ¡°Who are you guys to be able to determine the time limit of someone¡¯s life, huh?¡± With the excruciating pain engulfing him, Kainer was still able to speak. Hearing Dani ¡®s insolent words made Kainer speak again. Dani, who felt that he had conquered Christian rke and his martial arts assistant, immediately lifted his foot and stomped hard on Kainer¡¯s chest, which was already lying on the asphalt. ¡°Stop!!¡± Christian screams loudly, seeing Kainer being targeted again makes Christian panic. Cuih.... Insolently Dani spat at Kainer who was already helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, useless people like you don¡¯t deserve to talk to us,¡± Dani arrogantly. ¡°You are nothing to us.¡± Kainer, who now seemed to be having a hard time breathing because of Dani¡¯s feet on his chest, could only wince in pain, the pain in his right ribs was getting worse because of Dani¡¯s feet. Kainer is really in a very bad condition and Christian who is currently in a weak state can only surrender to see the injustice of his best assistant, the presence of a gun that is currently around his neck makes Christian unable to move to help Kainer. Seeing the expression on Kainer¡¯s face who was in pain made Dani and his four menugh out loud, they looked very satisfied that they had seeded in subduing Christian rke¡¯s favorite assistant who was said to be a very smart person. Kainer, who had good self-defense skills, could actually have fought the five criminals at the same time, but because he had been injured beforehand, Kainer couldn¡¯t defend himself. Theceration to his head and the wound on his right rib that was so painful it made Kainer unable to do anything at this time. ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s take this Christian rke to headquarters and immediately get rid of this useless human,¡± Dani said again while increasing the pressure on Kainer¡¯s chest which he was stepping on. ¡°The sooner we get this job done, the sooner we¡¯ll have fun.¡± ¡°Oh yes?!¡± Dani and his four men immediately turned towards the source of the sound, as did Christian. Not far from where they were, a girl in an army green bomber jacket and ck hat stood watching them. The girl who was none other than Zwetta identally crossed the area that was being a trap for Christian and Kainer. At first Zwetta who was walking calmly was trying not to interfere with themotion she saw from a distance, Zwetta thought that what happened was just a fight between groups as usual. But because she heard Christian rke¡¯s name mentioned, Zwetta immediately decided to find out what was going on. She wanted to confirm if the Christian rke whose name she had just heard was the Christian rke she had helped two days ago. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk... really cowardly,¡± Zwetta again when she saw the condition of Kainer who was already lying under Dani¡¯s feet, even though she was currently quite far away, but Zwetta could see how serious Kainer was. The blood that stained his body as well as the clothes he was currently wearing already exined everything about how severe Kainer¡¯s condition was. ¡°Who are you?! Don¡¯t interfere and get out of here!¡± rebuked one of Dani ¡®s men loudly while thrusting the gun in his hand at Zwetta. Zwetta , who was far more trained than the criminals, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight of the worst quality gun she had ever known, without fear Zwetta stepped forward, approaching the car where Kainer and Christian were paralyzed. ¡°Stop and quickly leave if you still want to survive.¡± ¡°Is this what you guys are capable of? Threatening someone with a gun, huh?¡±said Zwetta quietly while continuing to walk towards the gang of criminals. ¡°Especially to the point of hurting someone who is already helpless like that, where are your war ethics?¡± Dani Dimmico who is a recidivist looks so angry with the provocation that Zwetta said, his face is red from holding back the emotions that have been churning in his head. ¡°Damn bitch!¡± Dani growled loudly. ¡°Before you regret that you can¡¯t breathe this free air, you better get out of here immediately, don¡¯t let our patience run out.¡± Zwetta smiled slightly when she saw Dani lift his legs from Kainer¡¯s chest, Zwetta looked a little relieved when she saw Kainer was breathing normally again without any weight stifling his chest. ¡°Bitch?¡± Zwetta repeated the words of the viin in front of her calmly, from the corner of her eye Zwetta could see Christian¡¯s slightly panicked face. From the look on Christian¡¯s face at the moment, Zwetta was sure that the man had recognized her. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m a prostitute? Have you ever used my services as a prostitute?¡± Savage! ¡°Fuck... you really are looking to die here, apparently,¡± Dani shouted back, Dani who couldn¡¯t see Zwetta¡¯s well looked so angry. He didn¡¯t realize that the woman standing in front of him was so beautiful. ¡°Quickly get that bitch out of our sight right now!¡± Two of Dani¡¯s men advanced towards Zwetta without lowering their guns from the air, trying to intimidate Zwetta. Christian who was kneeling looked panicked, several times he shook his head with his mouth locked when he saw Zwetta being attacked by two armed men simultaneously. However, Christian¡¯s fear did notst long because both Dani¡¯s men managed to Zwetta in such a fast time almost simultaneously, the two recidivists who did not have martial arts skills were notmensurate opponents for Zwetta who was trained directly by Robin, one of the secret agents. Zwetta also managed to knock out two of Dani¡¯s other men with a shot that hit their right shoulder. Dani¡¯s face immediately looked panicked when he saw that his four men had been knocked out by a little girl who appeared suddenly. ¡°W...who are you really?¡± ¡°Me? Didn¡¯t you call me a whore earlier, huh? Then why are you still asking again?¡± ¡°Fuck! Damn bitch, how dare you look for trouble with me. You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re dealing with yet,¡± Dani said annoyed, he quickly pointed his gun that was ready to shoot at Zwetta. Zwetta, who realized that the man in front of her was being serious, immediately moved quickly, thinking about Christian¡¯s condition, who was still in the hands of the criminal, Zwetta chose to throw her gun into Dani¡¯s hand, which was about to fire at her. Because Zwetta acted faster, Dani¡¯s intention to pull the trigger couldn¡¯t be done. The gun that Zwetta threw hit Dani¡¯s wrist, causing Dani to let go of the gun in his hand, Christian, who was in good condition, moved quickly by instantly immobilizing Dani. Dani, who was in pain from Zwetta¡¯s gun, didn¡¯t expect to get a sudden attack from Christian, he really didn¡¯t have time to put up any resistance when Christian managed to subdue him. Chapter 278 278 Elena Wilson After sessfully conquering Dani, Christian then awarded a hard smack in the face of the mercenary. Out of curiosity, Christian then pulled off the mask that Dani was wearing. ¡°You know him?¡± Zwetta asked quietly while securing the two Dani¡¯s men who wanted to escape, the two people who only got hit by Zwetta¡¯s wounds tried to escape when they saw the boss was defeated. But the spry Zwetta managed to stop them, she didn¡¯t want to lose the criminals. Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them.¡± ¡°Did they have anything to do with your assants in Geneva yesterday?¡± Zwetta asked again, as a highly trained undercover agent Zwetta immediately linked the attack in Geneva two days ago. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Christian replies quietly. ¡°Well then, now you better call your men or the police to secure them. The condition of the young man lying down is quite worrying, he must get medical attention immediately,¡± Zwetta said quietly, reminding Christian of Kainer¡¯s condition. By not letting go of Dani whose lips are already bleeding, Christian takes out his cellphone and immediately calls his subordinates by not breaking his eye contact with Zwetta who looks so easy to paralyze Dani¡¯s men with her bare hands. ¡°My men will be here soon, they are not far from this ce.¡± ¡°What about the police?¡± ..... Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to involve the police. I want to interrogate them directly, I have to find out if these people have anything to do with my assants in Geneva or not.¡± ¡°Then what about your friend? He needs a doctor urgently.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kainer will be getting treatment at my family hospital soon.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your family hospital? Does your family have their own hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You really are a rich man, you deserve to be attacked repeatedly like this,¡± said Zwetta unconsciously. ¡°Looks like you have to use strict guard if you¡¯re going to travel, so that things like this won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± Christian¡¯s intention to respond to Zwetta¡¯s words was dyed because of the arrival of his men, dozens of big men immediately ran towards Christian as the three ck cars stopped. Some of them immediately took care of Dani Dimmico and his four men, while the rest moved quickly to take care of the unconscious Kainer. As soon as Kainer was taken away to the hospital, Christian approached Zwetta who was still standing where she was. Zwetta, who actually had no interest in it, could actually just leave like before, but this time Zwetta felt that she had to stay longer with Christian to make sure Kainer was really safe. Seeing how pale Kainer¡¯s face made Zwetta so worried, Zwetta was sure that Kainer¡¯s condition was much worse than it seemed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°You helped me back.¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, nor do I have any ns to help you. I¡¯m just doing what I have to do as a fellow human being in need of help.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Not only did you help me, you also saved and helped my spoiled sister. My family and I really owe you a lot, so how could I not say thank you.¡± ¡°At that time I did not intend to help your sister, what I did at that time was because I wanted to stop Osbert. So don¡¯t keep calling me your sister¡¯s savior, which is really troublesome,¡± Zwetta said honestly. Being so close to Zwetta like this made Christian suddenly feel uneasy, Zwetta¡¯s twinkling hazel eyes now reminded him of Elena. Elena also has a pair of hazel eyes that are so beautiful like the girl who is standing in front of him right now. ¡°Christian.¡± Suddenly Christian extends his hand towards Zwetta. ¡°We haven¡¯t met before.¡± Zwetta frowned at the sight of Christian¡¯s hand that was stretched out towards her, although she already knew what Christian¡¯s goal was at this time but Zwetta was so surprised when she saw the man she had helped for two days reach out to her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Christian rifies his words. Not wanting to embarrass Christian, Zwetta then grabbed Christian¡¯s hand and held it tightly. ¡°Zwetta, but I used to be called Zee.¡± ¡°Zwetta, Zwetta ... a unique and good name,¡± Christian said honestly. ¡°Nice to meet you Zee.¡± Christian smiles, trying to hide his nervousness. Shaking hands with Zwetta like this made him so very unsettled, Christian suddenly felt very unsettled. Zwetta nodded slowly, because she felt ufortable touching hands with someone she just met. Zwetta pulled her hand from Christian¡¯s grip. At a nce, Zwetta can see how disappointed Christian is when she ends their handshake. ¡°Nice to meet you, Christian,¡± Zwetta answered quietly. ¡°Ok then I...¡± ¡°No.¡± Christian immediately cut off Zwetta¡¯s words, he also immediately grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand and gripped it tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go, there¡¯s still a lot I want to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Zwetta asked, confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that if I identally helped you, then what else do you want to know? Wait... you¡¯re not using me of having anything to do with the people who attacked you, are you?¡± ¡°No... I don¡¯t have that kind of thought,¡± Christian replies quickly, the words Zwetta just said hit his chest so hard. Zwetta¡¯s words immediately reminded him of his baseless usations against Elena. ¡°I just want to get to know you better, Zee. I want to know more about you.¡± ¡°Want to get to know me more? For what? I am a solo traveler who happened to meet fate with you twice, so why do you want to know more about me? After all, after I finished exploring this country I will immediately continue my journey to another country...¡± ¡°To carry out your mission again, agent Z?¡± Christian suddenly remembers Kainer¡¯s exnation about Zwetta, eight months ago when Kainer showed him and everyone else about the masked girl who Suri called Elena. He mentioned that the masked girl who helped Suri was a special agent. Zwetta¡¯s face instantly tensed, her smile immediately disappeared. She couldn¡¯t believe that Christian would find out her true identity. Christian smiled a little, although at this time Zwetta was wearing a hat and a mask that covered her face but Christian knew that at this time Zwetta was very surprised to hear his words. ¡°I know all about you Zee,¡± Christian said back to lure Zwetta. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Someone reported about you to me,¡± Christian answers honestly, Kainer and the person he was contacting at the time had indeed reported about Zwetta to him though not in detail. ¡°Who is it?¡± Zwetta asked quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, but after you answer my question.¡± ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± Christian¡¯s face turns serious. ¡°Where is the man named Osbert at this time? I want to take revenge on him for daring to make my sister his money machine.¡± Even though Christian spoke calmly, Zwetta could feel Christian¡¯s changing emotions. ¡°Osbert is dead,¡± Zwetta replied calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t your sister tell me what I did to that bald bastard?¡± ¡°Suri knows what you did to that bastard?¡± Christian asks, confused. Zwetta took a deep breath, because she had no other choice, Zwetta finally told Christian what she had done to Osbert and Yamada Naoki. Zwetta even said in detail how the Yamada family was destroyed after Yamada Naoki¡¯s actions were exposed in Japan. Christian and some of the remaining bodyguards look so shocked to hear Zwetta¡¯s words, they look so shocked to hear the tragic fate that befell the two main masterminds of Suri¡¯s kidnapping four years ago. ¡°Osbert has ruined many families¡¯ lives for too long because his daughter was turned into a prostitute, that¡¯s why I punished him in that way. Likewise with Yamada Naoki, that man who has a good image has really disgusted me because of his out of line behavior as a civilized man. That¡¯s why I exposed all his crimes to everyone in Japan, even though I really wanted to kill him immediately like I killed Osbert. But it turns out that the social sanctions he received from the Japanese poption actually had a more devastating impact and I don¡¯t regret doing that. Those two bastards deserved that punishment,¡± Zwetta said quietly, closing her words quietly without guilt. Christian grips his hands as the guiltes back, Christian is really very sorry for using Elena. Suri¡¯s helper was really very much different from that meek Elena. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elena...¡± Christian said hoarsely without realizing it. Zwetta furrowed her brows. ¡°Elena? Who is Elena? Do you also know Elena Wilson, the daughter of the cake seller whose house burned down?¡± Christian gasped. ¡°Y..you know Elena?¡± Chapter 279 279 Dinner invitation Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know Elena then how do you know Elena and her full name?¡± Christian asks again impatiently. ¡°An old woman whom I identally met two hours ago recounted the tragic fate of the family in front of their razed house,¡± Zwetta replied curtly and concisely. ¡°Huh what?¡± Not liking the way Christian was looking at her, Zwetta finally told him what Mrs. Elle had told her two hours ago. Zwetta, who doesn¡¯t like to talk much, only said the gist of the conversation, but it still took Christian by surprise. His face looked so pale. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine their feelings if they know the house that has many memories has been razed to the ground at this time, they must be very sad,¡± Zwetta said quietly, Zwetta had not yet realized the change in Christian¡¯s emotions that were so clearly visible. Christian, who had no idea that his savior goddess could reach the dead Wilson family¡¯s house, immediately locked his lips tightly, a sh of regret clearly visible in his teary eyes. Even though he wasn¡¯t the one who set the family¡¯s modest house on fire, Christian still felt a lot of guilt because he was the one who started the Wilson family¡¯s nightmare by kidnapping Elena. The silence thatsted for several minutes was broken when Zwetta¡¯s rm suddenly rang loudly, Zwetta, who was still required to take her medicine, deliberately set an rm on her cellphone as a reminder. ¡°Anyone looking for you?¡± Christian asked quietly to Zwetta who had just pulled out her cell phone from the army green bomber jacket attached to her body. ..... Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a reminder rm.¡± ¡°rm?¡± ¡°Yes, reminder rm.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve be a savior goddess for me and my sister, Zee. May I pay you?¡± Zwetta, who had just put her cell phone in her trouser pocket, lifted her head quickly, her hazel eyes staring intently at Christian. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Realizing that Zwetta looks angry, Christian rushes to rify. Christian stammered a little to exin the meaning of his words. Slowly the glint of anger from Zwetta¡¯s eyes faded and Christian was grateful for that. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for helping me so many times, that¡¯s why I wanted to invite you to eat together. If you can¡¯t have dinner, lunch is fine.¡± From behind her mask Zwetta smiled a little. ¡°No need, you don¡¯t need to do such a thing, Master. We won¡¯t meet again after all and what I did to you was purely a coincidence, so you don¡¯t have to pay me anything.¡± ¡°But I still have to do that, if it wasn¡¯t for you, my sister might have be one of the victims of Osbert and Yamada Naoki¡¯s barbarity. everyone will also be hit by the same madness. So let me give you a little thank you, Zee. At least before you leave this country,¡± Christian added again earnestly, this is the first time he has tried so hard to ask someone to ept his invitation to eat. Zwetta rolled her eyes, one of her little habits when she was in serious thought. One thing she never did when she was Elena Wilson, the poor girl she pitied. ¡°Just once, let me repay all your kindness, Zee.¡± Zwetta took a deep breath. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t just consider it. You must grant my request,¡± Christian insists shamelessly. Zwetta narrowed her eyes, if it was the New York cops who asked her to join the city police, Zwetta might have hit her already, but when Christian forced her like this Zwetta looked hard to refuse his request. ¡°Ok, give me your business card. I¡¯ll ...¡± Before Zwetta could finish her words, Christian, who always provided several special business cards in his pocket, immediately gave Zwetta a ck business card. ¡°Oh, ok,¡± Zwetta said quietly, epting Christian¡¯s business card. Other women will immediately be overjoyed when they receive a special business card from Christian, because the business card has considerable magic. The business card bearer can call Christian at any time, the card can even be a guarantee for the holder when she is in a restaurant or even at an expensive boutique. That¡¯s why the business card couldn¡¯t be given to just anyone and Zwetta was lucky to be one of the owners of the card, but Zwetta¡¯s expression was truly beyond expectation. She was not at all interested in the presence of the gold piece in the middle of the business card. ¡°You can meet and call me freely with just that card, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly, exining one of the functions of his special business card. ¡°Calling you at will? Wow that¡¯s great, how do you do that?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°You just need to scan the barcode on the card using your cellphone, after that you will be connected directly to my cell phone. And the barcode code on the business card can only be used once.¡± ¡°Hmm, quite interesting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a special business card that I gave to my business partner, Zee,¡± Christian said back, Christian wanted to show how special the treatment he gave Zwetta was. ¡°I¡¯m not your business partner, so why are you giving me this business card? You¡¯re not afraid that I might misuse this business card?¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t be able to do that, a secret agent wouldn¡¯t be able to do an act that ispletely the opposite of her job.¡± Zwetta huffed in annoyance, the sarcastic words Christian had just said stabbed her. Luckily at this time she was wearing a mask and a hat that covered part of her face, because otherwise her annoyed expression would have been seen by the five men standing in front of her. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll call you,¡± Zwetta said quietly, changing the subject. Zwetta doesn¡¯t like hearing Christian mention her work, Zwetta is determined in her heart to find out who has leaked Christian rke¡¯s true identity. Chapter 280 280 Christian anxiety ¡°As soon as possible!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be in touch with me soon, won¡¯t you?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes sparkle with hope, Christian really looks so shameless and this is the first time Christian looks so excited after eight months of darkness that haunts him. Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve known someone as shameless as you.¡± Instead of being angry because of Zwetta¡¯s harsh words, Christian actually smiled broadly without the slightest hint of anger showing there. ¡°This is the only thing I can do to repay my savior, after all I don¡¯t know when a golden opportunity like this wille again.¡± Zwetta raises her hands in the air, trying to stop Christian from speaking again. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. I¡¯ll be in touch with you soon and since our conversation is over, I¡¯ll excuse myself. There are still many ces I want to explore in this city.¡± ¡°Do you need...¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not a spoileddy who needs a driver, so you don¡¯t have to bother.¡± Zwetta immediately cut Christian¡¯s words, Zwetta knew what Christian was going to say. ¡°Then excuse me and see youter.¡± Without waiting for an answer from Christian, Zwetta then turned her body and hurried away from the ce, leaving Christian and his four men who didn¡¯t like her impudence. Zwetta who has been so trained that it is so easy to read someone¡¯s expression, that¡¯s why Zwetta knows that Christian¡¯s four subordinates are angry with her. ..... Christian was still where he was when Zwetta got on the bus that had just passed, his right hand slowly moving toward his left chest. Christian squeezes his left chest firmly, while talking to Zwetta a few moments ago Christian felt very ufortable. His heart was beating so fast, while talking to Zwetta. ¡°Are you all right, sir?¡± Christian, who was trying to calm himself down, took a deep breath, the bodyguard¡¯s question brought him to his senses. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital, I want to see Kainer¡¯s condition,¡± Christian says quietly, changing the subject. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Kainer.¡± *** Zwetta, who was already sitting in the bus whose destination she did not know, looked seriously at the business card Christian gave her, the sh of gold on the ck business card was so striking. Curious about the figure of Christian rke whose business card she was holding, Zwetta then took out her cell phone and started looking for Christian rke¡¯s name on the inte. ¡°No wonder he is so arrogant and spoiled, it turns out that his family is very rich,¡± Zwetta muttered quietly,menting on Suri who was taking a photo with Christian. ¡°Troublesome 21st century princess, I really can¡¯t imagine having to deal with her.¡± Because her curiosity has paid off, Zwetta then puts the cellphone and business card given by Christian into her shirt pocket. Zwetta who was not at all tempted by the treasure, chose to drink the medicine given by the doctor who treated herst night, Zwetta did not want to die if she suddenly fainted again. It would be very dangerous if she fainted in the wrong ce. ¡°You¡¯re noting down, Miss?¡± asked one of the passengers who was standing in front of Zwetta. ¡°Down?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve arrived at thest stop.¡± Damn it! Zwetta, who had just enjoyed her trip, immediately got up from her seat, fortunately Zwetta only brought a small backpack that was not a hassle so that Zwetta didn¡¯t have to have any trouble when she had to get off the bus in a hurry like she is now. With quick steps Zwetta followed the passenger who had just reminded her to get off. ¡°Stupid, why did I get on right away. You¡¯re really smart Zwetta,¡± said Zwetta softly cursing her stupidity, Zwetta who had just taken the bus didn¡¯t know that the bus she was riding would only take her to a bus stop not too far from the bus stop where she boarded for a while ago. Realizing that she only moved a few meters, Zwetta immediately stopped the taxi. Zwetta who waszy to deal with Christian was trying to keep as far as possible from the rich man, Zwetta had a bad feeling about the man. And Zwetta¡¯s choice was right, because not long after she got into the taxi, the car carrying Christian passed by. If Zwetta hadn¡¯t gotten into the cab, it was very likely that Christian rke would have seen her. Zwetta felt ufortable around Christian and this feeling Zwetta had never felt before. That¡¯s why Zwetta wanted to avoid the man who had forced her to eat with him. ¡°You have to avoid him, Zee. He¡¯s a dangerous man, don¡¯t get yourself involved in that man¡¯s life. There are too many enemies.¡± Three days have passed since Christian was rescued again by Zwetta and during those three days Christian also looked so uneasy because Zwetta had not contacted him. Apart from Elena, Zwetta was the only woman who made a Christian rke so uneasy. ¡°She couldn¡¯t possibly have left the country, could she?¡± ¡°That business card can¡¯t be dropped or lost, can it?¡± ¡°Does a secret agent seem like she can¡¯t have friends?¡± Fuck! Christian was really made so unsettled by his savior goddess, his already bubbling curiosity made him even less appetizing. For days staying in the hospital to look after Luna and Kainer whose condition is quite worrying. The punches and kicks that Kainer received three days ago fractured two of his ribs and should put him onplete rest for the next few weeks. And automatically Christian has to take care of all his own work without the help of his confidant. Christian, who had lost one wing again, had to give up his second broken wing, trial after trial had reallye to Christian relentlessly for the past few weeks. ¡°Forgive me, sir.¡± Christian who was sitting beside Kainer¡¯s bed, gasped in surprise. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you like this,¡± Kainer said back in a hoarse voice, his chest still aching when he spoke. Christian shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, you didn¡¯t bother me at all. I should be the one apologizing to you for making you like this.¡± ¡°No cough...¡± ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t talk anymore, you¡¯re still not allowed to talk much!¡± Kainer nodded slowly, his face already looking refreshedpared to two days ago. ¡°If you want to know about the fate of the five people then I will tell you, the five of them are ex-convicts who are used to going in and out of prison. The leader is Dani Dimmico, he is a German who hasmitted many crimes. And the attack they carried out yesterday was masterminded by one of my business rivals, they still haven¡¯t given a clear exnation.¡± Kainer frowned, he looked displeased to hear the master¡¯s exnation. ¡°And it¡¯s not only you who feel weird, I also feel the same oddity. I¡¯m pretty sure the criminals are still telling lies, that¡¯s why the bodyguards are currently interrogating them,¡± Christian added again, trying to calm Kainer who looked very dissatisfied with it. Kainer¡¯s tense face slowly disappears and Christian smiles a little at that, even though his condition is still recovering but Kainer is still thinking about Christian. His loyalty to his master was really so great. Christian touches Kainer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything, I can still take care of everything. The most important thing right now is your recovery, Kainer.¡± ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡± ¡°Okay then, I have to go to the office now. If there¡¯s anything, just call me, you understand, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that weak, sir,¡± Kainer protested quickly, looking displeased at Christian¡¯s words. Christianughed amused at the protest that Kainer had just made, because he didn¡¯t want to keep Kainer awake. Christian left Kainer¡¯s treatment room which was not far from Luna¡¯s treatment room. ¡°Are you ready to go, young master?¡± asked Romaria politely. Christian smiles. ¡°Yeah, I have some work to do today as well.¡± ¡°You must take care of your health, sir,¡± said Romaria worriedly. ¡°You look so skinny already.¡± Chapter 281 281 Visit ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s good then, at least I don¡¯t have to go through the trouble of doing sports to get rid of my big belly,¡± Christian says quickly, trying to be funny. ¡°Young master!!¡± ¡°Haha...I¡¯m joking, Romaria. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ve now increased the number of bodyguards so something like yesterday won¡¯t happen again.¡± Romaria blinked her eyes sadly, as someone who had interacted with Christian who had been in trouble for a long time, Romaria knew that her young master was trying to stay strong. Romaria knew that her employer was not doing well at the moment, especially after knowing that her only sister whom she loved so dearly had betrayed her. Romaria knows that Christian is hiding the pain inside of him alone. ¡°Please take care of Luna for me, I¡¯ll try to get home early today,¡± Christian says quietly, his lips curling slightly at the sight of Luna¡¯s hand movement. Even though Luna¡¯s condition has improved, Christian still doesn¡¯t want to bring Luna home. Christian wants Luna to get maximum treatment at the hospital while waiting for the right heart donor. Romaria smiled a little. ¡°I will take good care of Miss Luna, sir. You don¡¯t worry.¡± Christian nodded slowly, after giving a long-distance kiss to Luna who was in her treatment room, Christian then walked away to the elevator with the bodyguards who escorted him. Since the attack three days ago on the road, Christian has increased the number of his bodyguards just in case. Christian doesn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again for the umpteenth time. Christian finally realizes that at this time there are people who are taking advantage of his unstable condition by attacking repeatedly, Christian suspects that the person who is targeting him is someone who knows him well. However, Christian still hasn¡¯t managed to find out who that person is, the many problems that havee to himtely have dyed Christian¡¯s intention to find out the mastermind behind his attack. Christian¡¯s focus right now is the recovery of Luna and Kainer, the two most important people in his life right now after being disappointed again by his own family. While reading some important files from his smart tablet, Christian is suddenly startled by a phone call that appears on his cellphone. Christian, who was focused on his work, didn¡¯t have time to check his cell phone screen first, instead he immediately received the call by pressing the small button on the wireless earphones that were attached to his ears. ..... ¡°Hello...¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Christian, who was checking the movement of the value of his shares, almost dropped the smart tablet that was in hisp when he heard the voice he missed so much. Elena! ¡°I was already in front of your office and the security guard in front of your office forbade me to enter.¡± Christian, who knew Elena¡¯s voice so well, was hypnotized for a few seconds, his tongue suddenly numb. ¡°Hello, Christian! You¡¯re still there, aren¡¯t you? Has your invitation expired for me?¡± ¡°Zwetta?¡± Christian stammers, trying to calm his already unstable sanity. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± asks Christian stupidly. ¡°Oh Jess, you haven¡¯t been listening to my ramblings since a while ago, have you? I was in front of your office, rke Enterprise,¡± Zwetta replied curtly. ¡°I¡¯ve been standing outside for almost fifteen minutes because the security guard this morning forbade me toe in, they can¡¯t believe I know you.¡± ¡°Show me the business card I gave you yesterday!¡± Zwetta chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I lost it.¡± ¡°Lost? Howe? Since when? Then how do you have my cell phone number if the business card is lost?¡± Christian asks over and over. ¡°I¡¯ve had time to save your cell phone number before I lost your redundant business card.¡± ¡°Excessive?!¡± Christian¡¯s voice goes up two octaves. ¡°Yeah, only crazy people would put real gold on their business cards,¡± Zwetta said sarcastically, Zwetta already knew that the gold pieces on the business cards were real gold. That¡¯s why she immediately put the business card away and Zwetta had not been able to find it for two days. Christian smiles a little. ¡°Ten minutes I will be at the office, please wait for me.¡± ¡°Ten minutes?¡± Zwetta muttered under her breath. ¡°Too long!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to go faster than that!!¡± Christian says loudly, trying to convince Zwetta to wait for him. ¡°Ok, you only have ten minutes. One minutete I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°I got it!¡± As soon as Zwetta ended their phone call, Christian then ordered the driver to increase speed. Luckily the streets of Luxembourg weren¡¯t too congested, so the convoy of cars escorting Christian arrived at the rke Enterprise office in less than ten minutes. As soon as the car stopped, Christian immediately opened the car door himself without waiting for the bodyguard¡¯s help. The existence of Zwetta who was standing not far from his car stopped at this time making Christian very impatient to meet her. With a little jog, Christian approached Zwetta, who was wearing an all-ck outfitplete with a mask and hat, now Christian knows the reason why security forbids Zwetta from entering the office. Zwetta¡¯s mysterious appearance will make anyone suspicious. ¡°Well, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± Christian asks with a big smile, his eyes focused on the long tattoo behind Zwetta¡¯s ear that he can see so clearly. ¡°Eight minutes, not bad.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Come on in, there¡¯s a lot I want to talk to you about.¡± Zwetta turned to the two security guards who had previously barred her from entering. ¡°They won¡¯t stop you when you¡¯re with me, don¡¯t worry,¡± Christian says back. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Want proof?¡± Instead of answering Christian¡¯s slightly challenging words, Zwetta stepped into the entrance which was being guarded by two well-built security guards. ¡°I¡¯m with your CEO, are you guys going to ban me from entering like earlier?¡± Zwetta asked provokingly. Christian, who did not expect what his savior goddess would do, chuckled, the smile that had been missing for three days reappeared on Christian¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t tease them, Zee,¡± Christian says as he walks away. Chapter 282 282 True story Zwetta¡¯s presence in Christian¡¯s office made several staff who came to Christian¡¯s office to give reports look confused, Zwetta¡¯s striking appearance was what made the young girls curious. And Christian, who realized that his employees were so curious about Zwetta, just kept quiet and didn¡¯t rebuke them, Christian didn¡¯t want to spoil his perfect morning. ¡°While Kainer is on leave, you can report your work to me,¡± Christian says quietly, after signing off some of the proposals the finance staff brought him. ¡°Now you can get on with your work again.¡± Without arguing, the two finance staff who were standing in front of Christian rushed out of the room. A bodyguard standing guard in front of Christian¡¯s room then closed the door to Christian¡¯s office again after the two girls came out. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting so long.¡± Christian walks over to Zwetta who is sitting on the sofa while loosening the tie around his neck. ¡°Normally, they would report everything to Kainer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, I don¡¯t mind. Waiting thirty minutes is not a big problem for me,¡± Zwetta replied quietly without taking her eyes off Christian who had just sat across from her. Christian smiles. ¡°Thanks, so does that mean we¡¯re friends now?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± ¡°Yeah, you really don¡¯t want to be friends with me?¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°So far I have no friends from outside, my friends are my work partners.¡± ..... Christian looks disappointed, but he quickly regains hisposure. Christian realizes that if the girl sitting across from him right now isn¡¯t an ordinary girl, he has to be careful talking to her. ¡°Do you have many co-workers?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t answer that kind of question.¡± ¡°Why? Is there a rule that prevents you from talking?¡± ¡°Of course there is and actually I myself shouldn¡¯t expose my true identity to others, but since you already know from other people so I can¡¯t avoid it,¡± Zwetta replied tly. ¡°So since I¡¯m here, quickly tell me what you really want to invite me to eat with. I¡¯m pretty sure your invitation was not just an ordinary dinner.¡± Hearing Zwetta¡¯s straight to point words made Christian smile a little, his decision to speak carefully with the girl who didn¡¯t want to show her face was the right one. Zwetta is too smart. ¡°Honestly I¡¯m very curious about you, Zee. Once I found out if you were a secret agent, I was very curious and wanted to get to know you better.¡± ¡°Knowing me closer? For what? Our worlds are so different, it doesn¡¯t feel like any importance for us to know each other, right?¡± Zwetta immediately broke Christian¡¯s words with his words that were so firm that they could not be denied. Christian¡¯s face immediately changed, Zwetta¡¯s string of words made him unable to make small talk any longer. After taking a deep breath, Christian finally said what his real goal was to get to know Zwetta more, Zwetta changed her facial expression several times when Christian spoke. She looked so shocked when she heard the chaos that had urred in the rke family. ¡°But how can you use me of being one of Suri¡¯s abductors? Are there any eyewitnesses or...¡± ¡°Suri recognized you wrongly,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Wrong recognize how?¡± Christian clenched his fists, talking about Suri made his chest feel so tight. ¡°Suri who was traumatized by Osbert¡¯s treatment thought that you were one of the kidnappers, the psychiatrist who treated Suri at that time said that Suri was so traumatized by the kidnapping. That¡¯s why her memory is messed up.¡± ¡°Any girl will definitely get such a big trauma after being kidnapped in a public ce like that, especially your sister who incidentallyes from a rich family. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the spoiled Miss was so hit,¡± Zwetta said slowly. Christian¡¯s heart almost stopped beating when he heard Zwetta¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t believe he would hear such words from Zwetta. Christian, who had med Suri for what happened to him and Elena, suddenly felt guilty for his little sister. ¡°W..what do you mean?¡± Zwetta straightened up, trying to get closer to Christian who had also straightened up. ¡°I¡¯ve been following all the movements of Osbert and his men since they were in Dubai.¡± ¡°Dubai? Have you been to Dubai?¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°Of course I have, Dubai is a middle eastern country that became my bridge when carrying out a mission that...¡± Zwetta immediately locked her lips tightly, she looked angry at Christian for almost telling apany secret that no one else should know. ¡°Obviously I¡¯ve been to Dubai many times and it¡¯s in that country that Osbert lives on his missions, which is why I followed his movement for several weeks before he finally went to Switzend to kidnap your sister.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°And as I said yesterday, I managed to thwart Osbert¡¯s n in time. And you would be furious if you knew how Suri was when I found her at that time.¡± Christian¡¯s eyebrows are raised, his heart beating fast. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°At that time Suri¡¯s position was very pathetic, her hands and feet were tied to the bed, her mouth was gagged. Five minuteste, maybe your sister was raped by that bastard Yamada Naoki. For a girl whose life is full of luxury, getting such treatment will definitely be a therapeutic shock for her. I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Zwetta replied quietly, recalling her first meeting with Suri in the hotel room that Osbert had prepared for Yamada Naoki. Christian¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears, Zwetta¡¯s description of Suri¡¯s condition in the hotel room at that time made him so angry and sad. Christian is sure that his sister must have been very scared at that time. ¡°A..are you sure they haven¡¯t touched it?¡± Christian asks unconsciously, even though he knows that Suri is still untouched by men after asking one of his personal doctors to secretly do a medical check-up on Suri when he managed to bring Suri home from Ad. Zwetta shook her head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t think they have done anything to your sister, the sign of violence that Suri got at that time seemed to be because she had fought her captors.¡± ¡°Oh Suri...¡± ¡°So if she gets traumatized I think it¡¯s normal, no one will be okay after experiencing such a horrible kidnapping. I also almost gave up when I became Osbert¡¯s target at that time.¡± ¡°What?! You¡¯re also one of the victims of that bastard?¡± Christian screams loudly. ¡°But you¡¯re all right, aren¡¯t you? I mean, Osbert didn¡¯t manage to get the job done on you, did he?¡± Christian looks so panicked when he hears the confession of Zwetta who almost became a victim of Osbert. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°At that time Robin came as a savior god for me, he helped me when I was exhausted after escaping from the pursuit of Osbert and his men.¡± ¡°Robin? Who is Robin?¡± ¡°My mentor and boss,¡± Zwetta answered honestly. ¡°Everything I did was on Robin¡¯s orders, including the mission in Zurich at the time. Rubi, Robin¡¯s only sister,mitted suicide the night she almost fell victim to the madness of Osbert who had sold it to one of his customers.¡± Chapter 283 283 Elena, it that you Christian locks his lips tightly with tears in his eyes, he didn¡¯t expect that the person who had kidnapped Suri was such a dangerous and crazy person. The unexpected information that Zwetta gave him really hit him in the chest so hard, despite what Suri did by hiding the fact that Areez had held her captive for three years, Suri actually had such a big trauma and guilt came back to Christian. ¡°So it was Robin who asked you to go after Obsert?¡± Christian asks hoarsely. ¡°Not really, Robin actually forbade me to act alone at that time.¡± ¡°If he forbids you, then why are you still doing it?¡± Christian asks curiously. Zwetta shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel like I have to stop this madness right away. I can¡¯t bear to see so many innocent girls fall victim to it, that¡¯s why I insisted onpleting the mission myself even though Robin didn¡¯t agree. I just don¡¯t want to see a mother cry over her daughter. who fell victim to Osbert.¡± Christian is so shocked to hear Zwetta¡¯s words, once again he is amazed by his savior goddess. ¡°Well, stop talking about Osbert, it¡¯s not appropriate to talk about dead people.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s end our conversation now.¡± Zwetta, who was sitting there, looked surprised when he saw Christian suddenly get up from the sofa and straighten his tie again. ..... ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Come on? Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the restaurant, where else is it?¡± ¡°Huh, why go to the restaurant again?¡± Zwetta asked confused. ¡°To eat, what can we do in a restaurant besides eating?¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I mean why do we have to go to the restaurant again, haven¡¯t I attended the invitation you gave, huh?¡± ¡°So you think we¡¯re just going to talk like this, right? Oh no miss, I¡¯m not that kind of a man. I can¡¯t possibly not give a banquet to my invited guests, let alone a special guest like you who has been my savior and Suri time and time again. ¡± ¡°Yeah but...¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t turn me down,¡± Christian pleads seriously. ¡°Let me thank you, this is all I can repay for all the kindness you have done for me and Suri. And to be honest, inviting you to eat a hundred times will not be able to repay all the kindness you have done for us.¡± Zwetta raised her hand in the air. ¡°Stop..stop...don¡¯t talk about that anymore, okay let¡¯s go to a restaurant.¡± Christian smiles broadly, he immediately extends his hand towards Zwetta who is still sitting. But Christian had to swallow the disappointment that Zwetta chose to stand up without receiving any help from him, with a slightly forced smile Christian pulled his hand back down. Zwetta is really not like the other girls. Without waiting long, Christian then invited Zwetta to leave his room to the elevator that had been prepared. As he leaves his room, Christian gives his men a code not to follow him. Christian doesn¡¯t want his time with his new friend to be disturbed. Arriving at the basement, Zwetta chuckled loudly when she saw Christian¡¯s private car collection that was neatly lined up and ready to go. ¡°If you have a motorbike, I¡¯d rather go using that motorbike instead of having to ride one of your beautiful car collections,¡± said Zwetta a little sarcastically. ¡°Motorcycle? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why not?¡± Zwetta answered without guilt. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s more fun to ride a motorbike than having to ride in a two-door car like this.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No Zee, riding a motorbike has a very big risk and to be honest I don¡¯t want to take that risk especially when I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°Ohe on...¡± ¡°You still remember about my assants who seriously injured Kainer, don¡¯t you? Up until now they¡¯re still torturing, they still don¡¯t want to say who gave them orders. And I don¡¯t want to give those thugs a chance to hurt me again,¡± Christian says seriously. Zwetta took a deep breath, she forgot that the man standing beside her was not an ordinary person who was free to use transportation without guaranteed security procedures. Not wanting to argue, Zwetta then walked towards one of the most expensive SUV cars in the line of sports cars parked in front of her. ¡°I think this is the right choice,¡± Zwetta said quietly, her eyes sparkling at the dashing car in front of her. Christian stifles augh. ¡°You want to use this car? Seriously?¡± ¡°This is one of the most secure SUVs.¡± ¡°You know a lot about cars, don¡¯t you?¡± Zwetta waved her hand. ¡°Not really, I only know some of it and that¡¯s because Robin told me. If it wasn¡¯t for Robin I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± The smile on Christian¡¯s face faded slightly when Zwetta repeated Robin¡¯s name, Christian felt ufortable hearing Zwetta repeatedly mention Robin¡¯s name. Christian is determined to find out more about Robin tonight. Christian¡¯s thoughts were lost when Zwetta suddenly offered her hand. ¡°What is it?¡± Christian asks confused. ¡°Key this car, let me drive,¡± Zwetta answered lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have an international driver¡¯s license that I can show the police if they stop me.¡± Christian turned to the two guards who were standing not far from where he was and Zwetta was, as if understanding the master¡¯s wishes. The two guards then looked for the key to the SUV Zwetta wanted, in a short time the car keys were already in Christian¡¯s hands. ¡°I give my life to you,¡± Christian says jokingly as he hands Zwetta the car keys in her hands. Zwetta, who couldn¡¯t wait to drive the car, chose to grab the car keys from Christian¡¯s hands without responding to Christian, her curiosity to drive the car was so passionate. Seeing Zwetta get into the car excitedly makes Christian shake his head, because Zwetta has started the car¡¯s engine Christian rushes to the other side of the car to get in the car. ¡°Put the GPS on the restaurant you want to visit.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Christian replied jokingly, immediately Christian put the coordinates of the restaurant on the car ording to Zwetta¡¯s request which was so ready. ¡°It¡¯s done, you¡¯re ready now.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly, just as he was about to step on the gas pedal, Christian suddenly touched his right hand which was holding the gear. ¡°Take off your hat.¡± Zwetta immediately turned to Christian. ¡°Take off my hat? Why?¡± ¡°The hat you¡¯re wearing will deprive you of your freedom to see the road,¡± Christian says seriously. ¡°But all this time...¡± ¡°For our safety, Zee,¡± Christian urges back. Zwetta, who was toozy to argue, chose to immediately take off her hat, Zwetta¡¯s short hair fluttered when Zwetta took off her hat. Christian¡¯s lips trembled violently when he saw Zwetta take off her hat, even though Zwetta was still wearing a mask but Christian could already see Zwetta¡¯s face more clearly and it made him almost crazy. ¡°Elena...¡± Chapter 284 284 [Bonus chapter]A destiny Christian¡¯s surprise became even more intense when he arrived at the restaurant, Zwetta, who had already taken off her mask, made Christian almost crazy. The savior goddess who has helped himself and Suri many times has a face that is very simr to Elena, a woman whose whereabouts he has not found until now. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Zwetta asks softly to Christian, whose face is as pale as paper. Christian who was trying to restrain himself from jumping up and hugging Zwetta nodded slowly, his tongue feeling too numb to speak. Feeling that there was nothing wrong, Zwetta then reached for the wine ss that the waiter had just filled. As in her old habit before enjoying wine, Zwetta shook the ss in her hand to make the wine¡¯s aromae out more. Her smile broke when she smelled the wine that was already in her hand. Without asking Christian to drink together, Zwetta immediately enjoyed the wine. ¡°Incredible, this restaurant really serves the best wine,¡± Zwetta said quietly,menting on the wine that had just entered her throat. One of Zwetta¡¯s eyebrows raised when she saw Christian who continued to be silent. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Christian further strengthens the grip of his two hands that are above his thighs. ¡°W..who are you really?¡± ¡°What kind of question is this?¡± Zwetta asked confused. ¡°You look so much like Elena,¡± Christian says hoarsely. Zwetta put the crystal ss in her hand on the table quickly. ¡°Elena, Elena Wilson you mean?¡± ..... Christian nods slowly, his chest currently rumbling wildly. Looking back at the face of the woman he missed so much made Christian almost scream out loud. ¡°Ohe on, you are just like the woman I identally met at the Wilson family¡¯s house yesterday. Even though our faces are a little simr, but I emphasize once again that I am not Elena Wilson. My name is Zwetta and I have been living in New York,¡± Zwetta said quietly, trying to remain calm. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s perfectly natural that there are some simrities between us, you¡¯ve also read that there are some humans who have the same face even though they¡¯re not blood rted.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°You and Elena don¡¯t just look a little alike, you two really do look alike and I honestly can¡¯t tell you two apart.¡± Christian¡¯s voice trembles as he speaks, it¡¯s obvious that Christian is trying to calm himself. ¡°So simr? How can that be? I¡¯m an only child and...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you the picture.¡± Christian interrupts Zwetta¡¯s words quickly, as quickly as his hand moves his smartphone out of his pocket. Zwetta, who is sitting in front of Christian, looks so patiently waiting for Christian to find a photo of Elena Wilson, a name she¡¯s been hearing a lottely. After waiting for almost five minutes, Zwetta was finally shown a photo of Elena Wilson stored on Christian¡¯s cell phone, the only photo of Elena left on Christian¡¯s cell phone looks very unclear because Christian took the photo in a hurry so that the resulting photo can be seen. blurry and doesn¡¯t look clear. ¡°What kind of photo is this? The picture is very unclear,¡± said Zwetta quietly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a clearer photo than this?¡± Christian¡¯s chest felt tight hearing Zwetta¡¯s question, because of the wrong information that Suri gave one year ago, Christian deleted all his and Elena¡¯s photos from his smartphone. Those memorable photos and videos havepletely disappeared from Christian¡¯s cell phone. ¡°That¡¯s the only photo I have,¡± Christian replies quietly. ¡°But you really do look a lot like Elena.¡± Zwetta took a deep breath, Zwetta suddenly picked up Christian¡¯s cell phone which was showing a blurry photo of Elena and pointed it at Christian. ¡°How can you say I look like a girl whose photos aren¡¯t as clear as this? You¡¯re not ying a prank on me, are you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not ying tricks on you. I¡¯m being honest, you and Elena really are very simr, there¡¯s not a single difference that I can find in your faces.¡± Zwetta snorted in annoyance, his patience running out. ¡°If we really look alike, show me a clearer photo then. I want to see it in person!¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have it, I deleted all the photos and videos about Elena.¡± ¡°Deleted?¡± Zwetta muttered quietly. ¡°Wait, howe you have those photos and videos of Elena Wilson? What¡¯s your rtionship with that girl named Elena whose house has been razed to the ground?¡± ¡°Elena, she¡¯s my future wife,¡± Christian replies hoarsely. ¡°And we almost got married if Suri hadn¡¯t...¡± ¡°Suri, your sister Suri? That spoiled princess? What does Suri have to do with your wedding ns with Elena Wilson?¡± An impatient Zwetta immediately interrupted Christian¡¯s words. Christian bit his lower lip firmly holding back the pain that was suffocating his chest, Christian felt that right now his chest was being stabbed by a thousand needles as he recalled the biggest mistake of his life. Seeing Christian silent, Zwetta then moves her hand in front of Christian¡¯s face. ¡°Hello...did you hear me?¡± ¡°Suri.¡± Christian speaks very quietly. ¡°Suri referred to Elena as part of her kidnap group.¡± ¡°Huh? How can that be? Doesn¡¯t Suri know that the kidnappers are Osbert and his men?¡± Christian looks back at Zwetta with longing, a little stammering. Christian recounts the source of the main problem that caused all the chaos. Even though Chrisian¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very clear, Zwetta could still catch his words well. Several times Zwetta covered her mouth when Christian spoke, she couldn¡¯t believe that Suri had caused such a big mess in her family. ¡°How can Suri think that Elena Wilson is me? Obviously at that time I was wearing the mask I always use when I¡¯m on missions,¡± said Zwetta a little annoyed. ¡°It seems absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m currently missing Elena.¡± ¡°You decided to cancel the wedding just because of your sister¡¯s irresponsible nonsense? Oh my God... you¡¯re really insane, Christ!! If I were Elena too, I would definitely leave you immediately,¡± quipped Zwetta spicy. ¡°And wait, did you immediately believe what Suri said? Didn¡¯t you do an investigation first regarding the information Suri said at that time?¡± ¡°Yes, we have done an investigation. We even hacked the intework to get a photo of the masked girl who just came out of the hotel in order to find out the truth about what Suri said.¡± ¡°Then what is the result? Don¡¯t say you still believe in Suri¡¯s words!¡± said Zwetta curtly. ¡°Really, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard this kind of nonsense.¡± Christian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, Zee. You and Elena¡¯s faces are really very simr, and so is everything I¡¯ve said before about Elena.¡± Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Ok, show me your findings. The photo of the masked girl that Suri calls Elena Wilson whose face looks like mine.¡± Chapter 285 285 Pandora¡¯s box ¡°Then show me the photo of what Suri calls the girl named Elena Wilson whose face looks a lot like mine.¡± ¡°You want to see it?¡± Christian asks, surprised. Zwetta nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah, I wonder if you¡¯re bragging or not.¡± ¡°So you doubt me?¡± Zwetta shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Of course, yes! Everything you say is very unreasonable, how can Suri recognize me as someone else? Even though it was clear that at that time I was wearing a mask that covered my face and I¡¯m sure if only yesterday I didn¡¯t reprimand Suri first maybe he just won¡¯t recognize me.¡± Christian is silent, his genius brain digesting the string of words Zwetta said. Zwetta¡¯s eyes lifted, watching Christian¡¯s fluctuating expression. As a secret agent trained by Robin the longest, Zwetta has the ability to read the facial expressions of the interlocutor above her other friends. That¡¯s why Zwetta became the person Robin relied on because of that ability. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep the photos,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we can go somewhere where we can...¡± ¡°Nope!! I¡¯m not going anywhere, if you want to show me the photo then bring it to me. Not the other way around.¡± Zwetta cut Christian¡¯s words firmly. ¡°I¡¯m a person who can¡¯t trust people I just met, so I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t go along with your wishes.¡± ..... Christian looks so disappointed and surprised to hear Zwetta which are very to the point, the girl whose face is very simr to Elena really has a very different personality from Elena. Without opening his lips, Christian grabs his cell phone from the table and immediately calls Ronin, the cyber army he trusts. Not wanting to make Zwetta suspicious, Christian activates his cell phone¡¯s loudspeaker so that Zwetta hear his conversation with Ronin well. ¡°In ten minutes I¡¯ll be where you are, boss.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯m waiting for your arrival.¡± Christian responds to Ronin¡¯sst words by still not breaking his eye contact with Zwetta. Of all the shocking facts Christian hase across over the past few months, seeing the face of a girl who looks so much like Elena is one of the most painful for him. The delicious aroma of the food that was already served in front of them didn¡¯t even seed in making Zwetta or Christian stop staring at each other and start eating, both of them chose to ignore the food. Until finally when Ronin came, the delicious and mouthwatering food was still intact and untouched. Ronin, who at first didn¡¯t pay much attention to Zwetta looked so calm as he sat next to Christian, but when he turned his face to Zwetta who was sitting on his right, Ronin almost dropped his cellphone. Even though they haven¡¯t met Elena in person, Ronin still remembers Elena¡¯s face. ¡°Elena Wilson...¡± ¡°My name is Zwetta, not Elena.¡± ¡°Huh what?¡± Christian touches Ronin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter, now it¡¯s better to show me the photo of Elena and the photo of the girl in the masking out of the hotel where Suri is being held.¡± Ronin, who finally understood the situation, immediately took out hisptop from his backpack, using the empty side of the desk Ronin opened the important files in the ckptop. ¡°Have you found it?¡± Christian asks impatiently. Ronin nodded and then handed hisptop to Christian who had been looking very tense, with a little haste Christian grabbed Ronin¡¯sptop and re-checked Ronin¡¯s work as he wanted. After feeling sure, Christian then raised his face towards Zwetta who had not taken his eyes off Christian since. ¡°Look at this,¡± Christian said quietly as he handed Ronin¡¯sptop to Zwetta. ¡°The photo on the left is a photo of Elena and Wilson and the photo on the right is a photo of a masked girl who just came out of the hotel where Suri is being held, a girl that Suri said was part of her kidnap group.¡± Zwetta who was impatient then grabbed the Roninptop that Christian had given him, Zwetta¡¯s eyes immediately widened when she saw Elena¡¯s photo. The beautiful photo of Elena she used to apply for a job in Christian¡¯s office, the only photo left that Ronin has. ¡°How is that possible,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°Why does she look so much like me?¡±unconsciously Zwetta touched her own face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this photo of you, is it?¡± Zwetta immediately gave a murderous look to Ronin who was just talking nonsense. ¡°What? Try to repeat the sentence you just said earlier?!¡± Ronin swallowed his saliva when he felt Zwetta ¡®s drastic change in emotions, he didn¡¯t expect that the words he just said had such a big effect on the girl who looks so much like Elena. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°My name is Zwetta.¡± Zwetta cut Christian¡¯s words firmly. ¡°I was born, lived and raised in America. And this is my first arrival in Luxembourg, so don¡¯t talk nonsense like that.¡± Ronin blinked his eyes in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Zee.¡± Ronin immediately turned to Christian. ¡°Zee? Is she the secret agent that Kainer spoke of before, sir?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m,¡± answered Zwetta curtly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who identally got into trouble with that spoiled princess for carrying out my pursuit of Osbert.¡± Ronin¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°A pursuit mission on Osbert?¡± ¡°The person who kidnapped Suri was an Angel Hunter named Osbert, Ronin. He was looking for and targeting a girl to sell to his customers, and at that time he targeted Suri to sell to a Japanese man named Yamada Naoki,¡± Christian said quietly, briefly exining the problem of Suri¡¯s abduction which involved many people. Ronin, who still didn¡¯t understand, blinked his eyes again, even though he was very clever with the cyber world but Ronin was not smart enough to digest this kind of problem. Zwetta impatiently grabbed her backpack which she put quickly, Zwetta took out herptop and busied herself with her favoriteptop. After three minutes had passed, Zwetta then shifted Ronin¡¯sptop and showed herptop to Christian and Ronin. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see this. This is the result of my observation on Osbert for a week before heunched his action,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve also saved all of Osbert¡¯s conversations and his people, as well as Osbert¡¯s conversations with Yamada Naoki while determining the price of Suri.¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately changed when he heard Zwetta¡¯s, although his anger and disappointment at Suri had not disappeared, but when he heard that his sister was being traded, his emotions rose again. ¡°Is there a more private room in this ce?¡± ¡°A more private room?¡± Ronin repeated Zwetta¡¯s. Zwetta nodded. ¡°Everything on thisptop is a secret and actually I¡¯m not allowed to tell anyone, but because all these tangled threads need to be straightened out so I have to open my work to you. I hope after seeing this none of you call me by the name Elena again and the photo you showed earlier, the photo of the girl in the mask is me. I was the one who came out of the hotel.¡± Chapter 286 286 Rejected As long as Zwetta shows off his work, Christian and Ronin don¡¯t open their mouths at all. The focus of the two men was only on the screen which was showing all of Zwetta¡¯s neat work. Starting from the recording of the conversation of Osbert and his men, to the photos of Osbert that Zwetta took secretly, they were disyed in front of them at this time. After only hearing his name, Christian finally gets to see the face of a man named Osbert who has made such a big mess in his family. ¡°So you killed that guy named Osbert?¡± asked Ronin, stuttering. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill him. He chose to take his own life.¡± ¡°But you were the one who injected him with the deadly virus!¡± ¡°Indeed, but it¡¯s still notmensurate with the crimes hemitted all those years ago. After all, the virus won¡¯t kill him right away. The choice of survival is also in his hands, so I can¡¯t be called a murderer,¡± said Zwetta casually without any guilt. ¡°Still you...¡± Ronin¡¯s words are cut off by Christian touching his arm. ¡°There have been hundreds of mothers who wept bitterly seeing their daughters turned into prostitutes and to be honest what I did to him at that time was very light, the punishment I gave him was not worth all the crimes he hadmitted. If you have ever been in the choice of life and die because of the madness of that ugly bald man, then I will ept the title as a murderer by you,¡± Zwetta added again. ..... ¡°Ronin didn¡¯t mean it like that, Zee. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Christian said quietly trying to calm Zwetta who was a little provoked by Ronin¡¯s words. Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°Women are weak creatures, but don¡¯t look down on us. Because believe me, a woman can do crazier than what you guys imagine.¡± Christian almost choked on his own saliva when he heard Zwetta¡¯s words, even though he knew that the words Zwetta had just said were not directed at him but Christian was shocked. Christian feels that Zwetta is making fun of himself for what he did to Elena a year ago. Realizing that the girl in front of him was not just a random girl, Ronin decided not to talk anymore. ¡°And there¡¯s actually one thing I¡¯m really curious about right now,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°Curious?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very curious. Why are you so eager to say that I am Elena Wilson? Why are you iming that the person who has left the hotel is Elena Wilson just by using this very unclear photo, what exactly do you want to do? Don¡¯t tell me that after you used the person who came out of the hotel was Elena Wilson, you punished her. Were you the masterminds behind the chaos in the family?¡± Christian¡¯s chest was like being hit by an invisible hammer, Zwetta¡¯s series of questions made his chest feel so tight. His heart ached so badly, it felt as if there were hundreds of needles stabbing him in there. ¡°Don¡¯t talk recklessly!¡± Ronin immediately responded to Zwetta¡¯s words. ¡°The rke family are well-known people, how could they do all that madness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then, because if they were really involved in the terrible fire that destroyed the modest family home I really can¡¯t imagine what kind of hatred Elena Wilson and her parents gave you,¡± Zwetta said quietly without noticing the change in Christian¡¯s face that had already changed. as pale as paper. Ronin who could no longer keep up with Zwetta chose to remain silent, he was afraid to say the wrong thing after realizing that his master had locked his lips tightly. Feeling that there was nothing more to exin, Zwetta then tidied up herptop again. Without Zwetta knowing, several hours after she was not tracked by Andres who was ordered by Robin to watch her from a distance while on a mission in Zurich four years ago, all of her belongings left at the hotel were taken care of by Andres. Zwetta, who was identally hit by a car driven by Jody Wilson who was in shock because he had just lost his only daughter, could not be found by Andres. The reason, at that time Jody and Cam Wilson immediately took Zwetta who was unconscious to the clinic using their car. And the incident was not recorded by any CCTV cameras because the ce where Zwetta was hit was on a road lined with lush trees. That¡¯s why at this time Zwetta still had her personal belongings, Robin who realized that Zwetta was a person who was so careful about her personal belongings ordered Beatrice to keep all of Zwetta¡¯s belongings properly. Until now Zwetta can finally have her things back. ¡°W..where are you going?¡± Christian stammers, seeing Zwetta tuck herptop back into her backpack bringing Christian back to his senses. Zwetta gives Christian a sharp look. ¡°Back to the hotel to check out.¡± ¡°Check out? You want to leave this town?¡± ¡°This country to be precise.¡± ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t get a new assignment from your boss, did you?¡± Christian¡¯s voice goes up two octaves as he speaks, he looks so objected to Zwetta leaving. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, Robin didn¡¯t even know I was in Luxembourg.¡± ¡°You ran away?¡± Ronin, who had been silent for a long time, joined in the conversation. Zwetta chuckled. ¡°How could I run away, I was just on vacation. Enjoying solitude like this without having to work.¡± ¡°Do not go!¡± Zwetta¡¯s head turned to Christian quickly. ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Do not go.¡± Christian repeats his sincere words again. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I want to get to know you more, Zee.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Zwetta rejects Christian¡¯s words firmly. ¡°Actually what I have done is a big offense, Robin forbids us all to reveal our identities to others.¡± ¡°I just want to be friends with you, Zee.¡± Zwetta raised one eyebrow. ¡°Friends with me? Really? I¡¯m not the kind of person to be friends with, Christ. Apart from Robin and my friends, I¡¯ve never saved anyone¡¯s number on my cell phone. So it¡¯s hard for me to be friends with you. Our worlds are different, Christ.¡± Silence stretched inside the VIP room of the Italian restaurant, the tant rejection Zwetta made to Christian made Ronin not even dare to make a sound. He was so surprised to see there was a girl who refused an invitation to be friends from Christian rke. Zwetta didn¡¯t know if there were hundreds or even thousands of women who were willing to queue to just be able to say hello to a Christian rke. Then how could she reject Christian ke outright like that. ¡°Then try to be friends with me, Zee,¡± Christian insists back. ¡°I really just want to be friends with you.¡± Zwetta, who was already carrying her backpack then folded her arms across her chest. ¡°What¡¯s your goal in wanting to be friends with me? Is it because my face that looks so much like Elena Wilson is the main reason you want to be friends with me?¡± Chapter 287 287 Hurt together Christian shakes his head frantically. ¡°No Zee, it¡¯s not like that. Shouldn¡¯t I know more about the person who saved my family from such great destruction?¡± Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°Is this meeting of ours still not enough for you?¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Our worlds are different, Christ. I¡¯m not someone who can make a friendship like other people, it would be very dangerous for you to have a friend like me. And to be honest, I really don¡¯t want to put anyone in danger,¡± said Zwetta seriously. ¡°But I really appreciate your good intentions.¡± Christian clenched his fists, again getting rejection from Zwetta made his whole body feel weak. Christian felt that all his bones were trying to break free from his body. ¡°If God really wants us to be friends, I¡¯m sure we will meet again on another asion,¡± Zwetta said quietly as she put the ck mask back on her face. ¡°So I¡¯ll excuse myself and thank you for the lunch.¡± After saying that, Zwetta then left Christian without looking back, Christian, who was still hoping if Zwetta would give him the opportunity to be friends, looked so shocked when he saw Zwetta just leave. Christian suddenly lost his bnce, lucky Ronin worked fast so Christian¡¯s body didn¡¯t fall to the hard floor. ¡°Are you all right, young master?¡± Ronin asked worriedly. ..... Christian nods slowly. ¡°Looks like your body needs a rest, sir. You¡¯ve been working too muchtely,¡± said Ronin again, despite not living in Geneva with Christian these past eight months, but Ronin has always been in touch with Christian and Kainer that¡¯s why he knows if Christian has been overworked. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not fine sir. Don¡¯t lie to yourself, for eight months to be honest I¡¯ve lost the boss I knew before,¡± added Ronin again. ¡°As for the girl named Zwetta, don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll find out about her.¡± Christian closes his eyes again, being reminded of Zwetta again makes his chest tight again. After Christian¡¯s condition improved, Ronin then helped Christian to get out of the restaurant. Luckily they moved to the VIP room so that no other restaurant diners could see Christian¡¯s condition, which was not as good as it is now. **** Zwetta, who was already on the bus to the hotel, looked very serious reading an article discussing Christian rke from her cellphone, even though she had previously searched for the rich family, but this time Zwetta focused her search on Christian. Zwetta felt ufortable with Christian¡¯spulsion to make friends, she felt that the man had more intentions than just being friends and that¡¯s why Zwetta immediately rejected the man with the sideburns request. Zwetta¡¯s smile widens when she sees several articles that show news of Christian¡¯s closeness to beautiful women. ¡°You yboy.¡± Zwetta who had lost her mood immediately put her cellphone in her pocket, because the hotel where she lived was close, Zwetta finally rushed to the exit. She wanted to quickly pack up to leave Luxembourg. However, Zwetta¡¯s intention to immediately pack up when she arrived in the room was lost. Suddenly Zwetta felt so uneasy, the disturbing feeling that made her decide to take a vacation to Europe without Robin¡¯s permission came back and this time the effect was far more powerful than she had felt before. ¡°What is this? What really happened to me? Why am I crying like this?¡± said Zwetta stammered, Zwetta was not just shedding ordinary tears, she was actually crying. Even her voice was gone now. Because the tightness that hit her was so strong, Zwetta finally decided to get on the bed and vent her tears loudly. Even though she was confused because she suddenly started crying, Zwetta still couldn¡¯t stop her crying. Zwetta who was standing on the edge of the bed suddenly fell to the floor with both knees hitting the hard hotel room floor. Zwetta suddenly lost her bnce as her chest felt so tight and unexpectedly clear tears came out of her eyes. Zwetta, who never cried, looked so shocked when she realized that she was crying. Zwetta did not realize that all these ufortable feelings were getting stronger when she met Christian rke in Geneva five days ago, Zwetta did not know that the tightness that made her cry at this time was due to her great hatred for the man who had given her a beautiful baby. Using a pillow, Zwetta vented her tears. Zwetta didn¡¯t want anyone to hear her cry. rke Mansion, Geneva-Switzend. Ever since Christian brought Luna back to Luxembourg, it had been cold inside Jack and Anne¡¯s mansion. No moreughter was heard in the house, even in the dining room which should have been the warmest ce in the house was now the loneliest ce. Anne, Jack and Asher did not speak to Suri. The three of them chose to busy themselves outside the house just to avoid Suri who was already under house arrest, Jack, who was so disappointed in Suri, ordered all his men to keep Suri from leaving the house. Jack even confiscated all of Suri¡¯s electronic devices, from cell phones toptops and Suri¡¯s tablets had been stored in a hidden ce on Jack¡¯s orders. Even though he already knew that Areez Floyen had returned to Ad, Jack still tried to preventmunication between Suri and Areez by making Suri not have any means ofmunication. Just like this past week, Suri was the only person staying at home when everyone was busy with work. Anne, who was previously mostly at home, now prefers to travel to the hospital to find the right heart donor for Luna. Anne, who wants Luna to get well soon, is trying very hard. Anne thinks this is the only way to get Christian¡¯s forgiveness, which is why she works so hard to find a donor heart for Luna who has been away from her this week. ¡°Good morning Miss.¡± Suri smiled. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Your breakfast is ready at the dining table, Miss,¡± said the maid back so politely. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, I want to read a book in the library.¡± ¡°But Miss...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please bring milk and fruit into the library as usual.¡± Suri continued her words before continuing her steps towards the library which had been her favorite ce for one week. Once at the library, the tears that Suri had been holding back finally spilled. Being a stranger in her own house makes Suri so tormented. ¡°Sorry...I¡¯m sorry Christ, I didn¡¯t mean to destroy your rtionship with Elena... I¡¯m sorry Christ...¡± To be continued Chapter 288 288 Minus Even though it was cold at night, Zwetta still didn¡¯t want to leave the ruins of the Wilson family home. An hour ago, Zwetta left the hotel and walked towards the ce. After knowing that the face of Elena Wilson, the kind-hearted girl who was said to have disappeared mysteriously, was very simr to hers, Zwetta was so disturbed. Zwetta, who felt that she had never had a twin sister, was so curious as to why her face and Elena Wilson¡¯s face were so simr. What distinguishes her and Elena Wilson is the color and style of the haircut only, the rest they both look so simr. ¡°Why should I think about this family? Aren¡¯t there a lot of simr people in this world, huh?¡± Zwetta spoke to herself, in the chair where she was talking to Mrs. Elle, the old woman she had met a few days ago. Even though Zwetta regretted her decision toe to a ce that held such sad memories, inside her heart she felt so sick. Zwetta felt so hurt and sad when she saw the rubble in front of her right now. The calm of Zwetta who was enjoying her solitude under a shady tree was disturbed by the arrival of a white luxury car that stopped right in front of the ruins. ¡°Christian rke!!!¡± Zwetta immediately covered her mouth when she realized her mistake that she had identally said Christian¡¯s name out loud. However, Zwetta iste because her voice can be heard by Christian who just got out of the car. The absence of activity in the ce made Zwetta¡¯s voice audible to Christian. Christian who immediately turned to the source of the voice, looked so shocked when he saw Zwetta¡¯s presence, Christian even blinked a few times to make sure he wasn¡¯t hallucinating. After making sure that he wasn¡¯t seeing the wrong thing, Christian rushed over to Zwetta who was sitting under a tree. Zwetta, who couldn¡¯t escape, could only surrender when Christian drew closer to her. ¡°Hi...¡± ¡°Are you here?¡± Zwetta and Christian¡¯s words shed in the air as the two spoke at the same time. ..... Christian who just returned from the hospital smiled a little. ¡°Ladies first,¡± he said slowly, allowing Zwetta to speak first. Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°I just wanted to say hi to you, so there¡¯s nothing to be special about.¡± ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡± Christian asks directly, he can¡¯t hide his curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Zwetta answered quickly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what made mee to this ce again, when I woke up from my long nap a few hours ago I suddenly had such a strong desire toe to this ce.¡± ¡°Are you curious about my rtionship with Elena?¡± Christian suddenly asks a striking question that Zwetta will never be able to refute. Zwetta who couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity anymore nodded slowly even though she looked a little hesitant. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really curious. I¡¯m sure you two have a special rtionship considering how your spoiled sister got to know her, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ve brought that girl named Elena to meet your family.¡± ¡°Elena Wilson is my fianc¨¦, she is my future wife.¡± Even though she could guess, Zwetta was still shocked when she heard Christian¡¯s confession. ¡°And we almost got married if only at that time Suri didn¡¯t make a mess that would have a longsting impact on my rtionship with Elena,¡± added Christian again. Zwetta, already so curious about the story of Elena Wilson¡¯s mysterious disappearance, touched the back of her neck, lifting her head up for too long to see Christian who was still standing; it made her feel ufortable. And the smart Christian could immediately read Zwetta¡¯s bodynguage. ¡°May I sit down?¡± he asked politely. ¡°Of course, talking to you like this really makes my neck want to break,¡± Zwetta replied jokingly. Not removing the smile from his face, Christian then sat down beside Zwetta. Silence stretches again in that ce as Christian and Elena don¡¯t speak to each other. Sitting back this close to Christian rke made Zwetta feel ufortable, Zwetta who had never been close to a man except for Robin and Andres felt so awkward being in a very unpleasant situation like now. Zwetta is still confused about why she bothered to find out about Elena Wilson and the tragic tragedy in her family, empathy for fellow women made Zwetta feel so sorry for the bad luck that befell Elena Wilson, who was none other than herself. ¡°At that time Suri had identified you wrongly,¡± Christian said slowly, starting to speak. ¡°Suri, who was diagnosed by a psychiatrist with major trauma, can¡¯t clearly remember the events of her kidnapping four years ago and I finally understood what the psychiatrist said after hearing your exnation about Suri¡¯s condition the first time you saw her,¡± added Christian again, a sad smile mixed with guilt. blend into one on his face. ¡°As you said before, no one will be fine after experiencing a kidnapping like that. Let alone a girl who is so pampered like Suri.¡± ¡°Yes and your sister is great to be able to rise from such a great trauma, because to be honest if another girl was in her position she might have experienced a great mental disorder,¡± Zwetta said quickly, her lips forming a smile that was so sincere. ¡°But you and your family don¡¯t have to worry, I don¡¯t think Osbert and his men havended their dirty hands on your sister. Suri¡¯s appearance was still immacte, except for the bruises on her neck and her tied wrists; everything was fine.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I know my sister is still clean, I¡¯ve done a thorough check on her.¡± ¡°Brother in charge.¡± Christian immediately turned to Zwetta. ¡°I may be a brother who loves and is responsible for his sister, but as a grown man I have failed. I am a very selfish and cruel person to my partner, to my woman.¡± The smile on Zwetta¡¯s face immediately disappeared, a curiosity that was so great immediately red in her sharp eyes who were looking into Christian¡¯s eyes. ¡°After Suri mentioned Elena as part of the group of her kidnappers, my anger red immediately. By not confirming again with Elena, I immediately punished her and locked her in...¡± ¡°So you are the one responsible for Elena Wilson¡¯s disappearance?!¡± Zwetta shrieked quickly, interrupting Christian¡¯s confession. Christian, who had been keeping his biggest stupidity meeting all this time, suddenly told Zwetta everything without coercion. ¡°Indirectly, yes. I was the one who caused Elena to disappear until now.¡± ¡°If there is a word that is lower than the word stupid, selfish and cowardly, maybe it¡¯s all you deserve.¡± Zwetta reacts quickly to Christian¡¯s confession. ¡°You are the most minuscule man I know, Christian rke!¡± Chapter 289 289 Real viin ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have done that if you really loved Elena.¡± Zwetta spoke with a chest that felt so tight. ¡°You should find out the truth first before doing something like that to her, if it¡¯s like this, where are you going to look for that girl?¡± Christian lowers his head. ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m so sorry right now, I really regret everything I did.¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also responsible for the destruction of their homes...¡± ¡°No!¡± Christian refuted Zwetta ¡®s, his eyes returned to stare nkly at Zwetta. Even though he knows that the girl sitting across from him right now is someone else, Christian feels so hurt when he talks to her. ¡°I had absolutely nothing to do with the fire that destroyed Elena¡¯s house, and neither did my father.¡± ¡°Your father? Don¡¯t tell me that your father is the same as you, believe in Suri¡¯s words without finding out the truth first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s our biggest mistake on Elena.¡± ¡°Damn it! You really are stupid! And Elena Wilson and her parents deserve to hate you both!¡± Christian¡¯s eyes immediately closed, which Zwetta said made it difficult for him to breathe. ¡°I¡¯m really speechless at this point,¡± Zwetta emotionally with both hands clenched into fists as her teeth chattered from the amount of anger that overtook her at this moment. ¡°You guys are really adding to the list of rich people in bars just like that.¡± ..... ¡°If only I could go back in time, I¡¯d love to go back in time and fix all my mistakes.¡± Christian replies in a tone full of regret. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry and one thing you should know too, we have punished Suri for all this mess.¡± ¡°Punish the spoiled princess?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°On what basis are you punishing her? Is it because she referred to Elena as me or because of something else?¡± ¡°Just so you know, after you managed to save Suri from Osbert, she didn¡¯te back to us right away. Suri was missing for three years, we¡¯ve tried everything we could to find her traces and all to no avail. Suri disappeared, like being swallowed by the earth. And...¡± ¡°Wait !¡± Zwetta stopped Christian¡¯s words. ¡°So you mean the spoiled princess Suri has been missing for three years?¡± ¡°Yes, Suri disappeared for three years. And that¡¯s why we were very angry when Suri named Elena as one of the people responsible for her kidnapping.¡± Zwetta held her forehead in pain, Christian¡¯s words were so hard for her to digest. Zwetta still couldn¡¯t understand the real problem. After two minutes had passed, Zwetta straightened up. ¡°So the crux of the problem is that you me the girl named Elena Wilson as the cause of Suri¡¯s disappearance for three years for Suri¡¯s words, the truth of which can¡¯t be justified, right?¡± Zwettapiles all the gist of Christian¡¯s words. Christian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what made you punish Suri for what? Because you know the truth if Elena Wilson is innocent or because...¡± ¡°Suri hid the person responsible for all the chaos that urred in our family for three years because we couldn¡¯t find her. Suri hid the man who had kept her captive for years in Ad where I managed to find her a year and a half ago.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°And that man is the owner of the room you and Suri were in at the time, Areez Floyen.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zwetta shouted again loudly for the second time, her voice heard up to a radius of ten meters.silence of the ce made Zwetta so clear. ¡°That¡¯s the fact that hurts me the most,¡± Christian says apologetically. ¡°We have targeted Elena when the real culprit is living freely under Suri¡¯s protection. Areez Floyen even became my father¡¯s business partner. He opened a branch of hispany in Switzend and asked my father to be his investor, so you can imagine how disappointed we all are at Suri right now.¡± Zwetta stared in horror at Christian, she really didn¡¯t think that the kidnapping that was masterminded by Osbert four years ago had caused such a big problem in the rke family that it made an innocent family a victim of the selfishness of Suri, the kidnap victim. Actually Zwetta felt sorry for Suri, Zwetta who knew very clearly what happened to Suri at that time could understand if Suri had such a big trauma in her. However, after hearing Christian¡¯s words, the pity for the spoiled princess disappeared instantly. ¡°I really have been betrayed by my own sister, she not only made me a loser for hurting a woman, an innocent woman. Suri has torn my heart to shreds and has protected Areez, the person who is most guilty in this matter. ¡± Christian speaks again in a barely audible voice. Zwetta deep breath. ¡°I really have sinned against Elena.¡± ¡°I think Elena will find it difficult to forgive you and your family, Christ,¡± Zwetta quietly, Zwetta trying to hold back the pain that was whacking her. ¡°Especially with all this.¡± Zwetta raised her right hand, pointing at the remains of the Wilson family home. ¡°Not only did you hurt Elena, but you also destroyed their family. And I¡¯m pretty sure, by now, Elena must really hate you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just me who has nothing to do with that family so angry with you and your father, let alone Elena who has clearly be a victim of your stupidity.¡± Christian squeezed his knees tightly, if it wasn¡¯t Zwetta , the girl who has the same face as Elena, Christian might have been furious. ¡°All you can do now is repent, ask for forgiveness and pray to God that Elena and her family still have a little gap in their hearts to forgive you and your father who has...¡± Zwetta stopped when she saw Christian¡¯s tears fall, even though she didn¡¯t hear a sob. Christian cries but Zwetta is sure that the man is crying right now. ¡°Why? What¡¯s bothering you again right now?¡±asked Zwetta quickly. Christian¡¯s grip tightened on his knees. ¡°Elena¡¯s parents, Jody and Cam Wilson. They both died not long after the house they lived in mysteriously caught fire, three weeks after I hid Elena in one of my family¡¯s secret ces.¡± Like being hit by lightning, Zwetta¡¯s instantly stiffened. Her face turned pale, as if there was no blood running down her head at this time. ¡°And I, with all my selfishness at that time, didn¡¯t allow Elena to see her parents onest time. I forbade Elena to pay herst respects to her parents.¡± ¡°You really are a monster, Christ!!¡± Zwetta who was already standing immediately gave a scathing satire on Christian¡¯s madness, that Elena Wilson must really hate you. I¡¯m one hundred percent sure!!¡± Oh my God... Chapter 290 290 Connected to each other Floyen Mansion, Ad. Even though Areez has returned to Ad, Areez still hasn¡¯t been able to get Suri¡¯s name out of his head, recalling hisst meeting with Suri which ended badly made Areez so uneasy. ¡°How long are you going to continue like that?¡± Aldrich, who couldn¡¯t wait to see Areez, continued to stare at the beautiful photo of Suri in the figure. ¡°You have a lot of work to take care of, Areez!¡± Ares took a deep breath. ¡°I still haven¡¯t been able to contact Suri until now, Aldrich. I¡¯m afraid her family will know if Suries back to help me, I¡¯m afraid Suri will be the target of Christian¡¯s anger.¡± Aldrich put his smart tablet on the table and walked over to Areez who was still sitting behind his desk. ¡°Christian would not have hurt Suri, even though they were siblings. No matter how angry that man was, he would not be able tond his hands on his sister¡¯s body. Likewise with Jackson rke, Suri was his favorite child, the child he was so eagerly waiting for after they were born. lost a baby girl who was born prematurely due to an ident. So get rid of your fears, Suri must be fine now,¡± said Aldrich seriously, after eight month close to the rke family, Aldrich knew the little secrets of the family that he managed to hear from the public. Muller Finance International staff identally, including the death of Princess rke who was forced to be born prematurely after Marianne rke fell in the room. Areez was silent, his tongue suddenly lost its function. All the words that Aldrich said pierced his chest. ¡°If you want to fix all your mistakes then look for Elena,¡± added Aldrich again. ¡°Elena is your only key to getting an apology from Christian and Jackson rke.¡± ¡°Elena?¡± ..... Aldrich nodded. ¡°Yes, Elena is the victim of all this. Not only was she the target of Christian¡¯s anger, Jackson rke also made Elena the target of his hatred. That¡¯s why you have to find Elena and bring her to rke¡¯s family, that¡¯s the only way for you to gain the family¡¯s trust. I¡¯m sure Suri will also be happy if you manage to find Elena.¡± Areez intertwined his fingers on the table, he looked so serious digesting the sentence that Aldrich just said. Areez, who had been told everything by Suri, actually also had a lot of guilt towards Elena. ¡°That¡¯s the only way for you to get back to Suri, Areez. Even then if you still want to make Suri yours, unless you let Asher get Suri then forget everything I said.¡± Areez who was digesting Aldrich¡¯s previous sentence immediately raised his face to his best friend, his two eagle eyes staring intently at Aldrich. Gave him a murderous re. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m telling the truth. Didn¡¯t you say that Asher wanted to marry Suri yourself, did you?¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t let that happen, Suri is mine.¡± ¡°Therefore your choice is the first, find and bring Elena Wilson to Christian rke. I¡¯m sure if you do that they will forgive you. Because to be honest, the only victim here is Elena,¡± said Aldrich seriously. Areez¡¯s anger disappears when he is reminded of Elena, he knows that he should be the one who should be the target of Christian and Jackson rke¡¯s anger, not Elena. The innocent girl is not only a victim of the father and son¡¯s anger, Elena is also a victim of his selfishness and Suri who deliberately keeps the truth from everyone. ¡°Elena, where should I look for her? While Christian and Jackson rke who have that much power are still having a hard time finding her,¡± Areez muttered in disbelief. ¡°Oh Jesus... why are you like this, Areez? Where did the Areez Floyen I used to know go? Crazy Areez Floyen who always has the confidence as high as a Titan? Why are you being as soft as a jellyfish like this, huh?¡± ¡°Aldrich White,¡± Areez growled warningly. ¡°What I said is true, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Since you got to know Suri, all your ferocity is gone. The only thing in your head is Suri..Suri.. and Suri. Your world seems to pivot to her and to be honest I¡¯m really sick of seeing you blindly love like this,¡± said Aldrich without fear. ¡°I really miss that stern and cold-blooded Areez Floyen, I miss that crazy best friend of mine.¡± Aldrich¡¯s words again made Areez¡¯s already zing anger lessen, the string of harsh words pped Areez many times without pause. Since Suri came, everything has changed. Areez, who vowed never to fall in love again, suddenly has such a strong desire for Suri, that he has been under house arrest for three years. Seeing how hard Suri¡¯s rejection of him made Areez¡¯s spirit ofpetition sparked until finally the seeds of love appeared so fertile in his heart. One thing that Areez never expected would happen again in his life after the big betrayal that befell him from the woman who became his first love. ¡°In that case, okay.¡± ¡°Okay what?¡± asked Aldrich, confused. Areez narrowed his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re looking for Elena Wilson, I have to find her and apologize to her first before taking her to Christian rke.¡± **** Christian is still sitting in his car parked in front of the hotel where Zwetta is staying, after a long conversation with Zwetta which ended with Zwetta¡¯s scathing words that left him speechless. But even so, Christian still took Zwetta back to the hotel. ¡°Are you really unable to forgive me, Elena?¡± Christian repeats what Zwetta had said an hour ago. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a chance for me to fix everything? Isn¡¯t there a second chance for me to start all over again with you?¡± ¡°Luna needs you, dear. She needs her mother¡¯s presence,¡± Christian¡¯s voice sounded hoarse when he said the name of the princess who still needs intensive supervision by the doctors. ¡°Don¡¯t add to this torment anymore, Elena...I need you.¡± From the twelfth floor, Zwetta looked at Christian¡¯s sports car which had been parked in the same ce for an hour. Even though she has no rtionship with the Wilson family, Zwetta is very angry with Christian and his family for the unfair treatment that Elena and her parents received just because of the unclear words of Suri, the spoiled princess who she had saved from being destroyed. ¡°Christian...Elena...Suri...Areez..aarrrgghhh why am I thinking about them too? It sucks!! My goal is to take a vacation, is this why I¡¯m thinking about other people¡¯s problems?¡± Zwetta stomped her feet on the floor hard. ¡°Damn Christian rke...¡± Not wanting to keep thinking about Christian and the strangers she doesn¡¯t know, Zwetta rushes to the bathroom to freshen up. Even though it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning, Zwetta still decided to take a shower, to refresh her head, which was also feeling dizzy because of other people¡¯s problems. Chapter 291 291 Breakfast together Zwetta, who had hoped to enjoy her breakfast in peace, immediately lost her appetite when she saw Christian rke, the man she wanted so badly to avoid, sitting quietly in the empty hotel restaurant. Zwetta is sure that Christian is fully responsible for that. ¡°It¡¯s not good to skip breakfast.¡± Seeing Zwetta want to cancel her intention to enter the restaurant through therge door ss in front of her, Christian immediately reacted. Realizing that Christian was talking to her, Zwetta then turned her body back to look at Christian who was sitting with her back to her. ¡°My hunger just disappeared.¡± Christian shes a smile, he slowly puts the teacup on the table and gets up from the chair where he¡¯s been sitting for almost an hour. Christian, who didn¡¯t sleep all night, was wearing sunsses to disguise the dark circles that now adorn his eyes. Without removing his sses, Christian walks over to Zwetta who is crossing her arms across her chest in a markedly defiant manner. ¡°You certainly won¡¯t let me wait for nothing, will you?¡± ¡°Who asked you to wait? Nothing, right?¡± Zwetta asked ruthlessly. ¡°And why do you still dare to meet me? You can¡¯t forget what I saidst night, can you?¡± Zwetta reminds Christian not to see her again, aspensation for her willingness to be escorted home by Christian to the hotel. Christian smiles. ¡°But you seem to have forgotten one thing, Miss Zwetta.¡± Zwetta raised one eyebrow. ¡°Forget?¡± ¡°Yes, you forgot that this hotel is a public facility that anyone with money can visit. So there is no problem if Ie to this ce,¡± Christian said with a sly tongue, Christian is really very good at talking. Through his sunsses, Christian stares at Zwetta with longing eyes. Christian is seeing Elena in Zwetta. ..... ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, apparently.¡± ¡°You do and you know that well too, don¡¯t you?¡± Zwetta locked her lips, she was looking for a way to avoid that shameless Christian. Talking with a man who is very smart and powerful like Christian rke is not an easy thing for Zwetta, Zwetta even prefers to face a hundred men like Osbert right now than having to argue with Christian rke who turns out to have a lot of extraordinary achievements that are very difficult. rivaled by its business rivals. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zwetta asked bluntly. ¡°Eat with me, don¡¯t waste my two hours of waiting.¡± Zwetta narrowed her eyes. ¡°No one asked you to wait.¡± ¡°There really isn¡¯t one.¡± Christian responds to Zwetta¡¯s words with a smile that continues to grow on his face. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t hurt if I took you out for breakfast, would it?¡± Zwetta huffed in annoyance, this was the first time she had met someone as shameless as Christian. Not wanting to be the center of attention, Zwetta then rushed into the empty restaurant. Christian¡¯s smile widens when he sees Zwetta sitting not far from where he is sitting. After Christian sat back down, two waiters who had been on standby waiting for orders rushed over to Christian and Zwetta. The two of them gave Christian and Zwetta menu books at the same time and patiently waited for the orders that the two exclusive guests had asked for. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Christian asked quietly to Zwetta who was just flipping through the menu book in front of him. Zwetta haughtily lifts her head, giving Christian a scornful look. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who was born with a diamond spoon in my mouth, so I can¡¯t choose fancy food like this,¡± Zwetta said sarcastically. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to ask me that kind of question because you already know the answer yourself.¡± Zwetta¡¯s words made the smile on Christian¡¯s face widen. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll order the same menu with me.¡± After saying that, Christian then mentioned several menus that sounded so foreign to Zwetta¡¯s ears, the breakfast menu which was so simple really was nothingpared to the menu that Christian ordered for them at this time. The situation became awkward again after the two waiters left, Zwetta, who was forced to sit in front of Christian at this time, chose to turn her face to look at the bartender¡¯s table who was busy making the drinks Christian ordered. ¡°It¡¯s not just you, Zee. I¡¯m also very angry with myself,¡± Christian says quietly, removing the sunsses that have been protecting his dark eyes from everyone. ¡°I am a person who is very angry and sorry for the stupidity I have done to Elena, if only at that time I was not blinded by uncontrolled anger maybe all of this would never have happened. I will not lose Elena, Elena will also not lose her parents in such a tragic way.¡± Zwetta looked back at Christian, she was surprised when she saw how sad and pale Christian¡¯s face was now. Without even asking Zwetta knew that the man sitting in front of her at this time was very sleep deprived. ¡°I¡¯m really very sorry, if I could turn back time I would have done it long ago.¡± ¡°What do you regret?¡± Zwetta asked quietly. Christian intertwined his fingers on the table. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry that I followed my ego at that time. I was wracked with guilt for years because Suri disappeared then took all my anger out on Elena, a person who had absolutely nothing to do with this matter. At that time I was too blinded by my affection I¡¯m overreacting to Suri, I thought that Suri had suffered so much then made Elena the target of my anger.¡± Christian stopped his words when he felt Zwetta¡¯s emotional changes that were so readable by him, it was clear that Zwetta was very angry with the words he just said. ¡°Coward,¡± Zwetta muttered hoarsely. ¡°You are targeting innocent people for your inability to control your excessive guilt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee.¡± ¡°And if only Kainer hadn¡¯t brought the news, it¡¯s possible that your spoiled sister and all of you would still use Elena Wilson of being a criminal, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Christian¡¯s chest felt so tight because of Zwetta¡¯s words, even though what Zwetta said was true but he still felt so sick when he heard those words. ¡°You all are truly terrible, the big names and wealth you have is not worth the Conscience you have. Right now I really feel sorry for Elena Wilson, that girl must have gone through her days crying. I really can¡¯t imagine how devastated Elena Wilson was when she was barred from attending her own parents¡¯ funeral at that time...¡± Chapter 292 292 Farewell ¡°Yes and that is one of the biggest sins that I havemitted to Elena besides...¡± Christian¡¯s words were interrupted by the arrival of the waiter who brought their order, Zwetta herself also immediately put on a friendly face at the young waitress who was serving food in front of her. Zwetta did not want to vent her anger on the innocent waiters. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zwetta and Christian said the same sentence to the three waiters who had just finished serving the food in front of them. The three waiters responded to Zwetta and Christian¡¯s words with big smiles before they finally returned to their work, leaving Zwetta and Christian back alone in the room that could amodate more than a hundred people. ¡°Eat it, Zee. This food won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold,¡± Christian says quietly. Zwetta did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, all she did was reach for the wine ss beside the expensive dish that was in front of her eyes. After smelling the wine that was so thick, Zwetta then drank the extraordinarily delicious drink with full appreciation. If it weren¡¯t for Christian rke sitting across from her right now, Zwetta might have shouted at the top of her voice. The taste of the wine that had been stored for more than ten years was very different from the wines she had drunk before. Christian rke¡¯s taste is really very high. Not wanting to hear Christian ask her to eat again, Zwetta then grabbed the fork and knife that was next to her te. Zwetta gracefully sliced ??the meat full of good fat and put it in her mouth, once again Zwetta almost screamed loudly when she felt how delicious the meat was already in her mouth. Damn it! ¡°Before the sun is at its peak, I will leave this country,¡± Zwetta said quietly, breaking the silence. ..... Christian, who was enjoying his food slowly, immediately raised his face to Zwetta who was enjoying her food so quietly. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re leaving the country? Why? Has your boss asked you toe home?¡± ¡°Of course to continue my journey,¡± answered Zwetta lightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we discuss thisst night, so why are you still asking again?¡± ¡°This fast?¡± Christian asks quietly. ¡°In fact I¡¯ve been in this country too long,¡± Zwetta lied. ¡°I¡¯ve exceeded the schedule I made by being in this country too long.¡± Christian who has lost his appetite, immediately grabs a handkerchief and wipes his lips quickly; he is so disturbed by the farewell that Zwetta just said. Even though Zwetta¡¯s attitude was so unpleasant, Christian was not willing to let the girl go. Christian doesn¡¯t want to lose his new Elena. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zwetta shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe I¡¯ll explore Germany which borders this country or go to France or to...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Zwetta almost choked on the lettuce she had just tried to swallow, fortunately Zwetta managed to prevent the embarrassing incident quickly so that the unwanted thing was avoided. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Zee. I need you,¡± Christian adds back shamelessly. Zwetta¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Zee. I need you, please help me find Elena.¡± Christian ends up using Elena as a way to prevent Zwetta from leaving. ¡°Please help me get an apology from Elena.¡± Zwetta immediately straightened her body. ¡°Help you find Elena Wilson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You really are out of your mind, how can you ask a stranger for help so easily. You think I¡¯m a free person? I also have a job waiting in America, so don¡¯t talk like that. your family matters with Elena Wilson, then why did you have to include me?¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Remember Christ, I¡¯m good to you because I appreciate everyone in this ce. But don¡¯t take my kindness further.¡± Zwetta continued her words again with a roaring breath. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wronged Elena, so try to get her forgiveness yourself. Show that you¡¯re a real man, don¡¯t make Elena Wilson hate this cowardly you even more.¡± The series of words that were so striking managed to make Christian¡¯s chest feel so hot and tight, stabbed repeatedly by Zwetta¡¯s sharp words, making Christian, who is so feared by many, looks like a helpless servant at this time. The two eyes that were usually able to subdue anyone suddenly zed over, as if they had no hope of living. Christian¡¯s mental condition was so chaotic that his face, which was already so pale from not sleeping all night, looked even more pathetic. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to fix things, Zee,¡± Christian says hoarsely with his head down in regret. ¡°I really want to apologize to Elena, I want to beg her forgiveness.¡± Zwetta, who previously spoke so curtly to Christian, suddenly became silent when she realized the drastic change in Christian¡¯s voice, Zwetta who had realized that Christian¡¯s condition was not fine now looked worried. ¡°Eight months God has punished me, Zee. And during that time I was always haunted by such a huge guilt every night.¡± Christian told Zwetta the pain he was going through honesty and this was the first time Christian had spoken like that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really want to apologize to Elena. At least before God takes my life, I want to kneel under Elena¡¯s feet to ask for her forgiveness.¡± Damn it! Zwetta¡¯s chest immediately felt so tight. Even though she doesn¡¯t have much experience with the opposite sex, Zwetta has read an article that says if a man is crying then he is really speaking his heart out. And remembering that, Zwetta¡¯spassion suddenly appeared, thepassion that had previously been so strong on Elena Wilson and her family now shifted to Christian. Hearing Christian express his intention to apologize to Elena over and over again made the cold walls inside Zwetta crack. When Zwetta was weighing her decision, she was suddenly startled by Christian who immediately got up from his chair. ¡°Thank you, Zee. Thank you for the help you have given Suri and me repeatedly, paying you with gold and diamonds may not be enough. That¡¯s why I want to give you the freedom to determine the reward you want,¡± said Christian slowly, handing Zweta a silver key. ¡°It¡¯s the key to a safe in one of the best banks in Switzend, you can take whatever you want from that safe.¡± Chapter 293 293 Luna¡¯s picture Zwetta blinked her eyes many times seeing the key in front of her at this time, even though she knew that the man in front of her was crazy, but Zwetta still didn¡¯t think that he would be given a safe key. Isn¡¯t Christian rke aware of his current craziness? ¡°Ok I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Christian says back. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Thank you for your time, I¡¯m really very happy to know you Zee. Hopefully we will be given the opportunity to meet again in the future.¡± After saying that Christian then walked towards the exit leaving Zwetta who was very confused. Since Christian had already paid for everything, none of the waiters stopped in his tracks as he left the restaurant. With his chest and head aching, Christian walks towards his car which has been parked in the same ce sincest night after dropping Zwetta off. Because his focus hadpletely disappeared, Christian did not notice the appearance of a motorcycleing from his left. The annoying loud sound when the food courier¡¯s motorbike hit Christian hit the hard asphalt was clearly heard by Zwetta who was wiping her lips with a handkerchief, trained to be alert as soon as Zwetta ran towards the exit following several other restaurant waiters. Zwetta who had managed to get out of the hotel almost screamed loudly when she recognized the figure of the man who was trying to be helped by the hotel security, with a little running Zwetta finally joined the crowd to help the man who had just given her a key to a safe in a Swiss bank. Christian rke. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Christian responds loudly to the words of one of the security guards who is trying to help him get up from the asphalt. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a simple cut.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes immediately met with Zwetta who had just arrived, although at this time his whole body ached but Christian¡¯s smile grew when he saw Zwetta¡¯s presence nearby. ..... ¡°But you have a lot of blood, sir. It looks like you have a pretty serious wound on your body,¡± said the security guard again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, at least it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°You need to be taken to the hospital, Christ!¡± Zwetta cut Christian¡¯s words firmly. ¡°You have quite a lot of blood, it looks like your hand is torn.¡± Christian is cheering in his heart, it feels like the pain he is getting right now ismensurate with the happiness he is getting right now. ¡°Let¡¯s take him to the hospital,¡± Zwetta said quietly to the two security guards who were supporting Christian¡¯s body. ¡°That man too, it seems that he was also injured quite seriously.¡± Two other security people then carried out Zwetta¡¯s orders to help the courier who had just hit Christian with his motorbike, using a hotel car that was immediately prepared, Zwetta apanied Christian to go to the hospital. Since meeting Christian a few days ago Zwetta¡¯s whole world haspletely changed. Because the hospital and the hotel are not too far away, Christian and the courier who hit him finally got a quick treatment. Both were treated by different medical teams in the emergency room, Zwetta, who was standing near Christian¡¯s bed, didn¡¯t look away from Christian who suddenly had to get an IV. Zwetta¡¯s guess was right, Christian wasn¡¯t doing well. ¡°The courier¡¯s superior wille soon to take care of everything, Miss,¡± said one of the hotel security to Zwetta. ¡°Have you contacted him?¡± Zwetta asked to make sure he came back. ¡°Yes, they said they would take full care of this incident and...¡± ¡°No, Christian rke won¡¯t sue him. Tell the shippingpany it was an ident, sorry for the courier if he has to lose his job.¡± Zwetta cut off the security guard¡¯s words quickly when he managed to read where the young man was talking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Christian rke won¡¯t sue anyone. I guarantee you that.¡± The young security was silent for a while, he seemed to digest Zwetta¡¯s words well. After making sure that he had not heard wrongly, the security then left Zwetta again. Zwetta, who is currently carrying Christian¡¯s coat full of blood, just stands there without doing anything, looking at Christian who is getting an IV suddenly he feels guilty. ¡°How is he?¡± Zwetta asked quietly to a doctor who had just helped Christian. ¡°We put three stitches on his left forearm and cleaned the wound on his knee and calf which had some minor abrasions from hitting the asphalt.¡± ¡°Three stitches? Is the wound deep?¡± Zwetta asked again. ¡°Then why does he have to have an IV if he only gets three stitches like that?¡± Realizing the concern of the beautiful girl in front of him, the doctor then exined in detail the reason for giving an IV to Christian, who is currently unconscious due to the influence of drugs. Zwetta who is a little familiar with the medical world looks nodding slowly, being close friends with doctor Giana who has always been her helper and her friends when they get injured after carrying out missions from Robin. ¡°Right now we just need to wait for him to wake up, after that he¡¯s been allowed to go home,¡± said the doctor again, ending his exnation. ¡°The wound on his hand also does not require serious treatment, you can take care of it yourself.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Okay doc, thanks for the exnation.¡± The doctor smiled, he then continued his work again leaving Zwetta standing by Christian¡¯s bed. Seeing Christian unconscious made Zwetta feel so uneasy, she looked very unsettled at the moment. Whereas a few moments ago Zwetta was so angry with him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why does my chest suddenly hurt to see him lying like this? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Zwetta muttered under her breath, her right hand squeezing the edge of the bed where Christiany firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t I know him? Then why should I be so sad to see him like this?¡± Zwetta tried to hold back her tears from falling, she didn¡¯t want to cry again likest night. While trying to hold back her tears from falling, Zwetta was suddenly startled by Christian¡¯s cell phone ringing loudly. Not wanting to disturb the other patients, Zwetta immediately looked for Christian¡¯s cell phone which was stored in a blood-filled coat in her arms. Zwetta¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw Christian¡¯s cellphone wallpaper. Because it took too long, the call finally died and now Zwetta could see the wallpaper Christian had installed. ¡°Baby hands,¡± Zwetta muttered quietly, Zwetta¡¯s chest felt tighter when she saw the wallpaper she was looking at right now. ¡°Whose baby and why is this baby so small? This baby is fine, right? Why does she look so weak, what happened to this baby?¡± Chapter 294 294 Zwetta¡¯s first promise ¡°Don¡¯t wake up!¡± Christian who was trying to lift his head, immediately turned to his right side. ¡°You¡¯re still not allowed to leave this bed.¡± Zwetta, who had been patiently waiting for Christian for more than five hours, spoke softly. ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°Where am I?¡± Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°Hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in the hospital? Why should I..ouuchhh...¡± ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn,¡± Zwetta grumbled, annoyed, like a professional nurse, Zwetta then checked the IV tube attached to the back of Christian¡¯s hand which was identally pulled by Christian who wanted to touch his head just a moment ago. ¡°Fortunately the needle didn¡¯te off.¡± Christian finally managed to remember all the events that happened to him when he just got out of the hotel. ¡°You got three stitches on your left arm, maybe that¡¯s what makes you feel ufortable right now,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ..... ¡°Three stitches?¡± ¡°Yeah, looks like you got mmed pretty hard when you got hit by that courier.¡± ¡°Courier?¡± Zwetta nodded. ¡°Yes, the person who hit you was a courier who was in a hurry to the house of one of hispany¡¯s expedition service users who was angry because he was waiting for the goods he ordered.¡± ¡°Is the courier¡¯s condition serious? I mean, is he...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve finished everything. The courier has also been allowed to go home, he only has minor abrasions on his leg.¡± Zwetta spoke softly, Zwetta knew where Christian was talking. Zwetta managed to read the changes in Christian¡¯s face well. ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡± Zwetta pursed her lips, she slowly returned Christian¡¯s cell phone which had run out of power after being continuously contacted by a girl named Cherry whose name kept appearing on the cellphone screen before finally the cellphone actually died due to running out of power. Zwetta who felt bad then told the reason why she took the cell phone out of the jacket which was already covered in blood to the owner who seemed to listen to her exnation very well, even though Christian already looked much better than five hours ago but his body was still so weak. ¡°Charlotte is my childhood friend.¡± ¡°Childhood friend?¡± Christian nodded. ¡°His father was the former secretary general of the United Nations, Chester Lloyd, who had a pretty good rtionship with my parents. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve known each other since we were little.¡± ¡°No wonder she keeps contacting you non-stop, apparently you guys have a pretty special rtionship,¡± Zwetta said quietly without a burden. ¡°I already consider her my own sister, don¡¯t be jealous.¡± Zwetta¡¯s head immediately turned to Christian without being prevented. ¡°W..what did you say? Jealous? Why should I be jealous of you? There¡¯s no point in you being jealous of you.¡± Christian smiled a little, seeing Zwetta who was sulking like this made him think of Elena. When she was angry, Elena would also give the exact same expression as Zwetta right now. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, can you help me to drink?¡± Even though she was upset, Zwetta couldn¡¯t refuse Christian¡¯s request. With lips still tightly locked, Zwetta then helped Christian to drink. After supporting Christian¡¯s head with her left hand, Zwetta then pointed a ss of water at the man. Zwetta patiently waits for Christian to finish drinking. ¡°It¡¯s enough?¡± Zwetta asked quietly to Chistian who had moved his lips away from the ss in his hand. ¡°Yes,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°Thank you, Zee.¡± Instead of responding to Christian¡¯s words, Zwetta chose to help the man back down on his hospital bed. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll have to stay at the hospital tonight, Christ.¡± ¡°Stay? Why should I stay? I¡¯m fine now,¡± Christian replies arrogantly. Zwetta who knew that Christian was trying to hide his pain smiled a little, a few seconds ago Zwetta saw Christian grimacing in pain after he finished speaking. It seems very clear that the man is not well at the moment, the words of the doctor who examined Christian five hours ago are now evident. Christian still needs intensive care. ¡°I will apany you,¡± said Zwetta suddenly. ¡°So there¡¯s no reason for you to refuse to be treated.¡± Christian¡¯s droopy eyes opened wide. ¡°Apany me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll apany you. That¡¯s if you want.¡± ¡°Of course I would, Zee!¡± Christian shouts loudly, he looks so excited right now. ¡°Okay then,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°Now I will call the nurse to check your condition first then.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Christian quickly chimed in on Zwetta¡¯s words as he grabbed his cell phone from the table. Zwetta smiled a little. ¡°I want to buy coffee at the vending machine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Christian nodded his head, because the nurse called Zwetta came, Zwetta then left the treatment room where Christian was. After receiving a thorough examination from the doctor, Christian was then transferred to the treatment room which was next to the nurse¡¯s desk. Because of that, the nurse called Zwetta was able to quicklye to the room. Zwetta steps towards the vending machine at the end of the hall, Zwetta was very uneasy right now after saying the promise that just came out of her lips. The promise she made to Christian a few moments ago really bothered her, Zwetta, who actually really didn¡¯t want to be around Christian rke, became very confused when she made an appointment to apany Christian to spend the night in the hospital. Zwetta really didn¡¯t understand why she could talk like that. It was the baby photo that became the wallpaper on Christian¡¯s cellphone that actually made Zwetta stay by Christian¡¯s side until now. She felt so uneasy seeing the baby photo whose size was very different from the size of other normal babies. Although she rarely interacts with the baby, the photo really makes her uneasy. The questions that ran through her head made her ufortable. ¡°Stop interfering in other people¡¯s lives, Zee!¡± Zwetta shook her head quickly. ¡°You won¡¯t be in this country for long, so stop getting involved in other people¡¯s troubles.¡± Zwetta put her head on the body vending machine in front of her, Zwetta was really ufortable at this time. Her meeting with Christian and Suri a week ago had made her very nervous, especially after she found out that there was another girl who had be one of the victims of Osbert¡¯s madness. Although Osbert was not involved in Christian and Elena Wilson¡¯s rtionship, indirectly all the chaos came from Osbert. If only that madman hadn¡¯t targeted Suri Mireya rke as his victim, it¡¯s possible that all of Elena Wilson wouldn¡¯t have experienced the pain they are now. Chapter 295 295 Spend the night together Now Zwetta regrets having injected the virus into Osbert¡¯s body four years ago, if only the man was still alive, maybe she could vent all her anger on him freely for making such a tangled string of threads so difficult to unravel. Not wanting to make Christian look for her, Zwetta immediately returned to Christian¡¯s treatment room with a can of energy drink. Zwetta changed her choice at thest second. ¡°After finishing his lunch, please make sure the patient takes his medicine,¡± said a nurse who was passing by Zwetta at the door. Zwetta turned towards Christian¡¯s bed which was visible slightly from where she was standing. ¡°Has lunch been delivered?¡± ¡°Still on the way, maybe in two or three minutes, Miss.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Ok, I understand. Thank you.¡± The young nurse then left Zwetta who also immediately went back into Christian¡¯s treatment room, Christian who had been so nervous because of Zwetta¡¯s departure now could breathe with relief after the girl reappeared in front of him. ¡°I just spoke to the nurse who checked you,¡± Zwetta said quietly, exining why she didn¡¯te back soon. ¡°She told me to make sure you take the medicine provided after lunch.¡± ¡°Eat?¡± ¡°Yeah, you have to eat before taking the medicine. That¡¯s why earlier....ahhh your food has arrived!¡± Zwetta¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to a nutritionist who came to bring Christian lunch. ..... ¡°Please.¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± The nutrition officer nodded her head in response to Zwetta¡¯s words, because she still had a lot of work to do, the officer then went back to her duties, leaving Zwetta who had brought a te of highly nutritious food for Christian rke who was diagnosed with malnutrition, a disease that should not have gued a Chistian rke who was diagnosed with malnutrition. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Christian who felt his mouth was so bitter, immediately refused the food that Zwetta had not offered him. The smile on Zwetta¡¯s face instantly disappeared. ¡°What? Say it one more time, I haven¡¯t heard it!¡± A cold aura immediately burst from Zwetta¡¯s body, instantly the previously cool room felt so stifling for Christian, whose condition was not very good. ¡°My mouth is bitter, Zee,¡± Christian says honestly. ¡°Force it! Sick people are like that, but you still have to force yourself to eat. If you don¡¯t eat and take medicine, you won¡¯t get better. Do you really want to continue lying in the hospital bed like this?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Good.¡± said Zwetta curtly. ¡°You¡¯re not a child to be coaxed into eating!¡± Christian, who was preparing to give a refusal, was silent for a moment, seeing Zwetta angry like that made him immediately think of Elena. The first time he met Elena two years ago, the girl was also very cold and curt towards him. And Zwetta¡¯s current way of speaking was so simr to Elena¡¯s. Christian who was confused by the fate that was so tormenting him did not hear what Zwetta said, his focus was really only on Zwetta¡¯s face which was very simr to Elena. ¡°Come on sit down, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Zwetta said quietly, her hands ready to help Christian sit up. Christian, who had not been listening to Zwetta¡¯s words, looked confused when he saw Zwetta so close to his head. ¡°Come on...¡± ¡°What?¡± Zwetta took a deep breath, her patience really being tested this time. ¡°I¡¯ll help you eat, but before that you have to sit down first. I¡¯ll arrange afortable sitting position for you.¡± ¡°You want to do that for me? Are you serious, Zee?¡± Zwetta gives Christian a warning look. ¡°Don¡¯t make me cancel my good intentions!¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Come on, lift your head a little and let me help you sit down.¡± Zwetta, who was already very excited to see Christian¡¯s spoiled behavior that was so annoying, was already very impatient, if only she didn¡¯t know that Christian¡¯s condition could be fatal, she might have left the man five hours ago. With a suppressed smile Christian did as Zwetta ordered, although the dizziness came back when he lifted his head but Christian did it anyway because he didn¡¯t want to make Zwetta angry. After feeling Christian¡¯s condition was quitefortable, Zwetta then began to feed the man food that had been prepared by the nutrition department. Seeing the extraordinary healthy and highly nutritious menu made Zwetta grateful, Christian¡¯s condition would soon recover if he could finish the food. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Zwetta said softly. ¡°I know you may be very ufortable right now, but believe me this food will make you leave this ce immediately. Apart from the drugs and IVs that are currently connected to your body, you need food to help the drugs that have been injected into your body work.¡± Christian gulps, trying not to throw up. Seeing the food in front of him at this time made him really want to expel the contents of his stomach which was only water. ¡°My hands are sore, Christ,¡± Zwetta said again. Not wanting to disappoint Zwetta, who was kind enough to take care of him, Christian then forced himself to open his mouth. Fighting the nausea that hit him again, Christian began to chew the food that Zwetta gave him. Watching Christian eat, Zwetta smiled broadly. She looks so happy to see the man obey her words, not removing the smile from her face, Zwetta again feeds Christian food. ¡°I¡¯ll help you shave after you eat.¡± Zwetta offers a kindness that Christian never expected. Christian who had just swallowed his medicine, looked at Zwetta in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t be so big-headed,¡± Zwetta said again. ¡°I¡¯m just so bothered by your mustache and beard, that¡¯s why I wanted to help you shave.¡± ¡°Y..you want to do that for me, Zee? Aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Christian asks subconsciously. Zwettaughed amusedly. ¡°Disgusted? Why should I be disgusted? Just looking at a rotting corpse I don¡¯t mind, then why just helping you shave should I feel amused? Come on, I¡¯m not a spoiled princess like your sister, Christ. You haven¡¯t forgotten what I do, have you?¡± Christian opens his mouth wide, he is so disturbed by the few words Zwetta said earlier. Although he couldn¡¯t hide his joy at hearing Zwetta¡¯s offer to help him shave, the many problems that came and went made Christian not pay attention to his appearance at this time. That¡¯s why he looks like a different person right now, although that doesn¡¯t really detract from his overall good looks. The charm and intimidation of a Christian rke is still so strong, although it can not make Zwetta tempted. Chapter 296 296 Areez Floyen¡¯s Challenge Zwetta¡¯s decision to help Christian gratefully backfired for her, because right now she looks very ufortable seeing Christian¡¯s new appearance which looks so extraordinary without the mustache and beard adorning his face. Damn it! ¡°I almost forgot I had a face this handsome,¡± Christian says softly on purpose, his voice made louder on purpose. Instantly all Zwetta¡¯s admiration for Christian vanished. ¡°Narcissist!¡± Christian, who was deliberately teasing Zwetta, chuckled. Without Zwetta knowing, Christian managed to read the change in her facial expression which looked so restless after the mustache and beard that adorned his face disappeared. Zwetta snorted in annoyance. ¡°It turns out that you are still very annoying even though you are sick,¡± Zwetta said again with cheeks that felt so hot. ¡°I¡¯m talking facts, is it wrong?¡± ¡°Ohe on, I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± said Zwetta curtly. Christian chuckles, being this close to Zwetta who has the same face as Elena makes the pain go away. ..... ¡°You better rest, looks like the medicine you¡¯ve been taking is starting to work.¡± ¡°Getting to work? How do you know when the medicine I¡¯m taking starts working?¡± Christian asks, confused. ¡°This rambling of yours seems to be the effect of the medicine, so now you better get some sleep!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t leave if I sleep, will you?¡± Zwetta took a deep breath. ¡°Should I answer again?¡± Christian chuckled, slowly closing his eyes which were already feeling so heavy. What Zwetta said was true, the medicine he had taken thirty minutes ago was starting to work. Seeing Christian sleeping, Zwetta then rushed off to the sofa to rest. Taking care of the sick really tired her, even though the sun was still high but Zwetta finally decided to sleep following Christian who had been wading through dreand. Her curiosity about the baby photo on Christian¡¯s cellphone makes Zwetta more attached to Christian without realizing it. ¡°Elena... don¡¯t go,e back to me,¡± Christian murmurs hoarsely, tears falling from his tightly closed eyes again. *** Muller Finance International, Geneva Switzend. ¡°Miss Luna¡¯s condition is getting better, sir. If this continues, then Miss Luna can be operated on as soon as the team of doctors manages to find the right heart for Miss Luna,¡± Erick said slowly, reporting on the progress of Luna¡¯s condition. Jack took a deep breath. ¡°Thankfully, Anne will be very happy to hear this happy news.¡± ¡°But I have some unpleasant news to tell you, sir.¡± ¡°Unpleasant news?¡± Ericlk immediately straightened his body. ¡°Areez Floyen, the man continues his business in Switzend. He has hired one of your business rivals, Damien Ramos, to be a director of hispany.¡± Christian¡¯s jaw hardens. ¡°Damien Ramos, that damn bastard! He¡¯s out of jail?!¡± ¡°Looks like Areez Floyen is really challenging you, sir,¡± Nichs said quietly, joining in. Erick, who had been keeping Jack¡¯s emotions from exploding, immediately turned to his co-worker who had been talking carelessly. ¡°What¡¯s more? What did I do wrong this time?¡± Nichs asked innocently. ¡°I feel like I want to rip your mouth right now, Nick,¡± Erick said in a half-whispered emotion, Erick trying to keep his voice from being heard by Jack. Nichs frowned. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, Erick!¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Keep an eye on Damien Ramos, I want you to keep reporting to me regrly,¡± Jack said quietly, stopping Erick¡¯s words. ¡°Yes sir!¡± Erick and Nichs answered at the same time, both faces instantly tensed. The cold aura emanating from Jack instantly strangled both of their necks. Even though he had previously received good news about Luna¡¯s condition, Jack¡¯s anger was immediately ignited when the name Damien Ramos came out of Erick¡¯s lips. Damian Ramos, which happened in the past, turns out to be rted to Edmund, his adopted brother who repeatedly tried to bring him down. After hearing the news that Edmund had an ident a few years ago, Jack felt quite calm because his brother was no longer bothering him. But Jack¡¯s calm didn¡¯tst long because Damien Ramos appeared, Damien, who was ordered by Edmund to destroy his business from the inside, almost cost Muller Finance International a huge loss if Asher wasn¡¯t there at that time. Asher managed to find a leak of funds that went into a virtualpany run by Damien Ramos, so that at that time the destruction of Muller Finance International could be prevented and Damien Ramos the traitor was sessfully thrown into prison for ten years. All the assets that Damien Ramos took were sessfully withdrawn by Asher in no time. That¡¯s why at this time Jack was so angry when Damien¡¯s name was called back, especially now that Damien was working for Areez Floyen who had clearly caused a big mess in his family. The reason he judged Elena, the innocent daughter-inw. ¡°You¡¯re actually flying the war g at me, apparently,¡± growled Jack furiously. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, Areez. As long as I live, I won¡¯t let you live in peace.¡± Even though Jack¡¯s words weren¡¯t too loud, Erick and Nichs could clearly hear the words their master had just said. Erick¡¯s intention to teach Nichs a lesson immediately disappeared, he didn¡¯t want to make Jack angrier. Unbeknownst to Jack and his two assistants, Suri who was standing with Asher overheard all of their conversations. Nichs, who didn¡¯t close the door tightly, was the main reason why Suri and Asher could hear their conversation. After not being spoken to for almost a week, Suri finally decided to return to the office to work after asking Asher for help. Although disappointed in Suri, Asher is still unable to refuse Suri¡¯s request. That¡¯s why Asher confronted Jack and asked his permission to let Suri go back to work in the office, Jack, who was actually still not satisfied with punishing Suri, finally decided to relent and let his daughter go back to work with a note that she still can¡¯t have a personal cellphone and all inte ess. limited. Although initially objected, but in the end Suri agreed. Suri chose to give in and follow her father¡¯s wishes rather than having to stay cooped up at home doing nothing. ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°I want to go to the toilet,¡± said Suri quietly, cutting off Asher who had just said his name. Without waiting for a response from Asher, Suri then ran quickly to the toilet that is usually used by employees. Actually Suri could have used a special toilet that only she and her family could use, but this time Suri preferred to go to the employee toilet. She wanted to vent her tears in the never-empty toilet to avoid Asher who was certain that there would be no way to disturb her. After sitting on the toilet which was still so clean, Suri then squeezed her left chest with tears that immediately flowed freely from her eyes, ruining her perfect makeup. ¡°Is this the punishment we have to ept, God? Is this what Areez and I should get for hurting them all?¡± Suri¡¯s body shook violently, the words that came out of her father¡¯s lips really scared her. Her hopes of being with Areez again have now vanished because her father has included Areez on his enemy list. ¡°Elena, where are you? Pleasee back and help me, Elena...only you can help me right now..sob..sob....sob... Chapter 297 297 Jody Wilson¡¯s secret Just like Areez Floyen is doing right now, Jack has also ordered his men secretly to look for Elena. Seeing how sad his wife made Jack make that decision, Jack thought if he could find Elena and bring her back to Christian then all the chaos that was happening in his family would end soon. Jack felt that he had a big hand in the breakdown of Christian¡¯s rtionship with the woman who had given him a very beautiful child, that¡¯s why Jack tried to fix everything even though it was toote. ¡°We found a little odd, sir.¡± Jack, who was just about to check the report that Erick gave him, immediately turned to look at his cellphone screen which was showing the face of Alex, the greatest private detective that Luis had ever introduced to him. ¡°Oddities?¡± Alex, who was in Luxembourg, immediately nodded his head quickly. ¡°I found a bit of an anomaly in the file for Jody Wilson¡¯s move to Luxembourg, three years ago.¡± Jack narrowed his eyes. ¡°Anything wrong with Jody Wilson¡¯s transfer file?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sir.¡± ¡°Can you exin in more detail to me?¡± Instead of directly doing what Jack wanted, Alex changed the camera on his cellphone and showed Jack his findings. ..... ¡°Before the family moved to Luxembourg they had included Zurich as their previous ce of residence. Actually there is nothing strange, because basically everyone can live wherever they can afford to live. It¡¯s just that for Jody Wilson¡¯s case this is quite disturbing. I¡¯m curious,¡± Alex said quietly as he continued to show Jack the data he had found. ¡°It says in this record that Jody Wilson moved to Luxembourg three years ago, but he attaches data on the sale of his apartment in Zurich five years ago. There is an unclear one year gap in this ex, sir.¡± Jack, who was already having a little problem with his vision, grabbed his sses from the table and returned his focus to looking at the data that Alex was showing him. ¡°I have ordered my subordinates to check the new owner of Jody Wilson¡¯s old apartment which was sold five years ago, sir. I am also matching data on Jody Wilson¡¯s property in Luxembourg, hopefully with this I can find an answer to this discrepancy,¡± added Alex again, as one of the detectives who often handles big cases, Alex¡¯s instincts are really very sharp. Finding the slightest discrepancy in the data he got, Alex would repeat the search again. That was why he was currently very curious about the data he had just discovered. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for yourtest report, Alex.¡± Alex who had changed the camera to the front camera again immediately nodded his head quickly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°No matter how small the discrepancy you find, find out immediately. Honestly, I¡¯m also very curious about that man. When I met him a year and a half ago I felt that the man was keeping a big secret, that¡¯s why I ask you to find out in detail about his family. If necessary, also find out the people closest to Jody Wilson.¡± ¡°Jody Wilson¡¯s closest person?¡± ¡°Jody and Cam Wilson have two employees who help them run the business in the house, they are a poor couple who used to live on the streets before meeting Jody Wilson. I think the husband and wife have some important information that will help us, Therefore, go to Echternach, the city where Jody and Cam Wilson were buried by the husband and wife,¡± said Jack slowly and firmly, getting a report about the irregrity of Jody Wilson¡¯s move to Luxembourg suddenly made Jack remember about Bianca and Tommy, a husband and wife who helped Jody Wilson¡¯s business. Alex nodded quickly. ¡°Okay sir, I¡¯ll be going to Echternach soon.¡± ¡°Also found a young man named Jason...¡± ¡°Jason?¡± ¡°Jason is the only friend Elena has around where she lives, he currently works as chief fire officer at Echternach. Looks like the young man has some information that could help you,¡± Jack answered quietly, Jack got information about Jason from one of the detectives he hired one year ago to search for the whereabouts of Elena who mysteriously disappeared. Alex smiled broadly, the additional information the master gave him really pleased him. ¡°Okay sir, I¡¯ll also find out about this firefighter named Jason. Thank you for this very important information, sir.¡± Jack, who had hung up the phone, sat pensively thinking back to the report that Alex had just given, as someone who was often involved with many people like Alex and thete Luis who became his grandfather¡¯s confidant, so Jack never doubted them. That¡¯s why at this time Jack was also thinking about Alex¡¯s findings, which were a little suspicious. Jack¡¯s thoughts were finally shattered when a knock sounded at the door of his study, Jack swiftly then invited the person who had just knocked on the door of his room to enter. The seriousness of Jack¡¯s face immediately disappeared when he saw who the person who had just crossed the door of his room was. ¡°Good afternoon.¡± Suri who was currently working under Asher¡¯s supervision, greeted Jack politely. ¡°Afternoon.¡± Suri swallowed her saliva, she looked so tormented by how cold her father was to her. ¡°Can I help you, Miss?¡± asked Jack tly without changing his facial expression, Jack allowed Suri to work again on the condition that Suri must receive equal treatment like other employees and no longer receive special treatment as the daughter of the owner of thepany. ¡°I want to submit a report,¡± replied Suri in a muffled hoarse voice, Suri trying hard not to cry. Jack leaned back against the chair. ¡°Put that file on the table, I¡¯ll check it out right away.¡± Without daring to argue, Suri then put the report she brought on the table as ordered by her father who was so cold to her. Because she still had a lot of work to do, Suri then said goodbye to her father, who was very talkative. ¡°Wait!¡± Jack finally stopped Suri who was almost at the door. Suri immediately turned her body, facing her father who had just stopped her steps. ¡°Throw away your hopes of being with that bastard from Ad.¡± Jack continued his words curtly. ¡°Don¡¯t expect you to be able to return to him, because from today Areez Floyen has officially be a rival to Muller Finance International and don¡¯t ever dream of being able to do what you have done before with thispany. Because believe me, once you open ess tomunicate with him a little then I will give you a punishment that you can never imagine before.¡± ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°And don¡¯t call Daddy when you¡¯re in the office.¡± Jack immediately cut off Suri¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Asher must have told you about this, right?¡± Suri immediately lowered her head, trying to hide her face from her father who was staring at her without blinking. Her chest hurts so much getting such cold treatment like that from her father. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing you want to do anymore, please leave this room,¡± said Jack again driving Suri so clearly. Suri who was unable to speak then turned her body and immediately walked quickly to the door, she could not stand to receive such cold treatment from her father. When Suri ran to her room quickly, Johan, who was standing near the door of Jack¡¯s room that wasn¡¯tpletely closed,ughed a little. His eyes lit up, showing how happy he was right now. ¡°Looks like this is going to get more and more interesting,¡± Johan muttered quietly, after failing to approach Charlotte Lloyd who was so obsessed with Christian now Johan targets Suri to be his tool in destroying the rke family. Chapter 298 298 Great offer ¡°Are you ok?¡± Suri who was wiping her tears with a tissue immediately turned to Asher who was now standing in front of her desk. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡± ¡°Are you crying?¡± asked Asher loudly, unable to hide his great surprise. Suri shook her head. ¡°No, I was just brushing off my sweaty makeup.¡± Putting on makeup, good reason. Asher smiled bitterly, growing up with Suri made him know her very well inside and out. He knew very well if Suri was lying right now, the girl was trying to hide her own problems and that made Asher feel unhappy. ¡°Is there any more work I need to do?¡± Asher shook his head. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to take you to lunch.¡± ..... Suri smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, Asher. You can eat your own lunch.¡± ¡°Are you serious? Didn¡¯t you just eat half a serving of cereal this morning, huh?¡± ¡°I know my body well, Asher. Don¡¯t worry,¡± replied Suri lying, Suri who was actually very hungry chose to stay in the room so she could satisfy her tears. Asher pursed his lips. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll bring you a cup of coffeeter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Asher.¡± Asher smiled a little, not long after that he immediately left Suri¡¯s room Asher then joined Johan who was waiting for him toe down to the cafeteria. Even though Asher¡¯s position is quite calcted in thepany, he still chooses to eat in the canteen with the other staff. When in fact he could have gone to a fancy restaurant as he pleased for lunch using thepany credit card his uncle had given him. One by one the staff left their desks to enjoy lunch, torturing Suri who was nowpletely alone on the floor after Jack and his two assistants went to eat together outside with Anne who was waiting in the lobby. After Luna was brought back to Luxembourg, Anne always took Jack to lunch with them at their favorite restaurant to cool off. After making sure that there was no one on the floor, Suri continued to cry. With tears in her eyes, Suri let out all the pain that was whacking her. Treated very badly by everyone who used to pamper her so badly, Suri who feels that she deserves a second chance looks so sad when the people closest to her treat her so cruelly. ¡°I know I¡¯m at fault, I know I¡¯ve made a big mistake. Can¡¯t you guys give me a second chance to make things right?¡± *** Unlike Suri who is in so much torment, Christian actually seems very happy because Zwetta continues to apany him in the hospital. Although Jorge wants to follow him to the hospital to treat him, Christian prefers to be cared for by Zwetta. Besides that, Christian still doesn¡¯t want to tell about Zwetta to his closest people. ¡°Today you have been allowed to go home, your condition has improved. Besides...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Zwetta who was talking calmly immediately gave a murderous look to Christian who had just interrupted her words. ¡°Listen to me to the end,¡± Zwetta grumbles in annoyance, treating Christian for two dayspletely draining her of energy. This man really tested her patience. ¡°What for? Haven¡¯t you said it more than three times, have you?¡± ¡°Christian rke!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The happy glow that Christian gave when he looked at her made Zwetta sway, her intention to be angry with Christian instantly disappeared. Damn. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. You suck!¡± Christian smiled a little, seeing Zwetta who was angry like this made his longing for Elena slightly eroded. Zwetta really became a medicine for him. ¡°Work with me, Zee. I need you,¡± Christian says suddenly. ¡°I need someone I can trust to protect me from my enemies who are still out there after me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will pay you dearly, whatever you ask I will grant it. If necessary I will contact Robin Jones, the former American secret agent who became your boss.¡± Zwetta¡¯s lips opened wide, she looked so surprised when Christian was able to correctly pronounce Robin¡¯sst nameplete with Robin¡¯s old job that not just anyone could know. Seeing Zwetta¡¯s surprise makes Christian smile widely. ¡°I already know who Robin Jones and your buddies are in New York, Zee. Do I need to name them one by one to make you believe?¡± ¡°How did you know about us?¡± Zwetta asked coldly. ¡°Oliver Lee, the top leadership of the NYPD is a good friend of mine,¡± Christian replies quietly with a smile. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to get information about you guys if I had a friend as great as Oliver Lee in the city you¡¯re currently living in.¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I just want to ask you to take care of me, Zee. Nothing more, apart from that I will also pay dearly to Robin. Isn¡¯t the job I offered you much better than the job that Robin has given you?¡± Zwetta doesn¡¯t answer Christian¡¯s words, she still looks displeased with Christian¡¯s words earlier. Zwetta forgot that the man she had cared for with all her heart was Christian rke, the heir to the business empire of the number one entrepreneur in Luxembourg and Switzend. ¡°I need you, Zee. Right now, I don¡¯t know who is targeting me. All of my men who have interrogated the attackers have had no results.¡± ¡°Not getting results?¡± ¡°Those attackers don¡¯t know who paid them to attack me,¡± Christian replies seriously. ¡°None of themmunicated directly with the mastermind of all these attacks, because the person who gave them the money was found dead when my men tracked him down. Most likely that person was killed immediately when the attackers failed to do their job.¡± Zwetta straightened up, she knew Christian was having a serious talk with her at the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a list of suspects?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman, Zee. My rivals are everywhere, it¡¯s very difficult for me to track them one by one. All I can do is maximize my guard and to be honest the attack that happened five days ago I really didn¡¯t think it would happen.¡± ¡°Bad people won¡¯t attack you when you¡¯re ready, Christ. They will surely wait for the right time to subdue you, including what your attackers did five days ago. I¡¯m sure that the mastermind behind all your attacks yesterday is someone who already knows you well. Only people who know you well know the route you used often yesterday. Because that road is very rarely passed by other car drivers if it¡¯s not in an emergency.¡± Zwetta¡¯s words instantly make Christian pause, she can¡¯t really think that far. The number of problems that urred outside of her control made her concentration level decrease. ¡°Or in other words, there¡¯s a traitor you¡¯re feeding with your hands right now.¡± Chapter 299 299 ¡®ept¡¯ ¡°And your job right now is to track down that person first, because if that person is still on the loose then all your efforts to protect yourself or those closest to you will end up in vain.¡± Christian¡¯s blue eyes stared at Zwetta without blinking. ¡°Would you like to help me find the traitor who is trying to kill me, Zee?¡± Zwetta narrowed her eyes. ¡°Should I repeat what I said a moment ago?¡± ¡°I am a person who does not easily trust others, Zee. That¡¯s why right now I can only ask you for help, at least until I know who the traitor who is trying to y with me is caught. I want you to be by my side, protect me as you have did before.¡± Christian talks seriously, after receiving treatment for two days his condition has improved a lot. Medicines and nutritious food that entered his body made the healing process run fast. ¡°Especially now that Kainer is seriously injured, it¡¯s likely that he will only be able to work for another three months.¡± ¡°How many ribs are broken?¡± Zwetta asked quickly. Christian gasped. ¡°How do you know if Kainer¡¯s ribs are broken?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten what I do, have you?¡± Zwetta asked calmly. ¡°Two ribs are broken and one is fractured,¡± Christian replies quietly. ¡°And the healing process will take a long time, that¡¯s why I need you to be by my side, Zee. I need someone I can trust and you¡¯re the only one I can trust right now.¡± Zwetta raised one eyebrow. ¡°Looks like you¡¯repletely insane, Christ. You forgot that you¡¯ve only known me for a few days? Then how can you trust me, someone you¡¯ve only known for a few days? What did your attackers do?¡± ..... ¡°You wouldn¡¯t possibly hurt the person responsible for the survival of hundreds of thousands of employees, would you?¡± Zwetta chuckles in annoyance, Christian is flirting with her using a humane side which of course will make her feel sorry for him. As the owner of rke Enterprise, Christian¡¯s responsibilities are enormous and heavy, with hundreds of thousands of families depending on his family¡¯spany. ¡°Like I said earlier, if I can only trust you right now, Zee. I¡¯ll pay whatever fee you ask in return, don¡¯t worry about it. If you want I¡¯ll contact Robin Jones directly to ask his permission so you can work with me for a few months.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to involve Robin or my friends, because believe me the second Robin knows I¡¯m in this country, at that second he will follow me here,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°And I don¡¯t want Robin toe pick me up, I¡¯m still not done exploring Europe.¡± ¡°You still want to continue your desire to explore Europe?¡± Christian asks in disbelief. Zwetta nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, why? There¡¯s a problem? You think I can¡¯t take care of myself?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Christian says quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already ask you to work with me? Then why do you still want to continue your journey? You won¡¯t refuse my request earlier, will you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never worked as a bodyguard, so I think it would be hard for me to do that. And I really don¡¯t like being controlled, so...¡± ¡°You¡¯re free to do whatever you want, Zee. I won¡¯t limit your hours, you aren¡¯t tied to me for twenty-four hours. Which means, you¡¯ll have the freedom to do whatever you want after making sure I get to the office safely. But once it¡¯s time to leave, you¡¯ll have to drive me home again.¡± Christian describes in detail some of the work Zwetta would have to do if she were to work as his bodyguard. ¡°And I¡¯ll pay you four times what Robin has been giving you every month.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes narrowed, Christian¡¯s offer bothered her a bit. Not because of the amount of money the man offered her, but because of the freedom of time that she had never had while working. The job that the man offered him was very light,pletely unrted to the task she was carrying out while on a mission from Robin. ¡°And I will also give you a ce to live and a car to support all your mobility,¡± added Christian again, the offer that Christian gave to Zwetta was an extraordinary offer. Never before had an employee had all the luxuries and privileges that were being offered to Zwetta, even a Kainer who had been Christian¡¯s confidant for years had to be by Christian¡¯s side 24 hours a day. Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°A car? I¡¯d prefer if you gave me a motorbike for transportation, to be honest I¡¯m tired of using a car. Being stuck in traffic jams in New York really drives me crazy.¡± ¡°No, motorbikes are the vehicle with the lowest level of safety after pedal bikes. And I would never give motorbikes to you!¡± Zwetta pursed her lips, her hopes of being able to ride a motorcycle while traveling around Europe vanished. In some ways, Christian has something inmon with Robin. The man also forbade her to ride a motorcycle. ¡°Luxembourg isn¡¯t as crowded as New York anyway, so you won¡¯t be stuck in a tiring rush hour while driving your carter, Zee.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up too high, I haven¡¯t given an answer to your offer,¡± Zwetta said curtly with a scornful look, her hazel eyes showing such great disappointment. ¡°I might consider giving you an extra vehicle, but on the condition that you must first get my permission to use it.¡± Christian, who managed to realize his mistake, immediately corrected it quickly; he didn¡¯t want to let Zwetta, who had almost fallen in his grip, lose again. That¡¯s why Christian immediately corrected his words. The blush that Christian saw graced Zwetta¡¯s face in a very fast time, it was very clear that Zwetta had such good self-control that she was able to calm down even though she was currently very happy because of the promise Christian made. ¡°So how is my offer eptable?¡± Christian asks again, urging Zwetta to ept his request. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it first, so...¡± ¡°We can just pick the motorbike you want right now if you¡¯re willing to ept my offer, Zee.¡± Zwetta, who was unable to hide her happiness, immediately opened her mouth wide. She looks so happy to hear Christian¡¯s words which werepletely unexpected, Christian really took advantage of the situation so well. Zwetta immediately extended her hand towards Christian. ¡°Give me your car keys, you are recovering well and recovering people are not allowed to drive a car. Therefore let me drive your car.¡± ¡°So you ept my offer? Are you willing to be my bodyguard, Zee?¡± Chapter 300 300 Jealous! Christian¡¯s presence at thergest sports car and motorcycle showroom in Luxembourg had created a scene, the showroom staff who did not expect to get a Christian rke visit immediately scrambled to try to be the person who served Christian, especially the young girls who immediately retouched their appearance to get the attention of the handsome CEO who is still single. Zwetta, who felt a little nauseous because she smelled the mixed perfume, chose to look at the collection of motorcycles in the famous showroom, Zwetta just stopped when she arrived in front of a green motorcycle that caught her attention. Her smile broke when she touched the body of the young man¡¯s favorite motorcycle. ¡°You like motorbikes too, miss?¡± Zwetta immediately turned her head towards the source of the voice, her brow furrowed when she saw the young man standing one step in front of her. Noticing the confusion of the beautiful girl in front of him, the well-dressed young man introduced himself quickly. Zwetta nodded her head at the words of the showroom manager who had just introduced himself to her. ¡°So what is the character of your lover, Miss?¡± ¡°Huh? Lover character? What does that mean?¡± Zwetta asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose this sport bike for...¡± ¡°For myself,¡± Zwetta answered quickly. ¡°I¡¯m choosing a motor sport in this ce for myself, not for anyone else let alone a lover. I don¡¯t have a lover like that.¡± ..... The showroom manager opened his eyes wide. ¡°Don¡¯t have a boyfriend? A woman as beautiful as you doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend? Don¡¯t be joking, Miss. How could a woman as beautiful as you not have...¡± ¡°I¡¯m too busy with my work.¡± Zwetta interrupted the manager¡¯s words by refocusing on the green sports motorbike on her left. ¡°So I don¡¯t have time to look for a lover like you just said, I don¡¯t want to be bothered with a love bond like that. I can still do whatever I want without the help of a man.¡± Zwetta¡¯s words suddenly silenced the showroom manager, this was the first time he had heard a woman speak like that. ¡°And I¡¯m a normal woman, so stop thinking nonsense about myself, Raul,¡± Zwetta added quickly, Zwetta feltpelled to exin her sexual orientation to the man who was staring at her without blinking. Even though the showroom manager didn¡¯t speak, Zwetta could read the meaning of the young man¡¯s gaze and actually Zwetta didn¡¯t me Raul because he was the one who was at fault for speaking ambiguously like before. Raul gasped, he looked so nervous and confused. Zwetta smiled. ¡°It¡¯s ok, don¡¯t take it to heart. Okay, now help me find the best motorbike. I want a motorbike that matches my personality, so please exin one by one to me the advantages and disadvantages of all these motorbikes.¡± Without being ordered twice, the showroom manager then carried out his work. Exining the advantages and disadvantages of the motorbikes that were lined up neatly in front of him to Zwetta, who immediately looked so serious listening to his exnation, Zwetta who had been dreaming of owning her own motorbike really didn¡¯t distract from Raul who was giving an exnation to her. Not far from where Zwetta was, Christian had been sessfully secured by the GM from the showroom. Seeing that Christian was ufortable being surrounded by his female staff, the GM, who knew Christian well enough, immediately took action by inviting his old customer to his office, which looked like an aquarium. ¡°It is an honor for me to have you, sir.¡± Christian, who was still stealing nces at Zwetta, who looked so familiar with one of the showroom staff, waved his hand in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me, Tiago. This isn¡¯t our first or second meeting, so be normal with me.¡± The General Manager named Santiago smiled slightly at Christian¡¯s words. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed, you¡¯re still the Christian rke I knew five years ago,¡± he said honestly. ¡°Change? What do you have to turn into? Batman or the Power Ranger?¡± Santiago chuckled. ¡°You really are a lot of fun to talk to, Christ. Oh yeah, how are you? I heard you¡¯ve been moving to Geneva for the past year, managing your father¡¯spany in that city.¡± ¡°Yeah, I have to sort things out there. That¡¯s why I was forced to stay in Geneva for eight months, but two weeks ago I returned to Luxembourg after finishing my work in Geneva.¡± ¡°You really are a hard worker apparently, no wonder your business is growing rapidly. I really admire you, Christ,¡± said the man named Santiago sincerely. Santiago¡¯sst words were not heard by Christian who had focused his concentration on Zwetta who was very close to one of Santiago¡¯s staff, his chest suddenly felt so tight seeing the girl who had a face like Elena was close to another man. Unable to bear to see Zwettaughing at another man, Christian immediately got up from the sofa where he was sitting and immediately approached Zwetta and Raul who were standing next to a ck motorcycle that caught Zwetta¡¯s attention. The shape is smaller than other sport bikes that makes Zwetta immediately fall in love with the motorcycle. ¡°So which one do you choose?¡± without further ado, Christian immediately asked Zwetta a question who was watching Raul¡¯s exnation. Not only Zwetta, Raul and Santiago who immediately followed Christian were also surprised to hear Christian¡¯s question. ¡°You came with this Miss, sir?¡± asked Raul stammering. Christian, who was annoyed to see Raul¡¯s presence, who continued to cling like a leech to Zwetta, immediately showed his real dislike for the young manager. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Raul immediately shook his head in panic, his face suddenly pale. ¡°Forgive my impudence, Mr rke.¡± Christian purses his lips, looking a little pleased that the young man recognizes him. ¡°I want you to send this green sports bike to my house this afternoon.¡± ¡°You came to buy a motorcycle?¡± asked Santiago in surprise, as the person who supplies some of Christian¡¯s car collections he looks so surprised to hear the words of his special customer. When someone else is around, Santiago will change his nickname to Christian. He didn¡¯t want anyone to judge him as close friends with Christian. That¡¯s why at this time he spoke in a formalnguage back to Christian. ¡°Yes, why? Is it wrong if I buy a motorbike? Aren¡¯t you selling them here too, right?¡± Christian asks curtly. Santiago swallowed his saliva, his facial expression changing rapidly. ¡°No sir, I just...¡± ¡°Where should I pay for it?¡± Christian interrupts Santiago¡¯s words, which looks like he is trying to correct his mistake. ¡°Come with me, I will immediately serve you, Mr. rke,¡± Santiago answered quickly. Christian turns his face to Zwetta who hasn¡¯t opened his lips since. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, don¡¯t do anything and stay away from this guy. I don¡¯t like seeing himugh, his teeth are bad, I don¡¯t like it!¡± Raul¡¯s face immediately turned red, he looked so embarrassed by the original words spoken by the jealous man. And Zwetta, who didn¡¯t understand Christian¡¯s change in attitude, only frowned when she saw the man leave, Zwetta didn¡¯t realize that Christian was angry with Raul because of her. Love really drives people insane! Chapter 301 301 Vietnam food As he said before, after finishing taking care of a new motorbike for Zwetta, Christian then took the girl to one of his family¡¯s apartments which was quite close to rke Enterprise. Christian deliberately chose the apartment so that he could monitor Zwetta well, even though he knew that Zwetta was someone else, Christian¡¯s sense of ownership over Zwetta was so great. That was why he wanted to keep Zwetta within his reach. Even though it¡¯s clear that Zwetta isn¡¯t Elena, is it? ¡°How do you like your new ce to live?¡± Zwetta, who was standing on the balcony checking the view from her new room on the tenth floor, immediately turned to Christian. ¡°All the buildings around this ce are yours?¡± asked Zwetta to change the subject, since Zwetta had been so curious when she saw rke¡¯s name on the signboard of the apartment where she was currently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder you have a lot of enemies, you are already too rich. People out there must be very jealous of you,¡± Zwetta said quietly, even though her voice was clearly heard by Christian who was standing two meters away from her. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I¡¯m just continuing my family business, Zee. So it¡¯s not my fault I have all these luxuries.¡± ¡°Yes..yes..yes.. I understand.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°There will be a maid who will take care of all your needs, so you don¡¯t have to worry. From food to your dirty clothes will be taken care of by the maid.¡± ..... ¡°What? Wait, maid? Why did you put a maid here? You think I¡¯m a princess who can¡¯t take care of myself? Just so you know, I¡¯m not as spoiled as your troublesome sister. So don¡¯t try to put a maid into this ce, unless you want me to continue my journey of exploring the other beautiful countries of Europe.¡± The happy smile on Christian¡¯s face immediately disappeared at Zwetta¡¯s words, with his hoarse lips Christian finally agreed to Zwetta¡¯s request not to send maids to Zwetta¡¯s apartment. His n to spy on Zwetta from his maid also vanished, Zwetta really seemed to be able to read what was inside his head. That girl really wasn¡¯t that easy to beat. Feeling quite satisfied, Zwetta then invites Christian out of the apartment room which will be hwe new residence. Zwetta wants to get rid of Christian¡¯s scent that lingers in her room, that¡¯s why she invites the man out with the excuse of wanting to go back to the hotel to pack up before checking out. But the shameless Christian still doesn¡¯t want to leave Zwetta alone, he insists on taking her to the hotel. Christian who has bonded with Zwetta doesn¡¯t want to lose the girl, so he tries hard to make sure the girl really moves into his apartment. And Zwetta, who has never dealt with a crazy man like Christian, can only suppress her emotions, for three days being around Christian made her chest feel tight. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, you only have ten minutes to pack,¡± Christian says quietly when the car he¡¯s driving has stopped in the VIP parking area of ??the hotel where Zwetta is staying. Zwetta who was ready to get off immediately turned her face back, ring at Christian. ¡°Must you repeat the same sentence for the fifth time like this, huh?¡± ¡°Five times? I said the same sentence five times?¡± Christian asks yfully. ¡°I¡¯m not a stupid girl who will be eaten by your cheap acting Christian rke, so stop acting cute like this because believe me whatever you do will not do me any good,¡± Zwetta said curtly. Without waiting for a response from Christian, Zwetta immediately got out of the car to enter the hotel. Luckily Zwetta already knew David well, so even though she was in the hospital to look after Christian for two days, David still made sure that her room would not be rented out to others even though her schedule of stay at the hotel had actually run out. Zwetta, who originally nned to only stay three nights, was forced to ask David for help in extending her stay from the hospital, that¡¯s why today Zwetta wanted to check out and pay the remaining rent to the hotel receptionist. ¡°Give my thanks to David if hees in tonight,¡± Zwetta said quietly to the hotel receptionist as soon as she finished paying off her bill. Today David has a night shift which is why he is not at the hotel at this time. ¡°I¡¯ll pass the message on to Mr Dav,¡± replied the receptionist in a very friendly and polite manner. Zwetta smiled a little, feeling that if her business was finished at the hotel, Zwetta then rushed out to meet Christian with a backpack containing all her important equipment and an additional medium-sized suitcase containing her new clothes that she bought with David a few days ago. ¡°This is all your stuff?¡± Christian asks with a mocking look at Zwetta who has just stopped in his tracks. ¡°Actually no.¡± ¡°So where¡¯s the rest? Are there any left inside?¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°Actually I only have this backpack, but yesterday I went shopping at a clothing store and this is the result. A troublesome suitcase of clothes is here.¡± Christian almostughs loudly at Zwetta¡¯s words, a small suitcase for Zwetta is a hassle. What a unique girl. Not wanting to offend Zwetta, Christian then does his job as a man. Without asking the owner¡¯s permission first, Christian grabs the pastel colored suitcase and carefully puts it in his car. Although the car can only amodate two people, in the back there is still a little space to store things and that¡¯s where Christian put Zwetta¡¯s suitcase. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go to the restaurant. I¡¯m hungry, since we left the hospital we haven¡¯t eaten anything,¡± Christian said cheerfully to Zwetta who had just finished fastening his seat belt. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry and I don¡¯t want to eat, let alone eat with you!¡± Zwetta said hotly and curtly. The smart Christian is not at his wits end, even though he already knows that Zwetta will refuse his invitation to eat together, but apparently Christian has prepared a backup n. ¡°I got sick from being diagnosed with malnutrition due to never eating the right foods, so if I had to fall sick again from having to endure hunger...¡± Damn it! ¡°Let us eat!¡± Zwetta half shouts to invite Christian to eat, it¡¯s still easier to face Christian who is awake like this than having to nurse him while lying helplessly because of illness. ¡°I want to eat sour, spicy and hot food!¡± Christian stifles augh. ¡°What kind of food has such an absurdbination?¡± ¡°Vietnamese food! There are so many Vietnamese dishes on the menu that have that kind ofbination, so hurry up and get in your car and hurry to a Vietnamese restaurant. Because believe me, I¡¯ll be a lioness when I¡¯m hungry!¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°If you be a lioness, then I will be the handler.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chapter 302 302 It¡¯s you Elena? Although Christian¡¯s busyness has doubled since Kainer¡¯s treatment, Christian seems so calm to finish his work alone. Christian even looks so enthusiastic aboutpleting all his work even though no one is there to help him and all the magic happened because of Zwetta. Zwetta who has worked for four days is what makes Christian have great enthusiasm toplete his mountain work. ¡°Macino or... ¡°Cappino please.¡± From the sofa where she was sitting, Zwetta quickly answered the offer Christian gave her. Christian smiled. ¡°You heard that?¡± Sienna, the finance staff who had just offered to buy a drink Christian , smiled forcefully. when she heard Christian¡¯s words. Sienna, who wanted to seek sympathy from Christian looked annoyed when she heard Zwetta also ordered coffee. ¡°You can use thepany credit card as usual,¡± Christian said again. Sienna nodded. ¡°I understand, excuse me.¡± Christian smiled a little responding to Sienna¡¯s words who had kindly offered him coffee. As soon as the door to his room closed again, Christian immediately turned to Zwetta who was busy with her smart tablet. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to take off your mask, Zee?¡± ..... Zwetta shook her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? Right now you¡¯re in my office, the safest ce that .. ¡± ¡°A ce full of strangers for me,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°But they won¡¯t hurt you, Zee.¡± Christian retorts Zwetta¡¯s quickly, actually Christian is a bitmind seeing Zwetta wearing a mask. He didn¡¯t want to see the face he missed so much covered by a goddamn mask stuck to it. Zwetta lifted her face at Christian. ¡°The less people who know me the safer it is for me, that¡¯s one of the mottos I¡¯ve stuck to for a long time. this and if you don¡¯t like seeing me wearing a mask like this then I¡¯d be happy to leave you right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Zee. I just...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary person who can freely roam around like people out there, Christ. Right now Robin must also be exerting his abilities to find my whereabouts, that¡¯s why I have to do this to avoid him. I¡¯m not satisfied with enjoying my freedom and if you mind then I will dly step out of your face.¡± Christian clenched his fists that were on his thighs, even though Zwetta didn¡¯t leave right away but the words Zwetta really bothered him. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Robin won¡¯t find you. Christian says hoarsely. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself if you don¡¯t want to go back to your old life, Zee. I¡¯m sure you must have had a hard time being the errand girl for that damn bastard just sitting casually in his chair, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an errand girl!! I¡¯m...¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same to me, Zee.¡± Christian cuts Zwetta quickly. ¡°If he really was a man, he should have jumped right in with you guys. Not just sitting in his chair, waiting for a report from you guys who are working with your lives on the line.¡± After hearing information about Robin Jones from Oliver Lee a few days ago, Christian hated the man more than anything else. Christian didn¡¯t want Zwetta to be used as a tool for him to scoop up the coffers of money. Zwetta is silent, Christian¡¯s words smack her face. ¡°I really don¡¯t have the right to talk like this about your job and your other friends, only I feel sorry for you girls who have been employed so hard by that damn Robin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my choice and Robin is innocent, I was the one who really wanted to be like him from the start. Likewise with my other friends, so stop talking bad things about him. Even though I¡¯m currently not on duty, Robin is still my boss,¡± Zwetta said coldly in response to Christian¡¯s words. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for Robin and so is your sister, maybe your spoiled sister will end tragically like the girls who were made a money machine by Osbert. So stop talking bad things about Robin because I will be very angry with you if you do it again.¡± Christian who had never lost an argument in his life, looked so shocked at Zwetta¡¯s. Anger, jealousy and upset all gathered together in his chest at this moment when heard Zwetta defend Robin Jones, a cowardly man who has made girls as his money machine. In Christian¡¯s eyes, Robin¡¯s figure is no different from Osbert who both uses a girl to get money. Debate Christian and Zwetta finally stops when Siennaes back. In the girl¡¯s hands were already two copies ordered by Christian and Zwetta. With her best smile, Sienna ced Christian¡¯s coffee on his desk and immediately put on an unfriendly face when she approached Zwetta. When she was very close to the masked girl who had been clinging to her idol man for four days, Siena¡¯s whole body turned tense, even though her rtionship with Elena was not good, Sienna was still able to clearly remember some parts of Elena¡¯s body including her sparkling eyes. ¡°Elena,¡± Sienna mumbled quietly, Zwetta who was sitting back on the sofa didn¡¯t hear what Sienna said as it proved she didn¡¯t change her expression at all. ¡°Are you done, Miss?¡± Christian¡¯s words suddenly made Sienna, who was fascinated with Zwetta , gasped, Sienna nervously answered Christian¡¯s words. ¡°When you get out, I still have a lot of work to do and your current existence is breaking my concentration.¡± Sienna¡¯s pale face turned even more pathetic when she heard Christian¡¯s words, being kicked out like that in front of a girl she didn¡¯t know made Sienna look so sad and shocked at the same time. She did not expect to receive such painful treatment from the man who had been her sex fantasy for more than five years. With trembling lips Sienna said, ¡°Excuse me sir.¡± Christian, who is still focused on Zwetta , doesn¡¯t respond to Sienna¡¯s words, even when the girl wipes her tears Christian doesn¡¯t want to know. What is in Christian¡¯s head right now is Zwetta, a rebellious girl who always tests his patience. Chapter 303 303 Who is Luna? ¡°You are really cruel, Christ. That girl must be very hurt to hear your very inhuman words,¡± Zwetta softly as she put wireless earphones in both ears, Zwetta who felt innocent looked so calm even though Christian was currently looking at her with a very unfriendly look. Christian folds his arms across his chest. ¡°At least I¡¯m not as cruel as Robin Jones who has used girls to fight on the battlefield for his own sake,¡± Christian replies sarcastically, this time his words are much crueler than before. And Zwetta , who had gotten used to Christian¡¯s emotional outbursts, only smiled a little, after hearing Christian mocking Robin this time Zwetta looked calmer. She wasn¡¯t as angry as before when the man had first badmouthed Robin. Not wanting to hear Christian¡¯s chatter anymore, Zwetta then yed his favorite song from her cell phone. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while so I don¡¯t want to distract from work...¡± ¡°Zee..¡± ¡°Good job!¡± Zwetta, who did not want to lose to Christian who had interrupted her words, immediately ended the conversation with congrattions on work. Not wanting to let Zwetta out of his grip, Christian chooses to give in. He decided not to go on with his words and refocused on his work, now wasn¡¯t the time to make trouble with Zwetta. Not when he is still looking for more about Robin Jones than his men who are already in New York, even though he already has Oliver Lee who is happy to provide all information about Robin, his former co-worker, Christian chooses to keep working alone by directly deploying one of the best people in America. Seeing Zwetta not making any moves made Christian decide to continue his work, he had to finish the report that was waiting to be done. As long as Zwetta has been by his side for the past week, Christian¡¯s diet has returned to normal as it was a year ago. His thin body has also started to fill up again, Zwetta¡¯s hospital when he suddenly became unconscious after being hit by a motorbike made him have his appetite again. This week has truly been the best week of Christian¡¯s life for the past year. Everything was so calm, as if he was free from the problems that had been suffocating him. Zwetta is like a light in the darkness that surrounds him and Christian wants to make sure he doesn¡¯t lose that light again, like he lost to Elena before. ..... Christian¡¯s concentration, who was focused on his work, was disturbed by an iing call from his father. After almost two weeks of leaving Geneva, this was the first time his father had contacted him. Even though he is still angry with his parents, Christian still epts the call. ¡°Hello...¡± ¡°Christ, this is Mommy.¡±Anne sounded so hoarse on the other end. Even though he didn¡¯t see his mother directly, Christian was sure that his mother was currently crying. ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Christian replies quietly and calmly. ¡°Luna, how is she, Christ? Mommy misses her so much, Mommy really wants to hug her, touch her beautiful face and...¡± ¡°Luna is good, doctor Kimmy is doing a good job. All we need to do now is wait for the donor to be avable, once everything is ready Then the operation can be carried out as soon as possible.¡± Christian, who doesn¡¯t want to get carried away because of his mother¡¯s words, chooses to directly exin Luna¡¯s condition; what Christian said is true. Luna¡¯s condition is currently improving and his decision to keep Luna in the hospital is correct. Everything went ording to expectations. Anne sobbed, hearing the happy news made her chest which felt so tight it felt a little relieved. She seemed so grateful for the news she had just heard. ¡°Mommy and Daddy don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯m not a kid to worry about all the time because it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Christ!¡± Jack, who was by Anne¡¯s side immediately reacted quickly, because Anne activated the loudspeaker of her cellphone so that Jack could hear Christian and Anne¡¯s conversation from the start. Hearing his father¡¯s voice giving him a warning made Christian smile a little, his disappointment with his parents was still very big and Christian still couldn¡¯t be nice to his parents. ¡°Since I¡¯ve exined Luna¡¯s condition, I¡¯ll end this conversation immediately. I¡¯m currently in a race against time to finish my work, so have a good day.¡± Without waiting for a response from his father and mother, Christian immediately hung up the phone. Christian, trying to keep himself from burning with emotion, takes a deep breath. Although in fact everything that happened was not entirely the fault of his parents, but both of his parents had a big hand in what happened to him. That¡¯s why Christian still can¡¯t be nice to his parents. After feeling calm, Christian then returns to focus on the files that have been lined up neatly in front of his eyes. From the sofa where she was sitting, Zwetta, who had not really slept, frowned when she heard Christian¡¯s words. Her heart beats very fast at this moment when she hears the name ¡®Luna¡¯ing from Christian¡¯s lips. After the photo of the baby¡¯s very small feet on Christian¡¯s cell phone that she identally saw a few days ago, now Zwetta looks so uneasy when she hears the name ¡®Luna¡¯ which Christian mentions several times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I so curious about this man¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Your job is temporary, Zee. After the assistant returns to work, you can return to your old job...so stop your curiosity if you don¡¯t want to get hurt.¡± The ck and white side of Zwetta spoke in unison inside Zwetta at this time, Zwetta who was being confused with everything she had been doing for the past few weeks was bing increasingly confused with herself. Zwetta even still can¡¯t believe her decision to ept Christian rke¡¯s offer to be his bodyguard, everything ispletely beyond the ns she has made since she was still in New York. If yesterday it was Elena Wilson¡¯s name that kept bothering her, now there is one more name that makes her nervous. ¡®Luna¡¯ is Luna one of Christian rke¡¯s other women? How pretty is that girl¡¯s face? Did the girl have the same facial features as Elena Wilson or not? What¡¯s so special about their rtionship? Various unclear questions again tempt Zwetta to immediately leave the dream world that almost hugs her body that is so tired, not doing risky work as usual makes Zwetta¡¯s stiff. ¡°Come on, Zee. You need to sleep, get rid of all these fuzzy thoughts that are bothering you.¡± Chapter 304 304 Against again New York, USA Robin, who was frantic because he couldn¡¯t find Zwetta¡¯s whereabouts had lost his concentration, he didn¡¯t realize that his movements were being watched by two great hired detectives. The two detectives who did not know each other followed and watched Robin¡¯s movements very carefully, Robin¡¯s big name as a special agent made the two men from different employers have to work extra. ¡°Damn it, why is it so hard to find the whereabouts of that girl,¡± Robin grumbled emotionally, two weeks of losing Zwetta had made him very careless. All the work he did nothing. ¡°Where did that stupid girl go? She couldn¡¯t possibly go back to the man who gave her that unlucky child, could she?¡± Robin¡¯s face and neck reddened at the memory of Christian, after sessfully bringing Zwetta home nine months ago, Robin had secretly found out all about Christian rke. A man as handsome as an angel who makes many girls crazy about his physical beauty and wealth. For a moment Robin bes very jealous of Christian, he shouldn¡¯t have all the things that most men in the whole world have alone. Robin, who had been patient in keeping the flowers in full bloom, was forced to swallow disappointment when another beetle had sucked the juice from the flowers and even managed to make the flowers bear fruit. Christian rke is truly the person that Robin hates the most at the moment. ¡°We have been unable to locate Zwetta in Luxembourg or Geneva where the rke family lives, Zwetta who does not use her primary passport ispletely untraceable at this time.¡± Andres who was staring at hisptop screen spoke slowly, exining his findings to the boss who was sitting right in front of him at this time. ¡°Zee also doesn¡¯t use any of her credit cards, she really has thought things through very neatly.¡± Robin clenched his fists. ¡°Zwetta was the first person I mentored very well, so there¡¯s no way she could have made a mistake. She must have calcted everything very neatly before running away.¡± Andres swallowed hard when he realized his mistake, he forgot that at this time his boss was in a very bad mood and easily ignited by sparks. ¡°Keep an eye on those two countries, Switzend and Luxembourg,¡± Robin said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will appear in one of those countries in the near future, which is why you should increase surveince in both countries.¡± ..... Without daring to argue, Andres nodded his head quickly and returned his focus to hisptop screen. In addition to having a license to fly an airne, Andres has good skills in the cyber world that¡¯s why Robin recruited him as an extension of his arm. Because Andres has returned to focus on his work, Robin then chooses to do the tracking himself using his smart tablet. His eyes narrowed when he saw the wallpaper on his smart tablet, a photo taken four years ago that looks so perfect. The photo taken one day before Zwetta¡¯s departure to Dubai to catch up with Osbert is now the wallpaper on Robin¡¯s smart tablet. In the photo Zwetta looks very beautiful, the ripe girl looks so beautiful in the photo. Robin unconsciously touched the face of Zwetta who was standing beside Beatrice using his index finger. ¡°I should be the one getting your nectar, Zee. Not that damn man who gave you that useless child.¡± Robin¡¯s face turned red again, this time he wasn¡¯t just angry. The jealousy that was so great was overpowering him every time he remembered the fact that Zwetta had managed to be possessed by another man. ¡°I may have lost you once, but this time I won¡¯t be repeating the same thing. Sooner orter, I will definitely find you. So be content to hide my little rabbit, because I will quickly drag you home as soon as you show your adorable tail.¡± *** Luxembourg. 10.30 PM. ¡°You¡¯re noting home?¡± ¡°How long are you going to stay in my apartment?¡± ¡°You really are a shameless person, Christ. Your veins seem to have been severed hundreds of centuries ago.¡± ¡°Go away, I¡¯m sick of seeing you!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you satisfied with bothering me since morning, huh?¡± The harsh words Zwetta issued did not have any meaningful effect on Christian, sinceing home from work this afternoon, Christian decided to apany Zwetta back to her apartment and until now when it was gettingte he still feltfortable sitting on the sofa which was one of the Zwetta¡¯s mostfortable ce to unwind after returning from rke Enterprise for the past four days. ¡°You forgot who I am?¡± Christian asks quietly without guilt. Zwetta on her hips. ¡°How could I forget, you are Christian rke, the annoying man who is my current boss.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Christian spreads his arms wide. ¡°I mean this, this all. You didn¡¯t forget, did you?¡± Zwetta frowned, thinking about Christian¡¯s words. Seeing the change in Zwetta¡¯s face which suddenly became serious when thinking made Christian uneasy, Zwetta really looked a lot like Elena at the moment. The girl would also make an adorable expression when she was thinking. With a chest that feels so tight Christian tries to smile, as usual when he keeps his sadness to himself. ¡°Still don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going?¡± ¡°Only people who have an IQ equivalent to Albert Einstein can understand what you mean,¡± Zwetta replied curtly, unable to read where Christian was talking, making Zwetta suddenly irritated. Dealing with Christian makes Zwetta lose her intelligence and Zwetta hates it. Christian chuckles. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten that these three apartment buildings are mine, have you? So there¡¯s nothing wrong with me staying here.¡± Damn it! Zwetta forgot how rich the madman in front of her was right now. Damn it. ¡°You also didn¡¯t forget that you gave this ce as my residence, did you?¡± The clever Zwetta immediately throws a deadly question that Christian certainly won¡¯t be able to refute. The smile on Christian¡¯s face instantly vanishes. The attack that Zwetta gave managed to make him instantly KO in one hit. ¡°So, you better get out of my ce right now because I want to sleep. I want to rest so that tomorrow morning I can carry out my duties again, unless you want me to get a day off I will be happy to serve your madness tonight who still wants to work in This is my amazinglyfortable and luxurious ce to live,¡± Zwetta added again with a triumphant smile, Zwetta was sure that her new boss who was a little crazy understood the subtle satire she was giving. Christian crumpled the paper in his hand subconsciously. ¡°You don¡¯t have weekdays off, Zee. So don¡¯t expect much.¡± ¡°Then please leave my ce of residence right now because I want to sleep and to be honest I won¡¯t be able to sleep if you¡¯re still here. I can¡¯t stand the smell of a woman¡¯s perfume clinging to you.¡± Zwetta insinuates Christian again about the incident at the office before they go home where Christian is surrounded by many female staff who wear perfume in such arge amount that their perfume sticks to Christian¡¯s body. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, do you, Zee?¡± ¡°I know¡± ¡°Then why are you still being so rude to me?¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°Just fire me then!! Easy, right?!¡± Chapter 305 305 Surpise Zwetta¡¯s hope to be able to sleep faster apparently did not materialize smoothly, because she had just finished taking a shower, Christian suddenly contacted her again. Since deciding to go back to work, the only number stored on her cell phone is Christian¡¯s number. That¡¯s why Zwetta knew who the person who was still bothering her was. ¡°What else do you....¡± ¡°Come down, I have a surprise for you!¡± Christian¡¯s voice sounded so cheerful on the other end when he cut off Zwetta¡¯s. Zwetta stomped her foot hard on the floor. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not interested in any kind of surprise.¡± ¡°Does this mean I have to send back the sports bike that has filled my garage for the past few days to the showroom?¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°W..what did you say?¡± Christian smiles broadly when he realizes his target has eaten the bait he made. ¡°Come down and see for yourself, you only have five minutes to meet me. After that time limit then don¡¯t me me if I send this motorbike back to the showroom where we bought it yesterday.¡± ¡°Fuck!!¡± Zwetta rushes to the door, Christian¡¯s threats to return her dream motorcycle really make her ignore her current appearance in pajamas with dragon drawings from her favorite Game of Thrones series, Zwetta runs over to Christian who is counting the time on his cell phone. ..... ¡°I..I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±asked Zwetta breathlessly. Christian, who intended to tease Zwetta again, immediately stared silently at the appearance of the rebellious girl. How could a girl with a personality like Zwetta choose a nightgown with a dragon motif in the popr TV series a few years ago. ¡°Really?¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This.¡± Christian pointed Zwetta up and down. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I do not understand?¡± asked Zwetta the increasingly confused Christian looked around, his eyes sparkling when he saw arge mirror in the apartment lobby. Without opening his mouth, Christian pulls Zwetta forcibly towards therge mirror beside the table where the security guards stand guard. Christian immediately directs Zwetta to stand in front of him, facing the mirror which now reflects their entire body. ¡°This is what I mean,¡± Christian replies curtly as he looks Zwetta ¡®s body up and down through therge mirror that stands before them. ¡°How could a girl like you choose a nightgown with a pattern like this? A dragon? Really?¡± Zwetta , who was initially confused, finally understood where Christian was talking, without guilt Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my choice of nightgown? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°So childish,¡± Christian pouts in a tone of real contempt. Zwetta smirked. ¡°So what does that have to do with you? Do you expect me to choose sexy sleepwear like the woman in the adult model magazine?¡± Zwetta¡¯s unexpected answer made Christian¡¯s cheeks feel hot all of a sudden, after a whole week of torment that he managed to get through, Christian¡¯s defensive wall had to fall with a few words Zwetta. Zwetta really is a dangerous girl! ¡°Yes, back to the previous conversation, where is the surprise you said earlier?¡± Christian clears his throat, trying to neutralize the uneasiness that disturbs hisposure to ck sports Zwetta which is parked not far from his car. ¡°That ugly bike, you want it, don¡¯t you?¡± Zwetta calls Christian¡¯s name out loud, not epting the insults that Chrisian throws at her dream sport bike. However, Zwetta ¡®s screams had no heavy effect on Christian at all. He still looked down on the vehicle with the lowest level of security regardless if Zwetta looking at him with a thick, murderous gaze. ¡°I¡¯m speaking facts,¡± Christian ads again. ¡°As a person who always puts safety first, I have absolutely no interest in motorcycles like that. That¡¯s why I call them ¡®ugly¡¯.¡± ¡°Only people who are not in their right mind call this extraordinary sport motorbike ¡®ugly¡¯,¡± said Zwetta not wanting to lose. ¡°Alright, now give me the key.¡± Christian smiles slyly. ¡°The one who said he would give you the key, who?¡± Zwetta straightened her body instantly, a murderous aura emanating from her body aimed at Christian who was ready to face all of Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°I just want to ask you to take care of this motorbike while I keep it in this apartment, that¡¯s why I asked you to get off a moment ago,¡± Christian added back with a triumphant smile, seeing how disappointed and angry Zwetta was at this time, making Christian really amused. ¡°Bastard,¡± Zwetta hoarsely said without hesitation. ¡°How dare you!¡± Instead of being angry, Christian actually smiled broadly at Zwetta ¡®s harsh words. After Elena who once called him a madman, only Zwetta dared to call him a ¡®bastard¡¯. ¡°As a secret agent specially trained by a single, unmarried man of his mature age you should have been more sensitive, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Why bring up Robin and my job? Those two things have absolutely nothing to do with this.¡± Zwetta answered quickly, Zwetta always got angry whenever Christian mentioned Robin¡¯s name. Zwetta feels that Christian is too childish to include other people in their conversation. Christian, who felt Zwetta ¡®a change in emotion, smiled a little. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize, Zee?¡± ¡°Aware of what?!¡± ¡°Aware that the rotten bachelor Robin Jones is after you!¡± Zwetta was dumbfounded, her eyes wide with a tongue that seemed mute unable to reply to the words Christian had just said to her. The night that had reached its peak really became very quiet when the two humans who were again linked by fate were again met with different stories and storylines. ¡°I got all the information about Robin Jones from Oliver Lee, his former teammate while on duty in the Middle East. Robin Jones wants you Zee,¡± Christian says again. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s trying to keep you by his side.¡± ¡°Oliver Lee? Do you believe what he said? On what basis did Oliver Lee say Robin wanted me? Everything Oliver Lee said was bullshit, for the past few years this man has been forcing me to join the New York police force. That¡¯s why he keeps trying to badmouth me. Robin is like that, so I want to leave Robin and join him in the police,¡± Zwetta curtly. ¡°And you¡¯re just an outsider, Christ. You have no right to say such bad things about Robin. You don¡¯t know anything about him.¡± Chapter 306 306 Bound by wound Stubborn girl! Christian¡¯s face reddened. ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about that guy named Robin Jones, I only know one piece of information that might make you more careful at this point.¡± ¡°Information that would make me cautious, what information?¡±asked Zwetta quietly, repeating Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Robin Jones¡¯s men came into Luxembourg two days ago, he¡¯s got hired men to drag you back to New York to turn into his money-making machine like your four friends, Beatrice, Veronika, doctors Giana and Andres. Robin Jones¡¯ best agents who¡¯ve been on so many dangerous missions for millions of dors, so what¡¯s the difference between Robin and Osbert when it¡¯s like this? They¡¯re both the same, both using women to make money.¡± p... A hard pnds on Christian¡¯s face. For the first time Zwetta lost control, being likened to women making money Osbert made her anger out of control. ¡°Watch your word Christian, don¡¯t talk nonsense!! You don¡¯t know anything about Robin and we all stop talking bad about us.¡± After saying that Zwetta then turned her body and rushed to the elevator to return to her room, but just as soon as she set foot in the lobby of Christian¡¯s apartment, Christian called her name again which made her stop her steps and turn back to Christian. ..... Christian hides his smile when he sees Zwetta stop in her tracks. ¡°Open the link I sent to your cell phone, you will see everything clearly there. Hopefully that information can change your mindset a little about Robin Jones. Zwetta nced at cellphone in her hand without a sound, although very curious but tried to restrain herself not to open her phone in front of Christian. Zwetta doesn¡¯t want to let Christian win. ¡°I have absolutely no ill will towards you, Zee. I really care about you, that¡¯s why I said that. I¡¯m sorry if my words were a little harsh and hurt your heart, but honestly I have absolutely no intention of equating you with the women who have been hired by Osbert,¡± Christian said again with a very serious look. Zwetta who was toozy to talk to Christian chose to leave in front of Christian without giving any response, urged by curiosity so great about the link that is now on her cell phone makes Zwetta want to get to her room immediately. Even though Zwetta has left, Christian doesn¡¯t leave the apartment quickly. His focus is now on the room. Zwetta who was seen from where she was standing. Christian couldn¡¯t help it, since Zwetta in his life two weeks ago, his longing for Elena started to lessen a bit. The pain that was squeezing his chest gradually disappeared. Not because he was attracted to Zwetta and forgot Elena, but rather to thefort he gets is the same as when he was with Elena. Christian can¡¯t lie, that he feels Elena¡¯s presence in Zwetta. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to let go of Zwetta right now, not before he managed to find Elena and apologize to her. After mming the bedroom door hard, Zwetta then rushed to the sofa to open the link that Christian sent through herptop. Zwetta¡¯s body immediately straightened up as soon as the link that Christian sent opened, her eyes widening when she saw dozens of Robin¡¯s hired detectives entering the Luxembourg and Geneva airports. Zwetta really couldn¡¯t believe that Robin would do such a thing to find her. While focusing on herptop, suddenly a message from Christian came back in and immediately opened on theptop connected to her cellphone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all my harsh words earlier, I really don¡¯t have any bad intentions towards you, Zee. I only care too much about you.¡± Zwetta closed herptop violently after reading Christian¡¯s message and immediately mmed her body into the sofa that was so soft andfortable, Zwetta moved to stare at the chandelier hanging directly above her. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about us, Christ. You don¡¯t know how much Robin sacrificed for all of us, if it weren¡¯t for Robin, we would all have lived on the streets as the lowest caste human in society. Don¡¯t you know that a woman who does not have any abilities will be trash in society? You certainly won¡¯t know, rich people like you will not do such things. So stop saying bad things about Robin, the savior and parent for all of us,¡± Zwetta hoarsely with his eyes starting to, blinded by her enormous debt of gratitude to did not Robin, Zwetta to hear someone vilify her savior. Christian, who was already driving his car, looked very uneasy because Zwetta did not reply to his message, although he was sure that he was innocent, but at this time Christian became a very nervous person. Haunted by the painful trauma after being left by Elena, Christian is afraid to experience the same thing, even though it is clear that Zwetta is someone else. Someone with absolutely no ties to him. ¡°What is this feeling, why am I so unsettled right now? What¡¯s wrong with me? I couldn¡¯t have turned my back on Elena and betrayed her, could I?¡± Muller Finance International, Geneva-Switzend. ¡°Has the detective brought any news, sir?¡± Erick¡¯s question broke the concentration of Jack who was reading a report from his private detective who was abroad. ¡°No, he still hasn¡¯t given a pleasant report,¡± Jack replied quietly. ¡°Are you sure that Robin Jones has something to do with Miss Elena, sir?¡± Jack shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, to be honest I still have my doubts about it.¡± ¡°If you are in doubt then why did you order the detective to investigate the superior of the girl who had helped Miss Suri, sir?¡± asked Eric confused. Even though he already knew that the one who saved Suri was Zwetta, the secret agent who was on her mission to stop Osbert, the real criminal. But none of them had ever met Zwetta in person, so neither Jack nor his two assistants knew if Zwetta really looked like Elena. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about this guy named Robin Jones,¡± Jack answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯m curious about the man who has made a girl as a secret agent and for some reason I feel that if this man has something to do with Elena¡¯s disappearance, it doesn¡¯t make sense but my feelings continue to go there. That¡¯s why I want to find out about him.¡± ¡°Something to do with Elena? How can that be, sir?¡± Jack clenched his fists. ¡°Robin Jones recruits young women to serve as secret agents and although the chances are slim, I feel that Elena is in the man¡¯s appetite for troops. Elena is smart, beautiful and has a very simr stature to the girl who saved Suri from Osbert, so... ¡± Chapter 307 307 Robin¡¯s other side ¡°So you think that if Elena disappeared there was the intervention of that guy named Robin, sir?¡± Erick interrupted impatiently. ¡°Yeah, because to be honest the disappearance of Elena who was in an unconscious state at that time really confused me. Obviously that night Elena was in a critical state, it¡¯s impossible for her to escape without the help of someone who has extraordinary ability by being able to hack into all the CCTV systems in the hospital...¡± ¡°And you think that Robin Jones has targeted Miss Elena to be one of his subordinates, sir?¡± Jack nodded. ¡°It sounds strange, but I have a feeling that Robin Jones is involved in all this mess. That¡¯s why I ordered the private detective to find out about Robin Jones and his secret agents.¡± Erick nodded slowly, although the possibility was small but what the master said was quite reasonable. Erick, who has devoted almost his entire life to Jack, doesn¡¯t doubt Jack¡¯s ability to analyze things at all. ¡°I have to find Elena, it¡¯s the only way to get my son¡¯s heart back, Erick,¡± Jack said again, repeating a sentence he¡¯d been saying these past few weeks. ¡°We will definitely find Miss Elena, sir. Our people in the field are the best, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Erick replied to Jack¡¯s words with the same hope, being one of the witnesses how the destruction of his master¡¯s family made Erick feel sad too. That¡¯s why he supports all of Jack¡¯s actions to find Elena Wilson whose whereabouts are very difficult to find even though a year has almost passed. Because Jack returned to focus on reading Robin Jones¡¯s article, Erick decided to return to his room to resume his work while again monitoring Christian and Luna¡¯s condition in Luxembourg. Since Christian brought Luna back to Luxembourg, Erick had ordered several of his men to monitor the condition of the father and daughter. That¡¯s why until now he was able to know the condition of Christian and Luna even though they were in Geneva. ¡°Kainer badly injured, again attacked, a female bodyguard.¡± Erick looked so surprised when he read the reports from his subordinates who reported on Christian¡¯s condition in Luxembourg in thest two weeks. ..... Without thinking twice, Erick immediately contacted his subordinates who had just sent him the message. The two of them then engaged in a very serious conversation for several minutes, Erick was even shown a photo of Christian and Zwetta walking side by side in several ces. ¡°Improve your guard to avoid things that are not desirable, do not let the attack happen again,¡± said Erick hoarsely when he was about to end the international call. Erick then zoomed in on a photo of Zwetta who was walking beside Christian when he got out of the car, even though in the photo Zwetta was wearing a mask but Erick managed to recognize her. Erick immediately opened several important files on hisptop and immediately erged the photo of the masked girl who Suri imed to be Elena. ¡°Fix, they are the same girl,¡± Erick half shouted after confirming the resemnce of the two photos of Zwetta on his monitor screen. ¡°Then how can this girl be a young master¡¯s bodyguard? What happened?¡± Erick¡¯s jaw tightened instantly, his curiosity was so great that it made him think very hard at this moment. The news about Kainer¡¯s assault and illness was finally forgotten by Christian¡¯s new bodyguard photo. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go to Luxembourg to confirm in person.¡± ¡°Make sure what?¡± The sudden sound of Jack¡¯s voice made Erick immediately lift his face, his red eyes immediately met with Jack¡¯s blue beads who were also looking at him with such high curiosity. ¡°The girl who saved Miss Suri from her captors four years ago is now Mr. Christian¡¯s personal bodyguard, sir,¡± Erick said quietly. ¡°What? That girl who turned out to be a secret agent?¡± Jack shrieked loudly. Eric nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right sir, the girl who turns out to be a secret agent. Robin Jones¡¯s men you¡¯re currently spying on.¡± **** Luxembourg. ¡°You want to make me die of fat, huh! Hurry and take it back and never fill my te with your food again!¡± Zwetta snaps at Christian who has just filled her te with super juicy and delicious pieces of steak on his te which is still full of uneaten foie grass. Christian smiles. ¡°Nobody dies with fat, Zee. You¡¯re so skinny anyway, so how do you get fat?¡± ¡°Christian rke!!¡± ¡°Yes I¡¯m.¡± Zwetta growled. ¡°I warn you once again, quickly get this meat off my te before I...hhhmmmppp..¡± Zwetta couldn¡¯t finish her words when Christian fed her the incredible piece of steak, Zwetta, who really appreciated the food, had no choice but to eat the food that was already prepared. is in her mouth. Damn Christian! ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Christian asks shamelessly. Zwetta widens her eyes, warning Christian not to disturb her who is eating. Seeing that Christianughed amused, because his food had not been finished, Christian continued to eat while asionally ncing at Zwetta who was still chewing the meat he had just fed.nearly twenty days spent with Zwetta allowed Christian to learn a little about the girl¡¯s habits, especially her eating habits. Zwetta would very slowly finish her meal, which is why Christian was so happy to move the contents of his te onto Zwetta¡¯s to make her te look like a mountain of food. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Kainer this weekend, do you want toe?¡± Christian asks quietly. Zwetta, who had just drank water, shook her head. ¡°No, I want toze in my room to get my sanity back after five days of work.¡± ¡°But remember Zee, you¡¯re not allowed to...¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m not a kid who needs to be constantly reminded,¡± Zwetta curtly. ¡°I¡¯m sure the detectives Robin ordered are back, too, so if I want to take a walk to get some fresh air that¡¯s fine.¡± Thest sentence Zwetta made Christian immediately grab Zwetta¡¯s, after eating and resting regrly Christian¡¯s physical condition and strength returned and it made Zwetta unable to escape if the man had gripped his hand like he is now. ¡°Don¡¯t try to disobey my orders, Zee,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯re still under contract with me, so don¡¯t try to break it.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°And believe me, if you leave me for Robin then I will make Robin regret it.¡± Christian reminds Zwetta again of the agreement they renewed after their fight that night, Christian who has renewed Zwetta¡¯s put Robin¡¯s name as coteral if Zwetta dared to break their agreement, that¡¯s why Zwetta inevitably had to sign a contract to keep working for Christian rke during Kainer. Chapter 308 308 Donor for Luna ¡°Sorry to bother you, young master,¡± Kainer said apologetically to Christian who was peeling the apple skin beside Kainer¡¯s bed. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, so what¡¯s the fuss? You¡¯re sick like this because of me anyway, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kainer was silent at the words Christian had just spoken, during Elena¡¯s absence this was the first time he had heard his master speak in such soothing words. Christian, who was not aware that he was being watched by Kainer, continued to enjoy the freshly peeled , even though he had just finished eating with Zwetta but Christian was hungry again. ¡°Looks like Zwetta is doing a good job.¡± Kainer¡¯s words almost made Christian choke on the apple that had just crossed his throat, not wanting to make his pride fall in front of Kainer, immediately Christian grabbed the mineral water from the table and immediately drank it to push the remaining apples that were still stubbornly stuck in his throat. ¡°Are you all right, sir?¡± Kainer asked again, seeing how much Christian had been drinking worried Kainer. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just feel really thirsty. The air conditioner in this room doesn¡¯t seem to be working properly.¡± Christian answered Kainer¡¯s question casually, he didn¡¯t want to drop his ego by admitting he almost choked on an apple when he heard Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°Are you okay in this room? Don¡¯t you want to move?¡± Kainer smiled a little. ¡°I¡¯m fine in this room, sir.¡± Christian clears his throat. ¡°Good, I¡¯m happy to hear that.¡± ..... ¡°How is Miss Luna¡¯s condition, sir? The nurses who came to take care of me did not want to answer my questions and to be honest I was very curious about Miss Luna¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Luna¡¯s condition is stable, her condition is getting better. Doctor Kimmy even said that Luna is ready to receive her new heart if the donor is ready,¡± Christian replied with a smile. ¡°My dream to see Luna running like a child her age is about toe true, Kainer.¡± ¡°A..are you serious, sir?¡± Kainer shrieked loudly, not long after that Kainer¡¯s face was as red as a tomato as his chest ached again. The reckless action he had just made triggered a pain in his ribs from his quiet ape scream just a moment ago. Seeing Kainer ¡®s deteriorating condition, Christian then immediately pressed the help button to call the nurse and doctor. It didn¡¯t take long, two nurses and a doctor finally arrived at Kainer¡¯s room. Without daring to ask Christian who was already standing beside Kainer¡¯s bed, the medics got to work. They immediately checked Kainer¡¯s condition which had suddenly deteriorated. From where he stood Christian did nothing, his focus was still on Kainer who was receiving medical attention. ¡°Whoever you are, sooner orter I¡¯ll find you,¡± Christian growls inwardly, cursing the man who ordered the criminals that had hurt Kainer. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll get more pain from Kainer.¡± Christian¡¯s hands are clenched into fists, holding back the emotions that exploded in his chest when he saw Kainer¡¯s expression of pain that was so obvious when a doctor injected fluid into his IV tube. Even though he had been given an intravenous drip and had experienced the same administration of medicine through an IV line as Kainer had just received, Christian swore that the pain he felt at that time was not as painful as Kainer is feeling now. The ten tense minutes were finally over, Kainer who had been feeling the pain had now calmed down and looked so peaceful in his sleep after the medicine he was given started to work. ¡°What happened to him? Before this he was fine, he could even tease me. But why is he suddenly like that?¡± Christian asks quietly. ¡°Mr Kainer¡¯s condition has indeed improved from a few weeks ago when he was taken to the hospital, but he is still not allowed to talk too loudly orugh as that would trigger the pain toe back, Mr rke.¡± Christian nods his head in response to the words of the doctor specially assigned to treat Kainer. Christian recalls how Kainer¡¯s condition initially deteriorated. ¡°Thank you for the help and please do the best for him, whatever it is if it¡¯s for Kainer¡¯s recovery, then do it immediately without having to ask for my approval,¡± Christian said again. ¡°Yes sir, I understand. Then I will excuse you, sir.¡± After saying that, the doctor rushed out of Kainer to resume his duties again, while Christian just stared nkly at Kainer. ¡°Get well soon, buddy. I need you,¡± Christian says honestly, being used to working with Kainer for so many years makes it so difficult to do all the work alone. Not wanting to disturb Kainer¡¯s rest, Christian then decided to leave the room he had been in for almost an hour. With firm steps, Christian then walked towards Suri¡¯s treatment room which was not far from Kainer¡¯s treatment room. Christian had deliberately ced Kainer on the same floor as Suri¡¯s treatment room; he did this so he could more easily control both of them at the same time. ¡°Mr rke.¡± Doctor Kimmy, who just came out of Luna¡¯s treatment room, greeted Christian politely. Christian smiles. ¡°How is Luna today, doc?¡± ¡°Miss Luna is in stable condition, everything is really ording to our expectations.¡± ¡°Thank goodness,¡± Christian says gratefully. ¡°Is the donor we are looking for already avable, doc?¡± ¡°Finding child donors is not easy, sir. It is much easier to find donors for adults than child donors, especially those who are under one year old like Miss Luna. Therefore I ask you to be patient a little longer, me and the team of doctors and others will continue to try to find the right donor for Miss Luna.¡± Doctor Kimmy exined clearly about the reality he was facing in the field, what Doctor Kimmy said was true. Until now, she and her team of doctors had difficulty finding the right donor for Luna, that¡¯s why she chose to exin clearly to Christian so that there would be no misunderstanding between them. Christian nodded. ¡°I understand doc, you can calm down. Do it ording to the procedure, remember my previous message. Make sure no other child bes a victim in the search for a new heart for Luna, I don¡¯t want to take another child¡¯s life to save my own child.¡± ¡°I understand sir.¡± ¡°Okay, oh yeah. Can Ie inside? I want to see Luna, I miss her.¡± Doctor Kimmy smiled. Every day after work, Christian always takes the time to visit Luna even though he only sees his beautiful child from behind the ss without direct touch. Therefore, it seems very unlikely if he misses Luna. ¡°Of course, but as usual you must still wear special clothes before meeting Luna.¡± Chapter 309 309 Johan¡¯s suspicious attitude Christian nodded slowly, after that he walked towards the door of Luna¡¯s treatment room, leaving doctor Kimmy who had been treating Luna with great struggle for nine months. The smile on Doctor Kimmy¡¯s face disappeared as soon as Christian was out of sight, Doctor Kimmy¡¯s expression turned sad. As a doctor who takes care of Luna directly, Doctor Kimmy knows very well how Luna really is. ¡°Hold on a little longer darling, give us our chance to fight even harder to save you,¡± Doctor Kimmy said in her heart, her eyes suddenly filled with tears that were contained inside. *** rke Mansion, Geneva, Switzend. 10.00 PM The report given by Erick immediately made Jack and Anne panic, hearing that Christian was attacked again by an unknown person, making both of them panic. Especially after knowing that Kainer was seriously injured, even though the attack had urred ten days ago, the two of them were still determined to go to Luxembourg. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Jack asked quietly to his wife who was tidying up the brown coat she was wearing, the Swiss winter made them all have to wear thick clothes. Anne nodded. ¡°Everything is ready, we can leave right now.¡± ¡°Wait Nick and Asher, I have to talk to them first before leaving,¡± said Jack quietly, through the corner of his eye Jack nced at Suri who had been sitting on the sofa since an hour ago with an expression that could not be interpreted. ..... Anne, who understood where Jack was talking, nodded her head. She knew that her husband wanted to give special orders to Nichs and Asher to look after Suri while they went to Luxembourg. Actually, Anne couldn¡¯t bear to see how Jack punished Suri, she felt sorry for Suri whose freedom was taken away. However, knowing that the punishment was good for Suri, Anne followed her husband¡¯s n to grow Suri in her own way. Asher¡¯s arrival made Anne smile with relief. Asher, who had just finished the meeting apanied by Johan, was seen running over to his adoptive parents who were waiting for him. ¡°Is Christian¡¯s condition bad, Auntie?¡± Asher asked with an ups and downs breath, Asher¡¯s brown eyes showed a concern that was so real and sincere without being made up. Although his rtionship with Christian has not fully recovered, Asher still cares deeply for his adopted brother. The role model who has made him so enthusiastic about working until now. Anne smiled, slowly patting the empty chair beside her. ¡°Sit down first.¡± Like decades ago, Asher immediately followed the orders of his adoptive mother without daring to argue. Never seeing and feeling the love of his biological mother made Asher make Anne a figure he would never dare to refute her words. ¡°So...¡± ¡°Christian is fine, the one injured is Kainer. Three broken ribs.¡± Jack, who had been silent for a long time, exined Christian and Kainer¡¯s condition in Luxembourg. Johan, who was standing not far from where the three people were sitting, immediately clenched his jaw, he looked so angry at Jack¡¯s words. Although he is the person most responsible for the attack, Johan is still angry when the failure of his men to kill Christian is brought up again. ¡°Three broken ribs?¡± Asher shrieked loudly repeating Jack¡¯s words. ¡°That bad?¡± ¡°But his condition is getting better, Christian has called the best doctor to treat Kainer,¡± said Jack again. ¡°Thank God.¡± Jack squeezed Asher¡¯s shoulder tightly. ¡°And while we¡¯re away, Uncle wants you to keep a good eye on Suri. Uncle entrusts Suri to you.¡± ¡°How long do Uncle and Aunt want to be gone?¡± asked Asher then. ¡°We don¡¯t know, dear,¡± said Anne nervously. ¡°Apart from wanting to visit Kainer, we also want to see Luna¡¯s condition. That¡¯s why we are currently thinking about how to get Christian¡¯s permission so that we can stay a little longer in Luxembourg. Aunty really misses Luna, Aunty wants to hug her.¡± Asher, who couldn¡¯t stand seeing Anne cry, grabbed his adoptive mother¡¯s body and hugged her tightly. ¡°Christian will definitely let Aunty and Uncle meet Luna, I¡¯m sure of that. Christian isn¡¯t that cruel, Aunty.¡± Asher¡¯s words made Anne tighten her arms on her adopted son, even though what Asher said had not happened but Anne was very happy. Her longing for Luna is unstoppable now. Because all the preparations had beenpleted, Jack then invited Anne to immediately go to the airport. Without saying goodbye to Suri, who was sitting not far from where they were now, Jack led Anne out of the house followed by Erick and several other bodyguards. In addition to seeing the condition of Kainer and Luna, Jack¡¯s goal to Luxembourg this time was to meet Robin Jones¡¯s subordinate, Zwetta who had saved his two children many times. Seeing her parents leave without talking to her made the tears that Suri was holding back spilled, her broken heart was getting more and more out of shape, getting very unfair treatment from her parents. ¡°Are you crying again?¡± Suri lifted her face, looked at Johan who was smiling. The bespectacled man who always tries to approach Suri looks so happy to see Suri ¡®s current condition. Suri wiped her tears with her hands. ¡°No, who¡¯s crying?¡± ¡°Oh no crying, huh?¡± Johan teased getting bolder. ¡°So what¡¯s causing your cheeks to get wet?¡± Suri folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work, do you? To bother me like this?! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still Suri Mireya rke, so realize your low position is Johan!¡± Because she was toozy to talk to Johan who often bothered her, Suri decided to go back to her room. Talking to Johan will only make her mood worse, that¡¯s why Suri chooses to vent her frustration in her room without interference from anyone including Johan. ¡°You are the first target that will crawl under my feet, Suri,¡± growled Johan full of emotion with gritted teeth from being too angry, Suri had trampled on her pride too much. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you limp helplessly in my bed, Suri.¡± Johan, who had already prepared his revenge on the rke family, had already targeted Suri first, the beautiful girl who was very spoiled made Johan so eager to sleep with her. Imagining Suri moaning and sweating under his body makes Johan so excited to carry out his n even though until now his n has not gone perfectly because his attempts to kill Christian always fail. Asher and Nichs¡¯ footsteps were getting louder and louder, causing Johan to turn around, preparing to wee the two men of the age difference. ¡°Where¡¯s Suri?¡± ¡°Are Mr Jack and Mrs Anne already leaving?¡± Asher and Johan¡¯s words collided in mid-air as they both spoke. Nichs smiled. ¡°Mr and madam and their entourage have already left for the airport, when they arrive at the airport they will immediately depart for Luxembourg using one of Mr rke¡¯s jets.¡± Johan nodded. ¡°Thankfully, have a smooth trip to Luxembourg.¡± ¡°Amen,¡± answered Asher quickly. ¡°Oh yeah, where¡¯s Suri? Is she back in her room?¡± ¡°Yes, Suri said that her body was sticky and wanted to take a shower with me a while ago. That¡¯s why she returned to her room in a hurry.¡± The frown on Nichs¡¯ forehead grew when he heard Johan¡¯s words, as people who witnessed how Suri grew up, Nichs knew that Suri was a girl who had a very graceful personality in addition to her spoiled nature. Suri would not talk that vulgar to other people, let alone to the opposite sex. Because of that Nichs felt a little disturbed by Johan¡¯s words. ¡°Looks like I have to keep an eye on this kid,¡± Nichs said to himself, his eyes that weren¡¯t as sharp as twenty-five years ago stared coldly at Johan who was talking to Asher. Chapter 310 310 The core problem The ne carrying Jack and Annended perfectly in Luxembourg, dozens of men dressed in all ck had lined up neatly under the ne to wee them. ¡°Wee back, sir,¡± said Jorge politely to Jack who got off the ne first. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°Nice to see you again, Jorge. How is Luxembourg?¡± ¡°Everything is still the same as when you left the country nine months ago, sir,¡± answered Jorge honestly. ¡°So what about Christian, he¡¯s fine, right?¡± From the middle of the stairs Anne joined in. Jorge and Jack looked at Anne at the same time. ¡°Young master is fine, madam. It¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Just what, Jorge?¡± asked Anne again quickly, ahead of Jack who wanted to ask a simr question. Jorge swallowed his saliva. ¡°The young master hasn¡¯t been home for the past week, ording to the bodyguard. The young master lives in one of the rke family¡¯s apartments which is close to the rke Enterprise.¡± ..... ¡°Living in an apartment?¡± Anne and Jack repeated Jorge¡¯s words at the same time, for this information they had absolutely no idea. Erick said nothing about this. Jorge nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, young master lives in the apartment.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Why is Christian living in the apartment?¡± ¡°We¡¯d better get in the car first, sir.¡± Erick, who had gotten off the ne, responded to Jack¡¯s words very politely. ¡°What Erick said is true, sir. We¡¯d better get in the car first, it¡¯s cold outside,¡± added Jorge quickly as soon as he realized his mistake. Without arguing, Jack then led Anne into the car that had been waiting since an hour ago. As soon as Jack and Anne got into the car, Erick, who was carrying his master¡¯s important bag, then followed suit, followed by Jorge. The convoy of luxury cars, which were dominated by ck, was seen leaving the airport for rke¡¯s mansion, a ce that holds many memories. Especially for Anne and Jack who finally get to be reunited in an extraordinary way after an unexpected breakup. During the trip Jorge told what happened to Anne and Jack who immediately listened to his exnation seriously, neither of them spoke at all while Jorge told the series of extraordinary events that had urred in thest few weeks. ¡°I also have never met that girl named Zwetta, sir. But for sure she is a good girl, some of the other bodyguards said if she did her job well. Not a day did she leave young master, it seems the second attack that made Kainer seriously injured was enough to worry the young master so he forced his savior to take care of him,¡± said Jorge at length, ending his exnation. ¡°Zwetta...is that girl, the same girl who saved Suri,¡± Jack muttered quietly. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed that Zwetta is the same girl as the girl who saved Miss Suri, sir.¡± Anne, who had not taken her eyes off of Jorge, squeezed Jack¡¯s hand slowly, trying to calm the trembling emotions that were engulfing her from within. ¡°Who confirmed that Zwetta was the girl who saved Suri?¡± ¡°Young master himself, madam,¡± said Jorge quickly. ¡°Young master said that if Zwetta was a secret agent who was carrying out her mission at the time, she identally saved Miss Suri because the main target was Osbert. The man who kidnapped Miss Suri and intends to sell Miss Suri to a Japanese man named Yamada Naoki. Anne, who had not heard this information, immediately covered her mouth with both hands. She looked so shocked when she heard Jorge¡¯s words about Osbert¡¯s n to sell Suri. ¡°S..Suri being the target of human trafficking?!¡± said Jack stammered, his chest immediately felt so tight. Jorge nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right sir, that¡¯s what young master said to Ronin at that time. The Ronin summoned by young master that night managed to find the profile of Osbert, the man Zwetta as the one who kidnapped Miss Suri from the airport four years ago.¡± ¡°Exin slowly, Jorge. We haven¡¯t heard this information,¡± Erick said quietly when he realized the change in Jack and Anne¡¯s emotions, who looked very shocked to hear Jorge¡¯s words about Osbert and his crazy ns to Suri. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this, Erick. At that time I also only heard a few sentences because I had to prepare food for the Ronin¡¯s men who came.¡± ¡°Then Ronin knows everything?¡± asked Eric again. Jorge nodded stiffly. ¡°Yes, Ronin knows everything.¡± Without asking Jack¡¯s approval first, Erick then took out his cellphone and immediately called Ronin. Having worked with Ronin one year ago while looking for information about the masked girl, who at that time Suri referred to as Elena, gave him the mobile number of one of Christian¡¯s most loyal subordinates. Once the call was connected, Erick then got into a serious conversation with Ronin, who is currently in one of his most popr business ces in Luxembourg, an underground bar that is being loved by young people in Luxembourg and several neighboring countries because of the uniqueness of the ce. ¡°Ok, I await your arrival at the mansion. I am currently with Mr and Mrs. I hope you are notte and one more thing you must remember is not to tell the young master about this matter in advance. We are all trying to fix this whole mess, you. You understand where I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child who has to be reminded over and over again, Erick. Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving soon, see youter,¡± Ronin said quietly before hanging up Erick¡¯s call. Erick turned to Jack who was still locking his lips tightly, the information Jorge gave him really shook his soul. He didn¡¯t think that his daughter, Suri Mireya, whose birth was so awaited, was almost sold off by someone else and he didn¡¯t know about this matter. Jack looks very devastated, he feels that he has be a failed father at this time because he does not know that such a big problem has befallen his beloved daughter who is currently giving the punishment. The same thing is also seen in Anne, Anne, who has always been kind to others, looks so shocked when she finds out that her daughter has almost be a victim of the madness of a man who has the heart to sell an innocent girl to a phnderer. Anne, who for many years has led a charitable organization that focuses on the mental health of victims of sexual crimes, really does not think that her daughter will almost suffer the same fate as the victims who she has strengthened mentally in several of her organizations. ¡°Why did our car stop? What happened?¡± Jack, who was already very nervous, reacted violently when he realized that the car he was riding in was stopped. ¡°There seems to be an ident ahead, sir.¡± ¡°ident? How did it happen? Quickly find another way, we have to get home soon. I don¡¯t want to bete to meet Ronin who...¡± ¡°Right now Ronin is also on his way Sir, we won¡¯t bete. So please be patient a little longer. Erick said quietly, trying to calm Jack who was so nervous. ¡°Fuck...¡± To be continued Chapter 311 311 Suri¡¯s wound rke Mansion, Luxembourg. 01.30 AM Already countless, Jack looked at the clock on his left hand. Since arriving at his grandfather¡¯s historic house, Jack looks so uneasy because Ronin doesn¡¯t show up quickly even though thirty minutes have passed since his arrival at the house. ¡°You can rest first, honey. You look tired.¡± Anne shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I want to hear everything directly from Ronin. I need to know what really happened.¡± Anne finished speaking, heard the sound of people walking quickly towards them. Suddenly everyone who was sitting in the family room turned towards the door where the sound came from, not long after that Ronin appeared who came with a backpack on his shoulder. ¡°Sorry for keeping you guys waiting so long...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much!¡± Anne, who had been sitting gracefully for a long time, interrupted Ronin¡¯s words loudly. ¡°Quickly sit down and tell us everything.¡± Without daring to refute thedy¡¯s words, Ronin rushed to make preparations. Tonight Ronin wants to exin all the root causes that are causing such a huge mess on everyone by presenting the results of his search for the madness of Osbert and his customers to everyone. Luckily Erick had prepared everything, so the time needed for Ronin became very little and in a short time all the preparations werepleted. ..... ¡°Before I get started, I hope you both stay patient and don¡¯t do anything. Please don¡¯t have toe back topose yourself for another day.¡± ¡°Calm down for days, what does that mean?¡± Ronin took a deep breath to hear Erick¡¯s question, he looked hard to tell what had happened to him a few weeks ago. But because they had no other choice, Ronin finally told the chaos that urred that night. ¡°Christian that angry?¡± said Anne hoarsely holding back tears. ¡°me yourself to be exact, madam,¡± said Robin quietly. Jack closed his eyes slowly trying to control the tightness in his chest, once again he was wracked with enormous guilt. Jack again feels that he has failed in his duties as a father. He didn¡¯t think that Christian was really devastated, Jack didn¡¯t think that it was not only Suri who was the victim of all this chaos. Realizing the change in the mood of the master and his wife made Erick code to Ronin not to continue his words, he was worried that if Robin spoke again something bad would happen to Anne who looked very shocked. ¡°Are you all right, sir?¡± Erick asked quietly. ¡°Should I call...¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Jack interrupted Erick¡¯s words quickly as he opened his eyes again. ¡°And show us your findings, Ronin.¡± Ronin nced at Erick, trying to get Erick¡¯s opinion. After getting approval from Erick. Ronin then went about his business, showing Jack and Anne his findings, two people who had to know everything. ¡°This man is the main cause of all this chaos, his name is Osbert. A pimp disguised as a businessman. He is better known by the nickname Angel Hunter,¡± said Ronin slowly starting to show his findings to Jack and Anne who were already so focused on the monitor screen that was showing their faces. ugly Osbert posing in front of the Burj Khalifa tower. ¡°Osbert makes Dubai his ce to do transactions with his customers who are thirsty for young women, he will direct his service users to the middle east to pay off the payment once the target is avable and ready to be given to the rogue men.¡± Ronin stopped his exnation, trying to read the changes in Jack and Anne¡¯s facial expressions which were now as pale as the in paper that had just been printed. ¡°And that¡¯s what he did when he targeted Miss Suri four years ago.¡± ¡°Jesus.¡± Anne mumbled hoarsely when she heard Suri¡¯s name called by Ronin, even though Suri is now fine and reunited with them but Anne looks so horrified. Ronin swallowed his saliva when he felt Jack¡¯s murderous gaze, but he couldn¡¯t back down at this point. Because if that happens then he can¡¯te out intact from rke¡¯s mansion which currently feels like a terrible ughterhouse. Ronin slowly moved the cursor, showing the second photo on hisptop. ¡°This is Yamada Naoki, the person who at that time paid Osbert a fantastic amount to get Miss Suri.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± Ronin smiled at Jack¡¯s harsh words, no father would remain calm when he saw a photo of a man almost touching his daughter and Ronin could understand this, because he had seen Christian¡¯s expression before. ¡°And this is Zwetta, the one who...¡± ¡°Elena!!¡± Jack and Anne squealed loudly at the same time when Ronin showed a photo of Zwetta who was not wearing the mask that is usually always on her face, the same shocked expression was seen on Erick. Erick, who was standing next to Jack, even covered his face when he saw the photo Zwetta that Ronin was currently showing. Ronin shook her head slowly with a suppressed smile. ¡°This is Zwetta, the secret agent who went on a mission to kill Osbert and rescue Miss Queen and Mr Christian these past few weeks, not Elena Wilson.¡± ¡°Z..zwetta, this girl¡¯s name is Zwetta?¡± Anne repeated Ronin¡¯s words in a hoarse voice, her already wet eyes flooded with tears. ¡°Right, this is the girl named Zwetta who has saved Miss Suri and the young master several times,¡± Ronin said calmly. ¡°And that¡¯s not really the point of our discussion tonight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Eric quickly. ¡°I want to tell you the main reason why Miss Suri mistook Zwetta for Elena,¡± answered Ronin carefully, as he was preparing himself for Jack and Anne¡¯s emotional surge. ¡°The reason Miss Suri mistook Elena for Zwetta was not because Miss Suri had already seen Zwetta at that time, because as we all know Zwetta covered her face tightly with a mask and this was also confirmed by Miss Suri directly at that time. The main cause Miss Suri mistook Elena for Zwetta is Miss Suri¡¯s psychic state which is in great shock, sir. Miss Suri was so traumatized that she forgot some important events that she should have remembered in the kidnapping.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up, Ronin. I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡± said Jack, annoyed, hearing Ronin talk in circles made him confused. Ron gulped. ¡°Zwetta who at that time made Osbert a target in her dangerous mission became the first to see how chaotic Miss Suri was in that hotel room. Miss Suri was found tied to the bed on both her hands and feet, Osbert deliberately did that to Miss Suri to make it easier for Yamada Naoki to raped her.¡± ¡°Bastard!!¡± Erick hissed with emotion, his hands tightly clenched beside his tense body. Chapter 312 312 The other regret An hour has passed since Ronin left and Anne is still crying by not letting go of Jack who was sitting limply in the empty living room, everyone including the faithful Erick, Jack ordered him to sleep first. ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really failed as a mother, Jack. Not just one, but the two children I¡¯ve given birth to are shattered like that without me knowing. I¡¯m really useless ...¡± Jack tightened his arms around Anne¡¯s body who relied on him. ¡°No Anne, you can¡¯t talk like that. It¡¯s not your fault, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. I¡¯m the only one to me more than anyone.¡± Anne buried her face again in Jack¡¯s open chest, she couldn¡¯t stand to hear Jack¡¯s words. ¡°This stupid me didn¡¯t find out in more detail about Suri¡¯s condition after the kidnapping, I don¡¯t care about her mental state which is still so devastated by the incident,¡± said Jack hoarsely, his eyes welling with tears at the memory of Ronin¡¯s words. ¡°And the stupid thing is, right now I¡¯m punishing Suri.¡± Anne¡¯s grip on Jack¡¯s arm tightened. ¡°I really am a useless father, Anne.¡± Unable to bear to hear Jack keep cursing himself, Anne immediately hugged Jack tightly. The two of them then wept together, strengthening each other in the same wound. Knowing the wounds of their two children from someone else made them both very sad, especially Jack who had been too hard on Christian. Jack had no idea that Christian was actually wracked with so much guilt because of Suri¡¯s kidnapping. ..... ¡°Looks like I really have to find Elena and return it to Christian, that¡¯s the only way for me to get forgiveness from my son,¡± Jack said in his heart, his determination to find Elena was getting bigger now. *** With slightly shuffled steps, Christian walks towards the new residence he has been living in for the past week. Christian¡¯s new residence is right in front of the room where Zwetta lives, the savior of his life who has now be his bodyguard. ¡°Just got home?¡± The question that Zwetta asked suddenly made Christian, who was looking at the floor, raise his face, Christian looked surprised to see Zwetta who was already standing in front of him. The girl was still not wearing her night clothes. Fix, Zwetta hasn¡¯t slept yet or she was deliberately waiting for his return. Thinking about this makes Christian happy. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Christian asks back with a big smile. ¡°I just got back from the gym downstairs and my eyes are so fresh right now after soaking in the jacuzzi,¡± Zwetta answered honestly. Christian¡¯s eyebrows rose, his sense of smell immediately caught thevender scent emanating from Zwetta¡¯s body. It was clear that if this girl had really just finished taking a shower, Christian recognized the scent of Zwetta¡¯s favorite soap. ¡°Want toe with me for a drink?¡± Christian offers Zwetta an interesting activity, after learning that Zwetta is a good enough drinker to make Christian happy to have a substitute friend to drink with after Kainer¡¯s treatment. Zwetta smiled, agreeing to the offer given by his new boss. ¡°In my room,¡± Christian says again. If only at this moment the memory of Elena dealing with Christian maybe Elena would scream in surprise with blushing cheeks at such a tant invitation, but because the one facing Christian right now is Zwetta who has a lot of extraordinary self-defense abilities. looks so rxed hearing the invitation to enjoy alcohol in his room. ¡°Sure, why not?!¡± Christian smiles and rushes to open his bedroom door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Without hesitation Zwetta entered Christian¡¯s room, thevender scent wafted into Christian¡¯s nose as soon as Zwetta crossed it. A wide smile immediately spreads across Christian¡¯s face, all the tiredness that had been hanging over Christian since an hour ago disappeared instantly. After closing the door to his room, Christian then rushes to the cupboard where the various kinds of his favorite drinks are stored. ¡°Red Wine or...¡± ¡°You¡¯d better take a shower first.¡± From the balcony Zwetta cuts off Christian¡¯s words. ¡°It would be more pleasant if you had a drink after your shower.¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°Ok..ok...you are the boss now. I will take a shower and please choose your own drink.¡± ¡°Ok, that¡¯s an easy job for me,¡± Zwetta said quickly. Not wanting to make Zwetta wait too long, Christian then goes into his room to take a shower. Christian¡¯s apartment room type is the same as Zwetta¡¯s room type, the apartment has a separate room from the living room. That¡¯s why all the activities of the owner of the room will not be seen by the guests whoe and Christian deliberately chooses this type of room for Zwetta so that Zwetta feels that her privacy is more protected. As soon as Christian entered the room, Zwetta then rushed over to Christian¡¯s row of liquor bottles that were lined up in the special cupboard. Zwetta¡¯s smile widened when she saw that there was one of her favorite drink brands, without thinking Zwetta then grabbed the drink and immediately took it to the pantry to get ice cubes and a ss. Zwetta prefers to drink cold. Less than ten minutes Christian leaves his room, he looks refreshed with a body that exudes a refreshing aroma of wood and mint. Zwetta then smiled sadly when she realized that Christian¡¯s taste was still far above her when it came to choosing bathroom fixtures, Zwetta immediately felt like she had failed as a woman. ¡°You seem to have very good taste,¡± Christianpliments sincerely when he sees Zwetta¡¯s choice of drinks. Zwetta shrugs in response to Christian¡¯s words, Zwetta is still annoyed at Christian who currently has a very pleasant smell. ¡°Raise your ss, Zee,¡± Christian says again, inviting Zwetta to toast. Zwetta, who was annoyed for no reason, chose to raise her ss silently and immediately finished her drink in one gulp, seeing Zwetta¡¯s extraordinary way of drinking made Christianugh amused. ¡°This isn¡¯t water you can just drink in one gulp, Zee.¡± Zwetta ced her empty ss on the table carefully. ¡°Is there a problem if I just finished my drink like that? After all, we¡¯re not in a drinking contest or at a formal banquet that requires drinking in an elegant manner, right?¡± ¡°There really isn¡¯t one, it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°If there isn¡¯t, then it¡¯s fine!¡± Zwetta said curtly, when she was sulking like this Zwetta really looked like Elena. The tough girl figure created by Jody Wilson, the one who identally bumped into Zwetta when Zwetta just got out of the hotel where she finished her mission five years ago. Chapter 313 313 Role model Christian chuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the balcony, enjoy the silence of the city when everyone is asleep gives a pleasant sensation. You will like it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christian extends his hand towards Zwetta. ¡°I guarantee you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet you¡¯ll like it,¡± Christian says confidently. Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s the stake if I don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°You can ask me anything, and vice versa.¡± ¡°Eh? What does that mean?¡± An impatient Christian then grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand and forced her to get up. ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to understand where I was talking, Zee.¡± ..... Zwetta who doesn¡¯t like any kind of physical contact then pushes Christian¡¯s chest hard to get away from her. ¡°I can walk on my own and definitely don¡¯t need your help!¡± fiercely Zwetta snapped before finally walking towards the balcony in a hurry. Getting unfriendly treatment from Zwetta only made Christian smile a little, because he didn¡¯t want to make Zwetta enjoy the view alone, Christian rushed after her with a ss and bottle of wine that Zwetta had previously chosen. As they almost reach the balcony, Christian stops in his tracks when he notices something is different about Zwetta. A triumphant smile appears on Christian¡¯s lips when he realizes that he has won the bet he made a moment ago, because Zwetta is currently fascinated by the view of Luxembourg as Christian said a moment ago. ¡°When I first came and stayed in this apartment, I was the same as you,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°I immediately fell in love with this ce, more specifically the view from this room.¡± Zwetta who was shocked immediately turned to Christian, she looked nervous when she faced Christian who caught her admiring the view from where she was now. Christian chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Zee. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, who¡¯s nervous?¡± ¡°Do we need to change rooms?¡± ¡°What?¡± Christian immediately raised his hands up. ¡°Don¡¯t think bad of me, I mean good. I¡¯m just making an offer to you to switch rooms so you can get this view.¡± Christian spreads his hand pointing at the dazzling twinkling city lights. Actually, Christian¡¯s offer is quite disturbing Zwetta¡¯s soul, because Zwetta doesn¡¯t have ess to this beautiful view from her room at this time. What Zwetta saw was another apartment building adjacent to her apartment building. Contrary to the view from Christian¡¯s room. ¡°How? You want to swap?¡± ¡°No need, after all I¡¯m quitefortable in my room,¡± Zwetta refused quickly. ¡°Are you sure? My offer is only valid once.¡± Zwetta nodded. ¡°Sure, 100% sure.¡± ¡°Okay then, I won¡¯t insist,¡± Christian says softly with a smile. Zwetta immediately turned her face the other way, trying to hide her disappointment because she really wanted the room Cristian was in right now. However, because her ego is too big, Zwetta chooses to refuse Christian¡¯s offer. ¡°Here¡¯s your ss.¡± Zwetta turns and takes the ss from Christian¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Zee. You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± Christian replies quietly, he slowlynds his butt on the chair next to Zwetta. Feeling ufortable standing alone, Zwetta decided to join Christian in sitting in the empty chair. ¡°Can I ask you something, Zee?¡± Zwetta who justnded her butt on the chair immediately turned to Christian. ¡°Ask what? Don¡¯t you already know everything about me, don¡¯t you? Has Oliver Lee, your informant not satisfied your curiosity yet?¡± Zwetta said sarcastically, he deliberately brought Oliver Lee¡¯s name into their conversation. Christian chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m no longer in touch with Oliver, since the information I needed from him was enough I stopped contacting him.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t need any more information, then why are you still asking me?¡± ¡°It would be more satisfying if I asked the person directly, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Christian asks smartly. ¡°I just want to be closer to you, Zee. I want to get to know you better, despite your dangerous job.¡± Zwetta narrowed her eyes, looking at Christian warily. ¡°I wanted to know your life before finally joining Robin, to be honest I was very curious about it,¡± Christian says honestly. ¡°Why do you know about my past? What¡¯s in it for you?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°There¡¯s no point in it, I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s unfair that you know all about me but I don¡¯t know anything about you, aren¡¯t we friends? It doesn¡¯t matter if I know about that childhood story of yours?¡± Zwetta clenched her fists tightly, Christian¡¯s words rattling her mind. Getting questions about her dark childhood made Zwetta so uneasy, her tearful childhood was a time that Zwetta wanted to erase from her life. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me I don¡¯t force it, Zee. I just want to...¡± ¡°I never got a proper education because my father didn¡¯t have the money to send me to school, the people who taught me to read, write and count were the bartenders where my father and I only then. Those kind women felt sorry for me, that¡¯s why they wanted to share their knowledge with me so that I could read and write. I was only able to read and write well when I was nine years old.¡± Zwetta smiled sadly, remembering her dark childhood made her sad. ¡°And when I was a teenager, my father who was a gambler and a drunkard sold me to a pimp to pay his debts to moneylenders. And the pimp who gave me turned out to be one of Osbert¡¯s men from that bar. I chose to run away to save the only dignity I have as a human being who deserves to have a better life without thinking that night.¡± Christian¡¯s jaw tightened at Zwetta¡¯s words, even though he was new to Zwetta, Christian looked so angry when he heard how Zwetta¡¯s life struggles. ¡°I, who was so scared, decided to keep running regardless of the coldness of the New York streets at that time, until finally I identally bumped into Robin who had juste out of the coffee shop. breath with sweat that had soaked my whole body seemed to immediately make Robin realize that something was wrong with me. Because of that he immediately took me into his car, since then I have lived with Robin as a student as well as a worker at his house, ¡°added Zwetta again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Robin, I might have be one of Osbert¡¯s money machines. If it wasn¡¯t for Robin that night I might never have felt my freedom as a free human, that¡¯s why yesterday I was so angry with you when you said that Robin wanted me . Robin is a brother, father and mentor to me. It seems impossible for Robin to have feelings for me.¡± Silence. Christian is silent, he is at a loss for words. All the words that came out of Zwetta¡¯s lips pierced the deepest side of his heart. ¡°That¡¯s why I ask you not to badmouth Robin by saying Robin made me his money machine, because believe me, no matter how much I pay him it will not be worth what he did for me at that time.¡± Chapter 314 314 Sleep together again The sun was already high in the sky when Zwetta started to try her eyes which still felt so heavy, finishing three bottles of wine with a fairly high alcohol content alone with Christian made Zwetta ¡®s head feel very heavy right now. ¡°Already up?¡± Zwetta , who was trying to beat the pain that was wracking her head, immediately turned to the right, towards the source of the sound. Christian! Zwetta¡¯s consciousness returned instantly, her eyes opened perfectly when she saw a sweet smile that appeared on Christian¡¯s face. Christian who now looks fresh and spreads a fragrant aroma, is also lying next to Zwetta resting on his left hand. ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you in my bed?!¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t fully realized, take a look around you. Pay close attention to where you are right now.¡± Zwetta immediately looked around, following Christian¡¯s instructions. The room where she is currently located is dominated by a dark beige color which is very different from the bedroom where she sleeps which has clean white walls, not to mention the size of this room is also much wider than the room which for almost two weeks has been her ce to rx after a day following Christian in the office. Christian chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re in my room, Zee.¡± Zwetta¡¯s hands Zwetta immediately clenched into fists, looking annoyed.quickly Zwetta turned to Christian who was now sitting. ..... ¡°Last night, where did you sleep? I mean you didn¡¯t sleep in the same bed with me, did you?¡± ¡°ording to you?¡± ¡°Christ!!!¡± Christian smiles again. ¡°Even though we slept in the same bedst night, I can confirm that nothing happened between the two of us. We really only slept for nothing more.¡± Zwetta squeezed the edge of the nket that had been in her hands for a long time. ¡°And one more thing you should know, I¡¯m not a man who will sleep with a sleeping woman. So you don¡¯t worry,¡± Christian ads again. Zwetta who was still very alert did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, she was trying to collect the memory fragments that were scattered in her head.suddenly Zwetta jumped out of bed and immediately ran towards the door quickly leaving Christian who looked shocked when he saw Zwetta suddenly run and disappeared from before him quickly. Because Zwetta didn¡¯t close Christian¡¯s bedroom door tightly, Christian could hear Zwetta¡¯s scream. The smile on Christian¡¯s face disappeared and was reced with a sad look that dominated his face, slowly Christian¡¯s eyes filled with tears of pain that suffocated his chest. Waking up an hour earlier than Zwetta allows Christian beautiful face very freely Zwetta which almost makes him lose control. In the first seconds of his consciousness, Christian thinks that he is sleeping with Elena. However, after a minute passed, Christian finally realized that the girl in front of him was Zwetta, not Elena. The only woman who is currently the ruler of his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elena. I¡¯ll always be loyal to you, I swear.¡± Christian¡¯s lips trembled violently as he spoke. For two weeks with Zwetta , Christian was not toote in his sadness, Zwetta who had a face like Elena even managed to make him smile widely. However, today when he opened his eyes everything changed. The tightness that had disappeared came back, Christian again felt the pain that made him never able to sleep peacefully. The wound that had been dry was wet again, Christian was really hit by the pain that was so extraordinary right now. Holding his chest that feels so tight, Christian copses. His big bodynded on the hard floor, luckily his head didn¡¯t hit the hard edge of the bed. But even so, the effect Christian got was of course very painful when his body collided with the marble floor that was so strong and cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elena....I¡¯m sorry...¡± *** One thing Zwetta did when she arrived at her room was to immediately check thepleteness of her clothes in front of the bathroom mirror. Zwetta wanted to make sure that the clothes she worest night were still perfectly fitted to her body. ¡°That man was speaking the truth,¡± Zwetta said quietly after realizing thepleteness of her clothes. After feeling sure that nothing happened between her and Christian, Zwetta then walked to the bathtub to soak. Because Zwetta has been trained by Robin well, no matter how much she consumes alcohol, Zwetta will not vomit. She will only go to sleep when her body is no longer able to withstand the onught of alcohol that enters her body, thereforest night Zwetta fell asleep when she drank thest ss Christian gave her from the bottle of wine they had spent together. Suddenly Zwetta opened her eyes wide. Both of her hands also immediately gripped the edge of the bathtub firmly, even though the grip was so strong, Zwetta looks white. ¡°W..what is that? How can I imagine Christian in the bathtub?¡± Zwetta¡¯s face was pale, never dated anyone in her entire life, making Zwetta look panicked when one of the shes of her beautiful memory with Christian appeared. Zwetta , who has absolutely no feelings for Christian, looks so shocked at the moment because the scene that popped into her head a while ago is so clear. His sweet smile, his melodious voice until the man¡¯s beautiful body seemed so real and now all these things really bothered Zwetta. ¡°No...it must be because I fell asleep in his room. It must be because of that,¡± Zwetta frantically, trying to calm herself not to be affected by the scene that had just appeared in her head. Not wanting to keep remembering that very intimate scene, Zwetta then hurriedly got up from the bathtub and ran towards the shower. Zwetta chose to wet her entire body with cold water that immediately flowed from the shower, Zwetta hoped the cold water could normalize her brain which had been disturbed by the inappropriate scene. Chapter 315 315 The day After feeling that she was ready, Zwetta then carefully opened the door. Zwetta is afraid that she will directly face Christian who is waiting for her at the door, considering that she has locked herself in her room for more than forty minutes. Zwetta¡¯s eyebrow rose when she found no one in front of her room, the figure she was afraid of was also nowhere to be seen. In fact, Christian¡¯s bedroom door is still notpletely closed, still in the same position she left the room. Feeling something is wrong, Zwetta decides to go back into Christian¡¯s room. ¡°Christian!¡± Zwetta couldn¡¯t help but scream loudly, seeing Christian sitting on the floor with his head down in a panic made Zwetta panic. Christian, who was deep in sorrow, did not respond to Zwetta¡¯s, the guilt that had been tormenting him for so long embraced his body again, bringing him into the abyss full of thorns so cruelly. Feeling that something was wrong with Christian, Zwetta then rushed over to the man by sitting in front of him. At first Zwetta looked doubtful, but after bracing herself finally Zwetta dared to touch Christian¡¯s chin and lift it up so that it was level with her face. Badump... Zwetta¡¯s heart beats very fast when she sees how messed up Christian¡¯s face is now, the man looks like he doesn¡¯t have blood. His face was very pale with trembling lips.automatically Zwettanded his hand on the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re not sick, then what happened to you...¡± Zwetta¡¯s word stopped by Christian¡¯s grip suddenly wrapped around her wrist so tightly. ..... ¡°What are you doing, Christ? Let go of my hand now if you don¡¯t want to...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena.¡± Zwetta furrowed her brows, she was annoyed by the words Christian had just said. Even though she knows that her face is very simr to that of Elena Wilson, but Zwetta objected if someone called her by the name Elena. ¡°I¡¯m not Elena, my name is Zwetta!¡±said Zwetta firmly. ¡°So don¡¯t call me by that name, because I don¡¯t like it. Elena¡¯s name is too ugly for me.¡± Christian, who was in a state of unconsciousness, pursed his lips, putting on his sorrowful smile nicely. ¡°You¡¯re really mad at me, apparently.¡± p... Zwetta who was annoyed to see Christian¡¯s condition immediatelynded a hard p to the man¡¯s cheek, a blush immediately created on Christian¡¯s cheek not long after Zwetta¡¯snded there. ¡°I warn you once again, my name is not Elena. My name is Zwetta, so stop calling me by that name,¡± Zwetta loudly. ¡°And one more thing, don¡¯t act like the person who suffers the most in the world like this. If you do have a sin against that girl named Elena, then seek and apologize to her bravely. Not in this way.¡± Christian gasps and looks shocked at the warning Zwetta threw at him. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t like having weak bosses. That¡¯s why I¡¯d better quit my job and...¡± ¡°No!¡± Christian cuts Zwetta panic. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Hearing Zwetta say the word ¡®resign¡¯ brought Christian to his senses. ¡°I need you, I have no one else I can trust but you,¡± *** rke Enterprise. 1.30 PM. Jack, Anne and Erick have been waiting for Christian in the office for more than four hours. Even though he knows where Christian is staying, Jack decides to wait for his son at the office. Jack doesn¡¯t want to intrude on Christian¡¯s privacy, he doesn¡¯t want to make his already strained rtionship with Christian even more difficult to mend. That¡¯s why he invited Anne and Erick to wait in the office. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ve waited too long, Jack,¡± said Anne nervously. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we follow him to the apartment?¡± Jack, who was sitting next to Anne, squeezed the fingers of the woman who had apanied him for more than a quarter of a century. ¡°Not Anne, if we catch Christian into the apartment I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be offended. I don¡¯t want to make things worse.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s been too long, Jack,¡± said Anne quickly. ¡°What Mr. Jack said is true, madam. If we follow the young master into the apartment, I am afraid that the young master will be even more angry. You certainly remember the ban the young master gave a few weeks ago, don¡¯t you?¡± Erick, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke, he deliberately reminded Anne of the ban Christian gave them a few weeks ago not toe to Luxembourg. Anne immediately lowered her face, she looked so sad when she recalled the ultimatum Christian gave them. Jack, who could not bear to see Anne sad, then hugged the body of the woman he loved so tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Anne, things will definitely go back to the way they were. We¡¯ll definitely get through this storm, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote for what we¡¯re doing, Jack,¡± said Anne hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if Christian has closed the door on us, I¡¯m afraid that Christian really hates us.¡± ¡°No Anne, Christian would never have hated us. He¡¯s been a wonderful child since childhood, Christian wouldn¡¯t have been able to close the door on us for forgiveness.¡± Anne shook her head slowly. ¡°Christian didn¡¯t know anything at that time, Jack. That¡¯s why he can forgive you so easily and his current situation is very different. Christian is an adult and we have disappointed him many times. I myself have even put my hand on his face because of a trivial matter that I¡¯m pretty sure my stupidity at the time made Christian think even more that I cared more about Asher than he did. I really do, Jack.¡± Hearing his wife¡¯s words filled Jack with an ufortable feeling, he looked so uneasy. Even though she had tried to think positively, the words that Anne had just said hit him. The fact that they put too much importance on Asher on various asions would surely hurt Christian and this made Jack a little worried at the moment. Erick¡¯s intention to calm his two masters was stopped by the entry of a message on his cellphone, Erick¡¯s t face immediately turned tense when he read the writing sent by one of the bodyguards who guarded the entrance of rke Enterprise. ¡°Mr. Christian and the girl named Zwetta just got out of the car, sir,¡± Erick said quietly. ¡°And they¡¯re walking towards the elevator right now.¡± Erick¡¯s words suddenly made Anne and Jack immediately stop crying, both of them even immediately let go of their hugs and turned to Erick at the same time. ¡°Christian and Zwetta?¡± Anne repeated Erick¡¯s words with a slight stutter. ¡°That¡¯s right madam, that¡¯s why both of you better get ready. The young master has absolutely no idea that the two of you are in the office right now.¡± Chapter 316 316 Big meeting Although still annoyed with Christian, Zwetta still apanied the man to the office. An important meeting that must be attended by Christian in person makes her unable to refuse the boss¡¯s invitation to apany him to the office. ¡°I¡¯m going straight to the meeting room, you can go to my own room, right?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not a child who needs constant guidance, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± A paper-thin smile appears on Christian¡¯s lips, hearing Zwetta speak again curtly makes him happy. Even though he¡¯s in a bit of a mess, Christian is feeling much better than an hour ago. The p given by Zwetta managed to make him wake up from the pseudo world he had created himself. The tinkling of the elevator made Zwetta and Christian straighten up, both of them preparing to leave because they had arrived at the destination floor, the highest floor in the rke Enterprise building where Christian was. As he said a while ago, Christian then separated himself from Zwetta when they arrived in front of a flower vase near Christian¡¯s study. Christian, who wanted to immediately join the top brass of hispany, left Zwetta without another word, the importance of the meeting this afternoon made Christian want to arrive at the meeting room immediately. Zwetta deep breath when she saw Christian continue to walk towards arge room that became a meeting room at the end of the hall, because she didn¡¯t know anyone other than Christian who was veryplicated. Zwetta decided to go to the pantry alone to get coffee that the office girl always provided for her Christian orders. Not taking off her mask, Zwetta grabbed a coffee cup from the refrigerator. Even though they already knew that Zwetta was the CEO¡¯s special staff, some of the female staff on the floor dared to talk about it openly. Especially at a time like this, when Zwetta was alone without Christian near her. Actually Christian already knows that Zwetta has been the subject of gossip from his employees, but he remains silent and does nothing, Zwetta¡¯s not to deal with trivial matters like that makes Christian let the unbnced bullying happen. ¡°The girl in the mask again,¡± Sienna said quietly, starting their midday gossip. ¡°I¡¯m really very ufortable.¡± ..... ¡°You¡¯re right, Sienna. We feel like we are being watched by a terrible hitman right now with this masked girl,¡± said Aurora, one of the people who had been tipped to be Christian¡¯s secretary after Christian returned a few weeks ago. Sienna chuckled at her cousin¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better for us to also wear masks, so that we can both hide our beautiful faces so that they are separated from the hitman¡¯s target.¡± Several other female staff chuckled at the same time hearing Sienna¡¯s words, the women were annoyed at Zwetta who always clung to Christian. They didn¡¯t like strangers clinging like leeches to their extraordinary boss. Zwetta who usually wasn¡¯t bothered by the girls¡¯ words today looked so irritated, the chaos that had urred since she opened her eyes still made her not in a good mood right now. Still carrying the coffee cup in her hand, Zwetta walked towards the ce where Sienna and her friends were. ¡°You know, in the battlefield people who talk a lot like you usually will be directly fed to the enemy because they are considered a burden,¡± Zwetta quietly, her hazel eyes looking at Sienna and her friends alternately. ¡°And believe me, if you continue like this then be prepared with the worst that will ept you. Because believe me, everyone has their own unlucky day.¡± After saying that Zwetta then continued on her way back to Christian¡¯s room, leaving Sienna and her friends with a triumphant glow. Even though the female staff didn¡¯t respond, Zwetta was sure that they were really scared right now. And Zwetta right, because one by one the female staff left Sienna and Aurora who were standing side by side towards their respective desks.¡¯s simple sentence Zwetta struck them mentally strongly, after realizing that she was abandoned by her gossiping friends, Sienna then gave a code to Aurora to return to work. Sienna didn¡¯t know that the woman who always followed Christian was not the same as Elena, the secretary who was so gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over you, woman,¡± Sienna hissed, annoyed, because all this time Christian had not told Zwetta¡¯s as a result no one in the office knew Zwetta including Sienna who always hated and was hostile to any woman who was near Christian. Zwetta pushed the door to Christian using her free hand from the coffee cup, just stepped into the room that was so spacious Zwetta was already surprised by the presence of three unknown people in the room. Zwetta , who didn¡¯t know the three people, seemed hesitant to continue her steps. She was considering whether to continue her steps or not. Zwetta felt ufortable being stared at so intently by the three strangers. ¡°So you¡¯re Christian¡¯s new bodyguard named Zwetta ?¡± Jack decided to speak after he saw Zwetta about to leave the room. Zwetta, who knew that Christian had not told everyone her name, looked so shocked when she heard the words of a middle-aged man who was sitting on the sofa where she usually sat when Christian was working. ¡°Who are you? Are you one of the people who wants to meet Christian?¡±asked Zwetta politely. ¡°We are Christian and Suri¡¯s parents, the two people you saved, Zwetta.¡± Anne, who had been silent since Zwetta , finally decided to join in on the conversation. Zwetta frowned, she looked so surprised to hear the words of the graceful woman who had just spoken. ¡°You¡¯re both Christian¡¯s parents and that troublesome spoiled princess?¡± It wasn¡¯t just Erick who was surprised, Jack and Anne also looked so shocked when they heard Zwetta call Suri a ¡®troublesome spoiled princess¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Erick answered quickly. ¡°They are both the parents of Mr Christian and Miss Suri.¡± Zwetta , who had been focusing on Jack and Anne, then turned to Erick. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Jack¡¯s personal assistant, my name is Erick,¡± replied Erick so politely, seeing Zwetta who didn¡¯t recognize Jack and Anne made Erick now believe what Ronin saidst night, if the girl named Zwetta was not Elena Wilson. ¡°You¡¯d better sit down first, Miss. It would be morefortable if we sat down to talk.¡± Zwetta again turned her gaze to Jack and Anne who continued to stare at her without blinking, having no reason to refuse and leaving Zwetta decided to sit down. But just about to take a step, Zwetta is surprised by the sudden appearance of Christian who entered the room. Christian, who did not know the whereabouts of his parents, immediately grabbed Zwetta without asking permission first. ¡°Why? Do you mind if I...¡± ¡°Christ,¡± called Anne quietly. Christian¡¯s head immediately turned towards the source of the sound quickly without being prevented, his eyes immediately opened wide when he saw the whereabouts of his parents. ¡°Can we talk for a minute?¡± Anne resumed her speech with teary eyes, remembering Ronin¡¯s exnationst night made her unable to contain her emotion. ¡°Just ten minutes, please.¡± Chapter 317 317 The mask Christian, who initially intended to ask Zwetta for help to retrieve his cellphone which was left in the car, immediately stood up without a sound when he saw the presence of his parents in his study. ¡°Only ten minutes, Christ. After that we won¡¯t disturb your work anymore,¡± Jack said quietly full of promise. Christian who was locking his lips tightly, looked doubtful; he was afraid that his parents would disturb Zwetta. For now Christian is at his best after months of stress and he doesn¡¯t want the arrival of his parents to mess things up, Christian isn¡¯t ready to lose Zwetta yet. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Ok just ten minutes,¡± Christian says quickly. Jack¡¯s eyes lit up, looking so happy. The same thing is also seen in Anne, Anne also looks very happy after hearing Christian¡¯s approval. ¡°Please have a seat, young master,¡± said Erick quietly. ¡°You too Miss Zwetta.¡± Christian who was ready to take a step, immediately turned his face towards Erick who had just asked Zwetta to join them. ¡°You asked Zwetta toe along? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I?¡± Christian asks probingly. ..... ¡°Because we want to thank Miss Zwetta for saving Suri from her crazy kidnapper, Christ.¡± Anne reces Erick, answering Christian¡¯s question in a soft voice, Anne is trying her best to calm down even though her chest is currently rumbling. Even though Zwetta wore a ck mask that covered her face, Zwetta ¡®s beautiful sparkling eyes managed to remind Anne of Elena. The smiling girl who always follows Christian. Hearing his mother mention Suri and Osbert made Christian turn his attention to Erick, Christian was sure that his father¡¯s most loyal assistant had already told all about Osbert to his parents. And as if knowing the meaning of Christian¡¯s gaze, Erick pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mr Jack and Mrs Jack already know everything young master, that¡¯s why we are here.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Christian asks again, this time his tone is much firmer than before. ¡°We really just wanted to say thank you to Miss Zwetta, Christ. Nothing more,¡± Anne replied back. ¡°Mommy would like to say thank you directly to the person who saved Mommy¡¯s two children, is Mommy¡¯s simple wish too difficult, Christ?¡± Damn it! Christian is numb, seeing his mother pitifully like that makes him powerless to refuse. After taking a deep breath, Christian then walked over to the sofa to quickly join his parents and Zwetta , who had been silent for a long time, looked so nervous and confused. Even though she knew that the boss¡¯s parents hade to thank her, Zwetta still felt awkward. She felt she should not be in the midst of a rich family who was having a small reunion. ¡°Come here Zee, sit beside me.¡± ¡°Huh what?¡± Christian pats the empty sofa beside him gently. ¡°Join us, my parents want to talk to you.¡± Christian rifies his words. Zwetta , who couldn¡¯t refuse, decided to follow Christian¡¯s request, by not removing the mask that was still covering her face, Zwetta sat next to Christian directly facing Anne who was looking at her without blinking. Anne, who was very impatient, tried to see Zwetta clearly even though her efforts were in vain because Zwetta¡¯s still covered by a mask that she had never taken off when she was in Christian¡¯spany for security reasons. ¡°Looks like you really are the girl who helped Suri four years ago.¡± Jack started talking, trying to interact directly with Zwetta. ¡°Your current appearance is exactly what we found on CCTV around the hotel.¡± From behind her mask Zwetta smiled a little. ¡°This mask is a kind of personal protection that must be used while at work and I hope you both can understand that.¡± ¡°But right now you¡¯re in a very safe room, so I don¡¯t think you need to wear a mask like that to protect yourself,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°I¡¯m sure it must be ufortable to wear a mask like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Madam, I...¡± ¡°What my wife said is true, Miss Zwetta.¡± Jack immediately interrupted Zwetta¡¯s, their first mission was to see Zwetta directly that¡¯s why both of them tried to force Zwetta to remove the ck mask from the face of the girl who was sitting in a perfectly upright position. ¡°Anyway, even though you are currently carrying out your duties as one of my son¡¯s employees, you are in a very safe ce. No one can see or overhear what we are talking about right now, all the ss installed in this building will not be entered with any sophisticated surveince camera. So you don¡¯t have to worry, your identity will still be guaranteed.¡± Christian¡¯s hands immediately clenched into fists, hearing the words of his parents made Christian immediately know what the main purpose of his parents was to appear in his office at this time. Christian who inherited Jack¡¯s intelligence, easily read the ns of a husband and wife who were ying their roles very well. But even though he already knew the intentions of his parents, Christian still couldn¡¯t do anything. He couldn¡¯t stop Zwetta from wearing her mask because it would cause even bigger problems for him and Zwetta. Zwetta who looks doubtful nces at Christian for an opinion and Christian who doesn¡¯t want to make things worse chooses to nod his head slowly, giving a code to Zwetta if he agrees with what his parents said a moment ago. Zwetta who had no other choice chose to follow the request of the husband and wife who continued to stare at her intently. Slowly Zwetta put the coffee cup that had been in her hand on the table, then simultaneously her hands moved behind her ears to release the mask strap hanging there. Anne almost screamed if it weren¡¯t for Jack who immediately woke her up by clutching her fingers that felt so cold from tension, seeing Zwetta that was not covered by a mask made everyone in the room except Christian immediately look tense. Even though the Ronin had said everything, they were still in awe when they saw Zwetta who looked so much like Elena. There wasn¡¯t the slightest difference between Zwetta and Elena, the two of them really were very simr. Even if Elena was by Zwetta ¡®s side right now, they would definitely not be able to tell which was Zwetta and which was Elena. Chapter 318 318 Zwetta¡¯s World An awkward atmosphere immediately took over the ce. Anne, Jack and Erick are still struggling in their own thoughts. Even though they don¡¯t know Elena well, the three of them still clearly remember Elena¡¯s beautiful face that is able to captivate a Christian who doesn¡¯t fall in love easily. ¡°So, after you see Zwetta do you want to?¡± Christian breaks the silence in therge room with a quip that is so real. Jack, who was immediately aware of Christian¡¯s words, cleared his throat softly, trying to control the shock that was gripping him at this moment. And in such a precarious situation, suddenly Anne got up from her seat and went straight to Zwetta. Without asking for permission, Anne then hugged Zwetta tightly. Not long after that, Anne¡¯s sobs were heard which shook the hearts of the three men in the room. ¡°Madam...¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you....thank you for saving my daughter, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to Suri,¡± said Anne stuttering, after holding back Anne finally spoke her heart out. As a mother who almost saw her daughter fall victim to the madness of a pimp, Anne was unable to hide all her feelings at this time. ¡°Paying you with all the gold and gems I have right now won¡¯t be worth what you¡¯ve been doing in four years, Zwetta.¡± Zwetta , who in her life had never felt a mother¡¯s embrace that was so warm, was silent and had no intention of breaking away from the woman who was hugging her lovingly, Zwetta was enjoying the strange feeling that was covering her. ¡°Sorry if Suri has put you in trouble at that time,¡± added Anne again. Zwetta smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, madam. Whoever it was, she would have been in shock when she fell victim to a kidnapping like Suri. No one would be able to stay sane after nearly bing a victim of human trafficking, especially for someone like Suri Mireya who is used to living in a luxury. I can understand.¡± Anne released her arms from Zwetta, using her cold hands Anne touched both of Zwetta¡¯s gently. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say especially at this time, meeting in person with the person who saved Suri makes me unable to say anything other than thank you.¡± ..... ¡°Perhaps you already know this, Madam. But to be honest, I had no intention of saving Suri in the first ce. Because my job back then was to stop Osbert, the target who had escaped me so many times. So I don¡¯t deserve a thank you from you like that, madam,¡± answered Zwetta honestly. Anne shook her head slowly. ¡°You could have ignored Suri who almost fell victim to the madness of that man named Osbert, but you didn¡¯t do that, did you? You came to that room at the right time, when Suri was still her.¡± The sentence that Anne said was very easy for Zwetta, as a mature woman Zwetta knew where the conversation of the elegant woman who was sitting in front of her was now. In her heart, Zwetta began to admire the intelligence of Anne who was able to string the sentences that had just escaped from her lips, sentences that sounded so polite andfortable to hear even though they were full of meaning. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see a mother who has to cry for her daughter who has be a victim of Osbert¡¯s madness, that¡¯s why I decided to attack Osbert at the peak where Osbert was waiting for the impudent man who had bought Suri,¡± Zwetta honestly. ¡°Although I have never felt the warmth of a mother¡¯s love, I am sure that no mother in this world would want to see her daughter destroyed in such a cruel way.¡± Not only Anne, Jack and Erick looked so shocked to hear Zwetta¡¯s. The three people hadpletely lost the ability to speak at this point, Zwetta had them hypnotized for a while. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, madam. Neither Osbert nor the man named Yamada has been rewarded for his crazy actions,¡± Zwetta again. ¡°I made sure of that myself.¡± Anne, who did not know this information, frowned. ¡°What did you do to those two men?¡± he asked quietly. Zwetta turned to Jack who had just spoken, holding back a smile Zwetta said, ¡°I made Osbert have the seeds of HIV Aids disease, while Yamada Naoki, I made him get the cruelest punishment of society in Japan so that in the end made the man lose his family, wealth and dignity , until he finally decided to end his life who was already in the lowest caste in Japanese society. Anne hugged Zwetta again tightly, her motherly soul was touched again by Zwetta¡¯s words. From where he sat, Jack brushed his face with his fingers trying to quickly wipe away his tears so no one could see them. However, Christian who was identally turning to his father saw everything his father had done, including his hasty efforts to wipe his tears. A small smile appears on Christian¡¯s lips, although at this moment he is happy that all the chaos that has urred has begun to unravel but on the other hand Christian feels sad because until this moment he has not been able to find Elena, the victim of all that chaos. Satisfied with venting her pleasure, Anne released her arms from Zwetta¡¯s body. Zwetta, who couldn¡¯t bear to see Anne, wiped the remaining tears on her face using her hand, then grabbed the tissue that was nearby to Anne. ¡°Thank you, Zwetta,¡± said Anne hoarsely, after nearly five minutes of crying her voice became a little heavy. Zwetta nodded slowly without opening her lips. ¡°What else do you want to know at this point?¡± Christian asks quietly, ruining the serene atmosphere he has cruelly created. ¡°You already know what Zwetta looks like, the person who saved Suri from the real kidnapper. So what else do you want to do now?!¡± It¡¯s not just Zwetta who looks at Christian with wide eyes, Jack, Erick and Anne do the same. The three of them did not expect to hear such cruel words from Christian. Christian folds his arms across his chest. ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°Young master...¡± Chapter 319 319 Kneel again Christian turned to Erick who had just responded to his words. ¡°What else? Besides finding out about Zwetta, what else do you want to do in this ce? In my country?¡± ¡°Luxembourg is also my home and country, Christ.¡± Jack responds to Christian¡¯s words in a cold, warning tone. ¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Daddy certainly hasn¡¯t forgotten what I said that time, right?¡± ¡°Christian,¡± Anne sighed softly. ¡°Are we still unable to forgive our mistakes? Don¡¯t we deserve your forgiveness?¡± ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°You two fighting?¡± Zwetta cut off Christian¡¯s words unconsciously. Christian turns to Zwetta. ¡°We¡¯re fine, Zee.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re fine. Oh yeah, if you don¡¯t mind I¡¯d like to ask you a favor, Zee.¡± ..... ¡°What kind of help?¡± ¡°I left my phone in the car, if you don¡¯t mind I¡¯d like to ask your help to retrieve it.¡± Zwetta immediately extended her hand to Christian. ¡°Car key.¡± Christian quickly takes his car keys out of his shirt pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Zwetta said quietly as soon as Christian¡¯s car keys were in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your mask, Zee.¡± Christian tries to remind Zwetta to use her mask which is currently on the sofa. Zwetta hastily grabbed her mask and put it on immediately, Zwetta nodded her head giving Christian a code as a sign of gratitude for being reminded about her mask. Because she didn¡¯t want to disturb the rke family¡¯s small reunion which turned out to be not okay, Zwetta decided to leave immediately, she didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance which would certainly be an obstacle for the family to solve their problems. After Zwetta closed the door to his office, Christian immediately stood up. An aura of anger that had been suppressed for a long time suddenly appeared, spreading throughout the room. ¡°What do you want now? Hasn¡¯t your goal of seeing Zwetta been aplished?¡± Christian immediately gave a sharp question probing Jack who was sitting next to Anne. ¡°Are you still mad at us, son?¡± Jack asked quietly, trying to speak calmly. Christian shoves his hands into his trouser pockets. ¡°Do you think I should still be angry or not?¡± Anne who couldn¡¯t stand it then lifted her buttocks from the chair and immediately approached Christian, but the unexpected happened. Christian suddenly steps back, trying to avoid his mother, which this kind of thing has never happened before. ¡°I¡¯m not a child who will immediately shut up when given a favorite toy, Mom. So please don¡¯t treat me like that,¡± Christian says firmly. ¡°I have the freedom to behave!¡± Anne immediately covered her mouth with her palms, she looked shocked to get such a cruel rejection from Christian. Even though she had thought that Christian would still be angry with her, Anne still couldn¡¯t ept such cold treatment from her son who had been living apart from her for almost a month. ¡°Many times you let me down, you treat me like I¡¯m not one of you. You forget that my heart is also made of flesh and blood clots that can feel pain, just like your beloved golden child Asher.¡± Christian vents his emotions by bringing Asher into his current conversation. Seeing his parents who cane to the office arbitrarily makes Christian a little annoyed, he feelspletely unappreciated. Whereas before this he had warned his parents not toe to Luxembourg. ¡°So now you cane to Luxembourg without any guilt just to satisfy your curiosity about Zwetta, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Christian...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me hate you even more, Mom,¡± Christian says quickly. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to take my messed up life slowly even though every path I¡¯ve taken is so sharp, so stop messing things up again.¡± In his trouser pockets, Christian¡¯s hands are clenched into fists, trying to calm himself. Even though his lips speak easily, Christian is actually so hurt when he talks to his mother like that. Despite repeatedly receiving unfair treatment from his parents, Christian still doesn¡¯t have the heart to speak to his mother in such a rude manner. The tears that Anne had been holding back finally spilled out, the wall of defense she had been trying to hold back finally copsed. After months, finally what he feared happened. Christian refuses, Christian raises his attention to Asher who is not really that small. ¡°We came with no bad intentions, Christ.¡± Jack spoke calmly. ¡°Indeed, we came to Luxembourg because we wanted to confirm who Zwetta is. But apart from that, our real goal is to fix all the mistakes we have made before, especially Daddy. Daddy is also guilty of the mess that happened to your rtionship with Elena.¡± Christian smiles sarcastically. ¡°Want to fix a mistake? What mistake do you guys want to fix? A mistake because you loved Asher more than me or because I lost the only love in my life?¡± ¡°Young master.¡± Erick warns Christian. ¡°Please...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Erick! This is our family business, so don¡¯t get involved.¡± Christian snaps at Erick loudly, this time he doesn¡¯t want to hold back anymore. Christian has been too patient with all the chaos that has urred in his life after Elena¡¯s mysterious disappearance. Christian turns his face back to his father again. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t know if Asher has been stealingpany money for the past two years?¡± ¡°What? Stealingpany money?¡± ¡°No way, Asher couldn¡¯t have done such a lowly thing.¡± Jack and Anne responded to Christian¡¯s words at the same time, their voices colliding in the air but it didn¡¯t have much effect on Christian who managed to hear clearly what the two were saying. A sad smile spreads across Christian¡¯s lips, the disappointment that has been tormenting him all this time makes the wound in his heart wide open again. He had just tried to uncover Asher¡¯s cunning, but his parents had already acted like this. Christian really feels that he is being ignored at this time, his parents¡¯ attention is only on Asher alone. ¡°Asher is part of our family, Christ. There¡¯s no way he would do such a thing, Mommy raised him well. Asher wouldn¡¯t have dared go that far, Mommy knew him very well.¡± Anne spoke again in a loud voice. ¡°If only Kainer was around right now, maybe I could show you all about your favorite son¡¯s filthy act,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°Unfortunately Kainer is lying in the hospital and I don¡¯t have any data showing the theft that Ashermitted on you, but I think Erick can definitely help me. Isn¡¯t that right, Erick?¡± Christian nced at Erick with a sarcastic look that was so visible. ¡°I¡¯ll check more carefully, sir,¡± said Erick quietly. ¡°I will confirm all financial transactions over the past four years.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s much better.¡± In his shock at the news Christian brought over Asher, Jack steps over to Christian. Even though he knew that his son had rejected him, Jack didn¡¯t care. He was ready to ept all the consequences that would be faced. Jack stopped his steps when he reached Christian, surprisingly Jack dropped himself in front of his son for the second time. Jack kneels before Christian twenty-four years ago, where he meets Christian for the first time after his search for Anne and Christian after his big fight with Anne. ¡°Jack.¡± Anne squealed a little when she saw her husband lowering himself in front of his son, as a wife her heart ached to see what her husband was doing at this time. ¡°Forgive me, Son. I¡¯m sorry for all the mistakes Daddy has done to you, Daddy promises to do whatever you want. Daddy will find Elena for you.¡± Chapter 320 320 Solve the problem ¡°What is daddy doing?!¡± Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Daddy will do anything, as long as Daddy gets your forgiveness, Christ.¡± Christian who didn¡¯t expect to see his father kneeling in front of him, immediately moved by forcing him to get up from the floor, although still angry at his father, but Christian still couldn¡¯t let his father kneel like that. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Dad!!!¡± Christian snaps loudly, as hard as he pushes against his father¡¯s chest he¡¯s been pushing away from him. ¡°Daddy thinks with Daddy doing this all the trouble will be solved, don¡¯t you? What Daddy just did was so childish!¡± Jack, who had been pushed a step back, stared nkly at Christian. ¡°Daddy¡¯s just trying to get forgiveness from you, Christ. Daddy knows it¡¯s too much Daddy¡¯s fault, that¡¯s why Daddy wants to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologizing doesn¡¯t have to be like that, does it?¡± Christian replies curtly, seeing his father lower himself in front of him like before made him feel very ufortable right now. Christian doesn¡¯t want to see his father like that. ¡°And I was able to find Elena on my own without anyone¡¯s help, so Daddy doesn¡¯t have to do anything. What Daddy needs to do now is to keep Suri from doing anything stupid again, keep the kid away from the bastard named Areez Floyen who manipted her into bad things don¡¯t happen again in our family and don¡¯t interfere with my problems anymore. Since the help Daddy offered was toote, I don¡¯t need all Daddy¡¯s help and attention anymore. It¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°Christian Cyrillo rke!!¡± Anne, who could not stand to see Christian¡¯s behavior that had crossed the line, finally shouted loudly. ¡°Until when are you going to be like this? How long are you going to be mad at us because you think we care more about Asher? How long are you going to be jealous of a kid who has lost both his parents since he breathed the air in this world, Christ? Is it just because You live apart from us so you feel like a stepson like that? No, Christ!! You are still our top priority, your ce in our hearts will not be reced by anyone. Especially by Asher.¡± Anne looks so angry, her whole body is shaking violently at this moment. In her entire life, Anne had only once been furious like this. The first was when she saw Leon and Steffi making love in the room that was supposed to be her wedding room with Leon and the second was at this time, where she saw Christian who always cornered Jack. ..... ¡°Asher lost both of his parents on the first day he was born, Christ. Aunty Linda and Uncle Paul, both of Asher¡¯s parents loved and cared for you so much when they knew you grew up from Mommy¡¯s womb. They treated you like their own child, within our limitations at that time, they both always prioritize you above all else. They both are even willing to not eat well to keep you drinking your best milk, maybe you forget the great kindness of Asher¡¯s parents to you. But Mommy will not forget, no matter how much love Mommy gives to Asher will not be enough to repay the kindness of Asher¡¯s parents to Mommy and to you, Christ.¡± Anne stopped her words with a tight feeling in her chest, remembering Linda and Paul made her sad again. Her two best friends still have a special ce in her even though they died decades ago. ¡°And you¡¯re jealous of Asher because we gave him a little bit of our affection? You¡¯re jealous of that parentless child, Christ?¡± Christian turns his face the other way, trying to avoid eye contact with his mother who tries to remind him of Asher¡¯s parents who spoiled him so much since childhood. Christian was a kid when Linda and Paul died, which is why he can¡¯t remember all the good times with them. ¡°And Asher, he always mes himself when he sees you fighting with us, Christ. The child feels guilty, he even said he wanted to exchange the existence of his parents for all the luxuries he got now. Try to imagine how sick Asher was at that time, Christ ? For God¡¯s sake, even though you were brought up by Luis in Luxembourg, our love for you has never diminished in the slightest. Your position in Mommy is still in the same ce even though Mommy gave Mommy¡¯s love to Asher.¡± The words that Anne spoke made the atmosphere in the room change drastically, everyone including Christian lost the ability to speak. Erick, who became one of the living witnesses of Anne and Jack¡¯s ordeal love journey, immediately wiped his face with a handkerchief, he didn¡¯t want to show his weak side if someone saw him cry because he remembered about Linda and Paul who were so extraordinary. ¡°Mommy on behalf of Daddy apologizes to you for what Daddy did to you four years ago, Mommy also apologizes to you for pping you, Christ. Mommy admits that if what Mommy and Daddy did at that time was wrong, we couldn¡¯t control ourselves, ¡® said Anne, full of regret. ¡°But please, please don¡¯t hate Asher. The child is innocent, dear. Asher is innocent, the child even idolizes you. Don¡¯t you know that Asher¡¯s role model is you?¡± Not wanting to hear his mother¡¯s bullshit anymore, Christian suddenly walks towards the door. He felt ufortable hearing the words of his mother who always mentioned Asher¡¯s name with great affection. Christian almost screams when he finds Zwetta standing in front of his not fully closed door. Zwetta, who had returned after carrying out Christian¡¯s orders, heard all the conversations between Christian and his parents, Zwetta, who initially wanted to enter the room immediately, then canceled her intention to enter when she saw Jack surprisingly kneeling in front of Christian to apologize. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Christian asks coldly. Zwetta, who is clever, has mastered her surprise at the sudden appearance of Christian, and immediately raises her hand in the air, showing Christian¡¯s cell phone which she had taken from the car moments ago. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Before Zwetta could stop her words, Christian immediately grabbed her and pulled her hand towards the elevator. Christian does not pay attention to the gazes of his workers who look so shocked at this time to see him pulling Zwetta so possessively. Zwetta who was very unprepared could only surrender when Christian was forced to pull her, Zwetta knew that Christian was in a bad mood right now. That¡¯s why he let the man do as he pleases for now. Zwetta gives Christian a chance to calm down. Chapter 321 321 Zwetta¡¯s advice Although he is used to driving at high speed on various asions, this time Zwetta looked panicked when she was sitting in the passenger seat, right next to Christian who was driving a Bugatti Chiron at 350 km/hour. After sessfully exiting the basement area of ??rke Enterprise, Christian drives his car towards the French border at high speed. Usually, if he is upset like this, Christian will choose to go to Mouren¡¯s bar to calm down. However, this time Christian chose to go to France, to Elena¡¯s favorite country. ¡°Where are you taking me, Christ?¡± Zwetta asks Christian for the umpteenth time, after they¡¯ve been in the car for more than three hours. Instead of answering Zwetta¡¯s question, Christian actually brought his steering wheel to the left suddenly which suddenly made Zwetta hold on tightly to the seat belt again after releasing her grip thirty minutes ago. Christian takes his car to a gas station that has a less crowded dining area. ¡°I have to refuel my car.¡± Christian exins why he took his car to the gas station, although Zwetta doesn¡¯t really need that exnation because Zwetta is smart enough to know why Christian stopped his car at this point. ¡°Besides that I¡¯m also hungry, since I woke up we haven¡¯t eaten anything other than that piece of bread. I¡¯m sure you must be hungry by now.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t...¡± Krukk.... Zwetta¡¯s face immediately flushed red as her hungry stomach growled, Zwetta immediately turned her gaze to another direction, trying to cover her embarrassment over what had just happened. And Christian who understands just smiles a little, without another word Christian then directs his car to the refueling pump. Using the cash that is always avable in his car, Christian makes payments and top-ups quickly. After making sure his car was fully charged, Christian then took his car to a small restaurant in the gas station area. ..... ¡°Let¡¯s get off,¡± Christian said softly a few moments after sessfully stopping his car Zwetta, who had unbuckled her seat belt nodded slowly, responding to Christian¡¯s words. Not wanting to make more interaction with Christian, Zwetta rushed out of the car. Shame still surrounds her thickly even though what actually happened earlier was a very human thing. Because the restaurant was quite, Christian and Zwetta were immediately approached by a friendly waitress. ¡°Please wait fifteen minutes,¡± said the waiter politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± With a friendly smile, the middle-aged waiter then went to the kitchen to pass Christian and Zwetta¡¯s order notes to the chef. Knowing if Christian¡¯s mood is still so messed up, Zwetta chooses not to do anything. Zwetta didn¡¯t want to make Christian¡¯s mood any worse. ¡°What have you heard, Zee?¡± Zwetta who was ying a light game on her cellphone which was on the table immediately raised her face up, towards Christian who had just asked her a question. ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have heard our conversation, right?¡± Christian again asks Zwetta a simr question. Zwetta took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve seen and heard your conversation since your father kneeled,¡± Zwetta answered honestly, Zwetta who realized that she couldn¡¯t avoid this question chose to be honest. ¡°So what do you think?¡± One of Zwetta¡¯s eyebrows rose. Confused. ¡°My opinion, why are you asking my opinion? What are my interests that you should ask me for?¡± ¡°I just wanted to hear your opinion on all the things you¡¯ve heard, Zee,¡± Christian says in a low, half-forced voice. ¡°There are several reasons why I can¡¯t give my opinion, firstly I¡¯m not one of you. I¡¯m just another person you¡¯re currently working with, someone who doesn¡¯t have any interest in your family. And secondly, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. you guys are talking about because I don¡¯t know what the main problem is, so I can¡¯t give any opinions or suggestions,¡± Zwetta answered at length. Christian tightens his fingers on the table, he looks disappointed to hear Zwetta¡¯s words. It turned out that his expectations were not in line with expectations, Zwetta was too cold and stiff. ¡°What¡¯s the main problem? Seeing your father kneeling like that just now seems like a serious problem, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°If I mention Suri as the source of the main problem, how? Would you believe it?¡± ¡°Suri, the spoiled princess is such a hassle? After all, apart from making Elena a suspect, what big mess did she make after hiding Areez Floyen from all of you?¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately darkens as Zwetta reminds Elena of one of the mistakes he¡¯s made. ¡°Why? I misspoke, didn¡¯t I?¡± Zwetta asked quickly when she saw the drastic change in expression on Christian¡¯s face. Because it was already done, Christian then told all the problems that urred in his family to Zwetta. Starting from the cause of the strained rtionship with his parents, to the problems that urred after Suri disappeared, Christian told Zwetta everything without being left behind. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s wrong for me to be angry with my parents for their excessive attitude towards Asher? I don¡¯t envy him, no. It¡¯s just that I feel that both my parents are unfair, even when I say that Asher stole thepany¡¯s money only my parents still can¡¯t believe it,¡± Christian says in a trembling voice. ¡°In fact, when my father made a cut on my forehead he didn¡¯t apologize to me. He didn¡¯t ask how I was, and neither did my mother.¡± Zwetta pursed her lips, even though she had not known Christian for very long but Zwetta now felt sorry for her boss. ¡°Do you want to listen to my advice or not?¡± Zwetta asked quietly. ¡°Suggestion?¡± ¡°Yes, advice.¡± Zwetta smiles a little. Christian leans his back against the back of the chair, trying to be rxed. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll hear your advice.¡± ¡°My advice is that you improve yourself,¡± Zwetta said curtly and concisely. ¡°Everything that happened is like a domino effect, everything is connected to each other. It may be true that all this chaos started from the kidnapping, but you still have to be able to control yourself. Control of your emotions is very necessary here.¡± ¡°Please exin, I don¡¯t understand, Zee.¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°I know that at that time you must have been very sensitive because of Suri¡¯s sudden disappearance, I also know that it¡¯s not only you who me yourself. I¡¯m sure your adopted brother named Asher and your parents must also me themselves, this is natural and everyone will do it, so I can¡¯t me you for your actions. That¡¯s why I ask you to practice controlling your emotions, why do you have to control your emotions? So that you can be calm and wise in making decisions, for example Elena Wilson¡¯s case. If at that time you could control your emotions well when Suri referred to Elena as me, you could have made a wise decision and all of this would not have happened. Maybe now you and Elena are still together.¡± ¡°So stop ming everyone and introspect yourself first. Remember Christ, anything in excess is not good. Hate, excessive affection is not good, for example all this mess. Because you love Suri too much, you close your eyes with the truth around you.¡± Silence stretches between them for a moment, Zwetta¡¯s words smack Christian over and over. Christian forgets that he is partly to me for thisplicated mess. Continued. Chapter 322 322 First kiss *again Self-introspection, self-improvement. Christian keeps remembering the words said by Zwetta, even though he was eating, Christian¡¯s mind was still working. His intelligent brain continued to process the word for word so seriously. ¡°Actually there¡¯s one more thing that¡¯s bothering me right now,¡± Zwetta carefully, with her mouth full of food. ¡°If I ask you, do you mind?¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Please ask, if I can I will answer.¡± Zwetta rush to grab the handkerchief that was beside her te and immediately wiped her lips, even though she worked with weapons, Zwetta was quite smart with that troublesome table manners. ¡°I know you and the spoiled princess are siblings, it¡¯s just that I feel that your love for her is too much and...¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Christian immediately cut off Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s too much? Every older brother will definitely look after and protect his younger sister, just like I did. So where is the excess?¡± ¡°See, I just started talking, you¡¯re already into action,¡± said Zwetta with a small smile. ¡°Your emotional control is on a very pathetic level, Christ.¡± Zwetta shook her head with her best smile. Christian¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickens, seeing Zwetta smiling at this moment made him immediately think of Elena. Inher happy days with Elena before all the chaos happened, Elena also smiled that wide. It was as if Elena had been so happy at that moment. ..... ¡°What do you really want to ask, Zee?¡± Christian asks again calmly. Zwetta smiled. ¡°Actually what made you spoil Suri too much?¡± ¡°Too indulgent Suri?¡± Christian repeats Zwetta¡¯s in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Yes, you spoil your sister too much. I know if you love her so much, it¡¯s just that I feel that your affection is already at a level that is too excessive and you must know that anything in excess is not good,¡± Zwetta heartily. -heart. ¡°Why do I say you spoil her too much? It¡¯s because of all your attitude. You are busy ming your adopted brother ,your parents and Suri who...¡± ¡°I once killed my sister, Zee.¡± ¡°Oh..what? Making your sister die? Don¡¯t joke, Christ. This isn¡¯t funny at all!¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I was a kid at the time so I don¡¯t remember everything clearly or rather I don¡¯t remember what I did to make my sister who was still in my mother¡¯s womb die.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Zwetta raised her hand in the air. ¡°How do you know if you have caused your sister who was still in your mother¡¯s womb to die, Christ? Did someone tell you that fateful incident?¡± ¡°I overheard my mom and dad talking, Zee,¡± Christian replies in a barely audible voice. ¡°At that time I was eight years old, I returned to Geneva to enjoy my winter vacation .That night, when I woke up thirsty I overheard the conversation of my father and mother who were in Suri¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Are you in Suri¡¯s room?¡± ¡°That afternoon the three of us yed too long outside, until finally at night Suri had a fever. My father and mother were in Suri¡¯s room to take care of her.¡± Christian exined the reason why his parents were in Suri¡¯s room at that time. Christian¡¯s head bows slowly. ¡°At that time I was devastated, Zee. Hearing that I was the cause of the death of my younger sister who was ready to be born at that time made me very sad, I really didn¡¯t think that I was the cause of the death of Princess, my younger sister before Suri.¡± ¡°Princess?¡± ¡°Yes, my father and mother named my sister Princess,¡± Christian answered quietly without daring to lift his face. ¡°That¡¯s why I became very afraid if anything happened to Suri, whatever Suri wanted I would immediately give it without a second thought. I will grant whatever Suri wants, that¡¯s why when Suri was kidnapped I became very confused. crazy, I can¡¯t think. My emotions are unstable, until finally I get a report from Kainer who found a leak of funds at Muller Finance International involving Asher. My anger at Asher grew so much that I finally exploded at that time in front of my parents which caused I had to get a cut on my forehead from being hit by a bottle from my father.¡± ¡°Jesus...you were hit by a bottle by your father?¡± Zwetta immediately reacted quickly, her face looked so worried and panicked. Christian smiles sadly. ¡°Yes and my father didn¡¯t care about me at all, let alonee to see my condition at the hospital at that time. Call me or phone, he didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Sorry...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, Zee. Right now I¡¯m fine, that kind of external injury doesn¡¯t have much effect on me,¡± Christian says tly. Even though Zwetta lives and grows in a world full of violence, her heart can still be soft and it hurts when she hears Christian¡¯s words. Her natural female instincts worked immediately, she knew that Christian was still very hurt by the incident. No matter how hard Christian denies that he is fine, but his eyes which show such great sadness and disappointment make Zwetta 100% sure that Christian is not okay. suddenly Zwetta reached out her hand towards Christian¡¯s hand which was clenched on the table. ¡°May I see your scar?¡± she asks quietly without guilt, her eyes looking at Christian hopeful that Christian doesn¡¯t have the power to refuse such a simple request. Christian nodded. ¡°Yes, but only for a moment and after that you can¡¯t talk about this wound anymore.¡± ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t mention the wound on your forehead again,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°Come and see for yourself, from where you are sitting right now you won¡¯t be able to see clearly because the wound is quite old. Although I didn¡¯t ask the doctor to remove the scar, I¡¯m sure that the scar is quite faint by now,¡± Christian said quietly. , exining why he asked Zwetta to sit next to him if she wanted to see the scar on his forehead. Zwetta , who was already very curious, immediately lifted her buttocks from thefortable soft chair that she had been sitting on for almost twenty minutes and immediately moved beside Christian. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Christian who understands where Zwetta¡¯s then slightly lowers his head, trying to give freedom to Zwetta who wants to see the wound on his forehead. After Christian¡¯s position is one level with her, Zwetta then moves her hand, trying to find and see the scar on Christian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Oh my God,¡± Zwetta shrieked a little when she found the scar on Christian¡¯s forehead that was still so obvious even though it was more than four years old. ¡°It must be really painful, huh?¡± Badump.... Christian¡¯s chest suddenly hurts, Zwetta reminds him of Elena. At that time Elena also said the same question, without realizing Christian immediately grabbed Zwetta which was touching her forehead. ¡°I need your help, Zee,¡± Christian says hoarsely, his eyes clouded with burning desire. Zwetta , who was focused on seeing the scar on Christian¡¯s forehead, was surprised to hear Christian¡¯s words, Zwetta couldn¡¯t give any answer because she was too shocked. And it all goes so fast when Christian suddenly gets a kiss on the lips. Chapter 323 323 a Hotel The kiss that was originally just a sweet kiss turned into a hot kiss when Christian tightened his arms around Zwetta¡¯s waist Zwetta¡¯s refusal Christian¡¯s desire to have Zwetta grow even greater. Christian just released his kiss from Zwetta when Zwetta¡¯s grip on his chest tightened, thest defense Zwetta gave because she was starting to have trouble breathing, Christian managed to read ¡°Are you ok?¡± Christian asked shamelessly while still hugging Zwetta¡¯s, it turned out that even though Zwetta looked thin, in some parts of her body it felt pleasant for Christian to hold. That¡¯s why Christian still doesn¡¯t want to let go of Zwetta. Zwetta squirmed again, trying to free herself from Christian¡¯s possessive embrace. However, the harder he tried to be free, the stronger the embrace of Christian¡¯s two strong hands on her body. ¡°Pay attention to the conditions around you, Christ,¡± Zwetta annoyed, this shameless Christianpletely out of ce. How could he ever do such an intimate kiss earlier in a restaurant where the visitors were starting to get crowded. Christian smirks. ¡°Why is that? Is there a written prohibition in this restaurant that prohibits diners from kissing?¡± The unexpected answer given by Christian really Zwetta , by maximizing the rest of his strength, Zwetta again tried to free herself from Christian¡¯s embrace and this time seeded even though as a result all her strength was exhausted without remaining. ¡°You really are insane and talking to an insane person is a stupid decision because it will only waste energy,¡± said Zwetta grumbling, Zwetta looks so angry that Christian kissed her without permission suddenly. Christian smiles a little, he doesn¡¯t look angry at all hearing Zwetta ¡®s harsh words. Christian is still lost in his feelings after biting and enjoying the softness of Zwetta which reminds him of Elena, the innocent girl who has lived such a terrible life because of him. The girl whose love he broke when he was ripe. Remembering that Elena silenced Christian, he no longer bothered Zwetta who was still grumbling about what had just happened to her. Zwetta still unwillingly Christian kisses her without permission. ..... After all the food that was served in front of her was finished, Zwetta finally realized that Christian had been daydreaming, staring straight at his car which was bathed in rainwater that had been falling so heavily since thest ten minutes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be me who should be angry?¡±said Zwetta quietly, trying to bring Christian back to his senses. And Zwetta managed to force Christian¡¯s subconscious so that the man came to his senses and smiled back at her broadly. ¡°If anyone deserves to be angry, it¡¯s me, not you!¡± Zwetta repeats her words in such clear sarcasm, Christian raises an eyebrow. ¡°Angry? What are you angry about?¡± ¡°Still asking what am I angry about? Oh Jesus, give me patience with this shameless person.¡± Zwetta patted her chest gently, trying to calm herself so as not to be provoked by Christian¡¯s madness. Seeing Zwetta made a smile grow on Christian¡¯s thin lips, after waking up from his daydream Christian¡¯s mood improved quickly because of Zwetta¡¯s. The girl returned to make color in Christian¡¯s life which was already filled with ck. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to postpone our trip, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Look outside, it¡¯s still raining heavily and looks like it¡¯s going to continue like this into the night. And crossing national borders with bad weather like this will be a source of new problems.¡± ¡°Crossing national borders, what do you mean?¡± Zweta asked, confused. Christian looks at Zwetta in bewilderment. ¡°You forgot where we¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Forgot? How could I forget, when you didn¡¯t say anything to me,¡± Zwetta curtly. ¡°I¡¯m not a senile person like you, Christian rke!¡± Christian pats his forehead before finallyughing out loud when he realizes his stupidity, since leaving the office a few hours ago he hasn¡¯t said anything to Zwetta. Even when Zwetta repeatedly asked the same question he never answered the question. ¡°I want to take you to France, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly after he has managed to control himself after realizing the stupid mistake he had made without realizing it. ¡°France? Why do you have to go to France? Aren¡¯t you having a lot of work right now, huh? If you go then who will control Kainer?¡±asked Zwetta , hearing Christian¡¯s words wanting to take her to France made her curiosity explode. ¡°I want to calm down in the right ce, Zee. People say out there, Paris is a city of love that calms anyone¡¯s heart with all its charm. That¡¯s why I want to take you to Paris to heal yourself together.¡± ¡°Healing myself? Why should I join to heal myself? The one who was injured was you, why would I be the ...¡± Cup.. Christian againnds a warm kiss on Zwetta ¡®s voluptuous wet lips. Zwetta reflexively covered her mouth with both palms of her hands, Christian was like a wild animal that immediately devoured its unsuspecting prey and Zwetta was annoyed with herself for losing her vignce. Too much interaction with Christian makes Zwetta not herself. ¡°I want to make you join to let go of all the burdens that you¡¯ve been keeping tight in your heart, Zee.¡± Christian continues with a smile. ¡°I want to make you feel free, to be a happy human being without the burden of a sad past. That¡¯s why I want to take you to Paris. I¡¯m sure all this time you must not have had time to enjoy time to calm down. Being a secret agent who has a schedule, Density must have left you no time to recharge your energy and soul anymore, right?¡± Zwetta lowered her hand from her face, a smile full of irony immediately appeared on Zwetta. She realized that all this time she really didn¡¯t have time to do fun activities like the girls out there, before carrying out her first mission a few years ago, Zwetta was always in the house with Robin who continued to galvanize her with various lessons that would not be possible to get in any school. . In addition to the self-defense skills that Robin taught so well, Zwetta also taught Robin several foreignnguages ??which Robin mastered fluently. That¡¯s why even though she never went to school, Zwetta was above students her age at that time. ¡°But sorry.¡± Christian grabbed Zwetta¡¯s cold hand tightly. ¡°It seems we can¡¯t go to Paris at this time, the universe is not on our side. We will spend the night in this ce and continue the journey tomorrow morning to Paris as I previously nned.¡± ¡°Stay? Here? Where do you want to sleep? In the car? Are you sure, isn¡¯t it dangerous to sleep in a luxury car that anyone is tempted to own?¡± ¡°Shhh...listen to me carefully.¡± Christian puts one ring finger on Zwetta, stopping her from speaking. ¡°Nearby there is a motel and a clothes shop, we can spend the night there and look for a change of clothes at the clothes shop. So we don¡¯t have to sleep in the car.¡± Damn it! Chapter 324 324 Hidden camera Zweta was at a loss for words when confronted with the room she would be staying in this time. After looking for a change of clothes at the clothes shop next to the motel, Christian then asked Zwetta to check in. However, due to the heavy rain and the two of them beingte at the motel, now they were both presented with the only room left in the two-story motel. Onerge bed that can amodate two adults with the addition of some simple furniture and a bathroom that uses a shower is indeed quitefortable to use to shelter from the heavy rain that shows no signs of stopping. ¡°How, did you two take this room?¡± the motel owner asks Christian impatiently. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, then I¡¯ll give it to someone else. I¡¯m sure at such a time many motorists will choose to stay at motels rather than continue their journey.¡± The motel owner¡¯s words made Christian grin widely, he was happy that someone had eased his task of seducing Zwetta so that he didn¡¯t have to bother stringing together sweet words to melt Zwetta¡¯s stubbornness. Zwetta nced at Christian who was smiling, Zwetta was sure the man was very happy right now. ¡°So what? I don¡¯t have much time because...¡± ¡°Ok, we take this room.¡± Zwetta immediately cut off the words of the motel owner and receptionist. ¡°They all have a pair, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Of course, Miss. This motel is meant for them, lovers who want to release their passion after a long tiring journey,¡± replied the motel owner quickly without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Okay then, please go to your rooms and have a good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Christian replied to the motel owner¡¯s words sincerely. ..... ¡°Ah yes, I almost forgot.¡± The motel owner who had stepped away from Zwetta and Christian suddenly stopped in his tracks. Inevitably Zwetta and Christian immediately turned to the motel owner at the same time. ¡°In your room there are also two condoms avable just in case, that is an additional facility in this motel for visitors,¡± said the middle-aged man with a big smile, it was clear the man was teasing Zwetta. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, every room in this motel has the best soundproofing so you don¡¯t have to be shy.¡± After saying that the motel owner then walked away guiltily towards the stairs to continue his work again, serving the guests who came. Zwetta¡¯s face immediately turned red when she heard the words of the motel owner who had just left. She looked so restless and embarrassed at this time. If it wasn¡¯t raining outside right now and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to pee, she might have run away from the motel. ¡°Come on in,¡± Christian says calmly. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark and cold, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll both get sick if we don¡¯t take a shower and change into dry clothes.¡± Christian reminds them of the current state of their clothes, which are a little wet after getting out of the car because they bought clothes a while ago. ¡°I..I will use the bathroom first.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll prepare some hot tea then.¡± Zwetta nodded quickly and immediately rushed into the room, when she was almost in the bathroom Zwetta stopped her steps when she remembered her clean clothes that were still in Christian¡¯s hands. ¡°What else?¡± Zwetta extends her hand towards Christian. ¡°My change of clothes.¡± ¡°Ah yes, a change of clothes,¡± Christian said quickly, as fast as he walked towards Zwetta who was standing in the 6 x 7 meter room. Once Christian hands over the bag containing his change of clothes, Zwetta resumes her stride towards the bathroom to pee and shower. Because she was in too much of a hurry, Zwetta didn¡¯t realize she was closing the door so hard. What is in Zwetta now is to immediately empty her already full dder. From where he stood, Christian just shook his head at Zwetta, because he didn¡¯t want his privacy to be disturbed. Christian then did the first procedure that Kainer usually does when they stay at the best five-star hotel in town. After closing and locking the bedroom door, Christian then turned off all the lights in the room to look for hidden cameras. Even though the motel where they are currently staying is a small motel on the outskirts of town, Christian still doesn¡¯t want to take the risk. Once all the lights are turned off, Christian then starts a search by starting to scan for wi-fiworks. A triumphant smile immediately spreads across Christian¡¯s face when he finds a wifiwork that enters his cellphone. After confirming again, Christian then immediately turned on the light and began to search again for several devices that were connected to electricity. ¡°You old maniac bastard,¡± Christian growls in annoyance when he manages to find a hidden camera in the tissue holder on the television table. The camera was so small it would be almost impossible to find it with the naked eye without doing a device scan like Christian had done before. For people who have been controlled by lust, they may not do the search first, usually they will immediately get into the basket and vent their desires. ¡°I have to make revenge with that damn bastard asap at this rate, otherwise then...¡± ¡°Christ!¡± Zwetta who was still fully clothed suddenly appeared from behind the bathroom door. Christian immediately turned to the bathroom where Zwetta was. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Look what I found,¡± Zwetta quickly, as quickly as her hand held out a small electronic device that was a hidden camera. ¡°I found it above the bathroom light.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± With a half run Christian approached Zwetta and immediately snatched the electronic device from Zwetta. ¡°That damn bastard is really looking for trouble with me,¡± Christian says emotionally. ¡°He seems to have bad intentions by installing these cameras.¡± ¡°These cameras, don¡¯t tell me you...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christian immediately raised his left hand and showed Zwetta. ¡°I also found one in this room.¡± Zwetta immediately panicked when she remembered what she had just done in the bathroom. ¡°You didn¡¯t have time to undress, did you?¡± Christian asked quickly, Zwetta¡¯s drastic change in expression made Christian a little worried. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to undress, but I...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Christian insists curiously. ¡°I had time to pee because I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore,¡± Zwetta honestly, her cheeks turning red as she talked about her private activities in the bathroom. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t take off my pants...¡± Zwetta couldn¡¯t continue her words, Christian suddenly grabbed her arm tightly. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Show me where the camera is and where you peed before.¡± Chapter 325 325 Don¡¯t reject me All of a sudden Christian had dragged Zwetta¡¯s body into the bathroom which now felt cramped when two people entered it at once. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Show me where you found this CCTV,¡± Christian says back in a forced tone. Having no other choice, Zwetta finally pointed towards the bathroom ceiling. ¡°In thatmp, this camera is mounted inside themp frame. I found it when I identally turned off the bathroom light when I was going to hang my bag filled with change of clothes earlier.¡± ¡°Have you checked other ces?¡± asks Christian seriously. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to check the others yet.¡± Christian growls in annoyance. ¡°Turn off the lights and get out of here, I¡¯ll check again to make sure there aren¡¯t any hidden cameras left in this bathroom.¡± Zwetta, who was toozy to argue then immediately did what Christian ordered her to, as soon as the bathroom light went out, Christian immediately did research trying to find the reflection of a suspicious object. Finding nothing, Christian then turns off the shlight on his cellphone and re-scans it using his cellphone. The result is clean, he doesn¡¯t find a wifi signal anymore in the bathroom. ¡°The result is clean, it seems that the hotel owner is quite careful not to install many cameras in this room,¡± Christian said quietly as he turned the light back on in the bathroom. ¡°I have an interesting idea now.¡± ..... ¡°Interesting idea, you didn¡¯t mean to go straight to him did you? Don¡¯t act stupid, Christ. It¡¯s already night and the rain hasn¡¯t stopped, I don¡¯t want us to have to leave this ce to find another inn.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to see him right now. I just want to y with him right now.¡± ¡°ying?¡± ¡°You brought yourptop, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zwetta nodded. ¡°I brought, what do you want to do with myptop?¡± ¡°You will find out for yourself,¡± Christian replies with a smile. ¡°Quickly give me yourptop.¡± Zwetta walked over to the desk, where she put the bag containing herptop and some of her personal belongings in the backpack that never left her. Without asking again, Zwetta then handed the super thinptop to Christian who was already sitting on the sofa. Christian immediately went to work as soon as Zwetta¡¯sptop was in his hands, he looked so serious for a few minutes and Zwetta , who was still leaning on the table, chose not to disturb Christian who was working. However, when she heard the sound of a sigh that was so disturbing to her ears Zwetta immediately stood up straight. ¡°W..what are you doing with myptop?¡±asked Zwetta stuttering, even though she had not seen it directly but Zwetta already knew what Christian was doing on herptop. The sound of sighs of two human children racing in lust was enough to exin everything to Zwetta. Christian grins broadly, annoyingly. ¡°I¡¯m giving a free show to this perverted motel owner, don¡¯t you want to see it?¡± ¡°W..why did you do that and I don¡¯t want to see it. So don¡¯t try to ask me to see it again!¡± Christian chuckles. ¡°As an adult these kinds of things are not taboo, Zee. I think you know that well enough.¡± ¡°I know, I totally understand and understand. I just don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing this for.¡± ¡°The purpose of this motel owner installing hidden cameras must be to watch this indecent scene live from the visitors of this ce, that¡¯s why I¡¯m giving him a free show. Only sound, I didn¡¯t show the video to that crazy man. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t know if I¡¯m working on it,¡± Christian says at length with sparkling eyes, so excited. ¡°And what I¡¯m doing is going to save the rest of the visitors tonight.¡± One of Zwetta¡¯s roses. ¡°Saving another visitor? What do you mean?¡± Christian leans back against the back of the sofa. ¡°We men prefer to hear these kinds of voices rather than having to watch the video live, Zee. There is a special pleasure for us men, especially crazy men like the owner of this motel. I¡¯m sure if he hears these voices he will definitely concentrate on the recordings from this room and it is certain that he will ignore the other guests. Isn¡¯t this an extraordinary n?¡± Zwetta , who still doesn¡¯t understand the sentence Christian just said, chooses to remain silent, the groaning sounding from hisptop which is so loud it really makes him uneasy and so restless. Even though she had never done anything as intimate as that with a man, Zwetta was quite understanding of that kind of thing. ¡°We can sleep peacefully tonight, you take it easy,¡± Christian says again as he takes off the jacket that wraps his body. Spontaneously Zwetta backed away, trying to keep as much distance as possible from Christian though her efforts were in vain as she was now standing beside the table which made her unable to do anything. ¡°Did you shower?¡± ¡°Huh, take a shower? Why should I shower?¡±asked Zwetta stuttering, everything in this room was driving Zwetta out of her mind right now. Now Zwetta regretted her decision because she had drunk three sses of wine at the restaurant two hours ago. Damn it! Christian frowns. ¡°Your head and clothes are wet, don¡¯t you want to take a shower? Do you want to sleep like that?¡± ¡°Ahhh that, actually I...¡± ¡°Well let¡¯s take a shower, it¡¯s gettingte and I¡¯m very tired. Tomorrow morning we have to continue our journey, before lunch I want to be in Paris.¡± ¡°You shower alone, I suddenly don¡¯t want to take a shower,¡± Zwetta quickly said. Staying away from Christian was the only decision that had to be made quickly tonight. Not wanting to see Zwetta sick, Christian slowly stepped closer to Zwetta. Christian doesn¡¯t care about the refusal of Zwetta at this time, all he has in mind is to make Zwetta take a bath. ¡°You¡¯re a girl who grew up in America, such a free country. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not a conservative, so it shouldn¡¯t matter if we shower together, right?¡± The red hue on Zwetta¡¯s disappeared instantly, her face now looks like someone who doesn¡¯t have red blood cells in her body. So pale and panicked. ¡°Bath together, why are we bathing together?¡± ¡°To shorten the time, we are both tired and wet. It would be better if we take a bath together to speed up our sleep time, we still have a long way to go, Zee. You remember where we really went, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to take a bath together, I can take a shower alone and...¡± Christian, who didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity, immediately moved, he shamelessly grabbed Zwetta¡¯s and hugged her tightly. Christian hugged Zwetta so tightly, as if he wanted to make her body melt into one. ¡°I want you, Zee... I really want you. Please don¡¯t reject me...¡± Chapter 326 326 Lost control ¡°Ohh...¡± Zwetta moaned in pain as Christian¡¯s grip on her thigh grew stronger, a moment ago Zwetta tried to subdue Christian using her left leg. However, a spry Christian immediately broke the unexpected attack by directly grabbing Zwetta which had already been lifted. Christian smirks. ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot who doesn¡¯t have self-defense skills like you, Zee. Don¡¯t think because you¡¯ve saved me twice, you think I¡¯m a weak man who only relies on bodyguards. I grew up under the tutge of Luis Cobb, one of Luxembourg¡¯s best special police officers. And Luis¡¯ abilities are still far above that of Robin Jones, your rotten boss.¡± ¡°You... ouch...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Zwetta,¡± Christian said in a half-whisper right in Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to be up against a man as passionate as me.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes opened wide to hear Christian¡¯s words, she looked so disturbed by the words that just came out of Christian¡¯s lips. Zwetta, who didn¡¯t want to be so easily subdued by Christian, then prepared to fight back, but before she could move, her body suddenly floated in the air because Christian had carried her like a sack of rice and took her straight to the bathroom. Zwetta who was so shocked that she really couldn¡¯t fight back, Christian¡¯s decision to immediately take her forcibly to the bathroom really made her lose consciousness. Her brain which used to work fast was now nk, dark and could not be used to think. Because Christian¡¯s steps are wide, in a short time he has arrived at the bathroom which has been sessfully sterilized from the surveince camera. ¡°The sooner we shower, the sooner we sleep,¡± Christian said quietly as he closed the bathroom door with his body, blocking Zwetta who was trying to get out of the ce as soon as she stepped back on the floor. ..... ¡°And I can shower myself,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°So are you, you can take a bath alone without me having to apany you like this.¡± Christian smiles. As if the veins of shame have been severed, Christian prefers to take off his shirt which is half wet after being exposed to rain. rm immediately rang loudly in Zwetta¡¯s head as Christian managed to take off and toss the shirt he¡¯s currently wearing on the dry bathroom floor. ¡°Come on Zee, do you want to take a shower wearing clothes like that?¡± Christian asks guiltily. ¡°Pervert,¡± Zwetta with emotion. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone out of your mind Christ.¡± ¡°I¡¯m insane? How can I be insane? I still recognize myself, I still know you and I still know where we are right now, so how can you call me insane?¡± Zwetta¡¯s arms clenched into fists, Zwetta really would rather be on the battlefield than be confined in a tight space like this with a dangerous man like Christian rke who was already staring at her like a hungry wolf. The blue eyed man¡¯s gaze looked so different from before and Zwetta felt ufortable getting such an intense gaze like this. ¡°Don¡¯t make me mad and hate you, Chirst. So you better get out of this bathroom and let me take a shower in peace or let mee out and wait for you outside.¡± Zwetta spoke with words that were so firm and full of warning. Instead of doing what Zwetta wanted, Christian moved his hand towards the shower button on the girl¡¯s left. And not long after, from the shower which was right above Zwetta¡¯s , warm water poured down so hard that immediately Zwetta¡¯s was soaked. ¡°Christian!!!¡±screamed Zwetta loudly. ¡°You really are out of your mind!!¡± Not wanting to make Zwetta enjoy the warm water alone, Christian then immediately joined the girl without taking off the trousers that still protected his lower body. Because Zwetta was busy cursing Christian, Zwetta didn¡¯t have time to avoid Christian who had pushed her against the bathroom wall which was already wet with water stilling out of the rain shower installed above it. ¡°Zwetta...¡± Christian sighs in his hoarse voice. ¡°You really drive me almost crazy, your arrival in my life is like soothing raindrops.¡± ¡°Christ.¡± Zwetta turned her face to the left, trying to avoid Christian¡¯s face so close to hers. ¡°Do not be like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this?¡± Christian moves his hand around Zwetta¡¯s in a slightly rough motion. ¡°What am I doing, Zee?¡± Zwetta really vowed to stop consuming alcohol after this, the energy that had never run out seemed to have disappeared and Zwetta med the alcohol she had drunk a while ago. ¡°Christian, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t keep teasing me like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you, Zee. I want to take things seriously with you, I want to have you,¡± Christian replies honestly, his hot breathnding on Zwetta¡¯s wet neck. ¡°And I know you want me too, right? Don¡¯t lie to yourself, Zee. I know you want me too, I¡¯ve seen you stealing nces at me these past few days.¡± Zwetta¡¯s chest with an inexplicable foreign feeling, the words Christian spoke managed to evoke a feeling she had killed. Right now Zwetta is trying to keep her sanity stable, Zwetta is trying to keep herself awake so as not to get lost in the yground that Christian is opening wide. Seeing Zwetta silent makes Christian happy, without asking for approval from the girl who is already in his power, Christian slowlynds a kiss on Zwetta and then sips, like a vampire enjoying thest blood of its prey. Zwetta grip¡¯s chest, the heat from the kiss made Zwetta limp. Zwetta¡¯s tense body was now so limp as Christian created the mark of possession around her neck. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, Zee,¡± Christian whispers hoarsely. ¡°But why are you so helpless already, hmm? Where did the fierce Zwetta go?¡± With eyes that were already filled with fog , Zwetta tried to look at Christian who was smiling widely, in her heart Zwetta cursed her body for having dared to betray her. Chapter 327 327 Make love ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Zee. You will suffer if you fight it,¡± Christian said again, Christian realized that Zwetta was starting to get carried away by the heat of the game he had just started. ¡°Leave yourself to me, let me help you let go of this ufortable feeling.¡± ¡°Christian...¡± Zwetta groaned loudly as the man moved even more boldly. ¡°Please not here.¡± Zwetta said again. As if he was being electrocuted, Christian immediately stopped the activities of his busy hands on Zwetta which turned out to be so very pleasant when he was being held. ¡°What.. What did you say? Said again!!¡± Zwetta shook her head, currently the one who had gone insane was her. Zwetta really wanted to bang her head against the wall at this point, it didn¡¯t seem like she would be able to face Christian again after speaking so incoherently as before. ¡°Zwetta.¡± Christian forces Zwetta to look at him. ¡°Quickly repeat what you said earlier.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes, which could no longer see clearly, looked directly at Christian¡¯s blue beads, which looked so clear and beautiful, the strange tinge that had been flowing throughout her body was now getting stronger. ¡°Zwetta...¡± ¡°Cold,¡± Zwetta hoarsely. ¡°I don¡¯t like the cold, take me out of this bathroom.¡± ..... ¡°Get out of this bathroom? You want to do it in bed?¡± Christian rifies Zwetta ¡®s fragmented speech. Zwetta nodded slowly with cheeks already as red as tomatoes, the alcohol and touch that Christian did earlier managed to awaken Zwetta¡¯s longing for Christian unconsciously. The side of Elena that had been asleep for almost nine months slowly rose and began to dominate Zwetta. ¡°Do whatever you want, Christ ...¡± Just Zwetta drove Christian crazy. Without needing to hold back anymore, Christian then immediately knelt in front of Zwetta with Christian hastily untying the belt attached to Zwetta. Because it was too hasty, Christian had to take a long time to free Zwetta from the jeans that were already wet and so heavy. As if looking at a rare piece of jewelry, Christian¡¯s eyes widen at the sight of the thin, ck triangr cloth that serves as the final shield of Zwetta ¡®s wless lower body. Christian swallowed his saliva many times seeing such a beautiful sight, Christian almost screamed loudly a moment ago. Not wanting to waste time, Christian lifts Zwetta¡¯s right foot and puts it on his shoulder before he finally slides the sheer cloth to his left, trying to squeeze his way into such a protected area. ¡°Ahhhh...¡± Zwetta screamed loudly as Christian¡¯s wet and hot tongue began to touch her in the forbidden area that she had been so well guarded against, Zwetta squeezed Christian¡¯s wet hair. Christian¡¯s smile widens as he feels Zwetta on his head. This is just the beginning, baby! As if getting new energy, Christian be increasingly violent. Using all his proficient lovemaking skills, Christian gets Zwetta back into his game. ¡°Christ...akkhh..¡± Zwetta tiptoed her left leg,pensating for the heat that was scorching her whole body because of Christian¡¯s game. ¡°Stop arrgghh.¡± Zwetta covered her mouth with her left hand which was previously gripping Christian¡¯s wet hair, Zwetta tried to keep herst pride in silence. The movement of Christian¡¯s tongue that is so shrewd in her feminine area really makes Zwetta want to fly to the seventh sky. Christian who had just nced up to see Zwetta¡¯s smile with satisfaction, was happy to have seeded in making the rebellious girl who had been holding his head for three weeks manage to submit. Feeling dissatisfied, Christian then ended the game. As if he¡¯d just had a near-melt ice cream, Christian wipes his lips with the back of his hand. Christian carefully lowered Zwetta ¡®s right leg over his shoulder. ¡°You taste so sweet, Zee,¡± Christian says vulgarly. ¡°I really want to have you as soon as possible.¡± Zwetta, who was still trying to catch her breath,nded a p on Christian¡¯s face using the remnants of her strength that didn¡¯t have any effect on Christian, with pride still left Zwetta looked up at Christian who was holding her body from falling. ¡°You really are a bastard, I hate you!¡±replied Zwetta in a weak voice. ¡°You¡¯re so insolent.¡± Christian smirks. His eyes, which were still misty with passion so passionate, stared at Zwetta with love, the affectionate gaze he had only given to Elena. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, I¡¯m really d to hear that,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°But for now you better save your energy for our activities after this, because believe me when I¡¯ve brought you the basket you will hate me more than this.¡± Christian¡¯s hands move along Zwetta which is still on his body, with an impatient movement Christian pulls off the shirt so that all the buttons that are attached there are untied at the same time. That¡¯s not enough, Christian then pulls the shirt that can no longer be used by force from Zwetta and throws it on the floor to join his shirt. The smile on Christian¡¯s face grew wider when he saw Zwetta¡¯s beautiful body, the ck bra looked so amazing on Zwetta¡¯s pale body. The color contrast is so striking that it makes Christian even more excited, just like before, Christian did not ask Zwetta and immediately pulled down the cloth covering Zwetta¡¯s chest down so that Zwetta¡¯s two beautiful mounds that were previously well protected came out and showed their beauty in that way. ¡°Ahhh...¡± A small scream returned from Zwetta¡¯s when Christian had crushed one of the peaks of her hardened chest, Christian really made Zwetta lose her sanity tonight. ¡°This is just the beginning, Zee. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t forget this wonderful night.¡± Countless Zwetta mentions Christian¡¯s name, starting from her voice that can still be heard clearly until now when she is no longer able to speak but the man doesn¡¯t want to finish his activities. Christian is still enjoying his game, enjoying Zwetta which is now wide open for him. Chapter 328 328 a Scars Using both hands, Christian holds Zwetta¡¯s thigh open so he can continue to y his tongue in such a well-guarded area. As an experienced man, Christian knows he is not the first man for Zwetta. But even so, Christian did not care at all. Hymen or the blood that would be spilled on a girl¡¯s first night didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. Not wanting to see Zwetta continue to suffer, Christian then ended the game. He was satisfied enough to taste the sweetness of Zwetta for the second time, as Christian had said before Zwetta waspletely helpless by Christian. ¡°I¡¯ll start with the main course, I hope you¡¯re ready for this...¡± ¡°Argghh..¡± Zwetta let out a small squeal as Christian squirmed into her body, even though Christian had made her have her first and second orgasm a few moments ago but in fact when the man prated her the pain was still there. Christian furrows his brows, obviously he knows that Zwetta is not a virgin anymore, but why is he currently feeling this extraordinary sensation that ispletely unexpected. Christian felt as if Zwetta was receiving it, the pleasant messages of Zwetta were at work as the long veined object pushed its way through. Zwetta closed her eyes, the pain she was currently feeling was too much for her. The overwhelming sense of pleasure that was whacking her right now made her head feel empty, unable to be used to thinking. ¡°Fuck..¡± Christian growls. Not wanting to be lulled by the still imperfect pleasure, Christian then pushed himself inside again, maximizing himself into Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°Ahhh Fuck!!¡± Christian screams loudly, the warmth and gentle massage that is whacking him inside Zwetta really drives him crazy. ..... ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Zee... you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Christian chirps incoherently. ¡°Put your hands on my neck, I¡¯ll start moving.¡± Zwetta who was struggling with the difort that was whacking her ignored Christian, Zwetta chose to keep her eyes closed. She felt so full right now, as if Christian had been created by God to fill that empty space and Zwetta was going crazy. ¡°Zee.¡± Christian again mentions Zwetta¡¯s voice. ¡°Open your eyes and look at me, I don¡¯t like making love to a woman who doesn¡¯t see my face.¡± Damn Christian! Zwetta cursed Christian inwardly, not only giving her such immense pleasure, Christian even selfishly asked herself to open her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to continue like this if you don¡¯t open your eyes,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Believe me, you won¡¯t feel any more pleasure if I don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°I hate you,¡± Zwetta hoarsely, being forced to open her eyes when she was like this really Zwetta . Christian smiles. ¡°It¡¯s for ourmon good, honey. Quickly put your hands around my neck, I¡¯ll get on with my work.¡± With a slight quiver Zwetta does as Christian asks, her body tiptoes again as the skin of her arm touches the back of Christian¡¯s neck which is already wet with sweat. Even though she is currently epting Christian in such an intimate position. Right after Zwetta wrapped her arms around his neck, Christian started to move. The movements pelvic made a sigh after a sigh escaped from Zwetta lip, her already red face looked so beautiful in Christian¡¯s eyes. Not wanting to waste the beauty of Zwetta¡¯s lips, which were wide open, Christian again devoured her so greedily. Christian tries to help Zwetta reach the peak of pleasure faster by kissing her lips and what Christian is doing right now is right, because not long after that Christian felt the muscles in Zwetta¡¯s body tighten, squeezing his penis which was still inside Zwetta¡¯s body. Another orgasm, damn! Christian smiles broadly, he looks so satisfied to see Zwetta again feel the peak of pleasure from the rtionship they are currently doing. ¡°Stop, I¡¯m tired Christ,¡± Zwetta said softly, her sad eyes staring at Christian with pity. Zwetta hopes Christian will let her go, her whole body feels so weak at this moment and all she wants is to straighten her legs which Christian has been forced to open so far. Christian suddenly stops the movement of his pelvis. ¡°Did it stop? Oh it¡¯s not that easy, baby. I¡¯m not finished yet, so don¡¯t expect you to finish this game so easily.¡± After saying that Christian pulled himself away from Zwetta quickly, Christian¡¯s movement was so sudden it made Zwetta look a little disappointed. She feels lost, but it doesn¡¯t seem tost long as the still so excited Christian grabs her and forces her to change positions. ¡°Ahhh ..¡± Zwetta screamed again when she was again filled with Christian. Christian who had not yed in a short time forced Zwetta to sit on his stomach, Christian forced Zwetta to lead their hot game. Zwetta¡¯s long nails pierced Christian¡¯s chest as the man suddenly moved his pelvis from below and the unprepared Zwetta felt so much pain when Christian managed to touch her deepest side. Being in a woman on top position like this makes Christian able to maximize himself, that¡¯s why Zwetta gave a small scream when Christian managed to touch that area. ¡°Good? Want to stop?¡± Christian teases with satisfaction. ¡°I hate you...¡± ¡°No baby, you can¡¯t hate me because tonight I will give you an unforgettable night,¡± Christian promises earnestly. Unwilling to wait for Zwetta¡¯s answer, Christian moves his hips again skillfully. The sigh that returned from Zwetta¡¯s lips made Christian¡¯s spirit re up even more, as if he was not satisfied with his current position. Christian suddenly tried to sit up by not letting Zwetta separate from him, Christian slowly moved to the edge of the bed and rested his hands on Zwetta¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Let me guide you, baby,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Rx yourself and enjoy my game.¡± **** ¡°What is this?¡± When he finished finishing his hot game with Zwetta who was already so weak, Christian finally noticed a thin line that ran across Zwetta¡¯s lower abdomen. Although it does not interfere with the beauty of Zwetta¡¯s extraordinary body, Christian is so curious about the existence of that line. ¡°That¡¯s a scar.¡± Christian lifts his head, looking at Zwetta who is closing her eyes. ¡°Scars, wounds from what?¡± ¡°Because it was hit by a sharp weapon, that¡¯s what doctor G told me,¡± Zwetta answered quietly. Christian who was feeling the scar, stopped his movement. ¡°Doctor G, who is doctor G?¡± ¡°Doctor Giana, a doctor who also works for Robin. All the wounds we got were immediately treated by her, that¡¯s why we don¡¯t have too noticeable scars.¡± ¡°Is doctor Giana as great as you?¡± Christian asks again. ¡°Of course she¡¯s great, if not great how could Robin have recruited her,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have doctor Giana we might all be dead, every time we go on a mission we at least get injuries on our bodies. That¡¯s why I¡¯m grateful to have doctor Giana on our team.¡± Christian¡¯s jaw hardens at Zwetta¡¯s, he looks so annoyed at the moment. His hatred and anger towards Robin Jones is getting bigger, Christian still doesn¡¯t understand how a girl can be made a secret agent. ¡°Don¡¯t you intend to quit your job, Zee?¡± Chapter 329 329 The beginning ¡°How about this, what if this girl dies. Are we going to end up in prison?¡± ¡°Oh my God, there¡¯s a lot of blood. Hurry up and get your car to the hospital, he needs a doctor¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Jody, hurry up Jody! I don¡¯t want to be a murderer!¡± From the back seat Cam shouted loudly, the woman who had just lost her daughter to this terrible event was holding a girl dressed in all ck who had just been run over by Jody, her husband. The girl looked so pale, a contrast to the color of the blood that now filled her face and neck which was as white as porcin. Moments ago, when Cam and Jody Wilson were arguing, Jody¡¯s car identally hit something pretty hard. It was quiterge and made a terrible sound, to silence Jocy and Cam who were arguing. Realizing that he had hit something, Jody then rushed out of his car to check the situation. But how surprised Jody was when she saw what she had just hit, her fragile body almost fell if Cam didn¡¯t hold her from behind. A human, a girl! Realizing that he had hit someone, Jody rushed to get the girl into his car, assisted by Cam. Even though both of them were quite old, both of them still had enough strength to get the girl into the car. Luckily the girl was wearing a hat, so the blood flowing from her head didn¡¯t drip down the street. Because of that, it was certain that no one knew that there had just been a big ident. Jody Wilson¡¯s German sedan finally arrived at a hospital, their arrival was immediately greeted with agility by the medical officers who were on standby. In one attempt, the slender body of the girl dressed in all ck was finally brought into the hospital using the avable push bed. ¡°Pleasee in and wait in front of the emergency room,¡± said a young nurse to Cam Wilson, whose face was now pale and worried. ¡°We will do our best to save both of your daughters.¡± ..... The young nurse¡¯s words suddenly made Jody and Cam Wilson freeze, both of them were so shocked when they heard the nurse¡¯s words. How the medics at the hospital thought they were the parents of the girl they just ran into! Instantly a blush appeared on Jody¡¯s face, she looked happy. An extraordinary idea that was quite extreme suddenly appeared in his head at this moment. God hasn¡¯t left him. ¡°You two are...¡± ¡°We¡¯re the parents of the girl who was just brought into the room.¡± Jody cut off the words of a nurse who had just spoken to her. ¡°Is our daughter all right? Will the two of us old have to lose the only child we have, sister?¡± The fertile nurse who was standing then grabbed Jody¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently, the nurse gently gave support andfort to Jody Wilson who imed to be the father of the girl who is currently receiving medical attention. Cam who was still so shocked to hear the confession given by her husband could only remain silent at this time, Cam who was very obedient to her husband chose to remain silent and did not mess up the ns of her husband who had imed to be the father of the girl they had just hit. ¡°Currently we are trying our best to help your daughter, but to make the whole process easier we ask you to register first at the reception desk for data collection,¡± exined the nurse in a friendly manner. ¡°Registration, how do I register? I didn¡¯t bring Elena¡¯s ID with me, I was in too much of a hurry to go to this hospital. So... ¡°You don¡¯t need to show your daughter¡¯s ID, sir. Just use your identification card and everything will be connected automatically,¡± said the nurse again. ¡°Connected automatically?¡± Cam, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke, her face getting paler when she heard the nurse¡¯s words who had just asked Jody to register for the girl. the unfortunate thing they had just run into. The middle-aged nurse then exined the meaning of her words carefully and in detail, the nurse was quite self-aware that the person she was currently dealing with was a married couple who were not young anymore, coupled with their poor condition. looking so shocked that the nurse spoke very carefully so that her exnation could be understood properly. ¡°So where do I have to register, sis?¡± Jody Wilson asked quietly. ¡°Come with me, I will guide you.¡± The obedient Jody Wilson immediately followed the nurse¡¯s steps towards the reception desk, leaving his wife still standing with face that looks still so shocked. Luckily there was hospital security who directed Cam to sit down while waiting for her husband to finish registering. In less than five minutes, Jody approached Cam again. His calm steps and not looking nervous made Cam even more uneasy, she was afraid that their lies would be exposed. ¡°Why are you doing this, Jody? We could go to jail if we get caught,¡± Cam said hoarsely in a half-whisper. Jody smiled. ¡°Safe, everything is fine.¡± ¡°Safe? What do you mean by safe? It¡¯s obvious we¡¯ve justmitted a crime, Jody.¡± Jody gripped his wife¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°That girl is our daughter, Cam. She is now our Elena, our daughter.¡± ¡°Jody..¡± ¡°God returned Elena to us, Cam. We have another child.¡± Jody cut Cam¡¯s words so stubbornly. ¡°So don¡¯t talk nonsense, we¡¯d better pray to God so that Elena is handled well and cane home with us soon.¡± Cam Wilson bit her lower lip hard, trying not to contradict her husband¡¯s words. Right now it was not only the poor girl¡¯s safety that was in danger, her and her husband¡¯s safety was also in the same situation. Impatient, Jody then left the chair where Cam was sitting and rushed to the room where ¡®Elena¡¯ was being treated. Jody has decided to give the name and identity of his daughter to the girl he just hit after sessfully concocting the story so smoothly, Jody mentioned that his daughter was injured because she tried tomit suicide after being betrayed by her lover. Jody even showed her daughter Elena¡¯s cell phone to the nurse and receptionist who had previously helped her register. In the cellphone it was clear that ¡®Elena¡¯ was experiencing an emotional breakdown due to being abandoned by her lover, that¡¯s why the receptionist and nurse immediately believed. Moreover, coupled with the way Jody Wilson tells the story, there is no woman who will not be touched by what Jody Wilson said about her poor daughter. That¡¯s why at this time the hospital included the case as a case of a suicide attempt, not a case of an ident that actually urred. continued Chapter 330 330 Poor Elena One day ago, Cam and Jody Wilson were deeply saddened to find their only daughter died in a tragic way. The quiet Elena turned out to be a victim of bullying, even the man who was dating Elena wasn¡¯t really dating her. He just wanted to take advantage of Elena, after being satisfied with getting Elena¡¯s virginity, the immoral man then broke off his rtionship with Elena just like that. And Elena, who was afraid that if she was pregnant, then took a shortcut by slicing her wrist in her room, Cam and Jody Wilson, who were just former chefs, couldn¡¯t do anything when their daughter was treated like this. The two of them also had to surrender when the police chose not to continue the case, the police assumed that Elena¡¯s death was purely a suicide and not for any other reason, so the man who had made Elena make this short decision was still free to roam out there. ¡°Thank God, thank you for bringing our daughter back,¡± Jody said hoarsely, his dry lips trembling as he spoke. ¡°You have to get better Elena, you have to get better.¡± Because the distance is not too far, Jody¡¯s words can be heard well by Cam. Slowly the old woman got up from her seat and walked towards her husband who was still standing in front of the treatment room door expectantly, Cam¡¯s fragile hand to touch Jody¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jody...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your rebuttal, Cam. I¡¯m not listening to anything right now, I¡¯m praying for Elena right now.¡± Jody cut his wife¡¯s words curtly. Cam swallowed her saliva. ¡°Jody hear me, we need to have a serious talk about this. About Elena.¡± Jody Wilson immediately turned to Cam who was standing behind him. ¡°W..what did you say? Try again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Elena,¡± Cam said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose a second child, Jody. So we have to talk this over carefully, don¡¯t put salt on this wet wound, Jody. Don¡¯t break my hopes.¡± ..... Jody, who understood where his wife was talking, immediately asked her to sit back. Jody knew that his current wife supported his decision to make the girl he hit as Elena Wilson, his only daughter. ¡°There are several things we must do first before acknowledging the girl as Elena, Jody. Everything must be done carefully and calcted,¡± Cam said slowly starting the conversation. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cam took a deep breath. ¡°Before I start talking, try checking Elena¡¯s data. Is Elena¡¯s death certificate already entered into the system or not at this time.¡± ¡°Elena¡¯s death certificate?¡± ¡°Yes, Elena¡¯s death certificate. We can¡¯t im the girl as Elena if Elena¡¯s death certificate has been entered into the system or in other words we can¡¯t recognize the girl as Elena when the government has dered Elena Wilson dead,¡± Cam said slowly. ¡°We might be able to trick this hospital, but we won¡¯t be able to trick the government system, Jody. Therefore, try to make sure again, whether the man named Argus has updated our family data or not. If Argus hasn¡¯t updated then we can iming the girl to be Elena, but if not then we must turn this case over to the police as soon as possible so that the girl¡¯s family can get news of her whereabouts as soon as possible.¡± Jody¡¯s face immediately darkened, the words his wife had just said were bothering him at this time. Because he was too panicked, Jody didn¡¯t think so far. He forgot about Elena¡¯s death certificate, every time a family member dies, he is required to update the data to the system and Jody has handed the task over to Argus, one of his best friends when they both worked at the hotel as a chef. Argus was also the one who had helped him take care of Elena¡¯s funeral one day ago. When they were thinking about Argus and Elena¡¯s death certificate, the emergency room door suddenly opened, Cam and Jody turned quickly towards the door at the same time. After that the husband and wife rushed towards the door where just a young female doctor appeared still wearing her medical mask. ¡°How¡¯s the doc. How¡¯s she doing? She¡¯s all right, isn¡¯t she?¡± Jody who was so worried immediately bombarded the young doctor with several questions at once. The female doctor slowly pulled off her mask and smiled kindly at Jody. ¡°Luckily the girl didn¡¯t have any serious injuries to her body, the worst wound was only on her head. However, we need to do a ct-scan to make sure there¡¯s no serious problem with her head.¡± ¡°Ct scan?¡± Cam and Jody repeated the doctor¡¯s words at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s right, people who have an ident are required to do a ct-scan to further confirm her condition. Including this girl, even though we managed to treat her external injuries well, we still have to check her condition again through a ct-scan.¡± Having no other choice, Jody and Cam agreed with the doctor¡¯s words to perform a ct-scan on the girl who apparently did not carry any identity. The only thing that was on the girl was a cellphone and at this time the cellphone also couldn¡¯t be used anymore because it was destroyed. The game of destiny was really testing Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s patience right now. Jody and Cam anxiously await the results of the examination on their new Elena, Jody¡¯s belief in making the girl his daughter bes very big after a nurse said that the girl did not carry any documents under the jacket she was wearing so this condition made Jody¡¯s im of the girl as his daughter was not in doubt by the medics. ¡°It seems your daughter has had a concussion, sir.¡± ¡°Concussion? Is that dangerous, doc?¡± Jody hysterically immediately responded to the doctor¡¯s words. The female doctor shook her head slowly. ¡°If you look at the results of this examination it doesn¡¯t seem too dangerous, it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Just what, doc?¡± The impatient Cam immediately asked a question. ¡°There will be a chance he has amnesia.¡± Chapter 331 331 a dream ¡°So my name is Elena?¡± The five sentences came out of Zwetta¡¯s slightly pale lips, repeating what Jody and Cam Wilson had said who were circling her bed with the doctors and two nurses. Jody Wilson nodded quickly. ¡°That¡¯s right dear, did you forget your own name too?¡± Zwetta, who didn¡¯t remember anything at all shook her head. She looked very confused looking at the people who were currently surrounding her. The pain that hit her head was getting more and more biting as she used to think. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to think, Elena.¡± ¡°What the doctor said is true, honey,¡± Cam Wilson said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Right now all you need to do is rest.¡± Zwetta blinked, trying to get a better look at Cam Wilson¡¯s face. The pain in her head made her unable to see very clearly right now. ¡°I promise everything will be fine after this,¡± Cam Wilson said again, her voice shaking violently as she called herself ¡®mom¡¯ to the strange girl she had only met six hours ago. Jody Wilson smiled, the man slowly patted his wife¡¯s back gently. Jody was happy because his wife wanted to follow his n. Not wanting to disturb them, the doctor who helped Zwetta then asked the two nurses who helped her to get out of the room. She didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood that was going on for a small family whose child had just been rescued after a suicide attempt, as Jody Wilson had previously told a nurse who helped her register. ..... ¡°Thanks foring back, Elena.¡± ¡°We love you, honey.¡± ¡°Never leave us again, Elena.¡± ** Zwetta who was sleeping in a supine position immediately woke up, her face that was already wet with sweat looked so panicked. The strange dream she had just had felt so real. Still in shock from her dream, Zwetta didn¡¯t realize that the nket covering her body had fallen to her stomach. Zwetta has not remembered what happenedst night, even now she is not aware that she is still in the same bed with Christian who still has his arms wrapped around her stomach. ¡°What dream was that, why did I suddenly...¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake, Zee?¡± Zwetta¡¯s whole body stiffened, her vignce immediately returned when she heard the familiar voice so close to her. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be active, Zee,¡± Christian said again as he tried to force Zwetta to lie down next to him, even though he had made love twice with Zwetta but Christian still wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep some more.¡± ¡°What are you doing in...ahh!!!¡± Zwetta screamed loudly as she realized her upper body was exposed. In such a fast movement Zwetta had managed to wrap herself in the nket and jumped off the bed. ¡°What have you done? Why do we sleep in the same bed and why...¡± Zwetta was unable to continue her words, seeing the condition of the room that was so messy at this time made her unable to imagine what had happenedst night between her and Christian. Christian who was already sitting on the couch smiled a little, seeing Zwetta again violent and rude made him smile a little. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Christian asks back quietly, deliberately teasing Zwetta. Zwetta¡¯s heart was beating so fast. ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°Your inner thigh, is it not painful now?¡± Damn Christian! Zwetta¡¯s face was bright red, and suddenly her body felt weak. The bones supporting her body suddenly felt weak. Christian¡¯sst question managed to bring back all memories ofst night¡¯s incident, where she finally surrendered to Christian who made her go crazy in the bathroom and bed many times. Seeing Zwetta frozen without a word made Christian smile, after grabbing the towel that was still neatly folded on the chair near the bed, Christian slowly walked over to Zwetta who was looking at him with teary eyes, the hatred that was so big was evident in Zwetta¡¯s eyes at this time. but Christian ignores it by continuing to walk towards Zwetta. ¡°What are you doing, Zee?¡± Christian asks softly. ¡°Nothing hurts in your body, right?¡± Zwetta shakes her head, trying to avoid Christian¡¯s fingers trying to touch her cheek. Zwetta is still in shock when she manages to remember the series of hot activities she did with Christian, Zwetta is currently cursing her stupidity that can get out of control. Even though Robin has taught her how to drink properly since she entered the world that Robin created for her. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Zwetta who finally managed to control herself then screamed loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me and don¡¯t try to approach me.¡± ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Christian asks, confused. ¡°What did I do wrong? Didn¡¯t you want itst night too? We both wanted that, Zee. So you can¡¯t be angry like this.¡± Zwetta¡¯s fingers that were gripping the edge of the nket tightened. ¡°I..I want it?¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no way I want that kind of thing, I¡¯m not a girl who can sleep with just anyone.¡± Christian smirks. ¡°You won¡¯t, because from today on you are mine. Christian rke woman.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Who is your woman? I don¡¯t belong to anyone, I¡¯m a free person who akhhh...¡± Zwetta¡¯s refusal was stopped by Christian who suddenly hugged Zwetta tightly, the shameless man used his body strength to restrain Zwetta who was currently unable to move. Zwetta¡¯s decision to cover her body with a nket boomeranged on her. ¡°Listen to me carefully, Zee,¡± Christian whispered hoarsely, his hot breathnding again on Zwetta¡¯s neck which was now covered in purplish red marks fromst night¡¯s work. ¡°Since I managed to touch this smooth skin of yours, since then you have officially be my woman. Like it or not, you are still mine, Zee. So don¡¯t ever say that you are a free person, because now you are my woman, Christian rke woman .¡± ¡°Let me go, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Christian purses his lips, the rebellious girl he¡¯d beatenst night still so spicy. ¡°Regret, what can I regret? As long as you¡¯re by my side, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can regret.¡± Christian¡¯s hands returned to guerri on Zwetta¡¯s body, even though Zwetta covered her body with a nket, Christian who was so experienced managed to find Zwetta¡¯s plump buttocks which were tightly hidden under the nket. ¡°And right now I want you again, Zee,¡± Christian whispers hoarsely. ¡°I miss the warmth of your body again.¡± Zwetta¡¯s defensive rm goes off, with all her might Zwetta tries to free herself from Christian¡¯s arms. But her efforts were in vain, the nket wrapped around her body currently made her movement space unchanged. No matter how hard she tried to break free from Christian¡¯s arms, it all ended in vain. Christian¡¯s embrace still hasn¡¯t changed. ¡°W..we have to get out of this motel, Christ,¡± Zwetta stammered, Christian¡¯s fingers that had now managed to slip into the nkets were trying to touch her feminine area. Christian is a total pervert! Christian smirks. ¡°We still have six hours to check out and I¡¯m going to make those six hours unforgettable.¡± After saying that Christian then lifted Zwetta¡¯s body and forced her back to sleep in the basket. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Zee. You¡¯re my woman, remember that well...¡± ¡°Ahhh...¡± Zwetta groaned loudly as Christian who had managed to open her thighs wide again, upied himself in her most sensitive area. The already messy bed became even more out of shape as Zwetta rugged and crumpled the sheets haphazardly. Christian tongue y down there makes Zwetta helpless. Chapter 332 332 Dejavu Zwetta , who is confused by her situation, chooses to remain silent while Christian is giving a warning to the motel owner after the discovery of two hidden cameras in the room they rentedst night. Zwetta , who felt that she was still a virgin, felt so confused about her current condition. Growing up in an environment filled with women of the night made Zwetta know a little about the sex life of adult women and that is what is currently bothering her. ¡°Why there¡¯s no blood, shouldn¡¯t a woman who is still a virgin bleed even a little when making love for the first time, huh? Why isn¡¯t the pain like what the women say?¡± The questions kept circling in Zwetta¡¯s, tormenting her with such great curiosity. Zwetta , who was sure that she was still a virgin, was very disturbed by the fact that had happened. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you touched your food, Zee?¡± Zwetta who was daydreaming immediately realized, Christian was so loud that managed to bring her back from her daydream. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten yet? Is this food not to your taste?¡± Christian repeats his question in a prating tone. ¡°Is it because of your still ufortable body that you...hmmmppp.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly if you don¡¯t want your mouth to tear!¡± Zwetta panicked and immediately covered Christian¡¯s mouth with both hands, realizing Christian would discuss again about her condition after their hot romancest night until the morning made Zwetta move quickly. Zwetta doesn¡¯t want her personal problems to be heard by others. ¡°You don¡¯t remember where you are right now, huh? Don¡¯t talk about it outside!¡± Christian¡¯s chest feels warm, even though Zwetta¡¯s seems rude but Christian knows that actually the girl is really panicking right now. Using both hands, Christian slowly lowers Zwetta from his face. ..... ¡°As your wish, baby,¡± Christian said softly in a half-whisper, Christian unabashedlynded a kiss on Zwetta¡¯s cold palm. zwetta¡¯s whole body stiffened in an instant, the kiss Christian gave was like a huge electric current that made her unable to move. Not satisfied to make her run out of energy, Christian apparently still wants to keep teasing her. Zwetta waspletely helpless by Christian rke. Damn. Zwetta couldn¡¯t answer, Christian insolentlynded a kiss on Zwetta which tasted very sweet. Even though the kiss was so short, the effect Zwetta got was huge. Luckily at this time Zwetta was still sitting, if not maybe now her body had fallen to the floor because her legs felt so weak. ¡°Eat your food, after my business with the owner of this motel is over we leave. I don¡¯t want to spend the night in a ce like this again,¡± Christian says softly. Zwetta nodded her head, the gentle attitude Christian gave managed to hypnotize Zwetta until she finally did this. Seeing the response given by Zwetta made Christian smile widely. Not wanting to waste a lot of his time, Christian goes back to the motel owner who looks so scared. The threat that Christian gave to him a moment ago made the man scared to death at this time, the big name Christian rke who was famous for being so cruel was not just a figment. After getting bail, Christian finally decides to release the motel¡¯s helpless owner. The agreement he had just signed cost him everything, the business he had run for years disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°As the new owner of this ce I will continue to monitor everything you do in this ce and I remind you once again, immediately take all the hidden cameras before twelve noon. If the time limit I gave you runs out and you haven¡¯t gotten rid of all the objects cursed then believe me you will regret it, not only you who will be in jail for a very long time. Your innocent wife and children will get the same punishment,¡± Christian said quietly, giving hisst warning to the motel owner who was sitting limply helplessly after signing the letter of surrender of his motel business to Christian. Under the terrible threat of Christian making the man choose to give in and not fight, the big name of the rke family is so strong that he doesn¡¯t dare to be rude again. Feeling that he has managed to solve the problem, Christian then invites Zwetta to leave the motel. Christian wants to immediately take Zwetta to Paris, to Elena¡¯s favorite city. ¡°What are you doing, Zee?¡± Christian breaks the silence after driving for nearly thirty minutes. Zwetta who was staring at the road chose silence and did not pay attention to Christian¡¯s question, Zwetta was still annoyed at herself for being able to submit to Christian so easily. ¡°Zee..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, I¡¯m still mad at you!¡± said Zwetta curtly. Christian smiles. ¡°Angry, why are you mad at me? What have I done to make you angry?¡± ¡°Shut up or I¡¯m going to...¡± ¡°What will? Going to jump out of the car like you did while on that crazy Robin Jones mission, huh?¡± The blush Zwetta became clearer, her already big anger became more and more unstoppable when Christian involved Robin in his conversation. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Why, you don¡¯t like it when I talk about that guy?¡± Christian who is fed up with Robin interrupts Zwetta¡¯s, every time he sees Zwetta angry because he talks bad about Robin ¡°You seem to have special feelings for that bastard.¡± ¡°Stop!!!¡± Zwetta shouted loudly. ¡°Stop the car, I don¡¯t want to continue this journey anymore. I want to go alone.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Zwetta¡¯s jaw hardened. ¡°Who are you to stop me? You¡¯re nobody in my life, Christ. So don¡¯t try to ban and control me.¡± Christian, who had been trying to be patient with Zwetta ¡®s outrageous tantrum, immediately stopped his car suddenly, because previously Christian was driving his car at high speed, so now there is a loud sound when the four wheels of Christian¡¯s car tires collide with the hard asphalt. Zwetta who was in the car even had to cover her ears because of the loud sound, while she was closing her eyes suddenly an image appeared in Zwetta¡¯s. Zwetta suddenly heard the sound of tires scraping and asphalting from different ces, although everything was not very clear but it really bothered Zwetta. Out of curiosity, Zwetta forced herself to recall the memories. But instead of sessfully remembering the incident, Zwetta was afflicted with excruciating pain in her head. ¡°From now on you have to take care of your attitude towards me, Zee. I¡¯m not a very patient person, so you... Zee.¡± Christian stops his words when he realizes that there is something wrong with Zwetta, seeing Zwetta closing her eyes with a pained expression makes Christian surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Zee?¡± Because Zwetta didn¡¯t give an answer, Christian then drove his car back and went to a safe ce. Seeing Zwetta suddenly in pain makes Christian panic and worry, by now they are at the Luxembourg-France border point and the hospital is quite far from where they stopped. ¡°Zee, what are you doing?¡± Christian asks again, his voice much softer than a moment ago. Seeing the rebellious girl who has special abilities in pain scares Christian. Christian knows Zwetta is a strong girl, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so worried right now. ¡°What hurts? Don¡¯t make me panic like this, Zee.¡± Zwetta who was still looking down did not respond to Christian¡¯s question, she was trying to neutralize the pain that was whacking her head even though it was still so difficult because the pain still didn¡¯t want to leave her. Seeing Zwetta not responding to his words made Christian even more uneasy, he immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and Zwetta. Christian then changed the arrangement of Zwetta ¡®s upright chair to slightly tilted so that Zwetta could sit morefortably. ¡°Lie down,¡± Christian says softly as he touches Zwetta¡¯s, directing her to lean back in the chair that has now been adjusted. Because her condition was not good, Zwetta did not go against Christian¡¯s orders at all. Zwetta realized that she needed Christian¡¯s help right now. ¡°What hurts, Zee? Where is the pain? Tell me, so I can take action. If you keep quiet like this I¡¯m confused, Zee.¡± ¡°My head, my head hurts so bad, Christ,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°Your head? Are you like this often?¡± Christian asked frantically, even though Zwetta hadn¡¯t said anything else but Christian had already made up his mind. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been like this, it¡¯s a first for me.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll find the nearest hospital then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Christ, don¡¯t go to the hospital. I don¡¯t want to be examined by just any doctor, I only believe in Dr. Giana and I...¡± ¡°Only trust Dr. Giana, the doctor who also works for Robin Jones? You want me to fly her from New York right now, right? Don¡¯t be crazy, Zee!¡± Christian says in a rising voice. ¡°Now you shut up and let me work, I have to find the nearest hospital around this ce. You need to be checked as soon as possible.¡± Even though the pain was not as intense as before, Zwetta still couldn¡¯t lift her head from the chair. So she couldn¡¯t do anything while Christian was calling one of the closest hospitals to where they were, instead of experiencing this excruciating headache Zwetta would rather get a gunshot wound. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ve got the hospital. Please endure your pain for a little while, I will immediately take you to the hospital,¡± Christian said quietly as soon as he finished installing the GPS of the hospital address in his car. After saying that, Christian then immediately drove his car back. Seeing Zwetta suddenly in pain like that made Christian¡¯s anger disappear. All the way to the hospital Christian continued to Zwetta even though Zwetta didn¡¯t respond to his words at all, Christian tried to keep Zwetta awake. Thirty minutes full of tension was finally over when the car driven by Christian arrived in front of the hospital lobby, two nurses who were on standby immediately brought Zwetta a push cart that had been prepared for immediate treatment. The report that Christian gave earlier was apparently taken seriously by the hospital. Once finished parking the car, Christian then immediately entered the hospital, following Zwetta. ¡°Don¡¯te in, sir. We¡¯re checking on her,¡± a nurse said to Christian who was trying to enter the room where Zwetta was being examined. ¡°But I...¡± ¡°Everything will be fine, sir. Currently there is a doctor who treats your wife, please calm down and don¡¯t make things more difficult,¡± said the nurse again. Christian¡¯s intention to rush into the room suddenly disappeared, hearing the nurse¡¯s words calling Zwetta his wife made Christian suddenly freeze. There was such a pleasant warm feeling in his chest at this moment, a tinge of red immediately appeared on his pale face. ¡°You should be fine, Zee. I won¡¯t let you get sick, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make you heal and free from the devil¡¯s snare that was set by that bastard Robin Jones, Zee.¡± Chapter 333 333 Get rid of obstacles ¡°I¡¯m fine Christ, don¡¯t worry too much. Didn¡¯t the doctor exin everything clearly earlier?¡± Zwetta, who was tired of hearing Christian¡¯s chatter, finally spoke even though her voice wasn¡¯t very clear. Christian who is still sitting in the chair beside Zwetta, narrows his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay how? You were in so much pain and I still remember how you looked in pain, so don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re fine now, Zee. You still have to get treatment in this hospital until you¡¯re fully healed.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t force a healthy person to stay in the hospital, Chris!! After all, I just had a normal headache, so don¡¯t overdo it. If you want to stay in this hospital then you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick!¡± Christian¡¯s eyes dim, his gaze turning wistful. Seeing Zwetta being stubborn again made his heart break even more. ¡°Just how hard is your job, Zee?¡± Christian asks suddenly. ¡°Won¡¯t you consider my request yesterday? You¡¯re a woman, Zee. You can¡¯t always risk your life in such a dangerous world.¡± Zwetta was silent, Christian¡¯s words again disturbed her inner calm. ¡°The doctor who examined said that the cause of your headache was due to a fairly hard impact, even though nothing happened to your skull and brain but it¡¯s still dangerous, Zee,¡± Christian said back hoarsely. ¡°sh?¡± ¡°Yes, the doctor who examined you found small stitches on your head and it¡¯s possible that it was an impact wound or a blunt object.¡± ..... Zwetta cocked her head. ¡°During my work, I never got a head wound. Likewise when I was a child, at that time my father only hit my body, not on the head. So it feels weird if I could have a head wound.¡± Christian¡¯s lips are wide open. ¡°You got beaten by your father as a child?¡± Christian¡¯s voice shook violently when he spoke, even though he had seen Zwetta naked, Christian did not find any ring wounds on Zwetta. Apart from a gunshot wound to the back, the only scar Christian found was a wound in Zwetta that had almost disappeared. Zwetta¡¯s lip curved. ¡°Having a drunkard and gambler father is not easy, Christ.¡± Christian immediately grabbed Zwetta and squeezed it tightly. ¡°It¡¯s ok, that¡¯s in the past. Now you don¡¯t have to feel all that pain anymore, you don¡¯t have to work anymore to make ends meet.¡± ¡°No need to work?¡± ¡°Yes, Zee. Marry me, be minepletely, Zee. I promise to give you whatever you want,¡± Christian said excitedly. Zwetta looked so shocked, she didn¡¯t expect to hear such a sentence from a man. ¡°I¡¯m going to free you from Robin Jones, I¡¯m going to pay all you owe that damn man,¡± Christian says again. ¡°I¡¯ll pay whatever money Robin Jones has spent caring for and looking after you so far, even though I know you¡¯ve made him rich all this time.¡± ¡°Chistian...¡± ¡°I know that every mission you go on is fantastic, Oliver Lee has already told me everything so you can¡¯t deny what I¡¯m saying, Zee.¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°That damn bastard has really taken advantage of you and your friends, Zee. Don¡¯t you realize this? You¡¯ve been turned into a money machine by him, and so have your other friends. What you have is the payment you should receive for the work you have done. So if you quit and leave Robin right now you have the right to it, you are not bound by any debt of gratitude to him.¡± Christian¡¯s chest rises and falls, talking about Robin Jones¡¯ behavior makes Christian so angry. Zwetta massaged her forehead which suddenly hurt, all the words Christian said were true. She and her three other friends do work for an extraordinary amount of money, although there are some missions that are excluded such as when hunting for Osbert for example. At that time Zwetta deliberately took the mission for herself, had almost be a victim of Osbert making Zwetta have a grudge against the man. All this Zwetta had not been bothered by her work at all, but at this moment when Christian spoke she seemed so unsettled. Christian¡¯s words about the debt she has paid off to Robin are so disturbing to her. ¡°Zwetta.¡± Christian squeezed Zwetta gently. ¡°You are a woman, Zee. You deserve to live a more decent life than now, you deserve the love and attention of a man. So quit this job, this job is too risky for you, Zee.¡± Zwetta lowered her head deeply trying to avoid the intense stare Christian gave her. There was a strange feeling that was making her chest so ufortable right now. Even though her life is nowfortable with all that Robin has given her, Zwetta feels that what Christian says is true. She shouldn¡¯t continue to be in such a dangerous world as she is now. ¡°Robin won¡¯t let me go, Christ,¡± Zwetta quietly. Christian¡¯s eyes open wide, he quickly grabs Zwetta¡¯s and lifts her up, facing him. ¡°Repeat, try repeating what you just said!¡± A cold aura immediately burst from Christian¡¯s body. Zwetta lips. ¡°Robih has been chasing me now, Christ. Even though I¡¯ve already messaged him if I want to take a vacation, I want to calm down. And in fact he has sent his men to chase me all the way to Europe, even now the hired detectives have arrived at Luxembourg.¡± ¡°Arrived in Luxembourg?¡± growled Christian with emotion. ¡°Yes, the day you were hit by a motorbike I saw one of them. Luckily that person didn¡¯t get to see me, because if he had seen me at that time, I might have gone home by now. I¡¯m in New York and all my passports and IDs are certain will be detained by Robin,¡± Zwetta unconsciously, Zwetta tell her secret to Christian about Robin, who often withheld her identity card and passport. Christian¡¯s face turns dark and hideous, his killing intensity intensifying and Zwetta can feel it. ¡°Bastard.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not Robin¡¯s fault, Christ. I¡¯m the one at fault because...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t defend him anymore, Zee.¡± Christian squeezes Zwetta¡¯s chin firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t use your beautiful lips to mention his name again, I don¡¯t want your beautiful lips to be used to mention the name of that damn bastard.¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°I will do everything I can to protect you from him, I will protect you with all the abilities I have,¡± Christian says, full of promise. ¡°I have far greater abilities than that bastard, you have nothing to fear. You won¡¯t be returning to the battlefield again, I swear.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes lit a moment, hearing the words that came out of Christian made a warm feeling well up in her chest. Zwetta felt a strange feeling that had never appeared in her before, Zwetta felt happy because someone was protecting her. After saying that Christian then removed his hand from Zwetta and immediately grabbed his cellphone which was on the nightstand, not long after that Christian was involved in a very serious conversation with several people who Zwetta hear because Christian had activated the loudspeaker on his cellphone. Although surprised to hear Christian¡¯s conversation and Zwetta still managed to hold back, Zwetta barely screamed when Christian had spoken to Oliver Lee. Although at first Christian did not mention Oliver Lee¡¯s name, Zwetta immediately recognized the man Christian was talking to as Oliver Lee as soon as he heard his voice for the first time. ¡°Do whatever it takes to destroy Robin Jones¡¯ business, I¡¯ll send you whatever money you need to run this operation, Oliver,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°Christ..what are you hhmmp...¡± Zwetta¡¯s speech stopped because Christian had covered her mouth with one hand, it was obvious that Christian was serious about his words at this time. Hearing about the whereabouts of Robin Jones¡¯s men who had chased Zwetta to Luxembourg made his anger re. Oliver Lee chuckled, the sound of hisughter even clear to Zwetta who was trying to get away from Christian. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me anything, Mr rke. I would be happy to get rid of that Robin Jones for free, to be honest my main target so far is Robin Jones,¡± said Oliver Lee seriously. ¡°So save your money to expand your business in America only, Mr. rke.¡± Chapter 334 334 Same person rke Mansion, Luxembourg 1.45. PM. ¡°Thank you darling.¡± Anne, who had just given her husband a cup of chamomile tea, smiled slightly in response to her husband¡¯s words. Actually, Jack asked for wine, but Anne did not do what her husband asked for and preferred to give him rxation tea instead. Since their arrival in Luxembourg two days ago, both of them have been really busy. The progress of Luna¡¯s condition, which is getting better, makes them both busy searching for donors at the donor bank with doctors Kimmy and Erick, both Jack and Anne can¡¯t wait to see Luna free from all the medical devices attached to her body. That¡¯s why the two of them always came homete at night like tonight and it was for that reason that Anne chose to give Jack chamomile tea to help keep his young body in shape. ¡°What do you think of the girl, Anne?¡± Jack returned to discussing Zwetta, even though they had continued to discuss the girl between the two of them like now but Jack still asked about Zwetta to Anne. ¡°Even though that girl has a face and physique simr to Elena Wilson, but I can¡¯t ept it. What if one day Elena shows up and Christian is already with another woman? A woman whose face and body are very simr to her? I¡¯m sure Elena will be very disappointed if that happens.¡± Anne puts the cup of her favorite green tea on the table carefully, discussing Christian and Zwetta and Elena requires a lot of concentration and Anne doesn¡¯t want the teacup in her hand to be a distraction. ¡°Christian wouldn¡¯t have made the same mistake, Jack. Even though Zwetta and Elena have a simr face, I¡¯m sure Christian won¡¯t turn away so easily. Christian isn¡¯t that stupid, Jack. He can definitely think more maturely,¡± said Anne quietly. Anne does not know if Christian and Zwetta¡¯s rtionship has grown much wider now than she imagined. ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°I know that Christian is currently close to that girl, Jack.¡± Anne immediately interrupted her husband¡¯s words. ¡°But I believe Christian will be able to keep himself from getting into bigger problems, especially that girl named Zwetta is a secret agent. Christian can definitely keep his heart from falling for the charm of a girl whose face looks a lot like Elena, our daughter-inw.¡± ..... ¡°I see Anne, I see what you mean. But what we are talking about is Christian who is hurt and disappointed in us. No man will be okay after meeting a woman who is simr to the woman he loves and I am worried if until Christian can¡¯t take care of himself, his two days away with that girl has made me very uneasy right now, Anne,¡± said Jack at length trying to exin his view from the normal male side to Anne. ¡°Even though I know that Zwetta¡¯s appearance is not an ident, I¡¯m still afraid and worried. In a fragile heart condition, the existence of a girl whose face is very simr to the girl who gave him a child will be a boomerang for Christian, if we don¡¯t hurry. I gave Christian a warning I was worried that the two would bond. And honestly I¡¯m very worried that if this were to happen, I don¡¯t want to see my already hurt son fall apart if his rtionship is in trouble again this time, Anne.¡± Anne raised her face to Jack. ¡°What if the girl is Elena, Jack?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°W..what do you mean, Anne?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m confused too, Jack. I just feel this is so absurd, so impossible,¡± replied Anne hoarsely. Jack took Anne¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s confused, Anne. I¡¯m also very confused right now, this situation is really like a tangled thread that is difficult to unravel. But you don¡¯t have to worry, right now my men are working in New York. I¡¯ll get a report from him soon.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just investigate the Wilsons, Jack?¡± ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°I mean to investigate people who know the family, I know that Jody and Cam Wilson are dead. But aren¡¯t there some people who know them? ¡± Anne tried to exin the meaning of her words carefully. Jack was silent, he seemed to be taking Anne¡¯s words seriously. ¡°Who knows if we investigate the Wilson family we can get clues about Elena¡¯s whereabouts, to be honest I¡¯m still very confused about what happened one year ago when Elena suddenly disappeared. I¡¯m pretty sure if someone else is involved in this matter, Jack ¡® said Anne again in a barely audible voice. ¡°Maybe people will think I¡¯m insane, but I¡¯m pretty sure that Zwetta and Elena are the same person.¡± ¡°How do you know that Zwetta and Elena are the same person, Anne?¡± Anne shook her head slowly. ¡°Feeling a mother.¡± ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°I know you must think I¡¯m insane, but that¡¯s how I felt when I shook hands with Zwetta yesterday, Jack. I felt like I was shaking hands with Elena.¡± ¡°So you think Elena is acting like someone else to get revenge on us, huh?¡± ¡°No, Elena is not that kind of person. I know if the girl is a good girl, she can¡¯t possibly have the intention of taking revenge like that,¡± answered Anne quickly. Jack brushed his hair roughly. ¡°So what do you really mean, Anne? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Anne took Jack¡¯s hand and gripped it tightly. ¡°I feel like one of them is a fake character, Jack.¡± ¡°Fake character?¡± Anne nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes and it¡¯s your job to find out who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake, Jack.¡± **** New York, USA. ¡°Do I need to follow Zee to Luxembourg, boss?¡± Andres asked carefully, seeing Robin destroy his room for the umpteenth time after reading the report of his subordinates who were tracking Zwetta¡¯s whereabouts made Andres ventured to ask. Robin shook his head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go. Right now Oliver Lee and the other cops are watching us, I don¡¯t want to make any moves that would give them any reason to check into this building.¡± ¡°But Zwetta...¡± ¡°She will definitely be caught soon, I know Zee very well. That girl can¡¯t keep hiding, she will definitely emerge from her hiding ce soon,¡± Robin said softly in a trembling voice, trying to cover his worries. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we keep an eye on Christian rke, boss?¡± Beatrice who was standing behind Andres suddenly spoke. ¡°Even though they were in a rtionship that was serious enough to have children, it¡¯s not impossible that they are now in a rtionship, right?¡± Chapter 335 335 First person ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be impossible if they got in touch again, right?¡± Prank... The Bordeaux ss that Robin was holding suddenly shattered into pieces, Beatrice¡¯s words managed to make Robin¡¯s anger reach its highest point. Reminded again of the rtionship Zwetta and Christian rke and their child made Robin¡¯s jealousy red with greatness. ¡°Trice, what are you saying!¡± whispered the doctor, Giana, who was standing beside Beatrice, immediately gave a warning to Beatrice, whose face was now as pale as paper after seeing the ss Robin was holding broke. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, the boss is not in a good mood right now. Don¡¯t talk about the man and their baby, boss really hates hearing that.¡± Veronika did the same thing, who was as panicked as the doctor, as Veronika¡¯s co-worker also reminded Beatrice not to talk nonsense. ¡°Why do you think Zwetta is going to be with that damn man again, Trice?¡± asked Robin loudly. Four co-workers Zwetta immediately fell silent. They didn¡¯t expect the boss to take Beatrice¡¯s words seriously. ¡°I¡¯m asking, Trice. Answer quickly!¡± ¡°Before Zwetta left, she was crying in her sleep,¡± Beatrice answered quietly. ..... Robin frowned. ¡°Crying in your sleep?¡± Beatrice nodded. ¡°Yes, Zee cried in her sleep. Although she didn¡¯t mention Christian rke¡¯s name clearly, but I¡¯m sure that the sentence was meant for Christian rke. The father of the baby she gave birth to.¡± ¡°What did Zee say in his sleep then?¡± Beatrice gulped. ¡°I¡¯m innocent, Christ.¡± *** In the darkness Robin was still sitting alone in his office chair, Beatrice¡¯s words this afternoon still bothered him. Robin, who was sure that he had seeded in making Zwetta forget all her memories while in Luxembourg, was very nervous now. ¡°How could Zee remember those memories, it¡¯s clear that doctor G managed to close all her memories.¡± ¡°Then how can she talk like that?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s just a dream, can¡¯t everyone who is sleeping can dream anything.¡± ¡°But how can she talk like that? Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s managed to remember her old life with Christian rke in Luxembourg?¡± Prank... Robin threw the table decorations on his desk on the floor again, the annoying voices that popped up in his head tormenting him. His jealousy of Christian rke took control of him again. ¡°No,¡± Robin growled with emotion. ¡°No matter what happens Zwetta will not let me go back to that damn Christian rke, Zwetta is mine. She will not be able to escape from my grip, no one can take her away from me, even the angel of death.¡± For being too focused on the chase Zwetta Robin¡¯s vignce was reduced, he didn¡¯t realize that the cell phone bought from the restaurant this afternoon was installed with the most sophisticated spy program. Robin has not realized that he has brought someone else¡¯s cell phone. This afternoon when Robin was enjoying his lunch at one of his favorite restaurants near his office as well as where he lived, Robin didn¡¯t realize that he had put cellphone in his briefcase wrong. Robin, who does not know that he has been spied on by Daren, a private detective sent by Areez Floyen. Daren who was so smart managed to put the modified cellphone on Robin¡¯s desk while the man was off guard, Robin who thought that the cellphone was his cellphone then immediately put the cellphone into the briefcase he was carrying, even though his cellphone was in his shirt pocket and he He hadn¡¯t taken out his cell phone since arriving at the restaurant. In another ce where he is currently staying, Daren is trying to listen to Robin¡¯s voice very seriously, because Robin put the cellphone in the drawer, so Daren can¡¯t hear the conversation clearly between Robin and his men. He could only hear a few words, and even then the words that were spoken loudly by Robin. But even so Daren did not give up, he tried to find a way to make the conversation between Robin and his men sounded good. ¡°So this guy knows Christian rke, hmmm interesting,¡± Daren said quietly,menting on the voice recording he was currently listening to. ¡°Looks like this man had a big hand in the breakdown of Christian rke and Elena Wilson¡¯s rtionship, Mr Floyen will be delighted to hear this news.¡± When he was about to put his hearing device on the table, Daren suddenly canceled his intention when he heard Robin Jones¡¯ voice which was clearer, it seems that Robin is currently very close to the cellphone so Daren can hear Robin¡¯s voice very well. Daren¡¯s eyes opened wide when he heard the words that Robin just said, in the twenty years of his career, this is the first time Daren has handled such aplicated case. ¡°I must immediately report this matter to Mr. Floyen, he must immediately know if Zwetta is Elena Wilson,¡± Daren said in a trembling voice, because he was too drunk Robin finally lost control by telling a secret that had never left his lips. Forbidden words that he forbade spit out in his office. Floyen Mansion, Ad. Since returning to Ad, Areez¡¯s work ethic has returned. The intention to bnce the rke family¡¯s business empire made Areez so excited this time, his desire to be able to fully own Suri made Areez put all his ability to develop his business in Ad and Australia in order to match the rke family business. Areez¡¯s concentration on reading important documents in his study was interrupted by the loud ringing of his cell phone. ¡°Fuck .. who dared to harass mest night,¡± Areez grumbled annoyed. After putting the papers in his hand onto the table, Areez then rushed to the sofa, where he had put his cell phone since this afternoon. One of Areez¡¯s eyebrows rose when he saw Daren appear on the screen of his cellphone, Areez immediately received the iing call. ¡°I hope the information you brought this time can please me, Daren. Because if you don¡¯t then you will regret it.¡± Areez preceded Daren to speak. Darrenughed. ¡°Sorry if I bother you, sir. But believe me the information I will give you will make you happy.¡± ¡°Hurry up then, I don¡¯t like small talk,¡± Areez said curtly. ¡°It turns out you were right, sir. This man named Robin Jones is the person behind the disappearance of Elena Wilson and the missing Elena Wilson is Zwetta, one of his men.¡± Areez almost dropped the phone that was in his hand at this moment. ¡°W..what? Zwetta is Elena Wilson? How do you know this information? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Daren. I paid you dearly not to hear you talk nonsense.¡± ¡°I heard it directly from Robin Jones, I¡¯ll send you a recording of his voice after our conversation is over so you can hear it live and... ¡°Send it right now then!!!¡± Chapter 336 336 Yes, i do After convincing Christian many times, finally Zwetta was able to get out of the hospital, feeling that she was no longer sick made Zwetta want to leave the hospital. Not being used to being treated by a doctor she didn¡¯t know made Zwetta feel insecure, especially after she heard the doctor¡¯s statement saying that she had suffered a wound severe enough to her head that she had to get a long stitch. ¡°Actually we still have plenty of time to go to Paris, Zee,¡± Christian says, annoyed. ¡°You still need to be hospitalized for another two or three days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning on making me die of drug poisoning, are you?¡± Christian who was driving immediately stepped on the brake pedal suddenly, fortunately at this time they were on a quiet street so Christian¡¯s decision to stop his car suddenly did not harm anyone. ¡°Christian!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Zee!¡± Zwetta and Christian scream at the same time, their voices ringing in the air and disappearing quickly enough to bring the silence back in the car. ¡°I don¡¯t like hospitals, I¡¯m not used to being treated by doctors I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I forced you to leave the hospital, apart from that I¡¯m already fine. Medications given to healthy people will actually boomerang for them. , Christ. Don¡¯t you know this?¡± Zwetta resumed her words when she felt ufortable because Christian¡¯s gaze was so cold. Christian frowns. ¡°Don¡¯t like hospitals?¡± ..... ¡°Yeah, I had a bad experience with hospitals,¡± Zwetta answered quickly. Zwetta¡¯s words managed to make Christian think of Elena, at the beginning of his introduction to Elena, the girl also said that she didn¡¯t like hospitals because she was afraid of ghosts. ¡°What a bad experience?¡± Christian asks subconsciously. ¡°Are you afraid of ghosts too?¡± Zwetta burst outughing at Christian¡¯s words, being so amused she hit Christian¡¯s arm several times. ¡°Ghosts, you think I¡¯m a kid who would be afraid of ghosts?! Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Zwetta said quietly after she managed to control himself. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts then what makes you dislike hospitals?¡± because he immediately remembered what Elena said, Christian was not focused on the next sentence Zwetta said. After wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Zwetta slowly exined why she didn¡¯t like hospitals. As long as Zwetta spoke, Christian didn¡¯t interrupt at all. Christian really makes a very good listener. ¡°And that¡¯s why I try my best not to get hurt when I¡¯m working, even though I still can¡¯t do it because wounds are one of the things that I can¡¯t possibly avoid when I¡¯m working,¡± Zwetta said quietly, ending her exnation to Christian with her lips. smiled a little, remembering the worst times while on duty made Zwetta feel ufortable even though it had been a long time. ¡°What¡¯s the worst wound you¡¯ve ever had?¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°Probably a cut in my stomach,¡± Zwetta answered quickly. ¡°That¡¯s the worst wound I have.¡± ¡°Stomach wound? Ah, that wound that leaves a barely visible line on your lower abdomen, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zwetta¡¯s cheeks immediately felt hot, Christian¡¯s words that clearly stated the location and shape of the wound in her stomach made Zwetta remember her nudity with Christianst night until the morning before that. ¡°How bad was the wound at first?¡± Christian asks again. Zwetta shook her head, trying to get rid of the vulgar image that had returned to her mind. ¡°Is it so bad that you can¡¯t remember?¡± seeing Zwetta shake her head made Christiane up with his own answer to the question he had previously given Zwetta. Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know how bad it was, obviously when I woke up from my first fainting it was very painful and very ufortable.¡± ¡°To that extent? Where did you get that kind of wound?¡± Christian¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he spoke, he tried not to mention Robin Jones¡¯ name in front of Zwetta. Christian doesn¡¯t want to spoil Zwetta¡¯s mood, Zwetta is always angry when he mentions bad things about Robin Jones. ¡°Robin says I got the wound while I was in Mexico.¡± ¡°Robin, why are you Robin? Don¡¯t you remember where you got the wound?¡± ¡°I was unconscious for quite a while, almost a month if I¡¯m not mistaken and I can¡¯t remember everything clearly. Looks like the injuries I got back then were really severe enough that....¡± Christian¡¯s hug suddenly made Zwetta unable to continue her words, Zwetta, who was trying to remember the problem, looked quite surprised by Christian¡¯s drastic change in attitude. ¡°Stop Zee, don¡¯t continue your work anymore. I beg you,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I can¡¯t hear such painful stories anymore, I can¡¯t imagine how much pain you will feel when you¡¯re hurt.¡± Zwetta blinked her eyes, she seemed so amazed by the words of petition that had just escaped Christian¡¯s lips. In all her life Zwetta has never received gentle attention from someone, therefore she can lose her thinking ability when Christian is treating her gently likest night where she finally surrendered herself to Christian¡¯s power who was so skilled at leading their hot romance. Because Zwetta did not respond to his words, Christian then released his embrace and immediately pushed the girl away from him. ¡°I will guarantee your life, everything you want I will give it, Zee. So please consider my request. Quit your dangerous job,¡± adds Christian again hopefully. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid with Robin, I was serious when I said I would take care of it so you don¡¯t have to worry. Right now the most important thing is that you want to quit that dangerous job, that¡¯s the most important thing.¡± Zwetta shook her head slowly. ¡°I..I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m confused.¡± ¡°Confused, what are you confused about, Zee?¡± Zwetta¡¯s hazel eyes moved slowly to stare intently at Christian¡¯s blue eyes who were currently staring at him without blinking. ¡°Do you feel guilty for leaving the person who saved your life?¡± Christian asks again. Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I feel like I would be the most immoral human being if I left Robin. Even though he¡¯s done a lot for me, I wouldn¡¯t be like this if it wasn¡¯t for Robin. He¡¯s the one who made me master many foreignnguages ??and...¡± ¡°I will take care of it, Zee.¡± Christian cuts Zwetta¡¯s words firmly. ¡°Is it still not clear what I said? For Robin I will take care of it, what is important now is your decision to leave that terrible world. The world that made you get so many terrible wounds on your beautiful body, Zee.¡± Christian¡¯s hand moved to touch Zwetta¡¯s stomach with a sense of belonging. ¡°Be my woman, Zee. Be mine, I swear I will give you happiness and...¡± ¡°I want to.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Zwetta lowered her head, holding back embarrassment. ¡°I want to quit this job.¡± Chapter 337 337 Christian¡¯s litte happines Christian¡¯s eyes widened when he heard the words that Zwetta said to him, although he really hoped that Zwetta would agree to his request, Christian looked so shocked when he heard the answer he so desperately wanted to hear. Zwetta¡¯s movements that slowly lowered his head managed to bring Christian¡¯s consciousness back, not wanting to waste the opportunity Christian grabbed Zwetta¡¯s face and licked her lips so greedily, so deeply and expertly. Christian who has far greater experience than Zwetta has managed topletely master Zwetta at this time, he leads the tongue game with shrewdness regardless of where they are at now. Even if there were people who saw them, they would understand, after all, making out with their own partner, right? After the scorching five minutes had passed, Zwetta began to feel overwhelmed. Her chest felt tight because the oxygen supply in her lungs was running low, using both her hands Zwetta tried to stop Christian who was still so absorbed in his activities. Luckily Zwetta didn¡¯t have to use much energy because Christian finally ended the kiss that was so hot with a big smile on his face. ¡°You really are really bad at kissing, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly, teasing Zwetta on purpose. ¡°Indeed,¡± Zwetta said breathlessly. ¡°But I have an ability that is on the same level as a sniper when ites to aiming, you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Oops no!!¡± Christian immediately raises his hands in the air. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still want to enjoy this beautiful world with my woman so I don¡¯t want to die quickly right now. So I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Please find someone else who is willing to volunteer for you.¡± ¡°Christian!!¡± Christian bursts outughing. ¡°Sorry, Zee.. I¡¯m sorry. I was just joking, I didn¡¯t mean to put you down.¡± ..... Zwetta, who was already annoyed, chose to shift her gaze to another direction, seeing Christian who wasughing would only make her angry. Realizing that he has annoyed Zwetta, Christian slowly takes Zwetta¡¯s hand and brings it to his face andnds a passionate kiss on the back of Zwetta¡¯s hand. Zwetta¡¯s body jerks when she feels Christian¡¯s kiss, she almost screams if she doesn¡¯t cover her mouth with the other hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, baby. I¡¯m just joking, I promise I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Christian said quietly, Christian gave Zwetta an innocent look like a child. Christian is trying to touch Zwetta¡¯s deepest heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, eh...¡± Christian stares at Zwetta wholeheartedly like that made Zwetta uneasy, her heart beating really fast at the moment. Zwetta seems to have been enchanted by the spell Christian cast on her. Not wanting to make Christian kiss her hand again, Zwetta then pulled her hand from Christian¡¯s grip quickly when Christian was not focused because if Christian was focused it would be difficult to get away from the man. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Yes I forgive you!¡± Zwetta answered quickly. ¡°Yeah, get out of here quickly, I¡¯m hungry and thirsty too.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes sparkle. ¡°You really have forgiven me? Seriously?¡± ¡°If you keep asking then I¡¯ll take back what I said,¡± threatened Zwetta by directly folding her arms across her chest, her gaze so sharp and piercing. It was very clear that Zwetta was serious about what she said. Christian chuckles. ¡°Ok..ok...I relented, I¡¯m sorry. So sit down properly and we will continue our journey to Paris.¡± ¡°Chist!¡± ¡°Ah err, head to the nearest restaurant first to fill our rumbling stomachs.¡± Christian immediately confirmed his words, he loved provoking Zwetta. An old habit that is still carried over to this day. Ritz Paris Hotel, Paris. France. ¡°Hotel?¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the beautiful building standing firmly in front of her, all the pleasant things about Paris she had imagined vanishing in an instant when Christian took her to the hotel. Even though Christian didn¡¯t say anything, as a woman Zwetta already understood enough of her being in the hotel at this time. Christian who had just spoken to the hotel manager, turned to Zwetta and smiled guiltily. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to our room.¡± Zwetta¡¯s defensive side emerges, she steps back away from Christian who is reaching out to her. ¡°Why are we going to the hotel? Didn¡¯t you say before that you were going to eat, huh?¡± Zwetta quips Christian openly. Christian chuckles, he steps towards Zwetta who has kept her distance from him. ¡°We¡¯ve just had a tiring road trip and I want us to rx our bodies first before eating, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here now.¡± Zwetta tilted her head. ¡°Rxing the body? What does that mean?¡± ¡°This hotel is included in one of the best hotels in Paris, all pleasant facilities are provided specifically for its guests. Including the spa room that can be used for free, Zee. I know your body must be very ufortable right now, especially with the incident this morning when you suddenly had a headache, believe me after enjoying a pleasant massage from the therapists at this ce you will be much better. Your body will be fresher and of course you will feelfortable while enjoying our lunchter,¡± Christian answered at length, trying to exin his good intentions on Zwetta. Zwetta sneered. ¡°B..but I¡¯m so hungry right now, what I need is food not massages from those therapists you mentioned.¡± Christianughs again, excitedly pinching Zwetta¡¯s nose. ¡°Ok..ok.. we will eat first, but only a little. I don¡¯t want you to throw up your food again while you are being massagedter.¡± ¡°But I...¡± ¡°After the massage and shower you¡¯re free to eat whatever you want,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°Understand?¡± Zwetta nodded. ¡°Understand.¡± ¡°Good girl, okay let¡¯s go in. Looks like the room for our massage has been prepared.¡± Zwetta stopped in her tracks. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going to the room? But why go to the massage room? Which one is correct?¡± ¡°I rented the best room in this hotel. That room has a special room for doing a couple massages so we don¡¯t need to go down to the spa room on the tenth floor of this hotel. Our privacy andfort will also be more guaranteed in that room because it doesn¡¯t mix with the other guests, Zee.¡± Zwetta nodded her head, she finally understood where Christian was talking. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to our room.¡± Christian again invites Zwetta to go to the room that has been prepared for the two of them since an hour ago, after he contacted the hotel manager while he was filling up at a car refueling station. Christian deliberately didn¡¯t tell Zwetta his n because he wanted to surprise her. After Zwetta epts his request, Christian is overjoyed. He wanted to give Zwetta all the best, including the surprise he had just given her when they arrived at the hotel. Too happy, Christian forgets that he still has such a big responsibility to Luna. The appearance of Zwetta, who has a face that is so simr to Elena¡¯s, makes Christian forget his world, the longing and wounds that remain in him because Elena is perfectly healed by Zwetta¡¯s presence. Christian really feels the beauty of life again after months of slumping in his sadness and regret. As Christian had said before, the two of them had really been waiting for the arrival of the four therapists who were already waiting in the room that would be used for massages. ¡°Please take off your clothes, Miss,¡± one of the therapists said to Zwetta politely. Zwetta who had never done any kind of feminine activity like this seemed so shocked when she heard the therapist¡¯s words and seemed to be able to read Zwetta¡¯s mind, Christian then put one hand on Zwetta¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°You have to take off all your clothes and change into special clothes. provided if you want to do a massage like this, Zee. Don¡¯t worry, all the therapists I called today are female therapists, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Woman?¡± Zwetta red at Christian. Christian chuckles. ¡°They¡¯re certified therapists, they won¡¯t tease me. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The red hue that was so beautiful again graced Zwetta¡¯s face. Not wanting to make Zwetta angry, Christian decided to immediately enter the dressing room that had been prepared for him. Christian can¡¯t wait to receive a massage, going through a long journey that is quite tiring to make his whole body a little ufortable at this time especially coupled with the fun activities he had with Zwettast night. ¡°Come on Miss.¡± Having no other choice, Zwetta followed the therapist¡¯s instructions to change clothes. As Christian said earlier, in the changing room that Zwetta had just entered, there was already a special outfit for her. ¡°These are the clothes used for massages, Miss. Do you feel ufortable wearing these clothes?¡± ¡°No,¡± Zwetta answered firmly. ¡°I think this isfortable enough.¡± ¡°Well then let¡¯s go out, looks like Mr. rke is also ready.¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°You know Christian?¡± ¡°We have been informed by the General Manager beforehand that the current guests we will be serving are Mr. Christian rke and his future wife, which is why we know the name of Mr. rke, Miss. Please don¡¯t get me wrong, Miss.¡± The maid¡¯s face looked slightly pale as she spoke, worried about making the beautiful guest standing in front of her angry. ¡°Future wife?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what Mr. Frans, the General Manager of this hotel said,¡± replied the therapist again. ¡°Why, Miss? Is there a problem?¡± Zwetta shook her head quickly. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Come on, let¡¯s go out.¡± The young therapist nodded her head, she politely extended her hand towards the door to let Zwetta out first. The therapists currently serving Zwetta and Christian are the best the hotel has, they will usually only be hired when the hotel gets a visit from important guests. That¡¯s why they are so well trained. Zwetta who had never set foot in ces like this followed the instructions given by the therapist obediently and did not argue, seeing Christian already being massaged at his bedside made Zwetta curious to feel the sensation that Christian was currently feeling. Zwetta¡¯s eyes were closed tightly when she felt the therapist¡¯s touch on her left leg, she didn¡¯t expect that if a massage turned out to be sofortable like this. From the bed next to Christian smiling broadly looking at Zwetta, although he didn¡¯t see Zwetta¡¯s face clearly, Christian knew that the girl was really enjoying the massage. ¡°You can sleep if you want, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Let your body enjoy the sensation of maximum rxation.¡± Zwetta turned her face towards Christian. ¡°Can I sleep?¡± such an innocent question escaped Zwetta¡¯s lips without being prevented. ¡°Yeah, you can sleep if you want.¡± Christian¡¯s smile widens as he speaks. ¡°After you wake up your body will be veryfortable, trust me.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly, without another word Zwetta then put her head back on the bed and began to close her eyes following Christian¡¯s instructions. Seeing Zwetta obediently makes Christian very happy, because he wants to get maximum results Christian then closes his eyes too. Christian wants his body back refreshed, so he can enjoy lots of fun activities with Zwetta in Paris for the next few days as nned. Christian, who is in love, haspletely forgotten all his responsibilities, what is in Christian¡¯s head right now is to enjoy his happy times with Zwetta. The fun times that he had never had with Elena because of the many problems that hade to them. Without Christian knowing, there are some people out there who again intend to destroy his happiness. The happiness he had never gotten from his family. Chapter 338 338 Wilson family¡¯s secret Floyen Mansion, Ad. After receiving shocking information from Daren about Suri¡¯s rescue, Areez then asks for help from famous hackers in the dark world to find information on Robin Jones. After learning the fact that Robin Jones is America¡¯s best former secret agent, Areez¡¯s curiosity bes even greater. Areez feels that Robin Jones is a dangerous man, so he doesn¡¯t act immediately even though he has obtained a secret weapon that can bring him back to Suri. The breakdown of the rtionship that has not yet seeded in blooming with Suri makes Areez very careful, he does not want to make Jackson and Christian rke hate him even more. That¡¯s why Areez did not immediately bring the news to the rke family in Geneva. ¡°Come here, Areez! look what I found!!¡± Aldrich shouted loudly, breaking the silence in Areez¡¯s study. The only person Areez told about Daren¡¯s report was Aldrich, that¡¯s why Aldrich was currently busying himself with Areez. Areez, who was sitting across from his best friend, rushed over to the chair where Aldrich was sitting. ¡°Look at this, you managed to find some photos of Robin Jones from his inactive social media ount,¡± Aldrich said quietly. ¡°This photo was taken about six years ago.¡± Areez looked at Aldrich¡¯sptop monitor seriously. ¡°This is Zwetta...¡± ¡°Yes, the photo of the girl sitting next to Robin Jones is Zwetta who just celebrated her neenth birthday,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°So it¡¯s pretty clear that the real one is Zwetta, she¡¯s the real person and the girl named Elena we know is a new character, a character created by Jody Wilson.¡± ..... ¡°What do you mean? I do not understand.¡± Aldrich pursed his lips. ¡°Give me myptop, I¡¯ll exin in detail.¡± Without being ordered twice Areez then returned theptop in his hand to the owner. ¡°Without your orders, I actually investigated the Wilson family. Elena Wilson¡¯s parents, Christian rke¡¯s secretary who had met with us several times. Actually Elena Wilson does exist and she is the only child of Jody and Cam Wilson. It¡¯s just, this girl named Elena Wilson has died in Zurich. When I traced the work of Jody and Cam Wilson, I managed to get some amazing photos that will surely surprise you,¡± Alrich said slowly, Aldrich deliberately speaking like that to make Areez understand. ¡°What photos?¡± ¡°A real photo of a girl named Elena Wilson,¡± Alrich replied quietly as he showed Areez the real photo of Elena Wilson. Areez¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I..this is Elena Wilson, Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s real child?¡± ¡°Yes, this girl is the real Elena Wilson. She died five years ago by suicide in her bathroom,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°Jesus!!¡± Aldrich smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all right, Areez. There¡¯s one more dire piece of information you need to hear.¡± ¡°Say it clearly, Aldrich!!! Don¡¯t be half-hearted like this,¡± Areez growled warning, Areez can¡¯t wait to hear Aldrich¡¯s speaking style which is too wordy. ¡°Elena Wilson actuallymitted suicide after being dumped by her boyfriend, who turned out to have made her a bet,¡± said Aldrich quietly. This introverted Elena Wilson bes the subject of bullying by her friends, she is considered a strange and unsociable girl by her friends at college. That¡¯s why the idea emerged from a group of the most powerful young people on campus who made Elena Wilson a stake and the content of the bet was whoever manages to fuck Elena Wilson gets a brand new sports car belonging to one of the most powerful boys on campus. And as you can guess, one of them has caught Elena Wilson.¡± Areez¡¯s jaw tightened, he looked angry. ¡°And you know, obscene photos of Elena Wilson appeared on a dark website run by one of the young men,¡± added Aldrich again. ¡°You can see for yourself if you want.¡± Aldrich again handed hisptop to Areez. Areez immediately closed his eyes when he saw some vulgar photos of a girl who was unconscious on a bed filled with young men, even though she was not a holy person but Areez was sane enough not to continue seeing that pathetic photo. ¡°Elena Wilson, who finally found out that she was only being made a bet by the man who had gotten her virginity, finally chose suicide, she felt ashamed and was afraid to move on with her life. That¡¯s why the poor girl chose a shortcut to solve a problem that she didn¡¯t deserve.¡± ¡°Bastard!!!¡± Aldrich smiled. ¡°Because Jody and Cam Wilson are just ordinary pastry chefs, they can¡¯t do anything about it. They can¡¯t sue anyone for the death of their only daughter. After Elena Wilson died, all of Elena Wilson¡¯s photos and data were mysteriously deleted on her campus system. one of the youth groups wielded great power on the campus, which is why all of Elena Wilson¡¯s data was removed.¡± ¡°So what does Zwetta have to do with it? How can you say that the Elena Wilson we know is a fake character?¡± ¡°Because the Elena Wilson we know is Zwetta, the secret agent who saved Suri. And the person who made her as Elena was Jody Wilson. ording to the information I got, Robin Jones had made a fantasticpetition to find Zwetta. I can¡¯t find it anymore at this time, but one of the hackers who worked for us managed to find a confession from one of the private detectives who had read that fantastic contest,¡± said Aldrich quietly. ¡°The time when Zwetta disappeared was exactly the same as when Jody Wilson and his wife moved to Luxembourg, at that time the neighbors where Jody Wilson lived thought that the husband and wife wanted to calm down after the death of their only child. But in fact after their hasty departure, the two never returned to Zurich.¡± Areez frowned, the sentence Aldrich just said was so difficult to understand. His head ached even more now. And as if understanding Areez¡¯s expression, Aldrich chuckled in amusement. After clearing his throat a few times, Aldrich then returned to ying his fingers on hisptop keyboard. ¡°Look at this,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°I¡¯ll exin more easily now.¡± Areez, who had been silent for a while, returned his focus to Aldrich¡¯sptop monitor. ¡°Elena Wilson died on March 12, 2017 in Zurich, Zwetta was dered missing March 15, 2017 in Zurich. And Jody Wilson left his home in Zurich on March 17, 2017...¡± ¡°Wait, so you mean the person who caused Zwetta to disappear was Jody Wilson?¡± Aldrich shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what he meant. As a great secret agent Zwetta must be great, it¡¯s impossible if he suddenly disappeared and reappeared using the identity of a dead girl.¡± ¡°Then what does that mean?¡± ¡°Most likely something happened to Zwetta that caused her to finally be Elena Wilson, the innocent girl from the Wilson family. I suspect Zwetta had an ident and lost her memory,¡± Aldrich answered quietly. ¡°That¡¯s why she got to be Elena Wilson, the innocent girl from the Wilson family.¡± ¡°Aldrich...¡± ¡°I know this doesn¡¯t make sense, but this is likely what happened. Given the greatness of Zwetta who is Robin Jones¡¯ best prot¨¦g¨¦, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be willing to pretend to be an innocent girl from the poor Wilson family. Her life as an agent secrecy is guaranteed even though the job is risky and the only possibility that the girl ended up being Elena Wilson is because she doesn¡¯t remember who she is.You know that the Elena Wilson we know is so innocent, the look in her eyes is very different from Zwetta¡¯s. ¡± Aldrich cut Areez¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Yeah but I think your exnation is too far-fetched and...¡± ¡°No one wants to pretend to be someone else who has died without a purpose, especially if in her disguise she has to have a baby, Areez. gave birth to a child to a man she didn¡¯t know, and so did Zwetta. I¡¯m sure if she were acting as Elena Wilson, she could easily have fought Christian rke. You do remember how Christian rke abused the mother of his baby, don¡¯t you?¡± *** Even though it was almost morning, Areez was still in his study alone. The words that Aldrich had said three hours ago kept reying in his head. Even though Aldrich¡¯s words were still uncertain, Areez felt that what his best friend said was true. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for Zwetta to pretend to be someone else, to be a poor girl when her life in New York is so rich,¡± Areez muttered quietly, his gaze still on the old photos of Zwetta with Robin Jones in New York. Has interacted with Elena several times, letting Areez know that the girl is a good girl. The sincere look in Elena¡¯s eyes was very different from Zwetta¡¯s sharp eyes. ¡°No wonder I feel like I¡¯ve met Elena back then.¡± Areez recalled his meeting with Elena when he felt familiar with Elena¡¯s face. ¡°It turns out that I actually met Elena when Suri stole my food in the hotel room.¡± Chapter 339 339 The decider Areez¡¯s belief that Zwetta is Elena is bing more and more at this time, but even so Areez still doesn¡¯t want to tell Christian or his family. Areez is still waiting for other information about the Wilson family from Aldrich, Areez wants to find out the truth about the very tragic death of Elena Wilson first before continuing his n. Currently, Aldrich¡¯s men have spread out in Zurich, armed with student cards belonging to Elena Wilson, whose ID numbers are barely legible, the private detectives have spread across several well-known campuses in Zurich. They really had to do a quest from scratch carefully and patiently, the clueless search they were currently doing really had to be done with great care. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out as much as possible, this is the only way I can do to earn Jackson rke¡¯s trust again.¡± Areez clenched one hand tightly. ¡°I will not let the adopted son marry Suri, since Suri¡¯s appearance five years ago she is destined to be mine.¡± With a flushed face because of the longing for Suri that made Areez more awake, sleepiness and fatigue seemed to be afraid of him. Almost every night Areez recalled the words Asher said that night, Asher¡¯s desire to also marry Suri made him restless and uneasy. That¡¯s why Areez wants to finish all of this as soon as possible so he can hug Suri again, unable tomunicate with Suri for the past two months makes his chest so tight filled with longing that every day tortures him more. Areez¡¯s work spirit was filled again when he remembered Suri, using the help of the studymp above his desk, Areez again busied himself with hisptop. Areez tries to find the address of Jody Wilson¡¯s old house in Zurich with the barely legible Elena Wilson¡¯s student card. *** Echternach, Luxembourg. 12.30 PM. Just as Areez was being messed with by the Wilson family, the same thing happened to Jack. Jack is very disturbed by Anne¡¯s words to investigate directly with Erick, the two of them go to Echternach where Jody and Cam Wilson are buried. ¡°Echternach isn¡¯t a big city, I¡¯m sure in less than a day we¡¯ll find them, sir.¡± Jack pursed his lips at Erick¡¯s words. ¡°I hope so, right now they¡¯re the only key to all this tangle of threads.¡± ..... Erick smiled. ¡°While waiting for information from my men, we¡¯d better eat first, sir. You haven¡¯t eaten anything since leaving home an hour ago, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°But you still need energy, sir. I don¡¯t want to be scolded by Mrs. Anne, I¡¯m still quite traumatized by how mad you are, sir.¡± Jack chuckled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the coffee shop. I want to have a piece of cake and a cup of coffee.¡± Erick¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, he immediately looked around to find the nearest coffee shop. After finding a coffee shop, Erick then asked Jack to get out of the car. Returning to work outside the office like this with the master made Erick feel alive again, the pleasant youth times he had worked so hard for were really very enjoyable and became unforgettable memories. Luckily when Erick and Jack arrived, the coffee shop wasn¡¯t too crowded so Jack didn¡¯t need to wear big sunsses to disguise his appearance. Even though he is not young anymore, Jack¡¯s good looks are still able to attract the attention of girls. The increasing age of maturity makes Jack have its own charm. ¡°Please have your coffee, sir,¡± Erick said quietly as he ced Jack¡¯s favorite coffee on the table, as a personal assistant who had served Jack for decades making Erick memorize Jack¡¯s favorite drinks and foods. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°This city isn¡¯t too busy, isn¡¯t it. Being too busy working made me not realize that Luxembourg has lots of interesting cities that are fun to visit. Anne would love to be here.¡± ¡°This ce has indeed be one of Mrs. Anne¡¯s favorite ces. After all the problems are over, maybe you can invite Mrs. to visit this ce again, sir.¡± Jack¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, after all this trouble I want to take my wife on vacation. Maybe bringing Luna will be more fun, the child has been in the hospital for too long. She will definitely be happy when invited to a fun ce like this.¡± Erick pursed his lips, Jack¡¯s words offending Luna made him feel a little sad. Although not part of the rke family, Erick was the first to receive any information from the team of doctors who were treating Luna. Even though Luna finally got a heart donor, it could not be a guarantee of her recovery one hundred percent. Several other abnormalities that she brought since she was born into the world made Luna still have to receive intensive care even though she had a heart transnt operation, the special condition that Luna got because she was born prematurely with a mother whose pregnancy condition was not properly monitored is now a big p to all adults who used to treat her mother badly. Luna¡¯s birth was like a reply from God to remind the rke family of what they did to Elena. Thinking about Luna¡¯s condition made Erick lose interest in enjoying his coffee, even though twenty minutes ago he had been imagining how nice it would be to enjoy coffee. ¡°Erick!¡± suddenly Jack shrieked. ¡°Yes, sir. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Look!!¡± Jack stretched out his hand towards where Erick had parked his car. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tommy Vargas.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s Tommy Vargas, the man we¡¯re looking for,¡± Erick half shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll try to go after him and...¡± ¡°No, not now. He¡¯s at work right now and look, he¡¯s not alone,¡± said Jack again. ¡°There was a young man with him.¡± Erick¡¯s eyes narrowed, trying to recognize the figure of a young man standing beside Tommy. ¡°Jason, it¡¯s Jason.¡± Jack tilted his head, confused. ¡°Jason, who is Jason?¡± Erick turned his gaze towards the master. ¡°You may not know this, sir. Jason is Elena¡¯s friend, he lives not far from the Wilsons.house¡± ¡°na¡¯s friend?¡± Erick cleared his throat slowly. ¡°Actually more than friends, sir. Jason, who works as a firefighter, likes Elena, but Elena, who always spends time at home helping her parents, doesn¡¯t realize the young man¡¯s feelings. It can be said that the love of the young man named Jason is not reciprocated because Elena finally fell in love with young master. Sorry if I didn¡¯t share this information with you in advance, sir. I thought this information was not important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can understand it, Erick,¡± Jack said understandingly. ¡°Our focus has only been on Elena and her family, especially since Suri said that Elena was part of the kidnapper. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Erick did not answer Jack¡¯s words, he was trying to read the direction of Jack¡¯s mind at this time. Seeing Jack who suddenly smiled made Erick not understand. ¡°Our current target is not just Tommy Vargas and his wife.¡± Jack continued. ¡°That young man named Jason seems to have other important information that can help us unravel this tangled thread, I hope after we hear exnations from these two we can quickly find out what Elena and Zwetta¡¯s rtionship is.¡± ¡°Yes sir,¡± Erick replied quickly, as quickly as his hand grabbed his cell phone from the table. Erick then contacted his subordinates who were currently around the coffee shop and gave orders to them to follow Tommy and Jason, who were still wearing their respective work uniforms. Even though Tommy and Jason walked away, Jack still didn¡¯t take his eyes off the two men of different ages. A few moments ago, Jack suddenly remembered the information of the hired detective that he ordered to follow Jody and Cam Wilson. Jack forgot that Jason had an important role in the problem he was trying to solve at the moment. ¡°Come on Jack....for the sake of your family¡¯s unity you must be able to solve all these problems.¡± Jack spoke to himself, encouraging himself. Jack finally realized that all his selfishness had hurt Christian so much, Jack forgot that his first son also needed love from him and Anne. Even though it wasn¡¯t really his fault, Jack chose to make peace with everything and med all the me on himself. Jack didn¡¯t want to me Luis, who at that time insisted on taking care of Christian alone in Luxembourg, Jack realized that what Luis was doing was for the good of his family like the mandate of histe grandfather who wanted a great heir like n, his twin brother who was cruelly murdered by his best friend decades ago. ¡°My men have moved, sir. They have followed Jason and Tommy,¡± Erick said quietly, breaking the silence. Jack smiled. ¡°Thanks for the help, Erick.¡± ¡°Master...¡± ¡°I hope this matter is resolved quickly, I want to see my children and grandchildren happy, I don¡¯t want to have the same fate as my father and grandfather who have to hate each other.¡± Jack¡¯s voice sounded a little quivering when he spoke, remembering the misunderstanding that happened to his father and grandfather made Jack sad. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat the bad history that happened in my family, Erick. I don¡¯t want Christian to change hisst name, just like my father did because of his fight with my grandfather.¡± ¡°Young master would not do that, sir. You don¡¯t have to worry, young master was educated well by Luis. Apart from being taught high discipline, I¡¯m sure Luis also taught young master how to respect parents. Luis is a warm man, a man who loves his wife and children so much.¡± Jack smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re right, if it weren¡¯t for Luis¡¯ upbringing Christian might not want to talk to me anymore after I made his head bleed back then.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Erick,¡± Jack said quickly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s finish this coffee, a big job awaits us.¡± Chapter 340 340 Paris in Love The sun was already in the sky, but the room where Christian and Zwetta were staying was still tightly closed. Even though he had touched Zwetta many times since they arrived in Paris three days ago, Christian still didn¡¯t seem satisfied. Almost every night Christian urges and forces Zwetta to allow him to get his ¡®rights¡¯ as a man. ¡°Fuck, what a re,¡± Christian grumbles in annoyance, the sunlight that managed to enter his room through the not fully closed curtains being the main reason Christian woke up this morning. Christian¡¯s anger disappeared quickly when he saw Zwetta¡¯s back which was not covered by the nket, seeing Zwetta who was still so deep in her sleep made Christian¡¯s foolish intention to wake the girl from sleep instantly disappear. Christian couldn¡¯t bear to make Zwetta wake up. With a half-jump, Christian gets off his big bed and quickly walks to the window where the curtains aren¡¯tpletely closed. It was his romance with Zwetta this morning on the sofa that kept the curtains open, Christian immediately his wild fantasy forced Zwetta to make love with the curtains wide open on the sofast night. As soon as the sunlight was still able to be dispelled, Zwetta¡¯s naked body moved. Zwetta who was so tired was back looking for the best position to sleep and Christianughed amused at that. Wanting to make Zwetta sleep longer, Christian decides to take a shower first. Cutting off allmunication with everyone really makes Christian feel so peaceful and calm, his ns to enjoy Paris with Zwetta are going so beautifully, exceeding his expectations. ¡°After this vacation is over, I will make you stay by my side forever, Zee. I will free the devil¡¯s snares around your neck, I will make that damn Robin Jones regret for making you suffer so much,¡± Christian said quietly before entering the huge bathroom. *** Zwetta¡¯s eyes opened suddenly and immediately stared up at the ceiling. Her breath hitched with sweat that had already flooded her forehead. The nightmare ising again! The dream that for nearly nine months kept appearing in her sleep. With slightly shaking hands, Zwetta wiped her sweat. Trying to erase the rest of the bad dreams that always make her feel ufortable when she wakes up. ..... The smell of the delicious food became Zwetta¡¯s savior. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Zwetta, who had just turned towards the door, towards the source of the smell of food, was stunned to see Christian¡¯s figure standing as handsomely as usual. The man was back in shape and looking so perfect after their endless romancest night. There is no sign that Christian is tired. Unfair! Zwetta grumbled. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°An hour and a half ago,¡± Christian answers honestly, his smile breaking as he speaks. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?!¡± Zwetta protested in annoyance, her hands tightening the folds of the nket that was currently covering her chest. Christianughed amused at Zwetta¡¯s behavior. ¡°I¡¯m not a cruel man who would have the heart to wake an exhausted woman from her sleep, that¡¯s why I let you sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°You are not a cruel man, you are a maniac.¡± Christian bursts outughing, although at this moment Zwetta is sarcastic openly but Christian is not angry at all. ¡°Really? I was thinking that I still haven¡¯t done enough to please you in bed, but since you called me a maniac it reminds me of our romancest night. Can¡¯t you remember who screamed and groaned the mostst night?¡± ¡°Christian!¡± Zwetta rebukes Christian with a red face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly.¡± ¡°Ah you don¡¯t believe me? Should I take my shirt back off to show the scratch marks you left on my back?¡± An irritated Zwetta then threw a pillow at Christian, but the spry Christian managed to secure his face from the goose feather pillow with ease. Not wanting to see Zwetta continue to grumble, Christian moves up to the bed again cing himself on top of Zwetta¡¯s body which is currently only protected by a wrinkled nket. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to postpone our breakfast,¡± Christian says hoarsely, his lips already on Zwetta¡¯s warm cheeks. ¡°I want you again, baby.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Butst night you¡¯ve been...¡± ¡°Shh...don¡¯t talk aboutst night, now we¡¯re making different memories again.¡± Christian again took over Zwetta¡¯s consciousness with ease. Using his proficient seductive abilities, Christian manages to get Zwetta back into the hot romance he leads. Just likest night, Zwetta managed to drown in the pleasure of making love with Christian who treats her with tenderness in tireless desire. *** Zwetta dries her hair using a small towel roughly, while Christian, who is only wearing his pajamas to sleep, chooses to enjoy their lunch and breakfast first without waiting for Zwetta. Getting back in love in two rounds made him so hungry at the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Zee. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Zwetta threw her small towel on the floor roughly. ¡°I hate you, don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m still mad at you.¡± Christian smiles a little. ¡°Angry at me? What did I do to make you angry?¡± ¡°This.¡± Zwetta pointed at her neck using her index finger. ¡°You made this hard-to-remove mark in a ce where people can see it!! Didn¡¯t I tell you not before, but why do you keep doing it?!¡± Christian wipes his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°We¡¯re adults, Zee. Hickeys like that aren¡¯t new anymore, so there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. You should be proud of that, you can show everyone in town that your partner is so powerful and wants you so badly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll discuss itter, nowe here. You have to restore your energy by filling your stomach first, then you can only be angry with me again,¡± Christian said softly. Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!!¡± The second Zwetta closed her mouth, her stomach which had not been filled sincest night made a loud thud. Instantly Zwetta¡¯s face turned red with shame, Zwetta cursed her body for betraying. Not wanting Zwetta to continue standing, Christian then lifts his ass from the chair and walks towards the angry beautiful girl. Cup.. Christiannds a kiss on Zwetta¡¯s cheek gently without asking permission. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, your stomach will growl even louder if you don¡¯t fill it up soon,¡± Christian coaxes softly. ¡°All that delicious food will taste less when it¡¯s cold.¡± Zwetta nced at the table that was already filled with so much food not far from where she was standing, although she was used to enjoying such delicious food but this time Zwetta really wanted it. The ache in her stomach came back. Christian strokes the tip of Zwetta¡¯s nose with his index finger. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly without opening her mouth, she still kept her pride sky high. Christian chuckled amused, because Zwetta didn¡¯t move her feet, Christian finally led Zwetta and led her to the dining table to enjoy their food. As Christian had previously thought, Zwetta was really starving. The girl immediately devoured the food that Christian had prepared earlier, if a few days ago Zwetta was still maintaining her etiquette when eating, this afternoon she was not thinking about eating etiquette anymore. Zwetta, who was so hungry, ate carelessly, before the food in her mouth had finished, she took another meal. If only Zwetta wasn¡¯t sitting in front of her right now, maybe Christian would have thrown a te at that person¡¯s face, but because it was Zwetta who was really hungry, Christian just smiled a little while shaking his head asionally. ¡°Slow down, honey. No one¡¯s going to take your food,¡± Christian says softly. Zwetta who had just put in a spoonful of sd raised her face towards Christian, her eyes wide open, looking so shocked. Even though she was eating, her ears could still catch Christian¡¯s words. Seeing Zwetta about to speak, Christian immediately put one hand on Zwetta¡¯s mouth. ¡°No, don¡¯t talk. Quickly chew your food and swallow it, then you can talk.¡± Zwetta gripped Christian¡¯s wrist, trying to fight the man who had just ordered her to keep eating. Christian narrows his eyes, giving Zwetta a stern warning. ¡°Chew and swallow your food or I¡¯ll make you sweat back in bed.¡± ¡°Hmppp...¡± ¡°I¡¯m always serious about what I say, Zee,¡± Christian says back. Seeing Christian¡¯s gaze so sharp that it made Zwetta tremble, the threat Christian gave was so terrible and Zwetta would not be able to serve Christian¡¯s madness anymore at this time. Her whole body, especially the feminine area, felt a little ufortable after the romance they had just had. ¡°So how?¡± Christian asks again. Zwetta forcibly pulled Christian¡¯s hand away from her face and started chewing, Zwetta deliberately showed Christian mouth movements in response to the man¡¯s question. Christian smiles a little as he watches Zwetta eat. ¡°Good girl... finish your food, today I will take you to a nice ce. You will definitely like it...¡± Chapter 341 341 Difficult choice Sainte-Chapelle, Paris, France. Zwetta , who did not expect to be invited to go to church, immediately fell silent when she saw the beauty of the building that stood firmly in front of her. The church that was built during the reign of King Louis IX, Sainte-Chapelle looks still so amazing to this day. ¡°Come in.¡± Zwetta immediately turned her face towards Christian who was standing on her right. ¡°Why did you take me to this ce?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Does there have to be a special reason toe to church?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°So what, Zee?¡± inquired Christian again. ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll force you to marry in this church?¡± Christian¡¯s unexpected question suddenly made Zwetta¡¯s, forming a big O from being too shocked. Seeing how adorable Zwetta currently making Christian try his best not tough, he doesn¡¯t want to put Zwetta. During the past week with Zwetta, Christian began to understand her character, that¡¯s why Christian tried not to start a fight with his adorable girl. ..... ¡°Come on in,¡± Christian invites back, wrapping his left hand around Zwetta ¡®s body possessively and a little forcefully. Zwetta , who had no chance to escape, could only surrender when Christian started to walk, dragging her forcibly towards the church which was currently quite busy. Therge number of foreign tourist groups who were visiting in groups made the church atmosphere more crowded than usual and that was also the reason Christian did not take his hands off Zwetta¡¯s body, although Zwetta¡¯s chances of disappearing were very small but Christian still did not want to take the risk. Once inside the church, Zwetta covered her mouth with both hands. She was so amazed to see the beauty of the interior of the church. Zwetta, who did not believe in God since she was sold by her father, looked so fascinated by the beauty of Sainte-Chapelle which had so many extraordinary sses on the walls. ¡°This church is one of the finest examples of European gothic architecture to date, so it¡¯s no wonder it looks so extraordinary,¡± Christian whispers softly. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°This is great, Christ.¡± Christian smiles broadly, his grip on Zwetta¡¯s body getting stronger. ¡°I¡¯ve never set foot in a church before,¡± Zwetta said honestly. ¡°Growing up in an environment that is not good for a child¡¯s mental development plus having a drunken and gambler father left me far away and unfamiliar with a ce as beautiful as this.¡± Zwetta¡¯s face immediately turned sad as she spoke. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°But it¡¯s ok, I¡¯m fine,¡± Zwetta continued quietly, her hazel eyes staring at Christian without blinking. ¡°Can we just sit down and pray or do we have to register first?¡± Zwetta¡¯s innocence is so contrasted with her ferocity when fighting that it makes a concerned smile grow on Christian¡¯s face. ¡°No such thing, honey. We can just sit down and pray like the others,¡± Christian replies softly. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down.¡± Zwetta nodded excitedly, she looked so happy and impatient. If Christian hadn¡¯t known Zwetta, he would have been fooled by her so normal outward appearance. Zwetta seems like most girls out there, even though she is actually a dangerous person, Robin Jones¡¯s highly trained killing machine and is the target of many criminals and the police who want to make Zwetta a part of them. After sitting in a chair in the fifth row, Christian then begins to form a cross symbol on his chest with his right hand and begins to close his eyes to pray. Zwetta, who had never been taught such things, then followed the pattern of Christian¡¯s hand movements at random and prayed, Zwetta was sure that God would forgive her stupidity. Because of the many problems that havee, Christian can¡¯t remember thest time he came to church. Too busy with dizzying world affairs makes Christian forget that he has a God who can solve all his problems. Christian prays much longer than usual, but still when he opens his eyes, Zwetta still looks solemn in the strains of her prayers. Seeing Zwetta who was closing her eyes so peacefully at this moment made Christian so happy, Zwetta¡¯s beauty and innocence radiate so much. ¡°Amen.¡± Christian confirms all the prayers Zwetta said in his heart just as Zwetta opened her eyes again. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I believe all the prayers that you ask God to be immediately answered,¡± Christian said quietly, exining the purpose of the action he had just done. ¡°Can it really be like that?¡± Christian nods quickly. ¡°Of course you can, the more people who ept our prayers, the sooner our prayers will be answered.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? I don¡¯t know such things,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m still far behind those little kids, those kids must be way smarter than me.¡± ¡°Every smart person must have started with ignorance, Zee. And everyone must also learn, just like you. So don¡¯t be discouraged like that, God will understand.¡± Christian tried to strengthen Zwetta while squeezing Zwetta¡¯s fingers gently. Zwetta pursed her lips at Christian¡¯s words, Zwetta now finally realized that she had been left behind a lot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s go around. Alternately with the other visitors, look at how many people are waiting their turn to sit and pray.¡± Christian tries to divert the conversation while ncing at the crowd of visitors waiting behind them. Seeing so many people waiting in line made Zwetta stand up straight away, Zwetta felt guilty if she had to make the parents wait any longer. With a little force, Zwetta invites Christian to leave immediately. Christian, who actually only intended to tease Zwetta, smiled slightly when he saw Zwetta pull him away, even though she never got a formal education but Zwetta still has a soft side that girls of Zwetta¡¯s age rarely have out there. ¡°Oh finally,¡± Zwetta let out a long sigh as she made her way out of the church. ¡°This church goer is absolutely amazing, you can barely breathe being inside.¡± ¡°Want some ice cream?¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not a child who is easily seduced by ice cream that...¡± ¡°See that, a lot of people are queuing up. Looks like enjoying ice cream on a hot afternoon like this under the tree is quite fun.¡± Christian points to the long queue in front of the ice cream shop not far from the church. Zwetta¡¯s eyes followed the movement of Christian¡¯s hand, Zwetta unconsciously swallowed her saliva and it did not escape the attention of Christian who did not turn his face away from Zwetta at all. Seeing Zwetta tempted, Christian finally stepped into the ice cream shop without asking Zwetta. Christian doesn¡¯t want to make Zwetta join the long line with him, so he doesn¡¯t invite the girl along. But Zwetta, who didn¡¯t want to stand alone, then ran a little, following Christian who had almost arrived at the queue for ice cream buyers. ¡°Whoa....¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone, I don¡¯t want to wait alone like a fool!¡± Zwetta grumbled in annoyance, her arms wrapped tightly around Christian¡¯s left arm. Her breath hitched a little from running. Christian, who was surprised because Zwetta suddenly hugged him, was silent for a while before finally smiling faintly, again feeling the pleasant scent of Zwetta¡¯s body making the stinging heat go away. The existence of Zwetta by his side really makes Christian get through it all. Christian then moved the hat that was attached to his head to Zwetta¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Zwetta tried to resist the hat Christian had just put on her head. ¡°A woman¡¯s body and face are very important, that¡¯s why there are so many young women out there who are vying for millions of dors in treatments to be the most beautiful. That¡¯s why you have to take care of your face and body, not to satisfy me but for your own satisfaction. yourself as a woman. And I want you to take care of your body from now on, don¡¯t make the slightest wound on your body. Do you understand?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Good, this is just my smart girl.¡± Christian tightens his arms around Zwetta¡¯s waist. Zwetta¡¯s heart was beating so fast, the words Christian had just said bothered her. During one week continuing to have this close physical contact with Christian began to make Zwetta feelfortable, Zwetta even felt that she felt like she was starting to lose if Christian was not around him. While waiting for his turn, Christian doesn¡¯t take his hand off Zwetta at all. Likewise with Zwetta, Zwetta still feels at home leaning her head on Christian. Both wearing sunsses make Christian and Zwetta look so extraordinary, Christian¡¯s handsomeness that makes the young girls melt Zwetta manages to bnce well. Having a height that is not much different makes Christian and Zwetta sopatible, they both seem to have been created for each other toplement each other. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zwetta epted the chocte ice cream that Christian had just given to her with great joy. ¡°Wait for mine to finish, after that we sit under the tree.¡± Zwetta turned to where Christian was pointing. ¡°Okay.¡± After Christian¡¯s ice cream has been made, Christian then invites Zwetta to go to a chair under a shady tree. The existence of a tree that is a bit far from the main road makes the chair that can amodate three adults now unupied, actually it is easy for Christian to chase away people who are taking shelter under another tree if he wants. But Christian chose not to do that, he kept himself from being arrogant in front of Zwetta. Christian doesn¡¯t want to provoke Zwetta¡¯s worst side with his arrogant attitude, Christian still enjoys the sweetness of Zwetta¡¯s attitude at this time. When Zwetta was enjoying her ice cream, suddenly Christian took out a diamond ring with an infinity shape. Christian deliberately chose an infinity ring, he wanted to show how much he loves Zwetta. Still under Elena¡¯s shadow, Christian is now obsessed with having Zwetta in full, especially after what they¡¯ve been doing for the past few days at the hotel. Zwetta almost spit out the ice cream that was in her mouth if she didn¡¯t cover her mouth with one hand right away. ¡°Marry me, Zee.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christian kneels in front of Zwetta after cing the ice cream cup on the chair. ¡°Please marry me, Zwetta.¡± Christian repeats his words again, his heart beating really fast at this point. Again asking a girl to marry makes Christian so nervous. Zwetta narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Zee. I want to marry you, I want to protect you, take care of you,¡± Christian says confidently. ¡°What¡¯s your reason for wanting to marry me, Christ?¡± ¡°I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you, I really can¡¯t get the image of you out of my head.¡± Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°Is it because my face and Elena Wilson¡¯s resemnce makes you want to make me your wife?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes are wide open, looking so shocked. He had not expected to get such a question from Zwetta after their days together. ¡°If Elena Wilson came back and I was your wife, would you throw me out and go back to her, Christ?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Zee!¡± Christian almost screams. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done such a stupid thing.¡± Zwetta put her ice cream cup beside Christian¡¯s ice cream cup, Zwetta slowly took Christian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°So who will you choose, me or your Elena Wilson?¡± Chapter 342 342 Another sign Silence immediately stretched between the two of them, Christian who didn¡¯t expect to be asked the question looked so shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t answer it, Christ. I already know the answer,¡± Zwetta again. Christian took Zwetta and squeezed it tightly. ¡°So all this means nothing to you, Zee? Everything we¡¯ve been doing these past few days?¡± Zwetta¡¯s cheeks heat up when Christian mentions their bed activities. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel how serious I am for you? What am Icking, Zee? I can give it all for you, I will let you go from Robin, I will give you the life you deserve, as an honorable woman not as a secret agent who puts her life on the line. every mission and get bodily injuries like the one you¡¯re experiencing right now. I just want to make you happy, Zee.¡± Christian continues with a slightly trembling voice. ¡°How could I ept the proposal of a man who in his sleep still mentions another woman¡¯s name, Christ!¡± Christian¡¯s frown deepens, looking confused. ¡°Say another woman¡¯s name, me?¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°Yeah, you said Elena Wilson¡¯s name a few times in your sleep. At first I thought I heard it wrong, but after I heard you say her name again I finally realized I didn¡¯t hear it wrong.¡± ..... ¡°I can exin, Zee. Actually I...¡± ¡°I understand if you still love her and I realize that I¡¯m just a new person in your life.¡± Zwetta cut off Christian¡¯s words quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, Christ. I know myself enough to hmpppp...¡± Zwetta¡¯s words are suddenly cut off as Christian surprisingly pulls her up and gives her a passionate kiss on the grass. Like a young man who is engulfed in the heat of young blood, Christian caresses Zwetta without feeling the slightest shame in the open like now. Zwetta ¡®s hands Zwetta are now locked above her head. After more than five minutes, Christian breaks the passionate kiss. Not because he can¡¯t afford to kiss a little longer, but because Christian doesn¡¯t want him to get out of control. Christian doesn¡¯t want to give everyone free shows if he forces Zwetta to serve him right now. ¡°Right now,¡± Christian says in a deep voice. ¡°There is only you in my heart, I only think of you. And forgive me if I still can¡¯t forget all that has passed. But believe me Zee, I will definitely change. I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake again, I promise.¡± With a slightly sore head from the effects of the kiss she had just received, Zwetta stared nkly at Christian who was still on top of her. Seeing Christian¡¯s blue eyes that are currently burning with lust made Zwetta so uneasy. ¡°Please give me a chance to prove it to you, Zee. I¡¯m really serious with you, I want to start it all with you.¡± Christian urges Zwetta to ept it. Christian again brought his face closer to Zwetta¡¯s, slowly he again got a sweet kiss on Zwetta which now looked swollen from his kiss. ¡°We go back to the hotel, we continue there. I think I will die if I have to endure it.¡± Christian¡¯s hot breathnded on Zwetta the soft and sensitive ¡°Dead?¡± Zwetta half shrieked. ¡°No one will die from enduring it.¡± Zwetta looks displeased to hear Christian¡¯s words that bring death to his conversation. Christian smirks. ¡°Ada and I will be the first to die if you don¡¯t help me right now.¡± After saying that Christian then helped Zwetta get up and without permission put the ring that was still in his hand on Zwetta¡¯s finger. Zwetta was surprised because Christian put the ring on her finger without permission, and was prepared to open her mouth if Christian didn¡¯t suddenly pick her up. Actually the way Christian is currently carrying is quite painful for women, Christian puts Zwetta on his shoulder just like he is carrying a bag of rice. Luckily Zwetta had been trained for it, her stomach muscles did not experience any problems when the man carried her on his shoulders. Several people who saw Christian¡¯s action pped loudly, most of them were young men who were amazed at the way Christian took his girl away from the park. And Zwetta , who always felt ufortable being the center of attention, was forced to bow her face deeply so that no one could see her face, in her heart Zwetta was grateful for the decision Christian made while carrying her like this. Arriving at the car, Christian lowers Zwetta carefully over his shoulders. His smile was wide and innocent. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Our conversation is not over, Christ and about this ring how can you...¡± Cup.. Christian again gets a light peck on Zwetta, trying to stop the girl from continuing her words. ¡°Come on in, Zee.¡± Christian repeats his orders in a coercive tone, his gaze so deep it¡¯s clear how much he doesn¡¯t want to be denied right now. Zwetta who was in a weak position finally obeyed and rushed into the car whose door was wide open, not quite satisfied to see Zwetta get into the car, Christian then bent his body and immediately put the seat belt on Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°Oh...this is too tight, Christ.¡± Christian smirks. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Yes, but this is too much,¡± Zwetta again, trying to find a morefortable sitting position. The seat belts that were so tight around her body made Zwetta a little ufortable. ¡°I know, I was just on guard,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°So have a little patience, once I get in the car I¡¯ll loosen the knot.¡± Not exining the meaning of his words, Christian immediately closed the car door and walked quickly to the other side of the car. As previously promised, as soon as Christian got into the car he immediately loosened Zwetta and this naturally piqued Zwetta¡¯s great curiosity. ¡°What are you actually doing?¡±asked Zwetta confused. Christian lifts his head, looking at Zwetta with a big smile. ¡°I purposely fasten your seatbelt just in case.¡± ¡°Watch out for what? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Christian smirks. ¡°Just in case you try to run away from me, that¡¯s why I fasten your seatbelt,¡± Christian replies guiltily. Zwetta reddened . ¡°Christian!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be on guard before anything bad happens, right?¡± said Christian again. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to the hotel, you have to save me from the grim reaper who has stifled my chest.¡± *** The roar of the breath of two human children who are intoxicated with passion can be heard shouting at each other in a luxury car which is currently in a fairly quiet park area and away from the crowds, Christian who can¡¯t hold back his desire for too long takes his car to a quiet area. and asked Zwetta to serve him in such a tight space. Without taking off all his clothes, Christian helps Zwetta. Using his hands already on Zwetta¡¯s waist, Christian guides Zwetta¡¯s up and down movements that drive him crazy. Zwetta who is also already burning in her own passion looks really enjoying her game at the moment, several times Zwetta slows down the tempo of her ups and downs on Christian¡¯s stomach when an extraordinary thrill hits her from inside. ¡°Yes baby, yes. You can do it,e on fuck me..¡± ¡°Yes baby....¡± ¡°Oh God.¡± Christian continues to babble incoherently as Zwetta moves shrewdly, after the guidance he taught Zwetta moments ago Christian has now relinquished all control to Zwetta. Christian let Zwetta lead the game and pursue her own satisfaction, making love in a car whose space is so limited as it currently gives a different sensation to Christian or Zwetta. Both are really so wild and hot. ¡°Christian...¡± Christian shakes his head, seeing the expression on Zwetta¡¯s face which is almost climaxing makes him move immediately. Christian quickly lifts Zwetta¡¯s body from above his stomach, forced to finish at thest moment making Zwetta look so disappointed and angry. ¡°What are you doing, Christ?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to end our game so soon, honey,¡± Christian replies with a vexed grin. ¡°We continue at the hotel, we¡¯ve been in this ce for too long. I¡¯m afraid that if someone sees, I don¡¯t want anyone to see your beauty. So be patient, hold on to your climax. Trust me, I¡¯ll satisfy you again after we get to the hotel. .¡± **** ¡°Don¡¯t let go.¡± Zwetta, who was trying to remove the diamond ring that Christian had paired without her permission, immediately turned her head back to Christian who was still holding her tightly. The naked bodies of the two of them that were wet with sweat after the hot activities they did in bed were still stuck together under the thick nket that felt sofortable. ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing it for almost two hours, so you can¡¯t just take it off,¡± Christian says again as he continues to sniff Zwetta¡¯s bareback, enjoying the remaining pheromone that still smells so strong. Zwetta snorted in annoyance. ¡°You forcefully put it on when I wasn¡¯t focused!¡± Christian chuckled, even though what Zwetta said was true but Christian didn¡¯t deny it at all. ¡°This wound on your arm looks like it¡¯s a new wound, huh?¡± Chapter 343 343 Love in the air ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a gunshot wound that I got while on a mission in Los Angeles a few weeks before I decided to explore Europe and ended up in your bed like this.¡± Zwetta quipped Christian¡¯s forced actions that caused her to be the boy¡¯s bedmate for the past week. Christiannds a kiss on the gunshot mark on Zwetta gently, sending back the heat and passion. ¡°Christ...stop,¡± Zwetta hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, we¡¯ve been doing it non-stop sincest night.¡± Zwetta closed her eyes tightly, the kiss that Christian ced on her back at this moment made her body feel hot again. Christian smirks, he slowly grabs Zwetta¡¯s body and makes her lie on her back before finally he quickly pushes the nket that covers Zwetta to the floor. ¡°Christ..the curtains,¡± Zwetta , realizing that at this moment all the curtains in the room were wide open, causing Zwetta to try to cover her naked body. Christian who was already on top of Zwetta¡¯s, smiled evilly. ¡°Just leave the curtain open, I¡¯d rather make love in this state than have to struggle in the dark. Seeing the expression on your face enjoying my game makes me even more excited to do this...¡± ¡°Ahhh ...¡± Zwetta screamed loudly when suddenly Christian opened her thighs wide and immediately devoured her female greedily, Christian waspletely unsatisfied and tired make love with Zwetta just ended twenty minutes ago and now he has the energy to fuck Zwetta again. Zwetta, already exhausted from the quickie in the car, leads the game on the short sex that drains her energy out coupled with a barrage of attacks from Christian as they arrive in the room. Zwetta waspletely crushed by now, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of energy left to stop Christian¡¯s madness down there. ..... Zwetta¡¯s fingers the sheets haphazardly with her mouth wide open, the pleasure Christian gave her driving Zwetta almost insane. After enjoying Zwetta with satisfaction, Christian lifts his head from Zwetta which is already so wet and is ready to take it back. Seeing the red hue that overtook Zwetta¡¯s face made Christian¡¯s spirit fill up quickly. While still holding Zwetta¡¯s thighs open, Christian slowly directs his manhood towards Zwetta¡¯s ready feminine area. In one beat Christian managed to meet Zwetta again. ¡°Only you, Zee...¡± Christian begins to move back and forth, putting in the results of his months of training in his private gym to satisfy Zwetta again. ¡°Only you can make me like this, only you make me feel much more alive ..¡± Christian¡¯s hands reach and hold Zwetta¡¯s palms above her head by continuing to move his hips, filling and filling Zwetta¡¯s empty body again. Zwetta¡¯s wall of self-defense from sounding shattered, the push after push Christian gave her made that sexy moan escape her lips. Zwetta really can¡¯t escape the pleasure Christian is giving her, the man is too skilled and powerful. All the self-defense skills that Robin had taught her over the years were useless under Christian¡¯s control. Damn. ¡°Baby,¡± Christian whispers between the hungry, rough grunts in his breath. ¡°Marry me, be my woman forever. God created us both to have each other like this, honey. Don¡¯t deny it anymore, you also feel for yourself how much your body longs for me, right?¡± Zwetta bit her lower lip hard, Christian¡¯s back and forth movement was too intense. The vulgar words Christian had just whispered to her made her head heavy with all the pleasant sensations that made her head spin even more. Christian is too great. Realizing that Zwetta is currently unavable to talk to, Christian then elerates his pelvic movements. With a faster movement, Christian finally finished his game at the end of the day. The roar of his hot breath echoed again with Zwetta, who still closed her eyes tightly, enjoying the warm liquid that filled her womb again. All the principles that have been upheld so far arepletely gone, Christian really makes her a wild woman who is now thirsty for sex. ¡°I love you, Zee,¡± Christian whispers back, his wet chest touching Zwetta¡¯s breasts that had swollen from his ferocity moments ago. ¡°Marry me, stay by my side forever. I want you, Zee.¡± Zwetta opened her eyes slowly. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Yes baby.¡± ¡°Get down, you¡¯re too heavy. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Christian chuckles in amusement, Christian carefully pulling himself off Zwetta¡¯s sweaty body. Zwetta looks sofortable as soon as Christian gets off his body, her heavy breathing slowly starts to settle down. ¡°I¡¯m going to order food, wait a minute in bed. Gather your energy,¡± Christian says softly. Zwetta¡¯s eyes opened instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in!!¡± shrieked Zwetta frantically. ¡°I¡¯m still too weak to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Baby heard, this room is thergest and most private of the type. Even if the hotel staffes, they won¡¯t be able to get into our bedroom. They¡¯ll only be able to enter the living room.¡± Christian speaks softly, reminding Zwetta of their room type. The panic on Zwetta¡¯s face vanished immediately, she finally remembered that the room that was reserved for Christian at this time had the best of privacy. The room which has two bedrooms and a separate living room really provides the bestfort for guests who want to make love without being disturbed. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll order food for us. Get some rest, you look so exhausted. You¡¯re not as fresh when you¡¯re fighting bad guys who ...¡± An annoyed Zwetta immediately threw a pillow that was nearby at Christian and hit the target so Christian didn¡¯t continue his words. ¡°Fighting those guys is only a few minutes while with you...¡± Zwetta¡¯s face turned red again. ¡°You make all my bones feel like jelly right now.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°That¡¯s a sign you¡¯re enjoying our love, honey.¡± Christian again gave a sweet kiss on Zwetta¡¯s lips. ¡°That means you have to stay by my side forever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I¡¯m the only guy who can make you scream and moan over and over in bed, right?¡± ¡°Christian!!!¡± ¡°Haha...ok..ok.. I won¡¯t tease you anymore, rest. I¡¯ll call the receptionist to deliver some food.¡± To be continued Chapter 344 344 Elena¡¯s died Using one hand Christian grabbed his nightgown which was on the chair and put it on quickly while walking towards the door to the room which was always closed, even though he had booked the room with the most privacy but Christian didn¡¯t want to take the risk. Every time they entered the room, Christian would always close the door and lock it tightly. Christian is not willing to let other people hear Zwetta¡¯s beautiful voice. After Christian left, Zwetta slowly sat down and leaned back against the couch. Slowly her hand moved towards the nightstand and reached for the drinking water that was always avable at her bedside, with one gulp Zwetta managed to finish the drinking water in the medium-sized ss. ¡°Why can¡¯t I hate that man?¡± Zwetta muttered quietly, her attention focused on the infinity ring that was now wrapped around her left ring finger. ¡°Why can¡¯t I refuse all his requests, what is this feeling?¡± Zwetta closed her eyes tightly, even though she knew that Christian still thought about Elena Wilson whose face was so simr to hers but Zwetta couldn¡¯t hate her. In fact she let him have her body and spread the seeds to her, since their early romance at the motel Christian refused to use protection and Zwetta didn¡¯t protest at all. Even though she knew that her chances of getting pregnant were very high because of it, especially with the sex they had recently. Zwetta hadpletely lost her sanity. Because her energy was exhausted, Zwetta decided to sleep. After cing the ss in her hand on the nightstand, Zwettay down again. Her intention to rid her body of sweat and traces left by Christian all over her body was defeated by the tiredness and sleepiness that gued her. In less than three minutes Zwetta finally fell into a deep sleep. *** ¡°I don¡¯t want my child to be born from the womb of a disgusting woman like you, remember my words the first time I brought you to this ce. I will only make you the satisfaction of my lust, Elena.¡± ¡°Everything that happened to you was because of your own fault, Elena. What I¡¯m doing is the result of what you¡¯ve done to Suri, to my sister!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you the evidence of your crime. Look carefully and don¡¯t regret your request, Elena. Because believe me, tonight I won¡¯t be gentle with you.¡± ..... ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I ever fell in love with you, Elena.¡± ¡°Not now, you can¡¯t die while I still want your body so badly, Elena.¡± rke Mansion, Luxembourg. Since finding out her husband and Erick left, Anne decides to stay at the hospital. The ups and downs of Luna¡¯s worrying condition made Anne make that decision, Anne did not want her to be missed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, madam. You¡¯d better sleep,¡± said Jorge quietly. ¡°You look so tired.¡± Anne, who was standing in the living room of her husband¡¯s family home, shook her head slowly. ¡°How can I sleep at a time like this, Jorge. I have to talk to my husband immediately.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s gettingte and you¡¯ve also just returned from the hospital, madam. You need rest, you look like that...¡± ¡°The sound of a car!!!¡± Anne shrieked loudly. ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve arrived.¡± Anne immediately ran quickly to the front yard to wee Jack and Erick¡¯s return which she had been waiting for since an hour ago. As soon as Jack said that he had important information regarding Elena, Anne who was in the hospital decided to go home. Very curious about the information her husband said, Anne even decided to drive her own car. Anne couldn¡¯t wait for the bodyguards who were preparing the car for her. ¡°Jack!!¡± Elena screamed loudly as soon as Jack emerged from Erick¡¯s car. Jack¡¯s smile immediately broke when he saw Anne¡¯s face, Jack immediately walked towards Anne who was also walking towards him. ¡°How, what was the result? You managed to find information about Elena? She¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t she? Does she want toe home with you and see Luna¡¯s condition?¡± Anne, impatient, immediately bombarded Jack with several questions at once, Luna¡¯s unstable condition made Anne hope that her husband would soon be able to bring Elena home. Anne hopes that Elena¡¯s presence will make Luna¡¯s condition better. ¡°It¡¯s very cold tonight, we¡¯d better go in first and talk inside the house,¡± Jack said quietly, trying to divert the conversation. Seeing the dark circles under Anne¡¯s eyes made Jack worried. Anne waved Jack¡¯s hand that was trying to touch her shoulder. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go in until you tell me the results searching your three days ¡°Baby...¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Jack!!¡± Jack took a deep breath. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not surprised to hear the news I¡¯m bringing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mentally prepared, Jack,¡± said Anne quickly. Jack nced at Erick who had just nodded his head, giving him a non-verbal code. ¡°Elena¡¯s dead, Anne,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°That¡¯s what Jason told us this morning.¡± Anne¡¯s legs immediately felt weak, her body almost fell to the ground if Jack didn¡¯t immediately catch her body that already feels like jelly right now. Hearing the news that waspletely unexpected made Anne unable to stand on her two legs. ¡°Anne...¡± Anne¡¯s tears flowed from her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± ¡°I hope so too, Anne. I hope what the young man said was a joke...¡± Anne shook her head. ¡°Luna needs her mother, Jack. Luna must meet her mother soon, she needs her sob...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Anne. I can¡¯t see you like this,¡± said Jack scared, seeing Anne crying in his arms like this made him crazy. ¡°I also don¡¯t believe the young man¡¯s words, at this time I am still mobilizing my men to get the truth from the information he gave us this morning.¡± Anne looked up at Jack. ¡°Who is that young man? How can he say that Elena is dead?¡± ¡°Elena died?!¡± screamed a young girl from the back of Jack¡¯s car. The blue-eyed girl who had just gotten off the taxi immediately ran leaving the suitcase she was carrying towards Anne and Jack. ¡°Charlotte,¡± murmured Anne quietly. Charlotte immediately knelt before Anne. ¡°Elena, is she the biological mother of Christian¡¯s child, Aunt?¡± Chapter 345 345 Charlotte real face Charlotte¡¯s arrival makes Jack postpone his n to tell Anne about his activities at Echternach, even though Jack already knows Charlotte well but Jack still doesn¡¯t want to tell other people about his family problems including Charlotte. ¡°Who told you where we were, Cherry?¡± asked Jack quietly, using Charlotte¡¯s first name. Charlotte, who was trying to calm Anne, turned to Jack who was sitting in front of her. ¡°Suri.¡± One of Jack¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Suri?¡± Even though Suri is currently still in prison, Suri definitely won¡¯t be able to divulge her family problems to others. Including the arrival of Jack and Anne to Luxembourg, that¡¯s why Jack felt doubtful to hear Charlotte¡¯s answer. ¡°Yesterday while we were having lunch, I overheard Suri and Asher talking about Uncle and Aunty¡¯s departure to Luxembourg.¡± Charlotte tries to exin how she first found out about Jack and Anne¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°I¡¯m actually worried about Christian too, it¡¯s been almost a week my message hasn¡¯t been sent to him. That¡¯s why I came to Luxembourg.¡± ¡°Christian is on a secret overseas business, that¡¯s why he turned off his cellphone, Christian wants to focus more on his work,¡± said Jack lying, Jack deliberately lied to Charlotte about Christian. Jack doesn¡¯t want Christian to get angry with him if Charlotte finds out about Zwetta, Jack learns a lot from his past. ¡°Oh I see, it¡¯s only natural that all the messages I sent to him are still pending. Apparently his cellphone is not active,¡± Charlotte muttered softly with her head slightly nodding. Feeling ufortable with Charlotte¡¯s presence, Jack then gave Erick and Jorge a code to take Charlotte to the guest room. He wanted to talk privately with Anne, Jack realized that at this time his wife was waiting for an exnation. ..... ¡°Let us take you to your room, Miss Charlotte,¡± said Erick kindly. ¡°Your room has been prepared by Jorge.¡± ¡°The maids have also prepared warm water for you to bathe. You must be tired after traveling sote.¡± Jorge immediately responded to Erick¡¯s words quickly. Charlotte frowned. ¡°But I still want to be with Aunty, I want tofort Aunty Anne.¡± ¡°Rest, let Uncle take care of Aunty.¡± Charlotte, who still pretended not to know that her presence made the host feel ufortable, was still trying to refuse to enter her room, Charlotte was still trying to steal Anne¡¯s heart. Knowing that Anne is so gentle and easily fooled that Charlotte has an eye on Anne, she wants to make Anne a stepping stone in order to achieve her wish which is to find Christian and be rke¡¯s mistress. ¡°But I...¡± ¡°Go to your room, dear,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you must be tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Auntie,¡± Charlotte replied stubbornly. ¡°I want to apany Aunty and...¡± ¡°Aunty is okay.¡± Anne again gave an implied code to Charlotte to enter her room. ¡°Aunty and Uncle will also rest after this.¡± Charlotte immediately grabbed Anne¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll rest. Aunty promise, after this sleep, Aunty looks pale. I¡¯m afraid Aunty is sick.¡± Anne smiled warmly. ¡°Thanks for your concern dear.¡± Suddenly Charlotte hugged Anne tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here Aunty,ter when Christianes home I will calm him down. I will help him face this reality, even though they are not married Christian must be sad that the woman who gave birth to his child died.¡± Not only was Anne surprised to hear Charlotte¡¯s words, Jack, Erick and Jorge were also surprised. They were disturbed by Charlotte¡¯s words. However, the kind Anne managed to get over her quickly. Using her left hand, Anne patted Charlotte¡¯s back gently. ¡°Well then I¡¯ll go into my room, Aunty also has to rest, huh,¡± Charlotte said softly as she released her arms from Anne¡¯s body. Anne nodded. ¡°Yes dear, Auntie will also rest.¡± Having no other choice, Charlotte finally got up from the sofa and immediately followed Jorge who directed her to the guest room. Actually without anyone¡¯s help, Charlotte could go alone to the guest room. Having often visited the rke family mansion since she was young, she has memorized the ins and outs of the hundreds of years old mansion, but because she is currently trying to win over Anne and Jack, Charlotte is trying her best to be a good girl so that her wish to be Christian can be materialize soon. ¡°You already know what you have to do, don¡¯t you, Erick?¡± Erick nodded slowly. ¡°I will soon find out the truth of what Miss Charlotte said, sir.¡± ¡°Does it have to go that far, Jack?¡± Jack turned his attention back to Anne. ¡°Of course, his dad in that asshole Chester was openly flirting with you decades ago and to be honest I still can¡¯t believe that girl.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve known him for years, Jack. what else can¡¯t you believe in him?¡± asked Anne again confused. Jack held out his hand to Anne. ¡°We¡¯re done with this unimportant discussion, there¡¯s something else we need to discuss quickly, Anne.¡± Anne¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Is this about Elena?¡± Jack smiled and waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll talk in the room, let¡¯s go in.¡± Without arguing, Anne immediately grabbed Jack¡¯s hand. She knew there were now much more serious matters to be discussed. After Anne epted his outstretched hand, Jack then led Anne back to the room. As soon as the master and the madam went up to the second floor to their room, Erick immediately left the family room to immediately do the task that had just been given by Jack. Not only did Jack doubt Charlotte¡¯s honesty, Erick, who had been a good listener and observer since then, also felt unsure about Charlotte. Erick was sure that if Suri and Asher wouldn¡¯t be able to discuss family matters in the office, the two children were smart enough not to bring family problems to the office. That¡¯s why Erick had doubts about Charlotte¡¯s confession a moment ago. When all the main lights in the mansion were turned off, Charlotte could be seen walking cautiously from the hallway to the left. The girl that Jorge brought into her room a few moments ago walked on tiptoe, trying not to make a sound so as not to attract anyone¡¯s attention. Taking advantage of the limited lighting, Charlotte walked towards the living room where she had gathered with the others. Unbeknownst to anyone, moments before Charlotte entered the room, the girl had put her cellphone on the sidelines of the sofa. Charlotte deliberately left her cell phone on the sofa in order to overhear everyone¡¯s conversation after she entered the room. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to try extra hard after this, Uncle Jack is still not on my side,¡± Charlotte said quietly after she managed to retrieve her cell phone. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Uncle Jack will surely bless me and Christian sooner orter. I¡¯m the only person who fits and fits Christian rke¡¯s side.¡± ***** ¡°Can the young man named Jason justify what he said, Jack? Are you sure he¡¯s not lying?¡± Jack ced the teacup on the table carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t really believe it either, Anne. Right now I¡¯m still keeping a close eye on the young man, sooner orter we¡¯ll get the truth about what he said to me.¡± Anne took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sure Elena is still alive, Jack, I¡¯m absolutely sure. Whoever brought Elena out of the hospital secretly back then must have taken good care of her.¡± ¡°I hope so too, Anne,¡± said Jack quickly, as fast as the movement of his hand that immediately grabbed Anne¡¯s hand which felt so cold. ¡°This storm will soon pass, Anne. Hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°I know Jack, we will definitely win this fight soon,¡± said Anne softly. Jack smiled widely. ¡°Oh yeah, what about Luna. You haven¡¯t exined her condition to me earlier.¡± The happy smile on Anne¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°Luna needs surgery immediately, Jack,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°It¡¯s not only her heart that has a problem, one of her lungs is also experiencing a decline in function.¡± Jesus... Anne wiped the tears that had just flowed down her face. ¡°The pediatrician from America who apanied Doctor Kimmy to look after Luna said that Luna has been great to survive this far, with many problems with her internal organs, Luna is included in the category of an extraordinary child.¡± Anne¡¯s voice was getting lost, remembering that Luna¡¯s condition had worsened again, which made her so scared. The trauma of Princess¡¯ death decades agoes back to haunt her. Jack immediately closed his eyes, his chest felt so tight hearing Anne¡¯s words. Even though he actually knew from Kimmy¡¯s doctor directly, when he heard the news again from his wife, Jack felt so sick. ¡°We have to find Elena, Jack,¡± said Anne again. ¡°Before it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Luna will be fine, Anne!¡± Jack immediately reacted with a loud voice. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense like that.¡± To be Continued. Chapter 346 346 Race against time Anne bowed her head, as a mother of two grown children, Anne knew that her little granddaughter had struggled with all her might to stay alive. During the nine months of enduring the pain, hundreds of injections that entered her tiny body showed her enthusiasm and patience for waiting for her mother. Anne knew that the reason Luna had survived this far was because she wanted to meet her mother. A mother who has shared the same life and suffering for seven months. ¡°Luna is waiting for her mother, Jack.¡± Anne continued her speech. ¡°Luna endured this far because she wanted to meet and feel the warmth of her mother¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mother, Jack. I can feel that.¡± Jack fixed his gaze on Anne. ¡°I will not give up, I will use all means to make Luna survive. If I have to take care of Luna for the rest of my life, then I will. I will not let Luna go and eliminate your n to release all the tools of life attached to her body.¡± Anne opened her lips wide, looking surprised. ¡°I already know, Anne. All the doctors who treat Luna have told me everything, including thest possibility to stop Luna¡¯s suffering.¡± Jack¡¯s voice trembled violently from crying, his blue eyes were already filled with tears that were ready to spill at any moment. ¡°In the past, I often took the lives of many people, but I still will not be able to agree to the actions of the doctors to end the struggle of Luna, my biological granddaughter, my flesh and blood.¡± ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°I..I will try my best to make Luna survive, Anne. I will find the best donor for her, if necessary I will look for the organs on the ck market,¡± said Jack with a cold aura full of intimidation. ¡°My granddaughter must not die, she must stay alive no matter what.¡± ..... Anne¡¯s body immediately straightened, when she felt the change in the atmosphere around her. Years of living as such a gentle and loving man made Jack look so different now, the once warm look in his eyes had vanished and was reced with a terrifying look. A look that reminded Anne of the savage Jack had first touched her while living in the identity of n, his twin brother. All of Jack¡¯s tiredness disappeared instantly, without changing into more appropriate clothes, Jack then left the room leaving Anne sitting alone on the sofa. Jack continues to step out of his bedroom into his study which is next to Christian¡¯s office, Jack wants to contact his old friends in the underworld to save Luna. The little girl who was sent by God to destroy all his and Christian¡¯s selfishness. Although the workspace was never used, all of Jack¡¯s furniture and work equipment were well preserved. Jorge¡¯s discipline, who cleans the room every day directly makes the room look like it¡¯s always been used for work, it doesn¡¯t feel stuffy or dirty at all. After sessfully turning on hisputer, Jack then began to immerse himself in cyberspace. Jack surfs from one dark website to another, his goal is to spread the contest to find a new heart and lungs for Luna. Jack knew that his decision to find organs for Luna in the ck market like that was illegal, but he didn¡¯t care. His patience for waiting for the results of the doctors¡¯ work had run out and now Jack decided to intervene directly to save Luna Gracelie rke, his beloved granddaughter. **** ¡°Zee, wake up...baby...¡± ¡°No!!¡± Zwetta shouted loudly, her eyes wide open with a roaring breath. Christian, who had just finished taking a shower, touched Zwetta which was already wet with sweat. ¡°Baby, look at me. It¡¯s me...¡± ¡°C..Christian....¡± Christian nods excitedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Christian.¡± Zwetta blinked a few times, trying to clear her slightly hazy vision. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Christian asks softly. ¡°I had a dream,¡± Zwetta honestly. ¡°A very strange dream.¡± Christian frowns. ¡°What dream is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it again,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re just too tired to end up having a weird dream like that.¡± Zwetta , who didn¡¯t realize that the nket covering her chest fell to her waist, immediately got a hit on Christian¡¯s chest. ¡°Ouchh...¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault, you almost killed me from exhaustion.¡± Zwetta groaned in annoyance. Christian smirks. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I want to touch you again and again, even now it seems my lust is rising again. Seeing this beautiful seductive sight in front of my eyes makes me want to...¡± ¡°Pervert!!!!¡± Zwetta who finally realized that her chest was exposed screamed loudly, reflexively her arms crossed over her chest, trying to cover her chest from Christian¡¯s view. ¡°You really want to kill me, huh?!!¡± Instead of giving an answer to Zwetta, Christian pointed nose Zwetta¡¯s nose with his index finger. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower, clean your body after that we eat. I¡¯m sure right now your stomach must be very hungry, you¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time.¡± Zwetta tilted her head. ¡°How many hours do I sleep?¡± ¡°Four hours,¡± Christian replies softly. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower and immediately follow me into the dining room, it looks like our dinner ising soon.¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± ¡°Yeah honey, we¡¯re going to dinner.¡± ¡°Then what about the food that you ordered earlier this afternoon? You didn¡¯t throw it away or...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an arrogant and arrogant rich man, of course I eat that food.¡± ¡°Alone? All of them? That much?¡± Zwetta , who has memorized the portion of food that Christian has ordered for the past few days, screams loudly, she can¡¯t imagine Christian will finish all the food alone. Christian gets out of bed and touches his t stomach proudly. ¡°I have to replenish my exhausted energy with healthy and nutritious food, so I eat all that food without any leftovers.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Sure, and now I¡¯m hungry again. Akh... looks like our food ising, hurry up and take a shower and immediately follow me to the dining table.¡± Christian steps towards the main door to let the food delivery guy in. Although still confused by her dream, Zwetta decided to take a shower. Zwetta really felt ufortable with her body now, because Christian was gone, Zwetta went into the bathroom naked, something that Zwetta did before when she was in New York. ¡°What do you think?¡± Christian wipes the remaining cream soup left on the corner of Zwetta gently. ¡°You¡¯re not focused.¡± Zwetta puts her spoon into the bowl and focuses her attention on Christian. ¡°Actually how far are you and Elena, Christ?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly...¡± ¡°I want to know and to be honest this really disturbs myposure,¡± Zwetta firmly. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve forcibly put this ring on my finger. So I have a right to know.¡± Zwetta raises her left hand in the air, showing Christian the ring on her ring finger. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Finish your food first, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Talk first!!¡± ¡°Finish your meal or we go back to bed, that¡¯s your only choice, Zee,¡± Christian says firmly. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything since this afternoon.¡± Zwetta purses her lips, displeased with the pressure Christian is putting on her. However, even so Zwetta still followed Christian¡¯s orders. Zwetta returned to focus on her food without another word. While Christian prefers to enjoy his coffee without touching his food, Zwetta¡¯s so him and takes away his appetite. Reminded that his rtionship is not going well with Zwetta makes Christian feel uneasy, he is afraid that he will say the wrong word when answering Zwetta¡¯s. For the past one week Christian has made up his mind to choose Zwetta even though there is still a little space in his heart that is still upied by Elena, the biological mother of his beloved daughter. After finishing her meal, Zwetta immediately wiped her lips with a handkerchief and immediately made a demanding face at Christian. Zwetta collects the promise Christian had made fifteen minutes ago. Having no other choice, Christian finally decides to tell Zwetta. Without opening his mouth, Christian invites Zwetta to move to the sofa, to a morefortable seat to talk to. ¡°I hope you will not be angry with my exnation, because believe me if at this moment I only think of you alone.¡± Christian begins to speak. Zwetta leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Why should I be angry? It feels very strange if I should be angry.¡± Christian squeezes his fingers tightly. ¡°Me and Elena¡¯s rtionship is veryplicated, Zee. And it will take a long time to tell everything.¡± ¡°Just get to the point then,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°Apart from using Elena of being part of the group of Suri kidnappers, what other ridiculous things did you do to that girl?¡± Christian almost choked on his own saliva when he heard Zwetta¡¯s words, even though he knew that Zwetta was just talking nonsense, but the sentence still pierced his chest. The wound in his chest that had almost dried up opened again. ¡°I kidnapped Elena...¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Listen to me, Zee!¡± Christian immediately grabbed Zwetta. ¡°At that time I didn¡¯t know if Elena was innocent, I who was angry at that time acted stupidly by doing that. I really don¡¯t know if Elena is innocent, Zee.¡± Chapter 347 347 Leave Christian Zwetta immediately waved Christian¡¯s hand, her chest suddenly hurt and constricted. Even though she doesn¡¯t know Elena, she feels angry and hurt by what Christian said. It seems that her empathy as a fellow woman is disturbed by the injustice that has befallen Elena Wilson. ¡°At that time I was ovee with anger, Zee. I really couldn¡¯t think straight, that¡¯s why I made that decision,¡± Christian continues hoarsely. ¡°After all, what I did was right.¡± ¡°You did the right thing? You justified the kidnapping of a girl? Oh my God, you¡¯re really insane, Christ!!¡± ¡°The one who was angry and chased after Elena was not only me, Zee. Daddy was also very angry with her... Daddy sent his best men to catch and imprison her, lucky at that time my men moved much faster than Daddy. Because if my Daddy¡¯s men got Elena first of all, I don¡¯t know what will happen to her,¡± Christian says again. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t torture her, I just cut her off from the outside world. I locked her up in my family¡¯s private vi.¡± ¡°Not torturing?¡± Christian¡¯s face turns pale. ¡°At that time I didn¡¯t torture her, I just hid her from everyone. Cut off her rtionship with the outside world.¡± Prank... Zwetta who was annoyed immediately threw the flower vase on the table to the floor with a bang. ¡°What¡¯s not torturing? Kidnapping, holding and severing ties with everyone is a barbaric act. It¡¯s torture of the highest level and you¡¯re still defending yourself if it wasn¡¯t torture? Mental illness!! You¡¯repletely insane, Christ. You¡¯re already like a psychopath.¡± Zwetta¡¯ chest up and down, her emotionspletely out of control. The confession Christian had just said made her so emotional. If only she had a gun on her waist right now, Zwetta will give a shot to Christian. ..... Christian lowers his head, his already interlocked fingers turning white. Christian looks so depressed and feels so guilty. ¡°And now where is Elena Wilson? I¡¯m sure you know where she is, right?¡± Christian lifts his face. ¡°No Zee, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve also been looking for it for months and to no avail, I couldn¡¯t find any trace of it.¡± ¡°Then what about Elena Wilson¡¯s parents, have you and your father apologized to them? Both parents must be very sad and worried about the sudden disappearance of their only daughter like that, at this time they might...¡± ¡°They¡¯re dead, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly. Jesus...Zwetta covered her mouth with both hands. Christian¡¯s eyes ze over with regret. ¡°Jody Wilson had health problems especially with his heart, he died a few hours before his wife and them...¡± ¡°And you can still be like this? Enjoying your life happily without guilt? You are really amazing, I think Lucifer must losepete with you. You¡¯re really great...¡± Zwetta ended her words by pping her hands and suddenly Zwetta took off the infinity ring Christian had forcibly put on her ring finger this afternoon. ¡°I¡¯m returning this ring, I don¡¯t deserve to wear it. I don¡¯t want to end my life like Elena Wilson, you and your dad are real psychopaths.¡± Christian shakes his head. Panic. ¡°No Zee, you can¡¯t take the ring off. You¡¯re ready to wear it, you¡¯ve also epted my proposal and promised to apany my days.¡± Zwetta, who was already standing,ughed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up like Elena Wilson, even though I don¡¯t have parents anymore but I still don¡¯t want to fall victim to your madness by locking her up in a vi like that. I¡¯d rather spend the rest of my life on the battlefield than die slowly in your prison..¡± ¡°Watch your words, Zee!! You can¡¯t say things like that.¡± ¡°Who are you to dare to control me, huh?!¡± Zwetta snaps at Christian harshly. ¡°You are nobody, you also don¡¯t have any share in my life so you have no right to control me.¡± Christian gets up from the sofa and tries to approach Zwetta, but Zwetta who is fed up and disappointed in Christian backs off just as Christian tries to touch her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!! I don¡¯t want toe into contact with people who have no morals like you. All the atrocities you have done to that family add to the list of reasons in my life why rich people like you deserve to be hated.¡± After saying that Zwetta rushed into the room and immediately locked the door using a double lock that Christian would not be able to break easily by now pounding on the door, forcing Zwetta to open the door. Zwetta who was already very angry decided to leave, she couldn¡¯t stay near Christian. Apart from being so angry with Christian, Zwetta also feels guilty if she stays by Christian¡¯s side, let alone epts his proposal. Zwetta feels guilty towards Elena, even though she doesn¡¯t know Elena directly but Zwetta still doesn¡¯t ept the treatment given by the rke family to Elena and her parents. Zwetta felt sick and hurt. Since Christian is outside, Zwetta easily finds and tidies up her personal belongings that Christian had been holding. For the past few days Christian has kept Zwetta in a small safe in the hotel room, Christian has done that to keep Zwetta from leaving him. However, because Christian is not present at this time, Zwetta opens the safe with the key still hanging. After confirming that her personal belongings were saved, Zwetta immediately changed into clothes that were neatly stored in her backpack. Zwettapletely ignored Christian¡¯s screams outside, her determination to walk away from the man was strong. ¡°Zee... we can talk about this, Zee.¡± ¡°Please open the door, honey. You promised me you wouldn¡¯t leave me, Zee..¡± ¡°Zwetta hear me, this is all just a misunderstanding. You haven¡¯t heard all my exnations, Zee.¡± Knock...knock.... ¡°Open the door, honey.¡± In a panic, Christian continues to force Zwetta to open the tightly locked bedroom door, he doesn¡¯t care about the pain that appears on the back of his fingers. Christian¡¯s effort to knock on the bedroom door is too strong to his fingers hurt ¡°Zwetta...¡± Christian¡¯s words stopped when the door to the room opened suddenly and Zwetta who had returned to being herself again looked so ready to go, the backpack that had been stored in the closet was already on Zwetta¡¯s back. Christian shakes his head. Panic. ¡°Where are you going, honey?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I don¡¯t love you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be like this, Zee. You promised me to...¡± ¡°I never said if I epted your proposal, I also never agreed to your request to be your wife. So you have no right to forbid me to go,¡± Zwetta firmly, her eyes showing so much anger. ¡°It seems that God still loves me, because otherwise I might end up having the same fate as Elena Wilson whom you guys tortured so cruelly.¡± Christian, who doesn¡¯t want to lose his love for the second time, tries to approach Zwetta, but Zwetta who is already so alert, easily avoids Christian¡¯s embrace. Zwetta even had time to give a punch to Christian¡¯s stomach which managed to make him fall. Zwetta is grateful that Christian forces her to eat, so she has the energy to beat the man. ¡°Listen to me carefully, Christ.¡± Zwetta points at Christian with one hand. ¡°Before you apologize to Elena and kneel on the grave of her parents, then I will not forgive you. Believe me, your life will not be calm and happy until you do that to them. Likewise with all the other members of your family, who have been stupid believe the words of the spoiled princess.¡± Christian¡¯s tongue was nk, he was unable to answer Zwetta that pped him hard. ¡°I¡¯m not part of the Wilson family, I¡¯m so angry like this, I really can¡¯t imagine how Elena Wilson hates you especially for you, Christ,¡± Zwetta hoarsely said with anger, her chest felt so tight when she spoke. ¡°Immediately ask God for forgiveness, ask Him for help to immediately bring you together with Elena Wilson so that you can apologize to her. I¡¯m really sorry I saved your sister, if only at that time I didn¡¯t help her and let her be one of the victims of Osbert¡¯s madness. Maybe this simple family is still living quietly.¡± Christian clenched his fists. ¡°You¡¯re a woman, Zee. How can you say that?¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°You¡¯re defending your sister? So who¡¯s defending Elena Wilson and her family? It¡¯s clear that the root of all this problem is your spoiled little sister¡¯s stupidity, yet you continue to defend her. I really can¡¯t believe it... I don¡¯t think I need to talk to you anymore. people like you can¡¯t be spoken to properly.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave like this, Zee!!¡± Christian snaps loudly, stopping Zwetta who was already on his feet. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡± Zwetta who is really disappointed and angry with Christian decides to continue on her way, leaving Christian who is trying to get up with his hands still clutching his aching stomach. Zwetta ignored Christian¡¯s screams that kept calling her name, Zwetta at this time was to get as far out of Christian rke¡¯s reach as possible. Chapter 348 348 Back to Luxembourg ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elena, forgive my stupidity. I hope you can forgive me.¡± After leaving the hotel where Christian had been staying for almost a week this week, Zwetta decided to head to the airport. Her guilt towards Elena Wilson is getting bigger when she hears Christian¡¯s story, although Christian has not told in detail all his actions to Elena but Zwetta is already very angry. Zwetta felt that Elena shouldn¡¯t have been treated like that, especially since the source of Elena¡¯s suffering was because of Suri¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°That spoiled princess is a real trouble maker,¡± Zwetta growled softly. ¡°I wonder how she is living her life now after destroying the happiness of a family.¡± Zwetta took a deep breath, the tightness in her chest still not going away even though an hour had passed since she left Christian. Even though she wasn¡¯t the one who experienced all the injustices, but Zwetta felt that she was so angry and upset with the rke family at this time. ¡°Excuse me, Miss. Your room is ready.¡± Zwetta who was sitting in the waiting room turned to the hotel receptionist who had just spoken to her. Since the flight to New York was at the earliest tomorrow afternoon, Zwetta decided to spend the night again in Paris and the choice fell on a hotel that was closest to the airport. ¡°The key, please,¡± said the receptionist again as she handed Zwetta the room key. Zwetta grabbed the key card the receptionist gave her with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Because she only brought one backpack, Zwetta didn¡¯t need the help of the bellboy. With confident steps, Zwetta stepped into the elevator to enter her room. Zwetta still doesn¡¯t think that her decision to calm down in Europe will actually backfire for her, besides being involved in an unhealthy rtionship with Christian rke, Zwetta also has to let her heart fill with anger. One thing that Zwetta never wanted to do in the past, being brought up by Robin who has high discipline makes Zwetta have to be smart to keep her calm in the face of any problem. However, this time all of Robin¡¯s teachings were destroyed without a trace, the life principles that Robin had instilled in her were easily shattered by Christian rke. ..... Arriving at the room, Zwetta then took out herptop from her backpack. Her curiosity about the figure of Elena Wilson dys her desire to sleep, the confession of sins that Christian told her an hour ago really haunts her with such high curiosity. ¡°Strange... why can¡¯t I find any information about Elena Wilson and her parents.¡± Zwetta frowned at the monitor screen which was showing the poption data of Luxembourg city residents, all the Wilson names that appeared in the data were different surnames. ¡°There¡¯s no way the rke family would ever erase their names from the registry, could they?¡± Zwetta¡¯s frown deepened, she felt unsatisfied. Zwetta went back to searching with even more keywords. But just like the previous search results, she didn¡¯t get any information either. Elena and her parents are like residents whose existence is not recognized, even the owner of the burned house is also not registered in the name of the Wilson family. Seeing all these oddities Zwetta¡¯s curiosity became even greater. Zwetta, who has always been trained toplete every task given to her properly, was dissatisfied with all the information she got from the inte, all the data did not satisfy her curiosity at all. ¡°Looks like I have to go back to Luxembourg, I have to do an investigation and find out in person,¡± Zwetta said determinedly. ¡°I have to find Elena and apologize to her.¡± *** rke Mansion, Luxembourg. 7.00 AM. ¡°Good morning, Jorge,¡± Charlotte greeted cheerfully. Jorge, who was setting the dining table turned towards the source of the sound, he looked surprised to see Charlotte who was already beautiful and fragrant this morning. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, since I decided to leave the organization one year ago, I often wake up early,¡± Charlotte said slowly exining why she was up so early. Jorge smiled. ¡°Oh, I see, it¡¯s only natural that you are this beautiful, Miss.¡± ¡°All women are beautiful, Jorge. Aunt and Uncle, they haven¡¯t woken up yet?¡± Charlotte asked again as she turned towards the stairs. ¡°Mr and Mrs rke haven¡¯t woken up yet, usually they wille down at eight in the morning.¡± Charlotte nodded her head, without asking permission Charlotte suddenly grabbed the pile of forks and spoons that Jorge was going to set on the dining table. ¡°What are you doing, miss?¡± screamed Jorge in surprise, seeing what Charlotte was doing right now. Charlotte pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m already awake and it¡¯s impossible if I don¡¯t do anything, that¡¯s why right now I want to help you prepare the dinner table.¡± ¡°No Miss, you don¡¯t have to do this. This is my job and you...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, Jorge. For the past year or so I¡¯ve been living independently, so this kind of work is not a difficult job for me, you don¡¯t have to worry. the more people who work, the faster it will be done, right?¡± ¡°Yeah but...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jorge.¡± Charlotte repeated her words firmly. ¡°Leave this table setting to me, you can do something else.¡± Jorge froze, seeing how stubborn Charlotte was at this moment made him hesitate to ban the girl again. Jorge, who already knew Charlotte¡¯s personality well enough finally decided to leave the table and continue his work in the kitchen, it was still too early to argue and Jorge didn¡¯t want to spoil his morning with it. After Jorge left, Charlotte immediately took out her cell phone. Without hesitation, Charlotte then took a selfie with the background of the rke residence dining table which she was tidying up and uploaded the photo to her social media ount which has tens of millions of followers. Charlotte wants to show everyone how close she is to the rke family, she wants to tell the girls out there to stop chasing Christian. Charlotte¡¯s smile grew wide when the photo she had just uploaded for a minute had already received hundreds of likes andments, immersed in the virtual world, making Charlotte forget her work at the dinner table. Charlotte prefers to interact with her followers on social media rather than having to continue her work again, Charlotte unconsciously shows her true nature again. Her pretense was quickly exposed. Jorge who wanted to make sure Charlotte¡¯s work just smiled tly when he saw the condition of the dining table which was actually messy after Charlotte touched it, because the sun was getting brighter, Jorge decided to continue his work and let Charlotteugh alone on the sofa not far from the dining table. Charlotte¡¯s smile widened when the two photos posted ten minutes ago managed to be a trending topic on several social media tforms in Switzend and Luxembourg. Charlotte¡¯s poprity is really on par with top artists who often appear on the red carpet. As she was about to put his cell phone in her pocket, Charlotte¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn to a loud noise from the stairs. Spontaneously she turned her face towards the source of the voice, in a short time Anne and Jack appeared simultaneously. The husband and wife looked panicked as they descended the stairs, even Charlotte would have sworn if she had seen her wipe her face several times with a tissue. ¡°Aunty...¡± ¡°Master...¡± ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the hospital, Erick! Immediately find and call Christian, force him to go home no matter what.¡± Jack who was guiding and descending the stairs interrupted Erick¡¯s words with a muffled hoarse voice, trying to remain calm. ¡°Do everything we can to force him toe home.¡± Erick nodded his head. ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡± As soon as they set foot on the first floor, both Jack and Anne immediately ran towards the exit. Both of them looked so panicked and didn¡¯t realize if Charlotte said their names at the same time. ¡°What happened, Erick? Why did uncle force Christian home? Isn¡¯t Cristian currently doing business overseas?¡± asked Charlotte curiously, being ignored by Anne and Jack at the same time making her finally ask Erick. Erick pulled down the sses that were attached to his nose. ¡°Miss Luna is critical, her condition suddenly dropped.¡± ¡°Oh, God.¡± ¡°Jesus.¡± Charlotte and Jorge, who were standing near Erick screamed at the same time. Both of them looked so shocked to hear the news that was so shocking. ¡°That¡¯s why Mr and Mrs left in such a hurry.¡± Charlotte gripped Erick¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes staring intently at Erick. ¡°Give me the address of the hospital right now. I want to catch up with them, I have to be beside Aunt Anne.¡± Erick was silent, considering Charlotte¡¯s request, who this morning looked so beautiful. ¡°Erick...¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll order one of the drivers to take you to the hospital following Mr and Mrs.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up, looking so happy. ¡°Thank you, thank you. I¡¯m going to my room to get my bag first,¡± Charlotte said quickly, as quickly as her footsteps returned to her room to get the bag. Jorge, who was trying to brace himself not to cry, approached Erick slowly. ¡°Is Miss Luna¡¯s condition worse this time, Erick?¡± ¡°Miss Luna is already in aa, Jorge,¡± Erick answered hoarsely. ¡°Since ten minutes ago she has not given any response to the team of doctors who have been monitoring her condition sincest night.¡± ¡°Oh Jesus...¡± ¡°The young master is currently on his way to the hospital by helicopter.¡± ¡°Helicopter, where exactly is the young master from?¡± Erick clenched his fists. ¡°Paris, young master is going to Paris with Zwetta. They are staying in one of the hotels near the Eiffel tower.¡± Chapter 349 349 [Bonus chapter]The biggest lost ¡°Zwetta, is that girl a girl who has a facial resemnce to Miss Elena?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s that girl.¡± Jorge shook his head, he was at a loss for words. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! I¡¯m ready!¡± shouted Charlotte hastily. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the front yard,¡± Erick said quietly. Charlotte nodded her head, Charlotte hurriedly walked to the front yard ahead of Erick. Even though there is currently no Jack or Anne, Charlotte still wants to show her image as a loving and caring girl to everyone in the house. Charlotte wanted to have Erick on her side. ¡°Take Miss Lloyd to the hospital, make sure Miss Lloyd can meet Madam and Master,¡± Erick said quietly, there was a bodyguard already standing beside the car. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re noting to the hospital, Erick?¡± asked Charlotte quietly. ..... Eric shook his head. ¡°I will immediately follow you to the hospital after picking up Miss Suri and Asher from the airport.¡± ¡°Suri and Asher, are theying too?¡± ¡°Right now they are both on the ne and preparing to leave Geneva for Luxembourg, that¡¯s why I want to go to the airport to pick them up,¡± Erick answered slowly, exining the matter of Suri and Asher¡¯s departure from Geneva. ¡°Oh thank God then, yes I will go now. I have to follow Auntie,¡± said Charlotte again. Erick nodded his head. ¡°Please Miss and be careful on the road.¡± Charlotte nodded her head and immediately got into the car that was ready to take her to the hospital, after the car that took Charlotte left, Erick immediately got into another car to go to the airport. Even though Suri is currently traveling with Asher and the bodyguards, Erick still maintains a guard protocol to avoid things that are not desirable. In the car, Charlotte continues to try tomunicate with Christian. Even though she knows that Christian¡¯s cell phone is currently off, Charlotte still doesn¡¯t give up. Charlotte tries hard to show her care for Christian, Charlotte wants to make Christian realize that she is the only person who will always be by his side in difficult times like this. ¡°Last night the news of Elena¡¯s death and this morning that little girl is critical,¡± Charlotte said to herself. ¡°It seems that God really cares and loves me.¡± Charlotte¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Finally those two stumbling blocks willpletely disappear from my path now, my goal of bing Christian rke¡¯s one and only woman will soon be realized. My long wait ising to an end, Christian will be back in my arms.¡± Charlotte clenched her fists, her enthusiasm for getting Christian back even more burning. After overhearing news of Elena¡¯s death from Jackst night, Charlotte had only slept three hours. In Charlotte¡¯s room, busy doing facial and body treatments in the bathroom, Charlotte tries to beautify herself to get Christian¡¯s attention. Charlotte is very sure that Christian wille home soon that¡¯s why she tries to look her best but apparently God has other ns, this morning she got another good news with Luna¡¯s deteriorating condition. Charlotte feels that if she is truly blessed, her patience and waiting to be patient waiting for Christian will end soon. Her childhood dreams wille true. ¡°You are mine Christ, only I deserve to be by your side. Our parallel family backgrounds will make the two of us the most phenomenal couple of this century.¡± Charlotte spoke to herself again. ¡°Charlotte Lloyd rke, I really can¡¯t wait to use that name. Thank God...Finally all these years of patience have paid off.¡± ***** After getting off the helicopter that took him from the Paris and Luxembourg border, Christian immediately ran to Luna¡¯s treatment room. Thirty minutes ago when he had just reactivated his cell phone, Christian got some bad news about Luna. Using a firefighter¡¯s helicopter, Christian heads to his family¡¯s hospital to meet Luna. Too focused on Zwetta makes Christian forget his daughter¡¯s condition is still unstable. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Where is Luna?¡± Christian asked hoarsely at Kainer who had just greeted him. Although his condition has not fully recovered, Kainer decided to monitor Luna¡¯s condition as soon as he heard the news that Luna had a drastic decline in her condition. ¡°Right now the doctors are trying to do their best for Miss Luna in the operating room, sir,¡± Kainer replied quietly. Christian almost fell to the floor if he didn¡¯t grab hold of the wheelchair that Kainer was in, feeling weak. Luna¡¯s current deteriorating condition further worsened her mood. ¡°Those doctors can definitely save Miss Luna, sir. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Luna will be fine,¡± Kainer added again, trying to calm Christian. Christian doesn¡¯t respond to Kainer¡¯s words, right now his goal is to see Luna. With the steps being dragged by Christian walking towards the operating room which is not far from where he is currently standing, several bodyguards seem to follow Christian. ¡°Christian!!¡± With a hoarse voice Charlotte called out Christian¡¯s name who had just appeared. Suddenly Jack and Anne who were sitting side by side turned to Christian, their faces both looked so sad and worried. Christian who is currently only thinking about Luna, ignores everyone, including Charlotte who tries to hug him. ¡°Christ...¡± Charlotte hoars softly, she looks disappointed after Christian ignores her. ¡°I want to see Luna,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Anne lowers her head, Christian¡¯s words make her chest ache even more. Jack, who was still in much better shape from processing, got up from the chair he was sitting in and walked over to his son who looked so devastated. ¡°Doctor Kimmy and doctor Pia are working hard inside, they can definitely help Luna,¡± said Jack quietly. ¡°What happened to her, Dad? Hasn¡¯t she gotten better over the past week?¡± Jack clenched his fists, trying to hold back his tears. Christian¡¯s muffled hoarse voice was so painful to hear that it broke him, Jack felt like a failure for hurting his son so badly. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t know either,st night her condition was still stable. Let¡¯s just pray, Daddy¡¯s sure Luna will be able to get through this like she used to. Luna is a strong and smart child,¡± Jack answered slowly. Christian is leaning against the wall, currently in a very chaotic state. His head felt so heavy it couldn¡¯t be used to think, all the problems that came were too heavy. First Elena then Zwetta and then Luna. Unable to bear to see his son¡¯s condition so injured, Jack then grabbed Christian¡¯s body and hugged him tightly. Jack doesn¡¯t care if Christian rejects him, all he can think of right now is to give his son full support. ¡°I..I can¡¯t lose Luna, Dad,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°Elena, she hasn¡¯t met her yet. Elena hasn¡¯t seen her child, Dad.¡± Jack tightened his arms. ¡°Shhh... don¡¯t talk nonsense, Luna will be fine. Luna can definitely get through this, she¡¯s a strong and smart girl, Christ.¡± ¡°I hope so.. I hope so, Dad.¡± Right after Christian shuts his mouth, the door to the operating room where Luna is receiving treatment opens, surprisingly. The two doctors who treated Luna appeared at the same time. ¡°Doctor, how is Luna¡¯s condition?¡± Anne screamed loudly, Anne being the first to see the two doctors appear. Hearing Anne¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Doctor Pia and Doctor Kimmy who had just removed the medical masks from their faces. ¡°Doc..¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. rke, we were not able to make Luna fight again,¡± said Doctor Kimmy quietly. ¡°Luna died a minute before we took action.¡± Anne covered her mouth with both hands, tears welled up in her eyes. While Jack immediately fell to the floor, he looked so shocked to hear of Luna¡¯s death. ¡°Luna has struggled for a very long time, she¡¯s a great child,¡± added Doctor Pia quietly, responding to Doctor Kimmy¡¯s words. ¡°With all the special circumstances she was born with, being able to survive this far is a great achievement.¡± ¡°Luna...Luna...¡± ¡°Aunty.¡± Charlotte, who had prepared everything well, immediately hugged Anne¡¯s body tightly, she didn¡¯t want to waste a good opportunity like this to carry out her actions. ¡°Luna is a calm Aunty, she has recovered and is no longer sick now. Luna will be happy ying in heaven,¡± Charlotte said again as she continued to tighten her arms on Anne¡¯s body. Brak... The bag Suri was carrying fell to the floor. Everyone including Charlotte who was ying her role suddenly turned towards the source of the sound. Suri, who had just arrived, looked so shocked to hear Charlotte¡¯s words, her chest heaving up and down from running from the first floor was clearly visible. ¡°Can anyone exin to me what Charlotte means?¡± said Suri hoarsely with tears that had flowed into rivers. Anne removed Charlotte¡¯s hand from her body and walked over to Suri who was standing behind Kainer¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Mom...answer me!¡± Suri stepped back, trying to avoid her mother¡¯s touch. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Suri?¡± Asher, who had just arrived, asked breathlessly, following Suri who ran from the first floor to exhaust his strength. ¡°Aunty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Anne¡¯s tears flowed again, her tongue suddenly felt numb. She was unable to answer Asher¡¯s question. Seeing Anne cry made Asher frown, he was confused by Anne¡¯s attitude. Out of curiosity, Asher then turned his gaze to the back of Anne where everyone was currently gathered. Seeing the state of Jack who was still kneeling on the floor with his head down immediately made Asher¡¯s intelligent brain work. ¡°Luna...is it Luna?¡± ¡°Yes, Luna died,¡± said Anne, barely audible. ¡°Jesus.¡± Asher covered his mouth. Hearing her mother¡¯s words made Suri cry again, Suri, who had been crying the whole flight, shed tears again. Suri who is still wracked with guilt for what has been done to Elena looks so shocked, Luna¡¯s death is one of the things she is very afraid of. Seeing Suri crying made Asher immediately grab her into a hug, Asher, who knew how much regret Suri had kept for months, chose to calm her down. While everyone was crying over Luna¡¯s death, Christian was the only one who had not shed tears. The look of fear that had lingered on his face a moment ago disappeared, reced with an unreadable expression as soon as Doctor Kimmy announced the news of Luna¡¯s death. ¡°Doctor...¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Doctor Kimmy, who had been watching Christian for a long time, immediately answered Christian¡¯s words quickly. ¡°May Ie in and see my baby?¡± Chapter 350 350 Mother instinct Doctor Kimmy nodded slowly, making way for Christian. ¡°Pleasee in, young master.¡± Christian doesn¡¯t move. ¡°I want to be alone with my daughter inside.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll ask the nurses who are still inside toe out first,¡± Doctor Pia quickly. Christian nodded slowly in response to doctor Pia¡¯s words who immediately rushed into the operating room to ask the three nurses who were still in the room toe out. Meanwhile doctor Kimmy was on his knees, begging Jack to get up. Doctor Kimmy knows how much effort Jack put in for Luna¡¯s recovery. In a short time, the three nurses who previously apanied Doctor Kimmy and Doctor Pia to treat Luna finally came out, they immediately bowed their heads as they walked past the rke family. None of them dared to raise their faces. ¡°Please, sir. You can see Luna,¡± said doctor Pia softly. ¡°I aming along!¡± Charlotte, who was still carrying out her mission, shouted loudly, responding to the words of doctor Pia who had just invited Christian toe inside. The doctor immediately reached out his hand, blocking Charlotte who wanted to enter after Christian. ¡°Doc...¡± ..... ¡°No, let Mr. Christian enjoy his time with Luna. Don¡¯t disturb them,¡± said doctor Pia firmly. ¡°Let them say their goodbyes.¡± Charlotte, who was preparing to open her mouth to fight the doctor, was surprised by the touch of Erick¡¯s hand on her shoulder. ¡°What doctor Pia said is true, don¡¯t disturb young master.¡± Because she still has shame, Charlotte finally decides not to follow Christian, Charlotte is still smart enough not to show her true face in front of everyone. After heavy steps that were slightly dragged, Christian finally arrived beside Luna¡¯s bed. The two eyes that were already filled with tears stared at Luna who had been sleeping in eternity without blinking. Seeing the princess¡¯s body not moving as usual made his chest feel very sore. ¡°Luna ...¡± Christian touches Luna¡¯s cheek which is still slightly warm with trembling hands. ¡°Why did you give up, honey? Why don¡¯t you want a fighter a little longer? Daddy hasn¡¯t managed to bring Mom home yet, son... Daddy hasn¡¯t managed to bring Mommy to meet you..¡± Christian tears fall like raindrops. Using both hands, Christian grabs Luna¡¯s body from the bed and hugs her tightly. ¡°Are you mad at Daddy, dear? How much did Daddy do to you to make you not want to continue your struggle anymore, honey? Why don¡¯t you want to give Daddy a chance to be able to sleep while hugging you without any medical devices attached to your body. Why don¡¯t you give Daddy a chance to take you out to enjoy fresh air in the park? Why don¡¯t you give Daddy a chance to do a father¡¯s job, Luna?! Why are you leaving so soon Luna! Why?!¡± Christian¡¯s tears that kepting out wet the nket covering Luna¡¯s body, one of his dreams to be able to hug Luna without any medical devices installed in the world¡¯s body finally came true. The little girl who had rested after her nine-month battle granted her father¡¯sst wish. ¡°Luna wake up, Luna wake up... sob. Please give one more chance to Daddy, honey. Please don¡¯t torture Daddy like this... wake up honey.. wake up!!!¡± Christian screams hysterically as he continues to tighten his arms around Luna¡¯s lifeless body. Christian vents all his tears, anger and disappointment by continuously mentioning Luna¡¯s name and asking her toe back to him. Christian doesn¡¯t care if anyone hears his cries, right now all he wants is for Luna toe back alive. Anne, who had been standing in front of the door crying silently seeing what Christian was doing at this time, saw Christian wailing the name of her dead daughter made her heart as a mother shattered into pieces. All her dreams and hopes to see Luna and her parents reunited are now shattered, Luna¡¯s death is not only a big blow to Christian . Anne, who had bestowed all her love and attention on her first grandchild, also looked lost. Just like her birth nine months ago, Luna¡¯s death is now apanied by tears of sadness that suffocate all members of the rke family. ¡°Come out, sir,¡± Erick whispered softly to Jack who was standing right behind Anne. ¡°Let the young master vent all his sorrows.¡± Jack shook his head. ¡°How can I go when my son is being crushed like this, Erick.¡± ¡°Let the young master say good-bye to Miss Luna, if the young master is aware of your existence and the madam, I am afraid that the young master will be furious,¡± said Erick again. ¡°Let young master hug Miss Luna with satisfaction before Miss Luna is buried.¡± Jack wiped his tears with one hand. ¡°Yes, you are right, Christian has never dared to hug Luna. He is always afraid of hurting his child.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we don¡¯t bother him, sir,¡± added Erick again. Using both hands, Jack touched Anne¡¯s waist who was leaning against the wall. ¡°Come out, let our son say goodbye to his daughter, Anne,¡± whispered Jack softly. Actually, even without Jack asking her out, Anne had heard everything Erick said, after wiping her tears, Anne then turned her body towards Jack. ¡°Let¡¯s go out, we¡¯ll prepare the best funeral for Luna.¡± **** Zwetta who had just set foot in Luxembourg suddenly fell on the edge of the stairs of the ne that had just brought her over from France. Seeing someone fall, several airport officials immediately rushed to Zwetta and helped her get up. They led Zwetta to a morefortable waiting room for assistance. ¡°Are you all right, Miss?¡± Zwetta who was holding her left chest suddenly burst into tears, her tears flowing freely for no reason. Even the sound of her crying was loud in the room measuring 6¡Á8 meters. Even though she didn¡¯t know why she was crying, Zwetta still couldn¡¯t stop her crying. Some of the officers in the room decided not to bother her, they all guessed that the girl they had just helped was in some pretty big trouble. Because of that one by one the officers left the waiting room, they left Zwetta crying alone. ¡°What¡¯s this? What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I suddenly this sad? What¡¯s going on...¡± With tears flowing non-stop Zwetta squeezed her left chest. Instead of stopping, Zwetta¡¯s got louder and louder. Her body was shaking violently, as if a huge iron had pierced her chest at this moment. So sick, tight and sore. All the feelings that Zwetta felt mixed together in her chest, so stifling and painful. Even though Zwetta doesn¡¯t remember Luna at this time, her inner bond with Luna is so strong that at this moment Zwetta is crying for no reason. Chapter 351 351 Princess X Luna rke family funeral, 11.00 AM. The sun was not yet overhead, but the rke family cemetery was now filled with big men in ck clothes. The bodyguards strictly guarded the burial area that could not be entered by just anyone very well, because Luna¡¯s existence had been kept secret so far, so that during the funeral process there were no outsiders present except for a priest who helped lead the prayers in Luna¡¯s funeral procession. Christian who hasn¡¯t slept since yesterday stands with his head down beside the grave. Luna Gracelie rke, the name is beautifully engraved on a small tombstone in the cemetery area. ¡°Thank you for your help, father. I represent the rke family, I owe you a lot,¡± Erick said politely to the priest who was about to leave the grave area. ¡°Be careful on the road, father.¡± The priest responded to Erick¡¯s words in a very friendly manner, after giving a few messages to Jack and Christian the priest then left the cemetery area to resume his work. ¡°Do we need to keep an eye on the priest?¡± Erick smiled. ¡°No need, that priest is one of the priests Mr. Jack knows quite well. I don¡¯t think he will reveal this secret, so you don¡¯t have to keep an eye on him. He¡¯s a good person.¡± The bodyguard who just asked nodded his head in response to Erick¡¯s words. ..... Because his job was done, Erick then rejoined Jack and his family. ¡°Joshua¡¯s father is home, Erick?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Yes, he went straight away in his car, sir.¡± ¡°Thank God, I owe him a lot. After this is done, remind me to visit his house,¡± said Jack again. Eric nodded. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Take Suri and Charlotte home, they need...¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go home yet.¡± Suri cut her father¡¯s words with a half shout. ¡°I still want to be with Luna here.¡± ¡°Suri ..¡± ¡°I want to be with Luna longer, Daddy,¡± Suri asked softly, her eyes looking so red. Continuing to cry since yesterday made Suri¡¯s face look puffy and pale. Jack shook his head slowly. ¡°You need rest, look at your face. You look so messed up right now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about my face, I still want to be here. If Daddy wants to go home please go home, don¡¯t take me!¡± ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°No Jack, I don¡¯t want to go home either,¡± said Anne hoarsely. ¡°I still want to be here, I want to apany Luna a little longer.¡± ¡°Anne.¡± Jack squeezed his wife¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°All of you will get sick if you continue like this, since yesterday none of you have eaten and rested. If you keep forcing yourself to continue like this then you will get sick!¡± Anne¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°I still want to apany Luna, Jack. Poor her, she must be scared and lonely in her new home alone like this sob... Jack who couldn¡¯t stand to hear Anne¡¯s words immediately took Anne into his arms, Jack patted Anne¡¯s back affectionately. ¡°Think All of us, Anne.¡± Jack tried to speak again. ¡°We all still need your attention, if you get sick then who will take care of us? Nothing can rece the duties of a wife and mother, Anne. We could fall apart if you were sick.¡± ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°I am also very sad and devastated by Luna¡¯s death, but I know that I have to move on. We can¡¯t continue to be sad like this, Luna also definitely won¡¯t be happy to see all of us keep crying over her death. Luna must be sad if we all continue like this, Anne,¡± said Jack again, wrapping his arms around Anne¡¯s body. ¡°Luna is calm now, she is not sick. Luna can already run up there, Anne. She must be ying with Princess right now, Princess must be happy to meet Luna, with her niece.¡± Anne pushed Jack away, her wet eyes staring at Jack. ¡°Luna met princess?¡± ¡°Yes, of course they did. Princess must have weed Luna happily by now, so Luna won¡¯t be lonely or scared anymore because there¡¯s a princess who takes care of her,¡± answered Jack a little hoarsely, talking about their second child who died tens of years ago made his chest feel a little tight. Anne¡¯s tears fell again, being reminded of her second daughter who died in her womb due to an ident made her sad again. Anne slowly turned to Christian who was still sitting on his knees beside Luna¡¯s grave. ¡°We have to take Christian too, since yesterday he hasn¡¯t eaten and slept at all,¡± said Anne quietly. Jack pursed his lips. ¡°You can talk to him, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Anne wiped her tears slowly. ¡°Christian has to go home, he needs to rest. I don¡¯t want to lose anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Suri then.¡± After wiping her tears, Anne then steps towards where Christian is sitting. Anne then speaks softly to Christian, trying to persuade him to go home. Jack then did the same thing to Suri. Luna¡¯s death made all of Jack¡¯s anger towards Suri disappear, he even decided to return all the rights that he had taken from Suri over the past month. Starting from the credit card and cellphone that he had previously taken already returned to Suri even though Suri has not touched it, Luna¡¯s death makes Suri lose interest in her favorite objects. Anne takes almost twenty minutes to invite Christian to leave Luna¡¯s grave, Anne speaks so carefully so as not to offend Christian. Even though she knows if Christian is going to be so annoyed when she talks about Princess, Anne is forced to do so. She was forced to bring the name Princess in her conversation so that Christian would go home, just as Jack said before, Anne also told Christian that Luna was with Princess now. Hearing his sister¡¯s name being called made Christian suddenly regain his senses, his sanity slowly returning. ¡°We can visit Luna again tomorrow, but now we have to go home. You need rest, Christ. Luna will definitely be sad if she sees her father sick, Luna definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you continue to mourn her death,¡± said Anne slowly. Christian nods slowly. ¡°I want to rest at the vi.¡± ¡°Vi, but why does it have to be at the vi? Mommy won¡¯t be able to take care of it if you go back to the vi, dear.¡± Anne immediately rejects Christian¡¯s n to return to the vi. ¡°There¡¯s Charlotte at home after all, she¡¯ll be lonely if you¡¯re not home.¡± Christian averts his gaze from Luna¡¯s tombstone to Anne. ¡°I want to calm down in the vi, the ce where Elena¡¯s memories are.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°In the vi it¡¯s all about Elena and Luna being so strong, Mom. I want to rest my body and brain there.¡± Christian interrupts Anne in a barely audible voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Mom. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay, but only two days. Mommy only gives you two days, after two days have passed you have to go home.¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yes mom, I¡¯ll definitely be home.¡± Chapter 352 352 Another clue ¡°Damn...damn...damn...¡± Charlotte vented her annoyance by constantly pounding the pillow in her room. A few moments ago Anne forbade her to go with Christian. Even though she went to the vi owned by the rke family, Charlotte was sure that her rtionship with Christian will improve. Charlotte wants to take advantage of Christian¡¯s downturn, that¡¯s why she wants to be by his side to support him. But her intention can¡¯t be realized because Anne forbids her to go with Christian ¡°Aaaarrrrgggghhhh....¡± Because all the rooms in the family mansion have silencers installed, as a result, no matter how loud Charlotte screams in the room no one would be able to hear it. That¡¯s why Charlotte dared to vent her annoyance by constantly screaming in her room, one of her old habits that can¡¯t be lost. An hour ago when Anne managed to persuade Christian to leave the tomb, Charlotte offered to apany Christian to the vi. However, Anne, who was standing next to Christian immediately forbade Charlotte to go with him, Anne reasoned that Christian would be apanied by Kainer. It was clear, however, that Kainer had to return to the hospital to continue treatment in order to maximize his recovery. That¡¯s why at this moment Charlotte was so angry, she was very angry with Anne. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to be more aggressive from now on,¡± Charlotte said determinedly. ¡°After everyone leaves, I will continue to cling to Christian. Christian will surely submit to me, no man can resist the charm of a beautiful woman like myself. Especially if men are used to enjoying the warmth of a woman¡¯s body like Christian.¡± When Charlotte was in a bad mood in her room, the opposite happened to Suri. After finishing eating, Suri continued to be alone in the garden. She didn¡¯t want to be disturbed or talk to anyone. Suri really wanted to be alone. Even though the cell phone that she wanted so much was still lying on the table, Suri didn¡¯t touch the cellphone that had been confiscated by her father for the past month. Luna¡¯s death had such a great effect on Suri. ¡°What are you looking at, Jorge?¡± Jorge, who was watching Suri, flinched when he heard Erick¡¯s voice. ..... ¡°Can¡¯t you walk like any normal person? Your footsteps arepletely inaudible, like a ghost!¡± Jorge grumbled in annoyance. Eric chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, where are humans walking silently. My footsteps are so loud, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not focused. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t hear the sound of my footsteps when walking closer to you.¡± Jorge clucked in annoyance, Erick¡¯s defense made him even more annoyed. ¡°I also asked, what are you doing in this ce alone without anyone...¡± Erick¡¯s words stopped when he looked at the garden where Suri was sitting. ¡°Miss Suri ...¡± Jorge nodded slowly. ¡± I¡¯m watching Miss Suri.¡± ¡°What is Miss Suri doing in the garden alone like that? Isn¡¯t everyone resting right now?¡± asked Erick, confused, because thirty minutes ago when they finished eating with Jack ordered everyone to rest. After Luna¡¯s body was made up, Christian immediately brought Luna¡¯s body home to be buried at home. Apart from not wanting to create public chaos, Christian also wants to spend Luna¡¯sst moments at home. So far, Luna¡¯s birth has been kept strictly from the public, so if the rke family announces Luna¡¯s death, it will be a big fuss that will surely disturb Christian and all of his business. That¡¯s why Christian decided to immediately bring Luna home before anyone found out about her whereabouts. Everyone, including Suri, apanied Christian to guard Luna¡¯s coffin in the hall, a hall that was rarely used unless there was an important event. The rest of the hall will be tightly locked. ¡°Miss Suri will be sick if this continues,¡± said Erick again. ¡°And if that happens then Mr. Jack will be angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried asking Miss Suri toe into the house several times, but Miss Suri still insists on staying in the garden.¡± Eric took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to talk to her now. Just prepare some hot chocte for Miss Suri, she really likes warm chocte which is a little bitter.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare hot chocte for her.¡± Erick stepped into the garden where Suri sat alone, watching Suri¡¯s growth since she was a baby, making Erick quite understand the girl¡¯s nature. ¡°May I sit here, Miss?¡± Suri lifted her face up, looking at Erick who was smiling at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed, Erick.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you, Miss. I also want to calm myself down, after this very tiring event. Honestly, my whole body is in so much pain right now, if it continues like this I might retire quickly.¡± Suri¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can¡¯t quit his job so soon, Erick. Daddy still needs you.¡± Binggo, the bait that was installed by Erick was right on target. ¡°But I am very tired, Miss and to be honest I am too...¡± ¡°No.¡± Suri immediately grabbed Erick¡¯s hand and forced him to sit down. ¡°You can¡¯t quit your job yet, Daddy will be in a lot of trouble when you quit, Erick.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Nichs, so there¡¯s no way Mr Jack is having trouble.¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°You two are Daddy¡¯s two confidants, if one of you stops, I¡¯m sure Daddy will have problems. Therefore, I beg you not to stop in the first ce.¡± Eric took a deep breath. ¡°Serving Mr. Jack wasn¡¯t too tiring for me, it¡¯s just that with the many problems that have arisentely I feel that my body and brain can¡¯t take it anymore. You who used to be so open to me have be so closed and to be honest this makes me increasingly burdened. I feel that my work is getting harder because there is no one who can make me feel rxed in the midst of such a hectic task.¡± ¡°W..what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that you have changed a lot, Miss? You used to be so close to me, to everyone. You smile easily and are so cheerful. But now you close yourself to everyone, including me and honestly I feel lost. Lost one of my reasons toe to work,¡± replied Erick lying a little, he was forced to exaggerate his words a little to make Suri annoyed. ¡°I miss the old Suri Mireya rke so much, Suri Mireya who smiled so easily.¡± Suri let go of Erick¡¯s hand and lowered her head slowly. ¡°How can I smile when I¡¯ve made my brother¡¯s little family fall apart, Erick. How can I smile when my very beautiful little niece died before she met her mother.¡± ¡°Miss Suri...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Erick,¡± said Suri again full of regret. ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t spoken at that time, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened, Christian and Elena would have lived happily with Luna.¡± Suri¡¯s body shook violently along with tears that were so heavy. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t remember clearly, Erick.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t remember clearly what happened, then why can you say that Elena is the girl who conspired with the kidnappers? How can you forget the real criminals?¡± Suri fiddled with her fingers. ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°Areez Floyen, what¡¯s wrong with Areez Floyen?¡± ¡°Areez made me forget about Osbert and the Japanese guy,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°With all that annoying attitude I forgot about Osbert, I even forgot how I was in bed before Zwetta helped me.¡± Erick moved his hand, signaling Jorge not toe any closer. ¡°Could you tell me the details of the incident, Miss?¡± Suri turned her face towards Erick. ¡°What do you want to hear?¡± ¡°Everything from how you got separated from Asher to finally ending up in Ad, at Areez Floyen¡¯s.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story and will sound boring, will you still want to hear it?¡± Eric nodded his head quickly. ¡°Of course, I really want to hear it, Miss. I need to know whether Areez Floyen is guilty or not, so I can pass judgment on him.¡± ¡°Really? You want to do that for me?¡± Erick smirked, his guess was right. Suri likes Areez Floyen. So far, Suri has never detailed the kidnapping incident that happened to her, especially after learning that Elena was not part of the kidnappers. Suri just misrecognizes people, everyone¡¯s attention is only focused on Suri¡¯s mistakes without finding out what causes Suri to misrecognize people. ¡°Of course, I am not a person who will hate someone if someone is innocent. Therefore I have to know whether Areez Floyen deserves to be hated or not,¡± Erick said again. ¡°At that time I was immediately smothered with a handkerchief, the movement was so fast that I couldn¡¯t dodge or scream,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°There are a lot of them, maybe more than four.¡± Erick clenched his fists, looking so angry. Even though he already knew about the kidnapping of Suri from the Ronin, when he heard directly from Suri his anger was unstoppable. ¡°The kidnappers immediately smothered you in public like that?¡± Siri nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, at first I thought they were Christian¡¯s men. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel suspicious when I saw theming to me in the lounge which was empty at the time.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember anymore, when I woke up I was already in a luxury hotel room with my hands and feet tied. But I¡¯m still grateful, because at that time my clothes were still intact. The bad guys haven¡¯t touched me or rather don¡¯t want to touch me because I¡¯ve been sold to that skinny ugly Japanese man,¡± said Suri hoarsely. ¡°And after Osbert came to my room, Zwetta appeared. The foreign girl with a face mask and all ck clothes appeared, with her bare hands she paralyzed Osbert and the Japanese man before she finally injected the HIV virus into Osbert¡¯s body. And after that she asked me to leave the hotel , but because I was so hungry I begged her to eat first until I finally caught Areez after we both broke into his unlocked room.¡± Erick straightened his body. ¡°Why were you the only one who was caught by Areez, Miss? What about Zwetta? Did she leave you until you finally...¡± ¡°I asked Zwetta to leave, after Zwetta didn¡¯t manage to pull me out of Areez¡¯s grip,¡± replied Suri quietly. ¡°Asking Zwetta to leave? Why?¡± Erick asked curiously, he didn¡¯t know about this yet. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to burden her anymore, apart from that I¡¯ve also messaged her to contact Daddy to help me. I even mentioned Daddy¡¯s full name to her, that¡¯s why I let Zwetta go then.¡± Suri pursed her lips as she recalled the incident. ¡°At the time I was absolutely sure that Zwetta would find Daddy and tell him what had happened to me, but until I lived in Ad for three years none of you knew where I was.¡± Erick immediately shut up, his intelligent brain working quickly. Suri¡¯sst words made him curious. Chapter 353 353 Messenger rke Mansion really felt so quiet when everyone was in their respective rooms, only Erick was the only person still sitting in the living room. After finishing talking to Suri two hours ago, Erick chose to sit in the living room to reflect on Suri¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ve already messaged her to call Daddy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned Daddy¡¯s full name to her.¡± ¡°But until I lived in Ad for three years none of you knew where I was.¡± The words continued to revolve in Erick¡¯s mind, he was really disturbed by the sentence that Suri said two hours ago. ¡°Zwetta is an agent who is so trained, it seems very unlikely that she was caught by Areez Floyen¡¯s men at that time,¡± Erick said to himself. ¡°Especially tracing saying that she was the only one who was brought back to Ad by Areez Floyen, it seems clear that at that time Zwetta was not caught by Areez¡¯s men who were after her. So why didn¡¯t she do what Miss Suri asked her to do? To that easy job.¡± Erick¡¯s frown seemed to deepen when he thought about it, Erick couldn¡¯t believe that Zwetta would ignore Suri¡¯s request, which was caught by other people, especially since she already got the name of the person she had to contact. ¡°There are only two possibilities why Zwetta didn¡¯t contact Mr. Jack.¡± Eric spoke slowly. Erick¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide, Erick immediately got up from the sofa and ran to his room in a hurry. Erick wants to contact Ronin to confirm something, if his guess is correct then big questions about Zweta¡¯s true figure will soon be revealed. ..... *** From a ck car that had just stopped in front of the big gate of the rke family mansion came a silver-haired youth, he looked so calm facing dozens of bodyguards who were pointing guns at him. ¡°You are prohibited from approaching, Mr. Floyen. Before one of us fires you better leave this ce immediately,¡± said one of the bodyguards firmly. Aldrich who just got out of the car gasped in surprise when he heard the bodyguard¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t think that the guards at the rke family¡¯s house would recognize Areez. It seems clear that Jackson rke really forbade Areez from approaching Suri. Four hours ago Areez and Aldrich arrived in Geneva, they both immediately went to the rke family¡¯s house in Geneva but they couldn¡¯t find one of the family members out because it turned out that they were all going to Luxembourg. And that was why Areez and Aldrich were currently in front of the rke family¡¯s luxurious mansion in Luxembourg. Although Areez was so tired because he had just taken a long and tiring flight from Ad to Geneva, it did not dampen Areez¡¯s intention to visit Jackson and Christian rke in Luxembourg. His unstoppable longing for Suri made Areez do this crazy thing. Instead of feeling scared, Areez slowly grabbed a gun from his waist and gave it to the bodyguard who had just barred him from entering. ¡°I have something important to tell Christian and Mr. Jackson rke,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°And this information rtes to Elena Wilson, the woman Christian has been looking for.¡± The faces of the bodyguards immediately looked tense. ¡°I¡¯m sure Christian and all his family members will want to hear the information I¡¯m bringing, so better let them know when Ie,¡± Areez added. The bodyguards were whispering to each other, they were conferring in a voice that Areez couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Isn¡¯t this gun enough to show how serious I am right now? Trust me, if my arrival this time didn¡¯t have the slightest ill intent, my arrival this time will actually make Christian rke happy.¡± The bodyguard who had previously spoken to Areez stepped forward, the young man slowly took the gun from Areez¡¯s hand and handed it to one of hisrades. ¡°Your friend?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Areez immediately turned to Aldrich. ¡°Hand the gun to your waist, Aldrich.¡± Aldrich raised one eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t do anything bad to us after we hand over the weapons?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Christian and Jackson rke have taught their men good etiquette, they certainly won¡¯t mess around,¡± Areez answered in a loud enough voice, Areez deliberately spoke with a louder intonation so that the bodyguards heard what he said. ¡°Wait here, I will report your arrival to Jorge first.¡± Areez¡¯s lips thinned at the words of the bodyguard who had just taken his gun. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be patient waiting here,¡± Areez replies quickly, as quickly as his hand reaches for Aldrich¡¯s gun and hands it to the young man. The young bodyguard nodded his head slowly, he then immediately returned to the post to inform Jorge of Areez Floyen¡¯s arrival in the house. After five minutes of waiting, the young bodyguard who had previously talked to the family came back to Areez and Aldrich who were still waiting faithfully. ¡°You are allowed in, the young master and the others are currently waiting for you inside.¡± Areez¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really, what about ... ¡°Except for Miss Suri, only Miss Suri is not there,¡± continued the bodyguard slowly cutting Areez¡¯s words, the bodyguard¡¯s words immediately broke Areez¡¯s heart into pieces. ¡°Where is Suri? Why isn¡¯t Suri in the house?¡± The young bodyguard smiled. ¡°I have no right to answer your question. Do you still want to convey important information to the rke family?¡± Areez clenched his fists. ¡°Of course, Suri¡¯s absence in the house at this time doesn¡¯t deter me from sharing the information I have obtained with Christian.¡± ¡°Good, then pleasee inside. in the car and follow me. I¡¯ll take you both into the house.¡± Although he didn¡¯t like hearing the words of the young man who had just let himself into the car, Areez could not help but carry out his orders. Currently Areez has no other choice, he must remain calm so that his goal At least until all of the rke family found out with the results of the report that his men managed to get that important information from New York. Areez¡¯s heart beat so fast when the car driven by Christian¡¯s bodyguard stopped, he was a little nervous. However he has such a bad image. In Jackson rke¡¯s eyes before, Areez was a little afraid if his current attempt failed. ¡°It¡¯s ok, everything must go ording to n,¡± Aldrich whispered quietly, Aldrich knew that Areez was nervous. Areez smiled. ¡°Thank you, Aldrich. You¡¯re really my best friend.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out, we¡¯ll surprise everyone with the information we brought,¡± said Aldrich again. Areez nodded slowly, he slowly stepped down, followed by Aldrich who was still faithfully carrying a suitcase containing aptop and some important files that They got it. ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. Jack and the others are waiting inside.¡± After exhaling slowly, Areez began to walk confidently followed by Aldrich who was trying his best to remain calm. Approaching Jackson and Christian rke like this it was like walking into the cage of a hungry tiger, a father and son who both wield great influence in the business world in Europe made him a little ufortable. If it weren¡¯t for Areez, Aldrich certainly wouldn¡¯t want to do all of this. ¡°If the information you¡¯re carrying right now is just bullshit then I¡¯ll make sure your body won¡¯t be intact when you leave this house.¡± Christian loudly weed Areez and Aldrich who had just entered the house. Areez smiles, the threat Christian gives him makes him want tough at this moment. ¡°What can I get in exchange for this very useful information on you guys?¡± ¡°Asshole!!¡± Asher snapped loudly. ¡°You¡¯re not in such a high position right now to make an offer.¡± Arees smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, Asher. I¡¯m talking to the honorable Mr. Jackson and Christian rke.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure Areez Floyen? What makes you feel so confident if this information you bring will make us all happy?¡± asked Anne quietly. ¡°My life, madam. If I didn¡¯t believe this information was so important to you, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have dared toe to you right now. Only a fool woulde back to the person who tortured him in the cer with nothing.¡± Areez replied calmly, Areez knows that Marianne rke is a wise person so he dares to speak like that. ¡°Ok, now what do you want?¡± ¡°Anne!¡± ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Aunty!¡± Jack, Christian and Asher react in unison. Anne raised one hand in the air, asking the three men she loved not to interfere. ¡°Tell me what you want in exchange for this information you¡¯re about to pass on, Areez?¡± asked Anne again. ¡°Suri Mireya, I want you to give Suri permission to marry me.¡± ¡°Suri, I want Suri Mireya.¡± Not only was Christian furious, Jack and Asher and Johan who was standing behind Asher also looked very angry at the shameless words of Areez Floyen who was making an unreasonable offer to Anne. Chapter 354 354 Zwetta is Elena Wilson ¡°Is that all you want?¡± asked Anne suddenly, breaking the tension that had been so intense. ¡°Anne!!¡± Once again Anne raised her hands in the air, forbidding Jack to remain silent and not to interfere in her conversation with Areez Floyen. ¡°But Anne...¡± ¡°So far I have not interfered with any problems you are trying to solve, but this time I have to intervene. I don¡¯t want this already messed up problem to get messy,¡± said Anne firmly, her voice filling the rke family living room filled with tension. ¡°That bastard is making a bid for your daughter in return, Anne!¡± Jack responded quickly to Anne¡¯s words, Jack was still very disappointed in Areez for all the lies he had made so far. ¡°He¡¯s been holding our daughter for years, Anne. He¡¯s made free human prisoners, humans like him should be behind bars!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s looking after Suri, Jack!¡± ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, this time I will make the decision and I decided to ept Areez Floyen¡¯s offer. If any of you oppose then you will face me!¡± ..... Christian who is preparing to open his mouth immediately locks his mouth again, his courage immediately shriveled when he heard the stern warning given by his mother. Likewise with Jack, Jack is also immediately quiet. Anne¡¯s threats made him not dare to do anything. ¡°So you agree to the offer I made earlier, madam?¡± Areez asked quietly, Areez was trying his best not to show too much happiness to everyone. Anne nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree to your request. However, if the information you provide is not what we expected, then as punishment you must stay away from Suri forever.¡± The happy hue on Areez¡¯s face immediately disappeared and was reced with a look of great fear, Areez didn¡¯t take this into ount. He didn¡¯t think that Anne would make an offer that was far more terrible than what he had previously imagined, it turned out that the information about Marianne rke that he had heard all along was true. The beautiful woman who could beat Jackson rke was really very smart and dangerous. ¡°How, did you agree to the terms I asked for?¡± asked Anne again with a smile on her lips. Areez clenched his fists, he looked doubtful. The stakes were too big, but on the other hand he had no other choice. He had alsoe this far, if he retreated then his pride in front of all the rke members would be even more destroyed. ¡°Areez..¡± ¡°I know, Aldrich,¡± Areez said in a low, half-whispered voice. Anne folded her arms across her chest, she seemed to really enjoy Areez¡¯s nervousness. The intimidation that Anne gave really made Areez Floyen numb. ¡°So how¡¯s Mr Floyen?¡± Anne pursed her lips. ¡°My patience has a limit.¡± Areez took a step forward, drew closer to Anne while holding out her hand. ¡°Ok, I ept your terms, Mrs rke.¡± Anne took Areez¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°Deal.¡± Areez stared at Anne without blinking, the middle-aged woman standing in front of her at this time was really dangerous. Anne pulled her hand from Areez¡¯s grip. ¡°Then tell me the information you brought, Mr. Floyen. We all can¡¯t wait to hear it.¡± Areez turned to Aldrich, coded his best friend to give him the bag he had been holding so carefully. The movement of Aldrich handing the bag to Areez did not go unnoticed by everyone, especially Anne. Anne felt that the bag contained an important document that Areez would show them in a moment. ¡°What are you doing Areez, why do you have to be so busy with that ugly bag? Quickly tell us what information you have,¡± Asher rebuked loudly. Areez pursed his lips, instead of doing what Asher told Areez chose to take some papers out of the bag and give them to Anne who was standing closest to him. ¡°What document is this?¡± asked Anne curiously as Areez handed over some of the Wilson family¡¯s hard-earned secret files. ¡°Some important documents belonging to the Wilson family,¡± Areez answered quietly. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Why are you talking about other people, Areez? What exactly are you trying to do here? You want to fool us again like you did before, huh?¡± Christian snaps at Areez loudly, his patience really running out. ¡°Elena Wilson¡¯s death certificate,¡± said Anne hoarsely. Anne almost dropped the paper from her hand if Christian didn¡¯t grab it quickly, Areez smiled a little at Christian¡¯s behavior. ¡°Why do you have that certificate with you? Ah no, what is the meaning of the death certificate?¡± stammered Anne. ¡°Elena is still alive,¡± Christian growls emotionally. ¡°Don¡¯t just show fake certificates like this.¡± Christian squeezes the certificate tightly. Areez smiled a little. ¡°Take a closer look, Christ. Look back at when the certificate was issued.¡± Christian who was so angry that he didn¡¯t immediately do what Areez said, he was still so disturbed by the existence of the death certificate. ¡°Once you see when the certificate is issued then I will continue my word.¡± As soon as Areez covered his mouth, Christian immediately looked back at the death certificate that was no longer in shape in his hand, Christian¡¯s eagle eyes immediately searched for the date Areez mentioned. All the blood in Christian¡¯s body seemed to be sucked out, his face as pale as a vampire who had just woken up from a long slumber for the first time. ¡°Elena Wilson died five years ago in Zurich, two days before Suri was kidnapped,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°Five years ago? How is that possible!¡± Jack jumped into action. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense Areez!¡± Asher, who didn¡¯t want to lose, also spoke loudly. Anne bit her lower lip hard, trying not to explode. ¡°If Elena Wilson died five years ago then who is the Elena Wilson we¡¯ve known all along?¡± ¡°Elena Wilson whom we all know is Zwetta, an American girl who works as a secret agent. She is also the person who saved Suri in the first ce from her captors,¡± Areez answered slowly, Areez deliberately slowed down so that everyone in the room could hear his words. Johan, who had been trying to keep quiet all this time, looked so surprised to hear Areez¡¯s words, he who had been trying to stir up problems in the rke family looked so shocked when Areez spoke. Johan never thought that the girl he had been looking for secretly was in front of his eyes, too close to him. Damn it! ¡°Zwetta was made by Elena Wilson by Jody Wilson which made her lose her memory.¡± ¡°Whaaat???!!¡± ¡°Zwetta was hit by a car driven by Jody Wilson by ident while she was leaving the hotel where Suri was prepared to satisfy Yamada Naoki¡¯s lust by Osbert.¡± Areez continued his words. ¡°And Zwetta lost her memory in that incident.¡± Silence. Everyone immediately fell silent, no one dared to respond to Areez¡¯s words. ¡°W..what¡¯s the proof that the girl named Zwetta is Elena Wilson?¡± Stuttering Charlotte asked. Afterst night being angry because Anne forbade her to go with Christian to Charlotte¡¯s vi, she ventured to talk. Charlotte, who didn¡¯t know that Christian didn¡¯t go to the vi, seemed unable to hold back any longer after seeing the expression on Christian¡¯s face. Even though Christian looks shocked at Areez Floyen¡¯s words, Charlotte can read the sparks of hope in Christian¡¯s eyes that glow so clearly. ¡°Good questions.¡± Areez took out a small object from his shirt pocket. ¡°This sh stores all the answers to the questions that are currently stored in your head.¡± Areez raised the pendrive in his hand into the air, showing it to everyone. ¡°May I?¡± Anne nodded. ¡°Please use it, you don¡¯t need to ask permission.¡± After getting permission, Areez immediately walked to therge television in the ce to show the contents of his sh drive to everyone. After sessfully connecting, Areez then grabbed the remote control in front of the superrge t television. ¡°I will immediately y the video that is in this sh, I hope none of you ask while the video is ying. You are only allowed to ask me after this video is finished,¡± Areez said slowly. ¡°Ok, we understand. Please show us the video now.¡± Anne answered Areez¡¯s words impatiently. Not wanting to make everyone wait, Areez then pressed the y button on the remote control in his hand. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the video Areez and Aldrich made, neither of them dared to speak. Although it was made in a short time, the videos that Areez and Aldrich made were so clear and easy to understand. In the video Areez even shows his conversation with one of Zurich¡¯s city administration officers who shows the original certificate of Elena Wilson¡¯s death, it¡¯s not enough that Areez also shows everyone the original Elena Wilson photos. ¡°This is the real Elena Wilson.¡± Areez spoke at the end of the video which was showing a photo of a girl with sses with her hair always in a ponytail looking so simple and sweet. Chapter 355 355 [Bonus chapter]Areez¡¯s provocation ¡°This kind-hearted Elena Wilson chose tomit suicide because she had be a victim of bullying and sexual violence from her boyfriend. Elena Wilson, who had been helping her parents, was made the object of a bet by her friends at college. This girl chose tomit suicide after her lover at the same time the brains of the bet threatened Elena by saying they wanted to spread their vulgar photos and videos to adult sites, Elena Wilson who was afraid and shocked finally chose to give up and decided to end her own life. And because Elena Wilson¡¯s lover is one of the children of an important person in Zurich, this case is closed. The police said that if Elena Wilsonmitted suicide because of depression and it had nothing to do with the violence she had received so far, the campus even deleted all of Elena Wilson¡¯s data from all data on the campus. Until finally God helped me by sending me a friend of Elena Wilson to me, she even showed me a photo of Elena Wilson starting from her first time in college to herst days on campus,¡± Areez said at length. Areez turned and gave the code to Aldrich. ¡°Aldrich will show you all the photos of Elena Wilson, as well as some of the evidence we have,¡± Areez said again. Aldrich, who was ready, began to share the actual photos of Elena Wilson with everyone in the room, Johan and Charlotte who had nothing to do with the rke family also got a photo of Elena Wilson. Christian stares nkly at the photo of Elena Wilson in his hand, the bespectacled girl¡¯s face looking so much like the younger version of Cam Wilson. Even their smiles look so simr. ¡°So the Elena Wilson we¡¯ve known all along is really Zwetta?¡± Jack repeated Areez¡¯s words in a muffled hoarse voice. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. rke. Elena Wilson, who is also Christian¡¯s lover, is Zwetta, the person who has helped Suri. Or in other words Suri is innocent, everything Suri said is true when she thinks Elena is Zwetta because they are the same person,¡± Areez said again. ¡°And even if Suri is guilty, then me it on Osbert and Yamada Naoki who scared Suri to death so she can¡¯t remember that horrible incident. No one will be okay after being kidnapped, especially when she was almost raped. So don¡¯t me Suri again if she thinks Zwetta is part of the kidnappers.¡± Jack and Christian immediately closed their eyes, they were both pped by Areez¡¯s words. Regret immediately gnawed at their chests from the inside, it was clear that they were both so sorry for making Suri feel endless guilt for saying that Elena was one of the people who had kidnapped her. Areez¡¯s sentence is true, Suri is not entirely guilty because Elena and Zwetta are the same person. Suri was also in a state that had not fully recovered from her trauma when she said that, she still couldn¡¯t remember clearly which was the real viin and the helper. When everyone was silent in their own thoughts, Erick suddenly appeared from the door. Erick, who had just returned from Ronin¡¯s apartment, looked shocked when he saw Areez and Aldrich. ..... ¡°What is this? Why are the two of them in this ce?¡± Erick immediately gave Areez a look of dislike. ¡°Elena Wilson turned out to be Zwetta, Erick,¡± Asher said quietly ¡°What?!¡± Asher held out the photo in his hand to Erick. ¡°And this is a photo of the real Elena Wilson, this girl died five years ago.¡± Erick immediately froze, his eyes returned to Areez who was smiling at him. ¡°S...so Zwetta really lost her memory?¡± Not only were Areez shocked, Jack, Christian, Anne and Asher who had just spoken to him also looked very surprised by the words Erick had just said. ¡°Since when did you know that Zwetta was the Elena Wilson you¡¯ve known all along?¡± Areez asked quietly not long after he had managed to control himself from his surprise. Instead of answering Areez¡¯s question, Erick turned to Christian and Jack who were standing side by side. ¡°Ronin managed to find CCTV footage at the hotel where Miss Suri was abducted, in the recording it was seen that two people were loading someone dressed in ck into the car,¡± Erick said quietly. ¡°It seems that the girl who was brought into the car is Zwetta who was unconscious after being hit by the car driven by the owner of the car.¡± ¡°What Ronin said is true, the girl in all ck was Zwetta who was unconscious after being identally hit by Jody Wilson.¡± Areez immediately responded to Erick¡¯s words with a calm voice. Prank... Suddenly there was a sound of broken ss which made everyone turn towards the source of the sound. ¡°Suri...¡± Areez said Suri¡¯s name without realizing it. Suri, who woke up thirsty, dropped the ss in her hand when she heard Areez¡¯s words about Elena and Zwetta who turned out to be the same person. Seeing Suri¡¯s unexpected appearance made Anne immediately act, with quick steps Anne walked towards Suri who was standing in the middle of the stairs. ¡°Honey ..¡± Suri raised her hand forward, forbidding her mother toe closer. ¡°Don¡¯te near me, Mom.¡± ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Suri suddenly asked Areez who was looking at her without blinking, ignoring her mother¡¯s call. ¡°Is it true that Zwetta and Elena are the same person?¡± ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°Answer Areez!¡± shouted Suri hysterically. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!!¡± Areez took a deep breath, having faced Suri who was more tantrum than this time made Areez know that he had to answer the girl¡¯s question. Areez slowly extended his hand towards Suri. ¡°Come on,e down and sit on the couch first. After that I¡¯ll answer your questions.¡± Suri was silent, she looked doubtful. Being in the same room with the rest of her family whilemunicating with Areez like this made her feel awkward and scared. ¡°I won¡¯t talk if you keep standing like that, Suri,¡± Areez said again. ¡°Soe and sit beside me, I¡¯ll answer all the questions that have been gathering in your head right now.¡± Having no other choice, Suri immediately stepped down and walked straight to Areez. Suri did not pay attention to everyone¡¯s gazes that were currently on her, her great curiosity made her have the courage to go against her father¡¯s orders. Areez smiled with satisfaction when he saw Suri standing in front of him, if only now there was no one else, Areez might have hugged and kissed Suri to release the longing. However, because many pairs of eyes were watching them, Areez decided not to do that. He didn¡¯t want to spoil a beautiful n that was half way through. ¡°Sit down,¡± Areez said quietly. Without arguing, Suri sat down on the sofa nearby. Seeing how obedient Suri to Areez surprised everyone, they couldn¡¯t believe that Areez was able to handle an angry Suri like before. Even though Suri is now much more mature, her spoiled nature has not disappeared. That¡¯s why everyone who knows Suri well looks surprised to see how obedient Suri is to Areez. ¡°So where¡¯s the exnation?¡± An impatient Suri immediately charged Areez¡¯s promise. Areez pursed his lips, ignoring other people. Areez then sat next to Suri and began to exin everything to Suri. Just like a moment ago, Areez exined everything in great detail to Suri. He even handed Suri his cell phone in order to show Suri the real photo of Elena Wilson. ¡°So she¡¯s the same person as...¡± ¡°Yeah, the Elena Wilson we¡¯ve known all along is Zwetta, the one who saved you from Osbert and Yamada Naoki,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°And you are innocent Suri.¡± ¡°Not guilty?¡± Areez nodded quickly. ¡°Yes you are innocent because Elena Wilson and Zwetta, the secret agent who has helped you are the same person. So if at that time you immediately recognized Elena as the girl in the hotel then you are right, you are not guilty, dear. So stop ming yourself again.¡± Christian¡¯s heart beat very fast at Areez¡¯s words, the same thing happened to Jack. Jack even straightened himself as soon as Areez covered his mouth, he was annoyed by Areez¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re innocent, Suri. You¡¯re innocent.¡± Areez repeated his words in a hoarse voice. One of the other reasons Areez ventured to visit the rke family was to say this in front of everyone. Areez wants to tell all members of the rke family that Suri is so burdened with guilt. Areez wants to open everyone¡¯s eyes if Suri is also so hurt by what happened, not just Christian and Zwetta. Siri nodded slowly. ¡°No, I¡¯m still guilty, Areez. I¡¯m guilty for not remembering the two bad guys,¡± Suri said hoarsely, holding back tears. ¡°If only I could remember both of them, I certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to say that Elena was a part of that criminal. I¡¯m still guilty, Areez.¡± ¡°Suri... ¡°What Areez said is true, honey. You are innocent.¡± Anne, who was standing behind Suri also spoke softly. ¡°So don¡¯t me yourself again.¡± Suri looked up at her mother. ¡°But because of me Luna died, Mom. Because of me, all of you were angry with Elena that made her have to give birth much faster and...¡± ¡°What?¡± Areez cut off Suri¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, Luna died of heart failure,¡± replied Suri quietly with her head bowed. ¡°What happened?¡± Areez asked again. ¡°Yesterday and now Luna has calmed down, she doesn¡¯t feel any pain anymore,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°Luna has gathered with Princess our second daughter in heaven.¡± ¡°Princess?¡± Anne nodded. ¡°Suri¡¯s older sister who died in my womb.¡± Areez gasped. ¡°Sorry madam...sorry I didn¡¯t know about this, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up that sad story.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m okay now. We¡¯re all fine,¡± said Anne again. ¡°But Christian is not fine, madam.¡± Areez turned to Christian, staring at him without blinking. ¡°Now the task is going to be tougher.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Areez?¡± Christian rebukes coldly, full of hostility. Even though Areez brings him valuable information, Christian¡¯s anger at the silver-haired man is still so great Areez thins his lips. ¡°Your job to win the heart of a Zwetta in the secret service who turns out to be Elena will be even more difficult because of the death of Luna, I¡¯m sure Zwetta isn¡¯t that easy to beat. She¡¯s not an ordinary girl, unless...¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± An impatient Suri interrupted Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Unless your brother wants to let the girl go,¡± Areez replied with his best smile. ¡°Watch your words, you bastard! Who wants to let Elena go?¡± Christian growls with emotion. ¡°There will never be anyone who can rece Elena in my heart.¡± Areez smirks. ¡°impregnated a woman without being responsible to her.¡± ¡°Areez Floyen!¡± Jack and Christian shout at the same time. Areez shrugs his shoulders. ¡°Was there something wrong with what I said? Isn¡¯t that a fact?¡± Christian who was already provoked by Areez¡¯s words, immediately walked to Areez and gripped his cor tightly. ¡°I will marry Elena, I will take her home and make her my wife. So don¡¯t talk carelessly.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± Areez held Suri¡¯s shoulder from getting up from the sofa, Areez didn¡¯t want Suri to mess up her ns for Christian. ¡°Prove it then, prove that I am the man in charge. Don¡¯t forget that your girl is not a random girl, she is a highly trained secret agent. And remember also that there is still Robin Jones who is so obsessed with that girl of yours.¡± To be continued Chapter 356 356 [Bonus chapter]The only one woman Two hours have passed since Christian left his house, after Areez finished his sentence Christian decided to leave. He wanted to calm down for a moment, the sentence after sentence Areez said made him so disturbed. ¡®Elena is Zwetta.¡¯ ¡®The real Elena Wilson is dead.¡¯ ¡®Zwetta lost her memory.¡¯ ¡®Robin is obsessed with Zwetta.¡¯ Christian tightens his grip on the empty soft drink can that has been his vent for a long time when Areez reminds Robin¡¯s obsession with his girl, his Elena. ¡°I will not let you go Zee, from the start she has been mine and she will always be mine. Only death will separate us both,¡± Christian said hoarsely, his hatred for Robin Jones even more even though he had never met him. While thinking about Areez¡¯s words, Christian¡¯s smile suddenly widens when he remembers Elena who is bing Zwetta. ¡°Even in a state of not remembering me even though you still fall in my arms, it seems like God really created us toplement each other.¡± Christian¡¯s cheeks flush as he recalls the first night he touched Zwetta at the motel, when Christian felt so rxed and so happy. His whole body felt sofortable from the first time he touched Zwetta¡¯s skin, until finally he couldn¡¯t hold back the turmoil inside him not to touch Zwetta again and again. ..... ¡°No wonder at that time I felt so rxed, it turns out they are both the same person,¡± Christian says with a smallugh. ¡°You idiot, Christian! How can you not recognize your own woman¡¯s body.¡± Not wanting to go crazy alone, Christian then threw the soft drink can which had been a victim of his emotional outburst in the trash for the past hour before finally getting back into his car which was parked right in front of him. Christian then drove his favorite car to the hospital where Kainer was still being treated, Christian wanted to tell everything to his best assistant. In less than twenty minutes, Christian¡¯s car was parked at his family¡¯s hospital where Kainer had to receive treatment after sustaining serious injuries to several of his ribs. Several medical officers who passed Christian immediately expressed their condolences for Luna¡¯s death and Christian epted the condolences with a big heart. The important information Areez brought from Ad really made all his anger go away, all that was on Christian¡¯s mind right now was to find Zwetta back. Either way, Zwetta must return to be his and this time Christian vows to immediately bind Zwetta in the sacred bond of marriage that makes their rtionship stronger in the eyes ofw and religion. Christian does not want Zwetta to be used and controlled by Robin Jones again. ¡°Kainer heard what...¡± Christian immediately covered his mouth when he saw the presence of two nurses who were helping Kainer finish his lunch, because he was too excited Christian went straight into Kainer¡¯s room without confirming whether there was anyone else in Kainer¡¯s room or not. ¡°Pleasee in young master, we are done,¡± said a nurse to Christian who finally decided to wait at the door. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Ok, thank you.¡± The two young nurses nodded their heads in unison before finally leaving Christian to resume their work. As soon as the two nurses who had just helped Kainer left, Christian then rushed into Kainer¡¯s treatment room which was sofortable and luxurious. ¡°How are you?¡± Christian asks directly with his best smile as he stands in front of Kainer¡¯s bed. Kainer narrowed his eyes, trying to read Christian¡¯s expression. Having worked for Christian for so many years, Kainer knows every move of Christian which is so conspicuous as it is today. ¡°What good news would you like to share with me, sir?¡± asked Kainer. Christian chuckles. ¡°You really understand me very well, Kainer.¡± Kainer tilted his head. ¡°Have you found Elena yet?¡± ¡°More than that, more than that, Kainer!! From the start we found Elena!!¡± said Christian excitedly. ¡°She¡¯s near us, very close.¡± ¡°Being near us, what do you mean, sir?¡± Christian walked over to Kainer¡¯s bedside and immediately gripped Kainer¡¯s left hand tightly. ¡°The Elena I¡¯m looking for is Zwetta, Zwetta who has helped us. She is Elena, Kainer!!¡± ¡°Elena is Zwetta?¡± ¡°Yeah, they both turn out to be the same person,¡± Christian replies excitedly. Kainer pulls his hand from Christian¡¯s grip and turns to touch his boss¡¯s shoulder firmly. Trying to wake him from his hallucinations. ¡°I know you miss Elena very much. But please don¡¯t be like this, sir. I promise, once I¡¯m fully recovered from all this I will do my best to help you find Elena until I can.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯m still sane, Kainer. I¡¯mpletely sane and what I told you earlier is a fact, the Elena Wilson who¡¯s been driving me crazy all along is Zwetta. They¡¯re both the same person.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°After saving Suri from her captors, Zwetta had a small ident caused by Jody Wilson. In that ident Zwetta lost her memory and Jodi Wilson finally made Zwetta be Elena Wilson, the old man made Zwetta his daughter,¡± said Christian return. ¡°Wait...wait...wait.¡± Kainer, who didn¡¯t understand what Christian meant, immediately stopped Christian¡¯s words. ¡°How can Zwetta be Elena Wilson, how great is Jody Wilson to make a stranger her daughter. This is absolutely absurd, sir.¡± Christian pursed his lips, he had expected Kainer to react this way. Christian slowly put his left hand into his shirt pocket and took out his smartphone, after busying himself for a while on his cellphone, Christian then handed the ck cellphone to Kainer. ¡°Read and see for yourself, you will get all the answers to your questions,¡± Christian says quietly. Kainer didn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t immediately receive Christian¡¯s cell phone. ¡°All the answers to the questions that are bothering you right now are on my phone, take a look,¡± Christian says again as he moves his phone, asking Kainer to quickly pick it up and take a look. Not wanting to make Christian talk again, Kainer then grabbed Christian¡¯s cell phone and started reading it. Kainer¡¯s eyes opened wide when he saw the first photo that appeared on Christian¡¯s phone screen. ¡°I..this...¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the original Elena Wilson¡¯s death certificate. The certificate was issued five years ago, two days to be exact before Suri was kidnapped,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°If the real Elena Wilson is dead then who is the Elena Wilson we¡¯ve known all along? Is she really...¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Zwetta. The only woman that almost drives me crazy.¡± Kainer was still silent not taking his eyes off Christian who was enjoying his lunch, Kainer still couldn¡¯t believe what he had just finished reading. ¡°So what is your n after knowing all this truth, sir?¡± ¡°Of course chasing Zwetta, I have to get her back to me,¡± Christian replies quickly. ¡°This time I won¡¯t let Zwetta go again, I don¡¯t want to lose a second time.¡± Kainer took a deep breath, talking to a flowery Christian like this wasn¡¯t an easy job. ¡°And Zwetta would definitely choose me over that damn Robin Jones, after all no one would side with a guy who has used girls for money like Robin Jones did with Zwetta and the rest of her friends,¡± he said. Christian returns confidently, Christian who is too busy looking for the bad Robin Jones forgets that he has made a big mistake that is difficult for Zwetta to forgive. Christian forgets that he has prevented Zwetta from getting her rights as a woman who has given birth to a child with difficulty. Kainer closed his eyes slowly, he was trying to find the best way to talk to Christian. Kainer knew he had to wake Christian up right away so things wouldn¡¯t get any worse. ¡°Robin Jones may be wrong for using a girl to be a secret agent, but you should also know that Robin Jones has had a big hand in Zwetta¡¯s life,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°Kainer...¡± ¡°And you also have to remember one more thing Sir, you had a big mistake on Zwetta when she was Elena. Maybe now Zwetta can calm down with you, but if the memoryes back I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen. Zwetta did then.¡± Kainer continued his words again firmly, Kainer said that on purpose. He has to remind Christian of the mistakes he made first before getting busy ming others. Christian¡¯s face turns tense, the smile that has been on his face vanishes in an instant, turns into a very real fear and panic. ¡°You must apologize to Zwetta first if you want to get her heart back, sir. Moreover, coupled with Luna¡¯s death, I¡¯m afraid it will be one of Robin Jones¡¯ weapons to bring you down in Zwetta¡¯s eyes,¡± said Kainer again. ¡°Be Robin Jones¡¯ weapon to bring me down?¡± Kainer nodded. ¡°Yes, Robin Jones could have used Luna¡¯s death as a weapon to make Zwetta hate you even more, sir. And before that happens you have to get Zwetta¡¯s forgiveness, you have to convince Zwetta that you really love her.¡± To be continued Chapter 357 357 Repair Christian lowers his head, his hands on his thighs clenched into fists. Christian cursed his stupidity for almost forgetting about his actions in the past that were so fatal, he forgot that he had made Zwetta suffer so much during her pregnancy with Luna that she finally had to give birth much earlier than scheduled. All of Christian¡¯s enthusiasm and belief to be able to get Zwetta back was shattered, being reminded of all the sins he had done to Zwetta in the past made Christian feel like a person who lost hope at this time. Looks confused and doesn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°The first thing you have to do right now is apologise, sir. You have to get Zwetta¡¯s forgiveness first to get her heart back before Robin Joneses along and destroys everything. If what Areez Floyen said is true then in no time the former agent America¡¯s best-kept secret will surely arrive in our country. It¡¯s not that hard for a former secret agent to find someone, sir. That¡¯s why you have to Zwetta first to get her to bond with you.¡± Christian lifts his face up, staring at Kainer who is now out of bed. ¡°Believe me sir, when you seed in getting Zwetta¡¯s heart and trust back, then at that moment you have won this bet. All of Robin Jones¡¯ efforts will end in vain if Miss Zwetta has decided to stay by your side.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christian begins to speak. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find Zwetta and apologize to her first.¡± ¡°And you have to be fast, sir. Remember if your current opponent is not a random person, Robin Jones is not that easy to get rid of if you don¡¯t first gain the trust of Miss Zwetta,¡± Kainer said again seriously. Without saying thank you, Christian suddenly gets up from the sofa where he is sitting and immediately runs towards the exit leaving Kainer. As Kainer said earlier, Christian must find Zwetta and apologize to her first before Robin Jones arrives. Things would have been much more difficult if that man had appeared and Christian hadn¡¯t realized this until finally Kainer spoke, Christian¡¯s decision to go to Kainer to the hospital was the right one. Even though at this time Kainer could not directly apany him to work, but the input that Kainer gave was very helpful. ¡°Ronin, help me. Quickly find Zwetta¡¯s whereabouts!¡± With a half run Christian talks to Robin over the phone. ..... Ronin, who is enjoying pizza in his apartment, almost chokes when he hears Christian¡¯s sudden order. ¡°I¡¯ve installed a tracking device in one of Zwetta¡¯s items, quickly trace the coordinates of the device and send it to me immediately. You only have ten minutes to do that,¡± Christian says again. While still in Paris, Christian attaches a tracking device to Zwetta¡¯sptop. Christian, worried that Zwetta will escape secretly, decides to install the tracking device just in case. His fear of being abandoned by Zwetta leads Christian to do something he has never done to a woman in his life. Ronin immediately jumped up from his seat. ¡°W..what? You installed a tracking device? Since when did you do something this low, sir?¡± Christianughs. ¡°Since I decided to make Zwetta the only woman in my life!¡± Realizing that Christian is being so serious with his words, Ronin decides to carry out the orders Christian gave him. All the tracking devices that Christian has are his handiwork, that¡¯s why Robin can¡¯t get to work right away without having to ask Christian again. Using a specialputer in his study, Ronin began tracking the coordinates of the super-sophisticated tracking device. In less than ten minutes Ronin finally managed to find the coordinates of the tracking device that Christian had attached to Zwetta¡¯sptop. ¡°I¡¯ve found the coordinates, sir,¡± Robin said excitedly to Christian who was still faithfully waiting in his car in front of the hospital. ¡°Tell me where?¡± ¡°This coordinate point shows the Wilson family¡¯s home address,¡± Robin said again. As Ronin tells Christian, Zwetta has been sitting in the chair right in front of the ruins of the Wilson family¡¯s house for almost an hour. Zwetta, who had been trying to find out about Elena Wilson and her family for two days, finally visited the ruins of the building that had almost been razed to the ground for the umpteenth time, Zwetta herself didn¡¯t understand why she always came to a ce that held so many sad memories. ¡°What are you doing in this ce, Zee?¡± Zwetta who was lowering her head jumped in surprise, she quickly lifted her face up trying to see the figure who had just spoken to her. Christian smiles. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Zwetta clucked in annoyance to see the figure she wanted to avoid reappearing in front of her eyes. ¡°Why are you in this ce?!¡± Christian again asked a simr question to the previous two questions. ¡°Is there a prohibition against meing to this ce? Is this ce yours so I have to ask your permission first?¡± Zwetta answered all of Christian¡¯s questions with sarcastic sarcasm. Zwetta is still so annoyed with Christian. Instead of being angry, Christian smiled broadly. Facing Elena in the original version makes Christian look so happy right now, God is really so good to him. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t belong to me right now, but it seems like if I buy it maybe...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Zwetta immediately cut Christian¡¯s words in a panic. ¡°Don¡¯t just take over other people¡¯s assets, even though you are very rich but still you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you? This ce has been abandoned by its owner for almost a year in a state of ruin like this and during that time taxes are still running and in arrears because the owner of this ce can¡¯t pay the tax bill, while this city needs arge amount of funds to keep the government running properly. If there are a hundred taxpayers who do the same thing as the Wilson family, then this city will be in chaos and if this city is messed up then this country will also be in big trouble. Therefore wouldn¡¯t it be better if I took over this ce.¡± Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°So if you take over this ce, you want to pay all the tax bills that are in arrears?¡± ¡°Why not? I can even afford all the tax bills in this whole ce if I want to,¡± Christian replies smugly. ¡°I do not ask!¡± said Zwetta curtly. Christian purses his lips, seeing Zwetta angry like this makes him so happy. It turned out that the Elena he had known all along had a pleasant nature, which was so innocent and straightforward. Very different from the girls out there who try to maintain an attitude as elegant as possible when dealing with him. ¡°Well then we don¡¯t have to discuss that problem anymore, now answer the question I asked you the first time. Why are you here in this ce? When did youe?¡± Instead of answering Christian¡¯s question, Zwetta lifted her chin up arrogantly. ¡°Who the hell are you to want to know everything I do, huh?¡± ¡°Who am I? Have you forgotten that we both have shared the same bed and warmth these past few days? Do I need to remind you how much you are...¡± Zwetta panicked and immediately covered Christian¡¯s mouth with both hands, even though at this time they were alone but Zwetta is still afraid that someone will hear the vulgar words Christian just said. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp if you ever bring that up again,¡± Zwetta growls warningly, getting so close to Christian their noses almost touch. Christian who didn¡¯t expect Zwetta to do that, slowly moved his hands to Zwetta¡¯s waist, Christian didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. He immediately hugged Zwetta tightly, trying to stop the girl from leaving. Zwetta¡¯s face turns red when she notices Christian¡¯s embrace on her body. ¡°What are you...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, Zee. I won¡¯t let you go again,¡± Christian says firmly. Zwetta¡¯s body felt hotter when she heard Christian¡¯s words, her intention to calm herself only made her trapped again in the arms of the man who had controlled her mind for the past week. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself, Zee. I know you want me too, just as much as I want you to death. Don¡¯t you know that for two days I was almost crazy, your gone that night made me almost mobilize all the police in Paris to track you down and bring you back to me.¡± Christian is speaking again and this time he doesn¡¯t want to talk anymore, time is running out and he has to win Zwetta¡¯s heart before Robin Joneses as Areez says. ¡°Don¡¯t involve the police or any agency, if you do that then I will...¡± ¡°Shhh.... Don¡¯t worry, honey. I won¡¯t do such a stupid thing, I know the risk if I involve the police to bring you back to me. I not that stupid, honey.¡± Christian speaks so softly, Christian knows that Zwetta has the same tenderness as when he was made Elena by Jody Wilson. ¡°I don¡¯t want that Robin Jones to know you¡¯re with me.¡± Zwetta¡¯s heartbeat was racing so fast, Christian not only held her body, the man had also made thousands of butterflies fly in her chest. Damn it! Seeing the blush on Zwetta¡¯s face which became increasingly clear with a triumphant smile on Christian¡¯s face, which was a little dull because he had not shaved, Luna¡¯s death made him forget to take care of himself. ¡°Now let¡¯s get out of here, my stomach is hungry and I want you to apany me to eat,¡± Christian said quietly breaking Zwetta¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Huh what?¡± ¡°Eat, I¡¯m hungry and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry too, right?¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry and I don¡¯t want to go with you. I still want to be here.¡± ¡°You can stille to this ce another time, but now you have to go. You have to eat, two days without seeing me you look so thin. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have an appetite because you miss me?¡± ¡°W..what? Missing you? Don¡¯t be crazy! Who misses an insane person like...¡± Cupp... Christiannded a kiss on Zwetta¡¯s lips suddenly. ¡°You..¡± ¡°Continueter, I¡¯ll be happy to listen to all your tantrums after we eat. I mean what I said earlier, Zee. You look a lot thinner than thest time we met two days ago.¡± Christian brings his face closer to Zwetta¡¯s as he speaks. ¡°And I don¡¯t want you to get sick, so you should eat first. Before you get mad at me again.¡± ¡°I hate you!¡± Christian smiles faintly. ¡°I know and that¡¯s why I want to fix things.¡± Chapter 358 358 Make allies ¡°Ouuchhh ..¡± Christian moans of pain sounded quite loud when Zwetta threw a punch at the man¡¯s sr plexus just as Christian stood in front of her as he was about to help Zwetta get out of the car. Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Feel it, that punch should havended on your body since we were in Paris!¡± Christian lifts his head up, towards Zwetta who is also looking at him. For a few seconds Christian does not say, he prefers to neutralize the pain that is so suffocating in his stomach. After three minutes had passed, Christian was finally able to stand back up. Even though he just received a painful blow, Christian doesn¡¯t look angry. He looked so calm, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Still want to vent more emotions?¡± Christian asks quietly. ¡°Please hit again if that calms you down.¡± Zwetta rolled her eyes. embarrassed. ¡°Damn you weirdo!¡± ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I would do anything to correct the wrong I¡¯ve done, so if you feel better after hitting me then do it. I won¡¯t stop you or retaliate against you,¡± Christian says wisely, his eyes looking at Zwetta with love. ¡°I¡¯m not the girl you used to date before, Christ! So stop sweet-talking me, because it won¡¯t have any effect on me,¡± Zwetta said curtly, as her gaze flickered at Christian. ..... Even though she couldn¡¯t remember all the bad things Christian had done to her, Zwetta was already so angry with him. The real anger confused Zwetta herself, she didn¡¯t understand why she had so much anger towards Christian. It¡¯s clear what happened to them in Paris yesterday was not an act of coercion, they both had a consensual rtionship, not coercion with a gun or anything like that. Then why should Zwetta be angry? Even though the memory is clearly closed. Zwetta remembers absolutely nothing about Christian and the husband and wife who made her their child. ¡°I¡¯m serious with what I said, Zee. I¡¯m willing to be an outlet for your anger,¡± Christian said again, Christian trying his best to restrain himself from hugging Zwetta again at this time. Seeing Zwetta¡¯s face that was staring at him full of hatred made his chest feel tight. Zwetta waved her hand in the air, dismissing Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much,e on in. I¡¯m already hungry and want to eat.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t your intention in the first ce to invite me to this ce because you wanted to eat, huh?¡± Zwetta cut Christian¡¯s words firmly. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll just go!¡± Christian immediately grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand and gripped it tightly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°We¡¯re at the restaurant and you want to go? Where are you going?¡± Zwetta locked her lips, not answering Christian¡¯s question that sounded so soft when it entered her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s go in, looks like the room I asked for has been prepared,¡± Christian says again. Zwetta narrowed her eyes. ¡°Room, what room do you mean?¡± Christian smiled a little, as a grown man who had a lot of experience immediately understood where Zwetta¡¯s question was headed. Christian caresses Zwetta¡¯s short hair affectionately. ¡°The room I¡¯m talking about right now is a room where we can eat with utmost privacy, not the kind of room we used to make love until morning.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad we¡¯re out in public.¡± Christian immediately grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand and led her to walk towards the special door of the restaurant which could only be passed by those special guests such as Christian who had made a reservation beforehand. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want Robin Jones¡¯ men to find you, would you?¡± Zwetta¡¯s steps immediately stopped. ¡°Y..you know that Robin¡¯s men have arrived in Luxembourg?¡± ¡°Of course I know, this city is mine. It¡¯s easy for me to get that kind of information, especially if it¡¯s rted to you, who is currently the highest priority in my life.¡± Christian¡¯s smile instantly creeps onto his handsome face when he finishes speaking. ¡°I¡¯d do anything to prevent Robin Jones from using you again, Zee. You¡¯re too valuable to do such menial work.¡± Damn Christian! Every word the man spoke made Zwetta lose the ability to speak. ¡°So let¡¯s go inside, from now on you have to try to cover your whereabouts as closely as possible when you¡¯re outside. That damn Robin Jones sent more than ten rats to Luxembourg to look for you,¡± Christian says annoyed. ¡°T..ten people? Robin sent ten people to take me home?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yeah but you don¡¯t have to be afraid, right now I have deployed my best hunting cat to keep an eye on those damn sewer rats. Before they find you or report their findings in this city to their masters, they will surely die immediately.¡± ¡°Christian, you can¡¯t do that! You can¡¯t kill innocent people, they¡¯re just doing their job and...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect the people I love, Zee. I don¡¯t want to lose you again,¡± Christian said. assertive. ¡°So don¡¯t tell me if you ask me to forgive them, since they epted the task that Robin Jones gave them, they have been my target since then.¡± *** Charlotte continues to throw the stone in her hand into theke, after Christian¡¯s left two hours ago Charlotte is alone in the backyard of rke¡¯s mansion which has a fairlyrge privateke. Charlotte vented her emotions in that ce alone. Various questions appeared in her head at this time, even though she had listened to the discussion about Elena and Zwetta who turned out to be the same person, Charlotte was still so confused. She didn¡¯t understand why Zwetta suddenly appeared, the girl she thought had disappeared from Christian¡¯s life reappeared with a different identity and this made Charlotte very angry. ¡°How long are you going to punish the innocent fish in thatke, Miss Lloyd?¡± Charlotte straightened up, slowly turning her head towards the source of the voice that came from behind her. Not far from where Charlotte is currently standing, Johan is seen walking quietly, the bespectacled man¡¯s smile adorning his pale face. ¡°Go! I don¡¯t want to be bothered!¡± Charlotte said curtly once Johan had stopped walking beside her. Johan removed his sses from above his nose. ¡°Why are you still so mean to me, Miss? Even though I haven¡¯t done anything to harm you at all.¡± ¡°Your presence at this time has already taken a toll on my peace of mind,¡± Charlotte said with emotion. ¡°So hurry up because I don¡¯t want to talk to you, don¡¯t make my mood worse.¡± ¡°Do you still want to refuse the cooperation offer I gave you earlier, Miss?¡± ¡°The offer I gave you is still valid today, Miss.¡± Johan continues tounch his attacks on Charlotte. Johan, who inherited Edmund¡¯s cunning, was so good at reading the opportunities that appeared before his eyes. Seeing the mes of jealousy burning from Charlotte¡¯s body made Johan decide to approach the haughty girl again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Johan grinned widely at Charlotte¡¯s words. ¡°I may not be smart in some ways, but I¡¯m very sensitive to a woman who is heartbroken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not heartbroken!!¡± Binggo. The bait that was installed by Johan was right on target. ¡°Oh so you don¡¯t like Christian?¡± asked John pretending to be stupid. ¡°Then what is all the attention and sweetness you give him? It¡¯s impossible if you only think of Christian as friends, right?¡± Charlotte bit her lower lip hard. Question after question that Johan gave so bothered her. ¡°How long are you going to be stuck in an unhealthy rtionship like this, Miss?¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Johan put his sses back on. ¡°Everyone in the office already knows that you have such sincere feelings for Christian, including me. So don¡¯t pretend anymore, Miss. You knew from the start where I was talking.¡± Charlotte squeezes her fingers tightly, being reminded again of her unrestricted feelings for Christian makes her even more irritated. ¡°That¡¯s why I offer you cooperation, a coboration that will greatly benefit you,¡± added Johan again. ¡°It would be of great benefit to me, what does that mean?¡± Johan slightly lowered his face towards Charlotte who had a shorter body than him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be Mrs rke? Then why are you still asking?¡± Charlotte tilted her head, trying to digest the words that had just left Johan¡¯s lips. Despite being so arrogant and selfish, Charlotte is very smart. He inherited the best genes of Chester, the father. ¡°The cooperation I am about to offer you is very beneficial to you, Miss Lloyd. All you need to do is continue to be by Christian¡¯s side as it is now, maintain your position and don¡¯t let any woman take your ce. Including that girl named Zwetta, because to be honest you are much more beautiful than that girl you are also more deserving of the title of Mrs rke.¡± A blush immediately appeared on Charlotte¡¯s face, hearing the praise given by Johan made her so flowery. The anger that had gripped her since Christian¡¯s departure vanished in an instant. ¡°Can you really give up the man you¡¯ve been waiting for all these years for another woman?¡± ¡°W..what?¡± Chapter 359 359 From the start Johan chuckled. ¡°I know that you have liked Christian since you were a child, Miss.¡± ¡°Who told you this? Who was the one to speak presumptuously to you?¡± shrieked Charlotte panicked, her pride disturbed when someone found out that she had been after Christian since childhood and had not been able to get him. ¡°Tell me who dares to speak like that, I¡¯ll tear his mouth to pieces!!¡± Seeing Charlotte¡¯s drastic change in emotion made Johan smile with satisfaction, Johan managed to read one of Charlotte¡¯s aces. Besides being so arrogant, apparently Charlotte has a very high self-esteem. Charlotte will be so angry when her pride is disturbed. Unknowingly Charlotte has shown one more weakness to Johan. ¡°Suri Mireya rke.¡± Johan said Suri¡¯s name so slowly, deliberately igniting the fire of hatred inside Charlotte even more. ¡°I found out that you loved Christian from Suri¡¯s childhood.¡± ¡°S.. Suri,¡± Charlotte hissed with emotion. ¡°Yes, Suri told me everything. If it wasn¡¯t from Suri then where would I know? Meanwhile, the only one who knows your feelings since childhood is Suri,¡± said Johan again. Silence.. Charlotte who was so angry was dissolved in her anger, she locked her lips tightly. In her heart, Charlotte threw her curse at Suri who had dared to divulge her secret to others. ¡°Do I just need to stay by Christian¡¯s side without doing anything?¡± asked Charlotte suddenly. ..... Johan who was busy feeding the fish in theke immediately turned to Charlotte quickly, he almost dropped the box containing fish food from his hand because he was too shocked. ¡°Is that all I need to do?¡± asked Charlotte again impatiently. Johan swallowed. ¡°So you are willing to ept the cooperation I gave?¡± ¡°Charlotte, from now on just call me by my name. I feel ufortable with the formal nickname you give me.¡± Instead of answering Johan¡¯s question, Charlotte actually said something else. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we as co-workers eliminate social strata, huh?¡± Charlotte said again full of arrogance, even though she asked Johan to mention her name directly, Charlotte still showed her higher social status. ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to call me by my name directly.¡± Johan clenched his fists, holding back his anger. The subtle sarcasm Charlotte gave him was so painful. If he wasn¡¯t on an important mission, Johan might have thrown a p in the face of Charlotte¡¯s scathing mouth. Johan extended his hand towards Charlotte. ¡°Then from now on we have officially be partners.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t move, her gaze fixed on Johan¡¯s right hand that was stretched out to her. ¡°Ok, we¡¯re officially working together,¡± Charlotte answered quickly, as quickly as her hand moved Johan¡¯s hand down from the air. Charlotte tantly refuses to shake hands with Johan. ¡°Your hands are dirty, you just fed the fish. I don¡¯t want the germs from the fish food to pass to my hands.¡± Johan smiled a little, trying to hold himself back a little longer. Right now he needs Charlotte¡¯s help and Johan must not fail. ¡°Sorry, I forgot,¡± said Johan with a smile. Charlotte tossed her long hair elegantly. ¡°Okay I¡¯m going into the house now, I don¡¯t want anyone to see our togetherness like this. I don¡¯t want people to think bad things about us.¡± After saying that, Charlotte then hurriedly left theke. Charlotte who keeps her good name in front of the rke family doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her with another man, before getting Christian who is currently infatuated with another girl, Charlotte wants to show her image as a good girl to all rke family members . Especially to Anne and Jack. After learning about Anne and Jack¡¯s love story from her father, Charlotte tries hard to be the same person as Anne. That innocent yet kind girl who was so sincere to everyone when she was young tens of years ago, that¡¯s why Charlotte tried to avoid Johan. ¡°Only I deserve to be Mrs. rke, only me,¡± Charlotte said in her heart, Charlotte stopped in her tracks when she identally saw Suri and Areez hugging. ¡°You have to pay for all the stupid things you have done, Suri. Wait for my revenge, when I seed in bing your brother¡¯s wife, I will make your life a living hell.¡± **** Seeing Zwetta wipe her lips with a handkerchief makes Christian smile, after not easy coercion Zwetta finally finishes all her food. ¡°Can you talk already?¡± Christian raises both hands in the air. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my meal, Zee¡± ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s been so long!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk in five minutes, now I¡¯ll finish your dessert first,¡± Christian says quietly, his smile widening when he sees a waiter serving dessert. Knowing Zwetta¡¯s appetite, Christian deliberately ordered his favorite foods today. Christian is absolutely determined to right all his wrongs with Zwetta and it will all start today. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweets full of fat like this.¡± Zwetta shoved the dessert the waitress had just given her towards Christian. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweets like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like it, why don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°Besides being able to make my weight go up quickly, eating sweet foods like this makes me sleepy,¡± answered Zwetta honestly, one of the disciplinary rules that Robin applies is forbidding everyone to eat sweet foods such as desserts that the waiter just served a moment ago. that. Christian who had finished eating then pushed his empty te to the side and immediately grabbed the te containing the dessert in front of him. ¡°This is the best dessert in this restaurant, theva cake is a best seller. Not too sweet and fatty like you said earlier,¡± Christian said softly, exining the dessert in front of him patiently. ¡°Try a little, you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Christian pursed his lips, seeing the refusal given by Zwetta at this time made Christian remember how excited Elena was when she was enjoying the dessert with real melted chocte. Not at his wits end, Christian decided to split theva cake in front of him. Christian does it on purpose very slowly, giving a dramatic impression to seduce Zwetta. And Christian¡¯s n worked, because several times Zwetta was seen stealing nces at Christian. Seeing the way Christian enjoyed the cake with melted chocte made Zwetta tempted, but because her self-esteem was still too high, Zwetta decided not to touch her dessert. Zwetta doesn¡¯t want to embarrass herself in front of Christian. Christian smiles amused at the defense Zwetta is showing him. ¡°Eat it, Zee. It¡¯s really really delicious, you¡¯ll like it.¡± Zwetta nced at her dessert with great curiosity, but even so she did not immediately do what Christian ordered. Can¡¯t wait to see Zwetta¡¯s adorable behavior, Christian then acts. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Try a little, take it easy trying food that only half a spoon like this won¡¯t make you fat.¡± Zwetta swallowed, more tempted to see the melted chocte on the piece of cake that Christian is currently trying to prepare for her. ¡°My hand hurts, Zee.¡± In a swift motion, Zwetta grabs the spoon in Christian¡¯s hand and immediately pops the piece ofva cake into her mouth. Zwetta eyes opened wide as the real Belgian chocte melted in her mouth. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Christian asks purposely. Instead of answering Christian¡¯s question, Zwetta grabbed the te of her dessert that she had previously put away and began to enjoy the extraordinarily delicious meal with gusto. Several times Zwetta moved her head left and right while enjoying her food, just like Elena did when she was enjoying her favorite food. Christian¡¯s hope to win Zwetta¡¯s heart is getting bigger at this time, he is sure Zwetta will soon open her heart to him. ¡°Wanna order another one to take home?¡± Zwetta, who was enjoying thest remnants of chocte on the te, immediately looked down in shame, her cheeks and ears reddened. ¡°It¡¯s ok, you can enjoy theva cake again at home,¡± Christian said again giving Zwetta a tempting offer, even though Zwetta was still so rude but she was still a girl. A girl who likes that kind of sweet food. ¡°Is it okay if I have one more serving?¡± Zwetta asked shyly, Zwetta didn¡¯t realize that she had be more and more attached to Christian. Christian smiles. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine.¡± After saying that Christian then called the waiter back and ordered two servings ofva cake to take home, while talking to the waiter who was taking his order, Christian nced at Zwetta. Christian studied the expression on Zwetta¡¯s face that was so happy when he ordered two servings ofva cake, it seems Zwetta really misses her favorite sweet food. Remembering how much Zwetta craved the sweet treat, Christian¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. Christian hate on Robin Jones is getting bigger. ¡°What kind of an asshole would stop a girl from enjoying something sweet like this,¡± Christian blurts out. ¡°What are you talking about, Christ?¡± Zwetta asked quietly, because Christian spoke in a small whisper, Zwetta couldn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s words clearly. Christian purses his lips. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I was just thinking about where to take you home, to my house to meet my family in person or to an apartment where...¡± ¡°Wait!!¡± Zwetta stopped Christian¡¯s words. ¡°W..what do you mean by wanting to ¡®take me home¡¯. You¡¯re not nning on living alone with me, are you?¡± Christian leans back against the back of the chair with his best smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Keep dreaming!! I won¡¯t want to live under the same roof anymore with an unfaithful person like you!¡± ¡°Unfaithful?¡± Christian repeats Zwetta¡¯s words in a deep voice, he is a little offended by Zwetta¡¯s words who have called him unfaithful. Zwetta nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re unfaithful! You mentioned Elena¡¯s name several times while you were with me in your sleep, no loyal man does that!¡± ¡°Really? So I said Elena¡¯s name a few times?¡± ¡°Yes! You mention Elena¡¯s name almost every night when we...¡± Zwetta who realized her mistake immediately covered her mouth with her palms, how could she discuss their intimate activities at a time like this. When she wanted to forget and stay away from the yboy man. ¡°You¡¯ll thank me for just saying that name, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly. Zwetta almost exploded if no maids came back to the room they are currently sitting in, you survived this time damn Christian rke! ¡°Thank you,¡± Christian says quietly to the waiter who just told him his credit card and his special order for Zwetta. The young maid smiled kindly. ¡°It¡¯s my job, sir.¡± Christian nodded slowly, after putting his credit card back Christian then turned his gaze to Zwetta who was still staring at him without blinking. ¡°Come with me, I will exin the meaning of what I said earlier,¡± Christian said quietly as he extended his hand towards Zwetta. Zwetta didn¡¯t flinch, not responding to Christian¡¯s words. Her hazel eyes stare at Christian suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m not going to touch you, Zee. I just want us to talk, talk about all the sources of our problems. Honestly I¡¯m tired of ying cat and mouse with you, I want us to go back to how we used to be...¡± Chapter 360 360 The first ce The car driven by Christian finally stopped at a special parking area of ??rke Enterprise, a parking area that can only be used by certain people, including Christian rke, the heir of all assets owned by rke Enterprise. ¡°Why did you bring me to your office again?¡± Zwetta finally opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to where it all started, Zee.¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°What do you mean? I do not understand!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know the answer once we get off.¡± ¡°Not!¡± Zwetta firmly rejects any kind of maniption Christian is trying to do to her. ¡°I don¡¯t want toe down, I want to go back to my hotel and...¡± ¡°All the questions you have in your head will be answered in this office, Zee.¡± Christian cuts off Zwetta¡¯s words. Zwetta frowned. ¡°All the questions that are in my head? What are the questions in my head? Don¡¯t pretend to know!¡± Christian smiles, facing how cold and curt Zwetta is now, making him remember his first meeting with Elena two years ago in his office, when Elena participated in the selection of secretary for him. At that time Elena who spoke sweetly and softly suddenly spoke very sharply and coldly like Zwetta is doing now when she is misinterpreting the meaning of her words, Elena misunderstood Christian¡¯s ambiguous sentence at that time. Apparently even though Jody Wilson is trying desperately to turn Zwetta into a sweet and kind Elena Wilson like her daughter who died a tragic death, Zwetta¡¯s true nature still emerges naturally and this makes Christian¡¯s hopes even greater to be able to conquer Zwetta. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I mentioned Elena¡¯s name even though I was in your bed?¡± Zwetta¡¯s cheeks immediately turn red, every time Christian brings up bed problems she is always restless and unsettled. After all, Christian was the first man in her life, the man who made her feel the physical pleasures of an adult human couple that she had never felt before. ¡°About my rtionship with Elena, what happened to her and why she mysteriously disappeared you will find all the answers in my office,¡± Christian says again. ¡°Why in your office? Is Elena Wilson one of your employees who...wait, she couldn¡¯t have been waiting for us in your office, could she?¡± Zwetta immediately called for her own conclusion. Christian smiled faintly, he wanted to kiss Zwetta¡¯s wet lips right now. But Christian chooses not to do that, he doesn¡¯t want to mess up his well-established n. ¡°Like I said, you¡¯ll get all the answers to your questions in my office. Soe on down.¡± Christian¡¯s hand moves back, trying to carefully reach Zwetta¡¯s box ofva cake. ¡°The sooner we get down, the sooner you can enjoy this delicious chocteva cake.¡± Zwetta huffed in annoyance. Sometimes Christian seduces her out of the car by using food as a lure. But, theva cake with Belgian chocte that was so delicious she couldn¡¯t resist, the sweetness of the cake and a bit of bitterness from the pure chocte really made her saliva almost dripping profusely at this time. Damn it! Not wanting to see Christian¡¯s annoying smile, Zwetta decided to get out of the luxury car immediately. Leaving behind her ugly backpack, Zwetta follows Christian¡¯s steps to the elevator she¡¯s used several times while apanying Christian to work a few weeks ago. Because currently Zwetta is not wearing a hat and mask, as a result, her beautiful face can be seen by everyone and this also makes the bodyguards who are weing Christian surprised. They looked so surprised to see the figure of a beautiful girl who was walking beside the master. ¡°Why are the bodyguards looking at me like that? Is there something wrong with my appearance?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°You always look perfect to me, Zee.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Christ!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a lot more serious than you think, Zee.¡± Christian resumes talking without breaking his eye contact from Zwetta. Zwetta rolled her eyes, she was tired of talking to Christian. Zwetta knows if Christian is deliberately making her curious and unfortunately now she is very curious, Christian is really very cunning. He easily ys with his tongue to make his interlocutor dissolve in his words, as Zwetta is currently experiencing. Zwetta would really prefer to face a hundred people like Osbert, rather than having to deal with Christian like now. The tinkling sound of the elevator making Zwetta, who previously learnedzily against the elevator wall, stood up straight, finally her suffering was over. Breathing oxygen in a cramped room with Christian in a cramped room like this made her ufortable, everything that had to do with Christian rke was annoying to her. ¡°Please.¡± Christian holds out his hand, motioning for Zwetta to get out of the elevator first. Zwetta snorted in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating, I¡¯m just trying to keep myself from being the butt of the staff if you get out of the elevator before you do.¡± Zwetta is speechless, Christian is really talkative. Reluctantly, Zwetta finally stepped out of the elevator. As soon as Zwetta got out of the elevator, suddenly two staff who happened to be waiting for the elevator beside Christian¡¯s special elevator dropped the files in their hands. The shock of the two female staff is heightened when Christian emerges from the elevator, the two youngdies hastily crouched down and straightening their scattered files on the floor. ¡°Do not.¡± Christian immediately grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand, Christian stopped Zwetta who wanted to help the two employees. ¡°It was their fault.¡± Zwetta immediately turned to Christian, intending to protest but the piercing stare that Christian gave at this time made Zwetta cancel her intention. ¡°And you two,¡± Christian rebukes loudly at the two girls whose bodies are already shaking with fear. ¡°Today is yourst day of work, immediately pack your things and meet the party...¡± Christian almost uttered a sacred sentence that the staff was so afraid of that if Zwetta didn¡¯t immediately shut Christian¡¯s mouth, Zwetta who can already read where Christian¡¯s words are going immediately takes action. She felt sorry for the two young girls if Christian actually fired them. ¡°Do not try anything with me.¡± Zwetta gives Christian a stern warning. ¡°It¡¯s not a fatal mistake that should make you fire them.¡± Christian¡¯s blue eyes stared straight at Zwetta who was also staring at him without blinking, if at this time there were no other people among them Christian might have scooped and enjoyed Zwetta¡¯s thin lips that were so sweet when sucked. Damn it. Christian¡¯s pants suddenly feel tight. Christian will go crazy if he continues like this, the pheromones released by Zwetta¡¯s body really make him crazy. Since Christian didn¡¯t give any reaction, Zwetta then took her hand away from Christian¡¯s face, after which she looked back and said, ¡°Go on, please get back to your work.¡± ¡°T..thank you Elena.¡± The two female staff thanked them simultaneously by mentioning Elena¡¯s name before the two finally rushed into the elevator. The two were afraid that the boss would actually fire them. Zwetta¡¯s body immediately stiffened, even though she already knew that her face was simr to Elena Wilson¡¯s face but Zwetta didn¡¯t expect anyone to call her by that name. ¡°Elena..why do they call me by that name?¡± An impatient Zwetta immediately asked Christian. ¡°Did that Elena Wilson work for you before?¡± ¡°Elena!!¡± Spontaneously, Zwetta looked back, towards the source of the voice that had just said Elena¡¯s name so loud and clear. ¡°Oh you really are Elena.¡± Sienna, who was standing with her best friends, spoke again in such a loud voice. Without shame, Sienna stepped towards Zwetta and immediately hugged her tightly as if the two of them were close friends who had just met again. Zwetta who didn¡¯t expect to get such treatment from the girl who had already talked about it could only surrender, she didn¡¯t put up any resistance and let Sienna hug her tightly like that. ¡°We all missed you so much, Elena,¡± Sienna said in such a made-up voice. ¡°You look even more beautiful.¡± ¡°Right, this short hairstyle really suits you, Elena.¡± One of the other staff joined in, echoing Sienna¡¯s words. ¡°Where have you been this year and a half, Elena?¡± Sienna, who was so curious about Zwetta, spoke again, trying to get her attention back. Sienna wanted to know everything about Elena being able to reappear with Christian all of a sudden like this. Not wanting to see Zwetta controlled by his employees, Christian then stepped forward to keep Zwetta and Sienna apart. ¡°Have you finished your work?¡± he asked coldly and intimidatingly. Instantly the faces of Sienna and the other three staff went pale, the four of their mouths were also locked tightly. ¡°If your work has not beenpleted, quickly finish it. Don¡¯t let me call your manager to check your work and give it to me.¡± As soon as Christian shuts his mouth, Sienna and her three friends say their goodbyes and rush away from Christian and Zwetta. They decided to return to their respective desks, and so did Sienna. Although Sienna was curious about Elena Wilson¡¯s appearance, she was more afraid of losing her job. If she gets fired from rke Enterprise, then her chance to get close to Christian will be lost forever and Sienna doesn¡¯t want this to happen. ¡°Actually what...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything in my room,¡± Christian said quietly as he grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand and pulled her towards his study which was still tightly closed. Chapter 361 361 Boomerang ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything in my room,¡± Christian said quietly as he grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand and pulled her into his study which was still tightly closed. Zwetta did not fight when Christian was invited into his study, her curiosity for Elena Wilson was so great that it made her obey Christian. Having been into Christian¡¯s study before, Zwetta didn¡¯t look awkward at all. Instead, she sat quietly on the sofa, waiting for an exnation from Christian. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Christian asks quietly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to drink anything. I want you to quickly exin everything to me clearly without hiding anything,¡± Zwetta replied curtly. Christian pursed his lips, after carefully cing the box containing Zwetta¡¯sva cake on his desk, Christian then took out a blue envelope from his desk drawer and brought it to Zwetta. ¡°You can read it if you want,¡± Christian says quietly. Zwetta shook her head quickly. ¡°No, I¡¯mzy to read. I want to hear everything directly from you, including the strange behavior of the girls earlier.¡± Since Zwetta refuses to read Elena¡¯s file, Christian then ces the blue envelope on the table carefully before he finally sits down on the sofa, joining Zwetta. ¡°Elena Wilson is my personal secretary,¡± Christian says quietly, starting to speak. ..... ¡°Private secretary?¡± ¡°Yeah, she was my personal secretary before we finally got into a rtionship.¡± Christian purses his lips as he remembers his first meeting with Elena almost two years ago. ¡°Our rtionship went normally like a boss and a secretary, Elena who quickly mastered her duties amazed me and I finally realized that this admiration had developed into a feeling of belonging. It took a long time for Elena to ept me as her lover.¡± ¡°So?¡± Christian¡¯s heart beats fast, he looks nervous and afraid to say the wrong thing. Right now he had to be careful with what he said so that Zwetta wouldn¡¯t misunderstand him. ¡°Our rtionship is going well, we managed to have a love and work rtionship so well without any significant fights until the problem finally came. The night I brought Elena back to Geneva to introduce my family as a potential wife was a disaster, Suri said that Elena as one of the people who kidnapped her ruined everything. I am angry with Elena, as well as my father as I have told you before,¡± Christian says quietly, his voice a little heavy. Going back to talking about his stupidity makes Christian feel ufortable. ¡°Then...¡± Instead of continuing his words, suddenly Christian knelt before Zwetta. His blue eyes were already zed over. ¡°Before I continue my story, I want you to promise me one thing first.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± one of Zwetta¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Why should I promise?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s important,¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°I¡¯ve lost you before and don¡¯t want it to happen again, so you have to promise me not to be angry and not to leave me again.¡± Zwetta grimaced in pain, Christian¡¯s grip hurting her fingers. ¡°Why should I make such a promise? Isn¡¯t it Elena Wilson that we¡¯re discussing now, so why do I have to promise?¡± ¡°Because Elena Wilson is you, Zee.¡± Christian finally tells the truth. Christian¡¯s office immediately fell silent, no sound was heard for a few moments. ¡°You are Elena Wilson, my future wife, Zee. You are that Elena Wilson,¡± Christian says again. Zwetta immediately pulled her hand roughly from Christian¡¯s grip. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, Christ. How could it be that Elena Wilson is me, obviously my name is Zwetta. I¡¯m an American and my job is a secret agent, not a secretary to a CEO. Looks like you need the help of a psychiatrist to check your mental state, Christ! ¡± Christian, who was ready to ept Zwetta¡¯s refusal, pursed his lips. ¡°Then tell me where you have been for the past three years.¡± ¡°What kind of funny question is that?¡± Zwetta immediately reacted with a real sneer. Christian doesn¡¯t budge, he stays in his current position. Demanding an answer to the question he had previously thrown at Zwetta. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christian replies curtly. ¡°Tell me where you have been for the past three years.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s in New York,¡± Zwetta answered quickly. ¡°Though I¡¯m not entirely in New York having to do the mission Robin gave me.¡± Christian smirks. ¡°New York, huh? Is there any evidence you can give me to show you were in New York for those three years?¡± ¡°Wait, what exactly were you trying to tell me in the first ce Christ? Why do you want to know where I have been for the past three years, only a stupid child would ask this kind of question.¡± ¡°After carrying out a mission in Zurich you got into an ident, Zee. You were hit by a car driven by Jody Wilson shortly after you got out of the hotel and as a result of the ident you experienced memory loss. Afraid of his crime being discovered by the police, Jody Wilson finally made yourself his daughter. Elena Wilson, her daughter who died two days before she hit you.¡± Zwetta¡¯s body immediately straightened, Christian¡¯s words that sounded nonsensical bothered her a little. ¡°Try to remember what happened to you shortly after you left the hotel where you carried out your action at that time.¡± The only person who hasn¡¯t spoken for the past hour is Zwetta, Zwetta keeps her lips sealed even though Ronin and Christian take turns talking to each other. Of all the evidence that Ronin showed, Zwetta only remembered the CCTV footage showing the figures of Jody and Cam Wilson carrying the body of a girl dressed in all ck into their car. Various questions were nowing one after another in Zwetta¡¯s head. Why did Robin lie? Why didn¡¯t Robin say anything about this incident? Why did Robin hide the fact that he had been missing for three years? So what is Robin¡¯s real purpose by hiding all these facts? What exactly was Robin nning to do by keeping the secret? Did she really ever be Elena Wilson? ¡°And this is thest file we have.¡± Ronin held out a piece of paper to Zwetta. ¡°This is your Ct-scan report taken by the doctor who treated you at the time.¡± Zwetta grabbed the paper Ronin had given her and tightly locked her lips, her heart beating faster when she saw the date the medical action was taken. Everything was ording to what Ronin had said earlier. Zwetta immediately remembered the stitches on her head which were quite severe and the wound was in the same position as the result of the CT booth in her hand at this time. As Zwetta continued to remain silent, Ronin¡¯s patience was starting to break. Slowly the man turned to Christian, but instead of getting a little calm, Ronin was even more depressed when he saw Christian who was also silent. Christian did not take his eyes off Zwetta at all, Christian was trying to read Zwetta¡¯s thoughts from the expression on her face which was very difficult to describe. ¡°Then why did Jody Wilson make me her daughter?¡± After an hour full of tension Zwetta finally opened her lips. ¡°Where did the real Elena Wilson go?¡± Ronin¡¯s eyes sparkled, he looked so happy to hear the question he had been waiting for. Ronin excitedly handed the piece of paper back to Zwetta. ¡°See for yourself,¡± he said quietly. Just like before, Zwetta again received the paper Ronin had given her with her lips tightly locked. However, this time it was different from before, Zwetta gave a small shriek as she read the paper Ronin gave her which turned out to be Elena Wilson¡¯s death certificate. ¡°I..this...¡± ¡°That¡¯s Elena Wilson¡¯s death certificate, Zee,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°The reason Jody Wilson made you her daughter is because of her grief over the tragic death of Elena Wilson two days before you were hit.¡± ¡°Elena Wilson¡¯s horrific death.¡± Zwetta repeated Christian¡¯s words slowly. Christian nods slowly. ¡°The poor girl chose to end her life after receiving threats from her boyfriend, lover and mastermind of all the sexual violence that happened to Elena Wilson, threatening the girl to spread their sex photos and videos on paid adult sites.¡± ¡°Bastard!!!¡± ¡°And this is Elena Wilson¡¯s ex-lover who has made the girl finally end her own life,¡± Christian said again while handing over the photo of the cause of Elena Wilson¡¯s death that Aldrich gave a few moments ago. With slightly shaking hands, Zwetta received a photo of Elena Wilson¡¯s ex-lover who currently works as one of the city government employees of Zurich, the big smile of the man in the photo made Zwetta¡¯s blood boil. ¡°The man¡¯s name is Owen Miles,¡± adds Christian. ¡°Why is he still roaming free?¡± Zwetta asked hoarsely. ¡°Owen Miles¡¯ parents were quite powerful in Zurich at the time, that¡¯s why the case of Elena Wilson¡¯s death was closed as a suicide case. The police in the city rejected all reports of Jody Wilson demanding justice for his daughter at that time and because of the injustice she received that caused Jody and Cam Wilson left the house that afternoon until they ended up bumping into you by ident,¡± Ronin replies quietly, taking Christian¡¯s ce. Zwetta immediately massaged his head which was so sore, her anger was really at the top of her head now. Although not yet confirmed all the truth of the story spoken by Christian and Ronin, but Zwetta is already so angry at this time. continued Chapter 362 362 [Bonus chapter]Zwetta and Elena Zwetta was the one who disliked hearing these kinds of things the most, seeing and knowing the evildoer still enjoying his life in peace made her very angry. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, now my men have all of Owen Miles¡¯ dead cards. They¡¯re just waiting for my signal to take the guy down, Zee.¡± Christian speaks again, trying to extinguish the fire inside Zwetta¡¯s body that he¡¯s starting to feel hot. The drastic change in Zwetta¡¯s face was immediately read by Christian. Zwetta did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, her focus continued to be on the photo of Owen Miles in her hand at this time. ¡°So now you know what a bastard Robin Jones is, don¡¯t you?¡± Zwetta immediately raised her head, staring intently at Christian. ¡°What do you mean talk like that?¡± Christian raises his hands forward. ¡°Isn¡¯t all this evidence I¡¯ve given you enough to prove that Robin Jones has lied to you? Do you still want to defend him and turn a blind eye to all of his actions to fool you? Robin Jones has bad intentions for you, Zee.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zwetta leaned against the back of the sofa not breaking eye contact with Christian. ¡°Then what about you?¡± Badump... ¡°As long as I am Elena, can the actions you did to me back then be justified?¡± Zwetta added again. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t remember anything, I¡¯m already very angry with you right now, Christ.¡± ..... ¡°I can exin, Zee,¡± Christian says frantically, his face white with sweat already pouring down his forehead. ¡°At that time I was really...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make any defense, Christ. Your kidnapping and confinement have shown how bad you are.¡± Zwetta cut Christian¡¯s words curtly. ¡°Your emotional control is really really bad.¡± ¡°Zwetta...¡± ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Zwetta forbids Christian who want to get up from his seats. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any physical contact with you, as long as I don¡¯t remember anything I don¡¯t want to hear any more exnation from you. I need to know how much wrong you have done to me, if I am Elena Wilson.¡± Ronin swallowed his saliva, as one of Christian¡¯s most loyal subordinates Ronin knew all the actions Christian had done to Elena at that time. It wasn¡¯t just Elena¡¯s physical body that was hurt by Christian at that time, Elena¡¯s mental and heart were also targeted. Ronin can¡¯t imagine what Zwetta would do to Christian if she remembered all the wounds Christian had inflicted on her. ¡°I already apologized to you, Zee. Are you still not able to forgive me?¡± Christian asks shamelessly, Christian ispletely unaware that the apology he gave to Zwetta was unfair. Zwetta raises her hand in the air, signaling Christian not to continue. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you when I remember everything, it¡¯s not fair if you apologize to me when I don¡¯t remember anything at all right now.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Or pray to God if I¡¯m not Elena Wilson, that person you¡¯ve treated unfairly.¡± *** Using the car previously driven by Christian, Ronin took Zwetta to one of Christian¡¯s apartments that had been prepared for Zwetta. After discovering the truth of Zwetta, Christian immediately orders his men to prepare a ce to live for Zwetta. ¡°Even though we have never met before, I have heard many stories about you from young master. I hope you can give young master one more chance to correct all the mistakes he has made.¡± Zwetta, who was already standing in front of her bedroom door, smiled a little, slowly turning her body to face Ronin. ¡°It¡¯s really unfair if I forgive someone when I don¡¯t remember anything, it feels like getting angry at someone we don¡¯t know. Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But Zee...¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fair person, I treat people like that person treats me. So you don¡¯t have to keep reminding me like this, even if I am Elena Wilson who has be a victim of the rke family¡¯s selfishness, wouldn¡¯t it be natural if I hold them ountable?¡± Ronin died of fleas. ¡°So stop asking me to forgive Christian and his family, because this is our personal matter that doesn¡¯t involve anyone including yourself. The only person who is harmed in this case is me, the person you call Elena Wilson,¡± added Zwetta again. ¡°And since I want to rest, please leave this ce. And one more thing, tell Christian rke not to have his bodyguards watch my movements.¡± Robin¡¯s face looks increasingly pale, Zwetta is really not a random girl. Zwetta was too smart to face the disguises of the bodyguards ordered to guard her. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m not leaving until I get justice, so he doesn¡¯t have to bother paying people to look after me,¡± Zwetta added back without changing her expression. Without any guilt, Zwetta then opened the door to her room and just walked in without saying goodbye to Ronin who was already so depressed. Facing Zwetta who was angry like this, Ronin¡¯s intelligence immediately disappeared without a trace. Since there was nothing else to do, Ronin hurriedly left Zwetta¡¯s room. He had to report all his conversations with Zwetta to Christian who was waiting in the lobby. Although Zwetta was escorted by Ronin to her new residence, Christian still followed behind in a different car to make sure that Ronin managed to deliver Zwetta safely. Brak... Zwetta threw the bottle of mineral water that was on the table violently against the wall. ¡°How can I suddenly be Elena Wilson? How can I be Elena Wilson? What exactly happened?!¡± Zwetta, who had been holding back her emotions since an hour ago was screaming loudly in her new room, knowing the fact that the girl she had been looking for for the past few days turned out to be herself and it made Zwetta almost crazy. How could a girl whom she cared deeply for turned out to be herself, the one who wanted to meet and support her. ¡°If I was Elena Wilson, then how did I end up in New York again?¡± Zwetta suddenly remembered being in New York. ¡°This whole thing is really confusing!! Aargghhh...¡± **** ¡°Zwetta has entered her room yet?¡± Christian asks matter-of-factly to Ronin who just got out of the elevator. Ron nodded slowly. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re all right, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christian finally realizes something is different with Ronin. ¡°Young master.¡± Ronin spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°You¡¯d better order the bodyguards who are in this apartment to back off, Zwetta seems furious right now. I can¡¯t imagine what will happen to you if you keep using the bodyguards to monitor Zwetta¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°Hah... she knows that I...¡± ¡°Zwetta knows, sir. She knows that there are a lot of bodyguards undercover in this ce,¡± said Ronin quickly. ¡°She also gave you a message to be prepared to ept her demands.¡± Instantly Christian¡¯s expression turned tense. Not wanting to confuse Christian, Ronin finally recounted the results of his conversation with Zwetta a few moments ago to Christian. While Ronin is talking, Christian doesn¡¯t open his lips at all. Likewise with the expression on his face, Christian who was actually prepared to ept any consequences for his honesty with Zwetta still looked shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Zwetta to talk like that at all. ¡°I think you should tell all this to Miss Suri and Mr. Jack, sir. They should know that by now you have told Zwetta the truth, they must be prepared in case Zwetta wants to meet you. You must remember one thing, though Zwetta and Elena Wilson we know are the same person but they have very different personalities. Zwetta is a trained secret agent, her abilities are above the average girl. That¡¯s why you have to prepare everything.¡± Ronin ended his words with a slightly hoarse voice, Ronin still clearly remembered how vicious Zwetta was when he spoke to her a moment ago. Christian tried to digest one by one the sentences that Robin said. Christian has made one big mistake before and this time he can¡¯t do the same, that¡¯s why Christian tries to be careful. Ronin¡¯s words were true, even though Zwetta and Elena were the same girl. But the two have very different personalities, Zwetta was educated and trained by an extraordinary professional while Jody Wilson made Zwetta be Elena Wilson the princess who was so gentle and simple like the girls out there in general. It would be very dangerous if Zwetta couldn¡¯t control herself when dealing with everyone, especially Suri. The source of the main problem that makes everything so messy as it is today. Too focused on getting forgiveness from Zwetta makes Christian forget that he should pay attention to it, he almost made things worse if Ronin didn¡¯t remind him. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°I have to tell everyone about this right away, they have to be ready to face Zwetta. Although I honestly don¡¯t want that to happen, it looks like it will still happen considering how angry Zwetta is right now.¡± Ronin pats Christian on the shoulder gently. ¡°You have to be patient, sir. I know it won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared my heart to face Zwetta¡¯s anger since I decided to tell her the truth and since I¡¯ve told Zwetta everything, then I have to be prepared to face the consequences,¡± Christian said softly, Christian slowly touching his aching left chest. ¡°My only hope right now is for Zwetta to forgive me and give me a second chance to start over again.¡± Chapter 363 363 a Sign Zwetta goes back to ying all the videos Christian gave her, Zwetta still not satisfied even though all the evidence Areez has umted over thest few weeks is on her. After looking back at all the videos showing that Elena Wilson was her, the same question popped into her head again. How could she be in New York, at Robin¡¯s house if she was using the identity of Elena Wilson. Did Robin know what Jody Wilson was doing and take her home immediately or did she go home alone to New York? Zwetta waspletely baffled by all of that. ¡°What exactly happened to me?¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember anything that happened?¡± Because her head was so sore, Zwetta then mmed her body on the sofa violently. Seeing the CCTV footage of how Jody Wilson and his wife brought a girl dressed all in ck who looked like her made Zwetta frustrated. Her memory in Zurich really stopped when she finished her duties, after leaving the hotel she didn¡¯t remember anything else until she finally woke up in doctor Giana¡¯s room. Zwetta immediately got up from the sofa, her eyes wide open. ¡°At that time, doctor Giana said that I fainted because I was too tired after returning from the mission.¡± Zwetta muttered under her breath, trying to remember what had happened to her. ¡°They all said that I was too tired to end up having to get intensive care in doctor Giana treatment room, but if I was just on a mission why don¡¯t I remember anything about it? The mission about what and where I don¡¯t remember it at all. One- my onlyst memory is when I was on a mission in Zurich to stop Osbert and the hotel...¡± Zwetta immediately covered her mouth with her hands when suddenly remembering something, before finally waking up in doctor Giana¡¯s treatment room in New York. ..... ¡°Looks like I have to talk to that spoiled princess now, I have to confirm something with her!¡± rke mansion, Luxembourg. Christian¡¯s arrival received a warm wee from Anne, Anne who was apanying Jorge to prepare dinner immediately stopped her activities as soon as she saw Christian emerge from the door in a bit of a hurry. ¡°Where¡¯s Suri, Mom?¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Suri is resting, she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± ¡°Not awake yet, what is she doing that she hasn¡¯t woken up from her sleep when the sun is almost setting like this?¡± Anne touches the tip of Christian¡¯s nose in exasperation. ¡°If you think anything bad about Suri and Areez then you are very wrong, Areez and Aldrich returned to their hotel after lunch. And for Suri it looks like she is exhausted from crying.¡± ¡°Tired from crying?¡± ¡°Yes. After you left, Suri continued to cry in the garden. She was crying over all the bad things that happened with Areez and Aldrich,¡± Anne answered quietly, trying to speak calmly. ¡°Your sister is really very sad, she feels that she is the cause of Luna¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Mom..¡± ¡°That¡¯s how Suri feels, Christ. Your sister feels that if she is the cause of Luna¡¯s misfortune, Suri is so devastated right now.¡± Christian massages his sore forehead, his problems with Zwetta are not over yet and now he has to deal with one more problem at home. Christian¡¯s head really feels like it¡¯s going to explode right now, all the problemsing together as he is racing against time. ¡°Talk to her, Christ. Suri needs your support,¡± said Anne again. Christian takes a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely talk to her, Mom. But not now.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°My body is sticky, I want to take a shower. We¡¯ll talk again after the shower.¡± After saying that Christian then continued his steps towards the stairs to enter his room, his goal at this time was to take a warm bath in the bathroom. After all the tiring things that made him unable to think clearly, Christian wanted to rx the muscles in his body that felt so stiff. Watching Christian leave, Anne can only let out a long sigh. ¡°It seems that my efforts to reconcile the children will still take a long time,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°Please bringughter back to this family, Lord. I miss my children¡¯spany.¡± Because the task was not finished, Anne returned to the dining room. She had to make sure all the food was ready before dinner time. ¡°So what, what ns do you have?¡± Johan whispered softly to Charlotte in her hiding ce. Without Anne and Christian knowing, Johan and Charlotte overheard their conversation from behind the wall where they were standing at the moment. Johan who initially wanted to return to his room was suspicious when he saw Charlotte¡¯s strange behavior hiding behind the wall, out of curiosity Johan also did the same thing as Charlotte, overhearing Christian and Anne¡¯s conversation. Charlotte almost screamed if Johan didn¡¯t cover her mouth right away. ¡°It¡¯s me, Johan. Don¡¯t scream and calm yourself, you don¡¯t want all our ns to be ruined, do you?¡± whispered John back. Charlotte grabbed Johan¡¯s hand and forced it down from her face, Charlotte emotionally pped Johan¡¯s cheek. Luckily at this time everyone was in the pantry and dining room, so the sound of the p thatnded on Johan¡¯s cheek was not heard by anyone. ¡°Watch yourself, Johan!¡± Charlotte rebuked coldly. ¡°We have agreed to cooperate but you must know that there is a very high gap between us, you are not capable enough to stand that close to me let alone touch my body.¡± Johan who was holding his hot cheeks did not respond to Charlotte¡¯s words, he was silent and just watched Charlotte speak. ¡°One more time you dare touch me then the agreement between us is broken and I will make you regret it. Don¡¯t forget, I am Charlotte Lloyd. My father is an important person in the UN, once I report you to my father then you will be t on the ground! Remember that- fine,¡± added Charlotte back with a heavy breath, it was clear that Charlotte was very angry at this time. Being touched by Johan suddenly like earlier made Charlotte feel dirty. Still harboring emotions, Charlotte rushed away from Johan to her room. Even though she had just taken a shower, Charlotte wanted to take a bath again. She wanted to get rid of the traces of Johan on her face, Johan¡¯s position as only an assistant to Asher who incidentally was an adopted child in the rke family made Charlotte feel so disgusted with the man. Charlotte feels that Johan¡¯s caste is equal to the servants in her family¡¯s house. As soon as Charlotte was out of sight, Johan then spit on the floor after feeling like he had swallowed blood. And Johan¡¯s guess was right, the corner of his right lip was torn from Charlotte¡¯s p. ¡°Damn it....just wait for my revenge. I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly for what you did to me today, I swear.¡± Dressed in his best attire, Areez returned to rke¡¯s mansion. Unlike the previous morning, this time Areez seemed very calm. His n worked and everyone in the house had agreed to his request to be back with Suri. ¡°Are you sure you want to bring the flowers?¡± Areez who was tidying up the bouquet of roses he bought at a florist a moment ago nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But you only brought one flower, Areez. You should have brought two flowers, one for Suri and the other for Mrs Marianne.¡± Areez pursed her lips. ¡°Who said these flowers are for Suri? I bought these flowers for my future mother-inw.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Even though I have now received the approval of Mrs. Marianne and Mr. Jack, but I must still show my kindness to them, especially to Mrs. Marianne. That¡¯s why I brought this flower especially for her.¡± Areez tried to exin his n to Aldrich. Aldrich nodded slowly, he finally understood why Areez only brought one bouquet of flowers at this time. Not wanting to make his choice of roses wither, Areez rushed out of the car followed by Aldrich who did the same. Their arrival was immediately greeted by Jorge who was waiting beside the entrance, as soon as the gatekeepers informed the arrival of Areez and Aldrich, Jorge then rushed to the door to wee them. ¡°Wee,¡± said Jorge kindly. Ares nodded slowly. ¡°Suri?¡± ¡°Miss Suri is still in her room getting ready, maybe in two or three minutes Miss Suri wille down,¡± said Jorge. ¡°What about Mrs Marianne?¡± ¡°Madam is in...¡± ¡°Wee.¡± Marianne¡¯s signature voice suddenly sounded from inside the house. Suddenly Jorge and the two handsome guests turned towards the source of the voice, all three smiled when they saw the arrival of Anne, who looked so beautiful tonight. The choice of make-up and the dress she uses really makes Anne look so ssy and elegant, it¡¯s no wonder that Anne has received several awards from business and fashion magazines in Geneva. Areez¡¯s smile widened, he immediately stepped forward and handed the bouquet of flowers in his hand to Anne. ¡°For me?¡± asked Anne in surprise. Areez nodded slowly. ¡°I hope you like this flower.¡± ¡°Of course I do, roses are one of my favorite flowers,¡± answered Anne honestly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, madam.¡± ¡°Please have a seat, it looks like Suri wille down soon. I will put these beautiful flowers in a vase first, please help them Jorge.¡± Jorge nodded. ¡°Very well, madam.¡± Chapter 364 364 [Bonus chapter]Visit With a wide smile on her face, Anne rushed into the house to move the roses Areez gave to the vase. As someone who has owned a flower shop business for many years, Anne is quite good at keeping flowers fresh. After Anne left, Jorge then invited Areez and Aldrich to sit in the living room. Not long after the two young men sat down, the host who had juste down from his room immediately met the two. Although Jack had allowed Areez to approach Suri again, he had not fully forgiven Areez. Jack was still angry at the young man who still had royal blood. ¡°My wife has given you permission to approach, Suri. But I haven¡¯t fully forgiven you, Areez. I can¡¯t forgive the person who has held my daughter for so many years, separating her from all of us, the people who love her so much,¡± said Jack quietly with a piercing gaze at Areez who had just shaken hands with him. ¡°Then what should I do to get your forgiveness, sir?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°Prove to me that you are a worthy man for my only daughter, since childhood Suri has lived in luxury and I want her future partner to be able to ensure her welfare.¡± ¡°I can do that, I¡¯ve even prepared everything in Ad. After we get marriedter, Suri will get her dream mansion in Ad which is currently in the process of finishing,¡± Areez said excitedly. ¡°I have prepared Suri¡¯s dream home, sir.¡± Jack shook his head. ¡°No, I will not allow my daughter to live in a ce that is out of my reach.¡± Areez gasped. ¡°If you want to marry my daughter, you must own a house and a business in Geneva. Even if you two get married, I will still have to keep an eye on your behavior. You¡¯ve held my daughter for three years and kept her away from the outside world, it¡¯s not impossible that you would do the same. if you are marriedter,¡± added Jack again. ..... ¡°No sir, I would never do such a thing again. I would never hurt Suri, I really love her.¡± Areez¡¯s face turned tense, his eyes filled with fear. Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Prove it then, prove that you are able to fulfill all the requests I mentioned earlier.¡± ¡°Uncle..¡± Jack turned to Asher who had just appeared. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aunty asked uncle and the two people to immediately go to the dining table, the food is ready,¡± Asher said quietly. Asher, who was still annoyed with Areez, didn¡¯t want to mention his name. ¡°Okay.¡± Jack slowly got up from the sofa. ¡°Since the food is ready, let¡¯s go to the dining room. I don¡¯t want to make my wife wait too long, she¡¯s already tired of preparing dinner.¡± After tidying his clothes, Jack then walked into the dining room past Asher who was still standing where he was. ¡°Before there was a priest who legalized your marriage, Suri remained free. So don¡¯t feel like you own her,¡± Asher said coldly. Areez almost reacted if Aldrich hadn¡¯t stopped him. Asher who deliberately provoked Areez thinned his lips, he looked satisfied to see Areez¡¯s anger. Without guilt, Asher then walked away towards the dining room following Jack who had left first. ¡°Asher ...¡± ¡°Patience, Areez. Remember that you are currently at the Suri family¡¯s house, it will be very dangerous if you get into trouble. You must maintain your attitude, Areez,¡± Aldrich whispered quietly, trying to straighten Areez who had clenched his fists. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dining room, don¡¯t make Mrs. Marianne wait any longer.¡± Areez didn¡¯t move, he was still very unsettled. Asher¡¯s words bothered him so much. ¡°Suri, look Suri hase down.¡± Aldrich turned Areez¡¯s face towards Suri who was going down the stairs with Christian. The two brothers looked fine even though it wasn¡¯t like that, Christian, who identally met Suri in front of his room, chose to remain silent and didn¡¯t speak even though Suri called his name. Actually, Christian is not hungry yet, but because his mother keeps calling him, he can¡¯t help but finallye out of his room. ¡°Hi.¡± Areez greeted Suri gently. ¡°This is not a date ce,¡± Christian said tly as he continued his steps, past Suri who first set foot on the first floor. ¡°If you guys want to make out, please find another ce. I don¡¯t want my house to be polluted.¡± The dinner that Areez hoped to go well turned into a battlefield when Christian and Jack attacked him personally in front of everyone who was sitting around the dining table, Christian whose mood was still so chaotic after returning from the apartment where Zwetta lived, deliberately brought up his decision to lock Suri up in Ad. Areez, who did not expect to receive such a sudden attack, was nervous and confused about where to answer, because it was not only Christian who was waiting for an answer from him, Jack, Anne and everyone in front of him were also waiting for his answer. Luckily Suri had time to divert the conversation by pretending to choke while drinking, so Areez could rack his brain longer to string up the best answer. ¡°I¡¯m a person who believes in love at first sight, that¡¯s why I decided to make Suri mine by locking her in the house at that time. I was blinded by the desire to have Suri not think about the worst that would happen to her family when I decided to make Suri my woman,¡± Areez said quietly. Christian purses his lips, giving a mocking look so real. ¡°Love at first sight? Isn¡¯t there a more logical reason you can give?¡± Areez smiled, he was ready for this attack question. ¡°Suri is the only girl who rejects me outright, maybe that¡¯s what makes me even more excited to make her mine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve also felt what I felt at that time when you met a woman who made you flutter the first time you saw her, right? ?¡± Checkmate! Areez manages to return the question asked of him to Christian. And Christian looks very displeased with Areez¡¯s decision to return the question to him, it is clear that Christian¡¯s facial expression changes as soon as Areez closes his lips. Sensing the change in the atmosphere that was getting more and more ufortable, Anne then asked Jorge to immediately serve their main meal. The appearance of the maids who were bringing the main course to the dining table managed to make the atmosphere in the dining room a little morefortable, the fragrant aroma of the best Japanese wagyu meat grilled at the right time managed to steal the attention of everyone who was already hungry. Just like before, Jack again invited everyone to start enjoying the food that the maids had just served. Everyone except Christian immediately sliced ??the steak carefully. They all enjoyed the food and immediately gavepliments in turn to Anne after knowing that Anne was one of the people who helped make their dinner this time and Charlotte was the one who tried the hardest to get more attention than Anne who was sitting on her left. ¡°You¡¯ll have a natural desire to learn to cook when you get married, honey. So don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t know how to use a stove by now,¡± said Anne softly, trying to support Charlotte who had just said she didn¡¯t know how to use a stove. . Charlotte smiled. ¡°If only I had a mother, maybe I could ask her so that I don¡¯t have to have this excessive fear to face a new life in marriage. The soft-hearted Anne immediately took Charlotte¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently, as Charlotte wanted. Charlotte, who already knew how easily moved by Marianne rke for things like this, managed to make the most of the situation as well as ever. From where she sat, Johan just smiled a little at what Charlotte was doing. Inwardly he praised the new girl¡¯s cunning and cleverness. just pped him, Johan really saluted the way Charlotte took to get sympathy from the very kind Mrs. rke. ¡°I think I have to be very careful, this girl is slicker than an eel,¡± said Johan in his heart, his attention still kept his eyes on Charlotte who was still talking to Anne. When everyone else had refocusing on his food, Christian is suddenly startled by the appearance of Kainer. Kainer, who had been allowed to go home, immediately went to rke¡¯s mansion to meet Christian. Christian who was so surprised, greeted Kainer with joy, regardless of the disappointed look Charlotte gave him. Without hesitation Christian moved to a seat beside the seat that had been provided for Kainer. Even though he can still see Kainer in the hospital, Christian still feels so lost. Working alone for almost five weeks made Christian realize how much he needed Kainer¡¯s side. Seeing Christian so excited makes Jack smile a little, Jack feels happy to see his son excited again. Since Luna¡¯s death three days ago, this is the first time Christian has spoken so much. ¡°Has the doctor really let go home, Kainer?¡± asked Suri slowly. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s it Miss, all my fractured ribs have been reconnected. That¡¯s why I got permission to go home.¡± ¡°But you still have to keep yourself at the hospital regrly, don¡¯t you?¡± Suri asked again. ¡°Once a week, Miss,¡± Kainer replied with a smile, being able to see Suri talking normally without any fear in her eyes made Kainer feel relieved. ¡°In that case, thank God.¡± Jack, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. ¡°From now on you have to be careful, Kainer. Make sure everything is safe before traveling so something like this doesn¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± Kainer, who knew where Jack was talking, straightened up. ¡°I understand, sir.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°Wee back again, Kainer. Good to see you back to health.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Kainer said sincerely. Ting...ting... Asher suddenly rang and raised his ss in the air, trying to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast, let¡¯s celebrate Kainer¡¯s recovery tonight,¡± Asher said quietly as he shed his best smile. Jack was the first person to follow Asher, followed by Anne and Suri who stood almost at the same time then followed by everyone including Kainer himself who was given water by Christian as a substitute for wine. Even though Kainer didn¡¯t get a ban on drinking wine, Christian chose not to let his best assistant drink. Christian doesn¡¯t want Kainer to fall again, he really needs his assistant¡¯s help right now. ¡°For the healing of Kainer.¡± Jack raised his ss higher. ¡°For the healing of Kainer.¡± Everyone repeated Jack¡¯s words in unison before finally drinking the wine in their sses in one gulp. The warm atmosphere in the dining room did notst long when suddenly Jorge appeared with a pale face, looking frightened as if he had just seen a ghost. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jorge?¡± asked Anne quietly, Anne being the first to notice that something was wrong with Jorge. Jorge gulped. ¡°There¡¯s a guest up ahead who wants to...¡± ¡°Hi everyone....¡± Chapter 365 365 Ensure Christian, who was enjoying the wine, almost choked if he didn¡¯t spit out the round fruit from his throat. Zwetta¡¯s voice squeaked beautifully in his head. ¡°My arrival didn¡¯t spoil your lovely dinner, did it?¡± Zwetta spoke again in a tone that didn¡¯t change from before. There was no answer, everyone was still surprised to see Zwetta¡¯s sudden arrival. Especially Jack and Suri. Because there was no answer, Zwetta then stepped back towards the dining table. The goal is not Christian¡¯s seat, the goal is Suri who sits next to Areez. Realizing that Zwetta is a dangerous person, Areez suddenly got up from his chair making himself an obstacle for Zwetta who wanted toe to Suri. Zwetta stopped exactly one step in front of Areez. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that kind of question,¡± Areez answered quickly, Zwetta¡¯s two sharp res really intimidating. ¡°What do you want from Suri?¡± Instead of answering Areez¡¯s question, in a swift motion Zwetta waved her hand giving a little demonstration in front of everyone how to subdue someone. The sound of Areez¡¯s body hitting the floor shocked everyone, Suri who was sitting beside Areez immediately screamed loudly when she saw Areez suddenly curled up on the floor with both hands touching his stomach. ..... ¡°I want to talk to you, spoiled princess!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Kainer who had just recovered immediately moved, not wanting to suffer the same fate as Areez who was still curled up on the floor, Kainer chose to keep a safe distance from Zwetta. ¡°Please tell me what you came for, why do you suddenly want to talk to Miss Suri?¡± Zwetta folded her arms across her chest, scanning Kainer up and down without blinking. Zwetta was trying to read Kainer¡¯s condition. ¡°Why did you get out of the hospital? You haven¡¯t recovered yet,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t healed, your ribs haven¡¯t fully fused,¡± Zwetta added back. Kainer¡¯s face turned red, looking shocked. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered, myst checkup shows everything is back to normal.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zwetta raised one eyebrow. ¡°Try to raise your hand, your right hand up.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Do it,¡± Zwetta answered shortly. ¡°Let¡¯s pick it up.¡± Having no reason to refuse, Kainer slowly raised his right hand up. ¡°Urrhhhhh..¡± Kainer suddenly screamed quite loudly as Zwetta pressed her ribs with her index finger. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± rebuked Johan who pretended to be a hero, Johan who had never faced Elena who was so gentle shouted loudly at Zwetta. ¡°Why are you suddenly messing around here?¡± Zwetta tilted her head, trying to look at Johan who had gotten up from his chair. ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the rke family, so I have no obligation to answer your questions,¡± Zwetta answered tly without changing her expression. ¡°You...¡± ¡°He is Asher¡¯s assistant, one of our family¡¯s confidants,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°Please don¡¯t be offended by his remarks.¡± Zwetta shifted her gaze from Johan to Anne, seeing the smile on Anne¡¯s face at this time made Zwetta calm down a little. The graceful woman she had just spoken to wasn¡¯t pretending to be nice, her smile was genuine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down first, Zee?¡± Anne spoke again. ¡°It seems you all already know who I am,¡± Zwetta said quietly, Zwetta turned her gaze to Jack and Anne in turn. ¡°Oh of course you know who I am, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Zee...¡± Zwetta raises her hand, signaling Christian to be quiet. ¡°I didn¡¯te to this house to spoil your warm dinner or hurt anyone. The only reason I came to this ce is because I want to talk to all of your beloved spoiled Princess.¡± Zwetta exined the purpose of hering to rke¡¯s mansion. ¡°I want to ask her something.¡± Suri¡¯s face turned pale, she looked scared. Suri again thought of Elena and Luna, two people who were victims of her selfishness. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you, princess. I just want to confirm something with you,¡± said Zwetta, holding back augh, seeing how pale Suri¡¯s face now reminded her of what happened five years ago in Zurich. ¡°I want to confirm ourst conversation before this man keeps you in his room.¡± Zwetta pointed at Areez who had been helped up by Aldrich. Suri raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ourst talk?¡± ¡°Yeah, ourst conversation at the hotel.¡± Suri frowned, trying to figure out where Zwetta was talking at the moment. Impatient, Zwetta then pulled Suri¡¯s hand suddenly which suddenly made Suri stand up. ¡°Come with me, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Suri, who was actually still confused, could only surrender when Zwetta pulled her away from the dining table leaving everyone looking panicked. Even though she had doubts, now Suri was sure that the girl in front of her was Zwetta. Suri still clearly remembers how her savior girl spoke. ¡°Ok, we¡¯re talking here,¡± said Zwetta slowly stopping her steps when she reached the door that led to the garden. Suri swallowed her saliva. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Actually I don¡¯t want to talk, I want to ask more precisely.¡± ¡°Ask?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Zwetta quickly. ¡°Before we parted, what were the lines we talked about? I mean was there a conversation between the two of us?¡± Suri frowned, trying to remember what happened five years ago. ¡°Why? You¡¯ve forgotten, haven¡¯t you?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°When we were stuck in Areez¡¯s room, I asked you to find my father.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When I was caught by Areez, I asked you to find my father and tell him about my condition. I also mentioned my father¡¯s full name to you,¡± said Suri again. ¡°Did you forget?¡± Zwetta was silent, trying to remember the words Suri had just said. However, no matter how hard she tried to remember, the result was still zero. Zwetta didn¡¯t have that intention at all, Zwetta¡¯sst memory was when she woke up in the doctor¡¯s room, in New York. Zwetta¡¯s change in expression made Suri worry. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Zwetta looked back at Suri. ¡°Are you sure if you tell me that?¡± ¡°Yes, at that time I asked you to leave because I was caught by Areez after I forced you to go into Areez¡¯s room because of hunger,¡± Suri replied back. ¡°What do you remember?¡± ¡°My memory stopped when Areez appeared and caught you,¡± Zwetta answered quietly. ¡°That¡¯s all, the rest is the memory of how I handled Osbert and Yamada Naoki in the room where you were kept.¡± ¡°It seems that your memory waspletely lost when you were hit by the car driven by Jody Wilson, Zee,¡± said Suri quietly. ¡°And that man made you his daughter when you couldn¡¯t remember who you were.¡± Zwetta closed her eyes, she really didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Her memory hadpletely stopped the moment Areez appeared, after that she didn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°If I may ask, what was thest memory you had when you woke up, Zee?¡± Zwetta opened her eyes and immediately gave Suri a murderous look. ¡°We¡¯re not that close to sharing information with each other.¡± ¡°I just wanted to...¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Zwetta raised her hand in the air, stopping Suri. ¡°Our talk is over, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss so I¡¯m going home now.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just go home, Zee!¡± Christian who didn¡¯t want to be left by Zwetta, immediately reacted quickly, as fast as he walked towards where Zwetta and Suri were standing. Zwetta tilted her head at Christian who had just stopped in front of her. ¡°Why can¡¯t you? Is there a ban on going home?¡± ¡°You have arrived at my house, at least you have to meet my parents first,¡± Christian said quietly, facing Zwetta who was in a tantrum like this that required him to speak calmly and softly. Zwetta should not be fought with violence. Zwetta turned to Jack and Anne who were already standing with Asher, Charlotte and Areez who was still carrying Aldrich. Looking at Jack made Zwetta smile. ¡°He¡¯s your father?¡± Zwetta asked in a half whisper. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my father, Jack...¡± Christian stopped his words because Zwetta stepped towards where Jack and Anne were standing, Christian who knew that Zwetta was still out of control at the moment then followed her quickly from behind followed by Suri. Suri, who had seen with her eyes how Zwetta conquered Osbert and Yamada Naoki with bare hands, was worried that Zwetta would hurt someone again. Just like he had done to Areez a moment ago. ¡°So you, the famous Mr. Jackson rke?¡± Zwetta greeted Jack with a question directed at Jack. Jack nodded slowly. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°How do you feel about seeing me again, sir?¡± Zwetta immediately asked a striking question. Jack¡¯s facial expression immediately changed drastically, he looked shocked. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Although to be honest, I really wish I wasn¡¯t the Elena Wilson that Christian said I was.¡± Zwetta continued her words again. ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with Christian¡¯s words telling you what you have done to Elena Wilson because of your spoiled daughter¡¯s carelessness, I really can¡¯t imagine if I actually went through that. I don¡¯t know what I would demand of you all if it¡¯s me you¡¯re making me suffer.¡± Jack¡¯s heart beat so fast, Zwetta¡¯s words left him speechless. The same thing happened to Anne, even though Anne didn¡¯t do anything to Elena but she was so restless to hear Zwetta¡¯s words. Chapter 366 366 Last Warning Sensing his mother¡¯s fright, Christian grabs Zwetta¡¯s hand and drags her forcefully towards the exit leaving everyone who looks so affected by Zwetta¡¯s words. ¡°Let go...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± For the first time, Christian snaps at Zwetta. Seeing the paleness of his mother¡¯s face makes Christian have the courage to speak like that to Zwetta. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go outside.¡± Zwetta could have easily let go of Christian¡¯s grip on her wrist, but Zwetta chose not to. Zwetta wants to know what Christian can do to her. As he had said earlier, Christian finally released his hand from Zwetta¡¯s wrist as soon as they arrived at the park which was near the helipad. Christian deliberately invites Zwetta to the ce to maintain privacy, so that no one can hear his conversation with Zwetta. ¡°I am indeed guilty of you, so is my father. But you are still not allowed to speak so rudely in front of my mother, my mother is innocent, she is just an ordinary housewife. Her heart is too soft to hear such harsh words from you, Zee,¡± Christian said with a smile. The loud, swish of the night wind blowing tonight makes Christian¡¯s voice disappear into the air as soon as he covers his mouth. Even though he still feels disappointed in his parents, Christian still doesn¡¯t like seeing Zwetta act like that in front of the two of them. Zwetta smiled a little. She was happy to see Christian angry. ¡°What have I done? I didn¡¯t do anything, I just greeted them.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say hello! All you did was make a threat, Zee. You¡¯re tantly threatening them.¡± ..... ¡°Is it done?¡± Zwetta interrupts Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Are you done talking? Can I talk now?¡± Christian frowns trying to read the expression on Zwetta¡¯s face which he¡¯s never been able to read, Zwetta is really very good at keeping her facial expressions. ¡°You¡¯re mad at what I did to your parents? You don¡¯t like what I told them, do you?¡± Zwetta spoke again. ¡°Then what about me? What ountability have you given me after what you¡¯ve done?¡± Bamm!! Zwetta counterattacked ¡°Right now I really don¡¯t remember anything that happened, I don¡¯t remember any of the treatment you¡¯ve done to me. But does that mean I have to stay silent, right? I can¡¯t demand justice for the abuse that has been done you guys did to me!! Is that what you mean, Christ?¡± All of Christian¡¯s anger vanishes immediately, his tongue suddenly numb, unable to speak. ¡°Although to be honest I really didn¡¯t expect that I was really Elena Wilson like you said before,¡± added Zwetta again in a voice that was starting to rise. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what I would have done if I were really Elena Wilson. Hearing what you said about what you did to Elena Wilson just made me very angry, so what if it turns out that I really went through it all? You have to prepare everything, Christ.¡± ¡°Zee..¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Zwetta rebuffed Christian¡¯s hand that tried to touch it again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do any physical touch with you, it¡¯s enough that I fell for your trick.¡± Christian refreshes his messy hair. ¡°What should I do, Zee? I¡¯ve already apologized to you, I¡¯m also willing to do anything for you. Is that stillcking, Zee? The one who is confused and dizzy with this situation is not only you, I am also so tormented, Zee.¡± ¡°The way you apologized was wrong, Christ! You apologized to someone who was clueless, you apologized to someone who was confused. And you said you were in a lot of pain? just like your parents are doing right now. ying Victim and..¡± p ... ¡°Stop talking!!¡± Christian¡¯s whole body immediately felt cold when he realized the mistake he had just made. One thing that Christian still hasn¡¯t been able to fix until now is controlling his emotions. ¡°Zee...¡± Zwetta who was already holding her cheek which was just hit by Christian¡¯s p chuckled. For Zwetta who was used to a harsh life since childhood, the p Christian had just given had no painful effect at all. She had been beaten even harder by her father, who at that time came home drunk and angry because he had lost a gamble when he was in his teens. ¡°I..I¡¯m sorry, Zee.¡± Christian apologizes in a hoarse voice filled with regret and fear. ¡°I identally.¡± Zwetta tossed her short hair. ¡°identally?¡± Christian¡¯s chest feels so tight when he sees the tinge of red created on Zwetta¡¯s cheeks because of his actions. For the umpteenth time, Christian again hurts Zwetta in a conscious state. ¡°You put your hand in my face and you call it an ident? You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to remember everything right now,¡± Zwetta said coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to remember all the things that have happened to me before, I want to know how you guys treated me back then.¡± Christian purses his lips, his concern rising. ¡°Even now I still wish I wasn¡¯t the girl Jody Wilson made her daughter five years ago.¡± Christian steps forward, trying to touch Zwetta. However, his intention could not be realized because Zwetta immediately stepped back, avoiding Christian. ¡°Don¡¯t try to touch me again,¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee.¡± ¡°No, I will not forgive you or your family. Until I remember everything, then I will reconsider your request. Now pray to God that I don¡¯t remember the most fatal atrocity you have done to me, because if I ever remember all that then I will make sure the revenge I will give you is far more painful than what you have done to me.¡± Christian is unable to answer Zwetta¡¯s words, all his ability to speak is lost. The attack after attack that Zwettaunched made all of his defensive walls shattered apart. Right now Christian is so devastated, even though Zwetta hasn¡¯t done anything. She¡¯s just giving a warning. A warning that she shouldn¡¯t need because Zwetta basically deserves to hold the rke family ountable for the injustices she has suffered while being Elena Wilson. Feeling that there was no longer any interest, Zwetta then hurried away. But just five steps Zwetta stopped and turned back to face Christian who was still standing still. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll stay in the apartment you prepared for me, so you don¡¯t have to put your men around the apartment. Until tomorrow morning I still find the rats around my house, then don¡¯t me me if I will send them back to you iplete,¡± Zwetta said warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am a trained person. For a dozen years I have been ustomed to using pistols and other sharp weapons.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Zwetta then turned her body back and hurried off to the front yard where she parked one of Christian¡¯s cars left for her as a means of transportation in the apartment. The roar of the supercar driving Zwetta made everyone in rke¡¯s mansion wake up from their thoughts and Kainer, who still felt a slight pain in his ribs after being touched by Zwetta a moment ago, got up from his seat and went straight to the window to see who it was. the one who had made that annoyingly annoying sound. Kainer gulped when he found out who was in Christian¡¯s red car that was currently moving towards the gate. ¡°Christian¡¯s car,¡± Charlotte muttered under her breath, without Kainer realizing Charlotte was already standing beside her looking at Christian¡¯s car that had just made it through the gate. ¡°Where did he gost night? ¡°The young master didn¡¯t drive the car,¡± Kainer replied quietly, her attention now on Christian standing in the garden alone. ¡°The young master is in the garden.¡± ¡°In the garden? Which side? I don¡¯t...¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not bother the young master at this time, Miss Lloyd.¡± Kainer cut Charlotte¡¯s words in a slightly deep voice. ¡°Young master is in a bad mood, I¡¯m afraid that if you approach him something bad will happen to you.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°For your own good, Miss,¡± Kainer said back. the consequences. You certainly still remember what happened to Miss Dasha, don¡¯t you?¡± Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale, reminded of Dasha, one of Christian¡¯s ex-girlfriends whom Christian cruelly dumped by Kainer. The Russian was cruelly dumped by Christian even though at that time their rtionship was on good terms. A faint smile immediately crossed Kainer¡¯s face when he saw the doubts of the stubborn girl who was standing beside him, feeling that he had seeded in making Charlotte retreat, Kainer left the girl. and rushes to the side door to meet Christian who is still standing alone in the cold. ¡°It¡¯s not just that girl named Zwetta who is your rival, Charlotte,¡± Johan said to himself, ever since Charlotte approached Kainer at the window Johan kept watching the girl¡¯s movements. ¡°Kainer is also one of the big stones you should get rid of.¡± Since joining Muller Finance International, the only person he really wanted to avoid was Kainer. Christian rke¡¯s right-hand man and personal assistant who is so loyal and smart is a very dangerous person for him, that¡¯s why Johan tries his best to stay away from the man. Johan doesn¡¯t want it if all the ns that have been arranged so neatly with his father fall apart. ¡°Is your stomach okay?¡± Suri asked quietly to Areez who was sitting beside her. Areez smiled a little. ¡°If I say it¡¯s okay, it means I¡¯m lying.¡± ¡°Does it really hurt?¡± Suri again asked the question with an anxious tone. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡± ¡°The pain wasn¡¯t that bad, so you just take it easy. But honestly, Zwetta was really amazing. The blow he gave earlier still has an effect on me to this day, even though I¡¯m pretty sure that the girl wasn¡¯t using her full strength,¡± he said. Areez slow. ¡°She really is a very dangerous person.¡± ¡°Not dangerous, but trained.¡± Jack joined in. ¡°The way that girl looked at me was sopletely different from the way Elena looked at me back then, I really can¡¯t imagine what would have happened to me and Christian if all her memories of being Elena came back.¡± Chapter 367 367 About Luna ¡°Only God can turn people¡¯s hearts, so it¡¯s better for us to pray, we pray Zwetta to forgive us all,¡± said Anne softly, trying to calm her husband. Jack smiled. ¡°Hopefully God will help us.¡± Anne nodded slowly and leaned her head back on Jack¡¯s shoulder, Anne trying to calm herself. The dinner she had hoped to be so warmly had now ended in a big mess. *** After throwing the car keys she just drove onto the sofa, Zwetta then rushed to the bed where she put herptop. After her curiosity was answered, Zwetta rushed back to the apartment to reaffirm her curiosity about Robin¡¯s honesty. Robin was the only person who could answer her curiosity that was so big at this time. However, because Zwetta still didn¡¯t want to go back to New York, Zwetta refrained from asking Robin as much as possible, even though Zwetta felt that she almost died because of such great curiosity. Without Zwetta knowing, her favoriteptop had been modified by Andres on Robin¡¯s orders. All the files on theptop had been changed by Andres, as if Zwetta had done it herself. Once lost contact with Zwetta afterpleting her duties five years ago, Robin immediately ordered Andres and several people to track down the whereabouts Zwetta of the mysteriously missingptop and personal Zwetta at the hotel, which is why the contents of theptop have changed. Robin, who was so familiar with Zwetta¡¯s, asked Andres to make a fake mission report into Zwetta. Robin made a scenario as if Zwetta was still on her mission and wrote notes on herptop. Robin, who was worried that Zwetta would read the records of the missions she had done, tried hard to manipte all of that by making fake missions just in case, he didn¡¯t realize that his actions actually made a boomerang for him. Zwetta was too smart for him to trick. ..... ¡°Buckingham, Berlin, Tokyo, Busan, Moscow, Kyiv, Moldova...¡± Zwetta spelled the name of the file on herptop carefully, even though she knew that the names of the cities that had juste out of her lips were the names of the files containing her notes, but Zwetta felt strange. She felt that the names of the cities were not written fromer fingers. ¡°Dubai-Zurich.¡± Zwetta read the bottom file on herptop screen. Using her index finger, Zwetta pressed the cursor to open the file.lips Zwetta¡¯s thinned as she looked at the contents of the file, all the names she had given Osbert and his men clearly written in the file. In the file Zwetta even included photos of Osbert¡¯s victims who were not saved and there was also a photo of Suri Mireya, which Osbert called Tanzanite. Suri¡¯s facial and physical perfection that so excited rich men who are crazy about young girls is absolutely perfect and Obsert believes that Suri will be the most extraordinary source of his money, that¡¯s why the man gave the title Tanzanite to Suri. ¡°At that time I should not have directly injected the virus into him,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°I should have tortured him first to his satisfaction before being released to North Sentinel Ind.¡± North Sentinel Ind is one of the most dangerous inds in the world, the original inhabitants of the ind isted themselves and attacked anyone who tried to set foot on the ind. That¡¯s why the United Nations called the ind a dangerous ind. And Zwetta who really likes such things was challenged, she was eager to visit the ind which is located in the Andaman Inds, Indian Ocean. However, until now her intention could not be realized because of the strict prohibition given by Robin and the absence of permission that she got from the Indian government. Zwetta¡¯s smile as she looked at her notes in the file, all those very well-thought-out ns arranged so beautifully in that file called Dubai-Zurich. Although at the top of the file were several other files, but Zwetta didn¡¯t feel tempted at all to look at them. Zwetta felt no interest in the files, even though logically they belonged to her. But Zwetta felt empty, she felt like she had no attachment to those files. Shouldn¡¯t it be that if the file was her creation, she should be happy, eh? ¡°No...no...I¡¯m going to go crazy if this keeps up.¡± Zwetta immediately closed herptop roughly. ¡°Looks like I have to ask Robin, only Robin can provide answers to all the questions swirling in my head right now.¡± Because her head was currently feeling so heavy and sore, Zwetta chose to sleep. All the information she got today really made her have no appetite for food. ¡°Please enlighten me, Lord...if I am the person they are referring to, please bring back the lost memory from my head. However, if I am not that person then make me wake upfortably without having to feel this excruciating pain in my head.¡± With her eyes closed Zwetta said her prayer to God, a new habit that emerged after she left Robin, leaving New York two months ago. *** Kainer, who hadn¡¯t fully recovered as Zwetta said earlier, several times gritted her teeth from the cold. The night wind that blew tonight was colder than the previous nights. His courage to invite Christian into the house is lost when he sees how serious Christian is thinking right now. ¡°Hatchiii...¡± quickly Christian turned to Kainer who was wiping his nose with a handkerchief. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, Kainer,¡± Christian says quietly. Kainer immediately shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, sir. I¡¯m ready to go back to work, after all I¡¯ve been in the hospital too long. My whole body feels ufortable.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°You are the worst liar ever, Kainer.¡± ¡°Young master...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Christian gets up from his seat. ¡°The night wind is getting colder and I don¡¯t want you to get sick again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine, young master.¡± Kainer insists that he is fine to Christian who just invited his into the house. Christian smiles. ¡°I invite you into the house to change ces of work, I want to talk to you about a few things in my warm study.¡± Kainer¡¯s cheeks were bright red, he was embarrassed that he had misunderstood Christian. ¡°I want to talk about my conversation with Zwetta which is giving me such a headache right now.¡± ¡°Headache?¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Kainer. I¡¯m so scared right now.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of, sir? What have you two talked about before?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t told Zwetta about Luna.,¡± Christian says hoarsely. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Zwetta when she found out about Luna... Zwetta had never met Luna after giving birth to her until Luna...¡± Kainer, who was too shocked, immediately grabbed Christian¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°You haven¡¯t told Zwetta?¡± Christian shakes his head slowly. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Oh Jesus...¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± Christian says quietly without guilt. Kainer immediately massaged his head which suddenly hurt, it had been years facing Christian¡¯s carelessness, this was the first time he was rendered speechless. ¡°So what have you been doing all this time, sir? What important thing made you forget to tell Zwetta about Luna?¡± Like a child who has been caught truant from school, Christian is only able to keep his head down with his lips tightly locked. He didn¡¯t have the courage to look into Kainer¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s just talk inside, this cold wind makes my head hurt,¡± said Kainer again breaking the silence, the next second Kainer stepped into rke¡¯s pce which looks so amazing at night like this. Dozens of spotlights surrounding the house add a plus to the house that has been upied by three generations. From behind, Christian follows in Kainer¡¯s footsteps with his lips tightly locked. Christian realized that he had made a big mistake by not telling Luna at Zwetta the beginning of their meeting a few weeks ago, Christian¡¯s longing for Elena made the man forget the biggest thing he should have said to Zwetta. Although at this time Zwetta still doesn¡¯t ept that she is Elena, Christian is very sure that Zwetta is the missing Elena. Luckily Kainer entered through the door that led directly to Christian¡¯s study, so they didn¡¯t have to meet everyone who was currently still talking in the living room. Kainer is smart enough to read the situation, he knows that if hees through the main door then their important conversation will definitely be dyed because Christian will definitely be stopped by Charlotte who looks like she wants to cling to Christian. ¡°Are you sure that Zwetta is Elena, sir?¡± Kainer asks quietly to Christian who has just sat down on the sofa. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Certain.¡± ¡°How confident are you?¡± ¡°100%.¡± Kainer raised one eyebrow. ¡°That big? What makes you so sure that Zwetta is Elena despite all the evidence Areez Floyen brought today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed the real evidence myself.¡± ¡°Real evidence?¡± ¡°Yes, at first I believed what Zwetta at that time. But after Areez said that Zwetta was my missing Elena, I suddenly remembered the real evidence that Zwetta ,¡± Christian replied with a smile, a blush slowly adorning his face. Chapter 368 368 Robin Jones¡¯s patience limit Kainer frowned, not understanding what Christian meant. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I saw the cesarean section on Zwetta¡¯s stomach ten days ago when we...¡± ¡°Wait!!!¡± Kainer immediately stops Christian. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you and Zwetta already...¡± ¡°Yes, we made love,¡± Christian replies shamelessly so inly. ¡°Not just once, but many times.¡± Kainer opened his mouth wide, lying sick in the hospital for almost five weeks left him missing a lot of important information from Christian. ¡°At that time Zwetta told me if the scar on her lower abdomen was the scar she got on a mission, she was hit by a sharp object that made a cut in her stomach. At that time I immediately believed it, because you don¡¯t think that far. However, after Areez saying everything this morning I finally realized that the wound on Zwetta was not a wound created by a sharp object, but a wound from a caesarean section,¡± Christian said seriously. ¡°That damn Robin Jones has really made up a lot of lies to keep Zwetta and forget about me.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a cesarean scar, sir?¡± she asked again. Instead of answering Kainer¡¯s question, Christian took his cell phone out of his pocket and started looking for some reference pictures from the inte. ¡°Look at this, the caesarean section photo in this picture is very simr to the wound on Zwetta,¡± Christian said excitedly as he handed his cellphone to Kainer. ..... The curious Kainer then received Christian¡¯s cell phone and saw the photo clearly disyed on Christian¡¯s cell phone screen. ¡°Apart from that scar I still remember every curve of her body very well, so how could I possibly be mistaken for a person at this time. Zwetta really is Elena.¡± Christian speaks again in a tone full of arrogance that is so thick. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s assume this is true. Zwetta is Elena Wilson, so how do you tell her everything from the beginning, sir? How do you exin Luna to her, what will anyone tell her? I mean what reasons would you tell her about your reasons forgot to tell her about Luna?¡± The smug smile on Christian¡¯s face vanished in an instant, the question after question that Kainer had just said made him fall into silence again in confusion. ¡°Zwetta is not an ordinary girl, sir. You saw for yourself not the evidence, how she fought those criminals until what she just did to Areez Floyen a moment ago. You can¡¯t y with her, other than having extraordinary martial arts skills. Usually, that girl is also very smart, sir,¡± Kainer added again.everything honestly Zwetta.¡± ¡°Tell everything to Zwetta?¡± Kainer nodded. ¡°Yeah, tell her all the things you¡¯ve done to her. Although it¡¯s possible that Zwetta will be furious with you, it¡¯s still much better than if Zwetta managed to get her memory back. Because if Zwetta remembers everything herself, then I¡¯m sure her anger is at you. it will be much bigger.¡± Christian¡¯s frown deepens, Kainer¡¯s words make him speechless. ¡°Since knowing that Elena was innocent you haven¡¯t had the chance to apologize directly to her until she mysteriously disappeared after giving birth to Luna, so I think this is the best time for you to apologize to her, sir. If not now, you won¡¯t get the chance again. Now is the best opportunity to speak to her, sir.¡± ¡°But Zwetta has rejected me, she refused my apology. She feels it¡¯s unfair if I apologize to her when she doesn¡¯t remember anything,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°Of course Zwetta refuses your apology, sir. Any person will also refuse an apology from someone when that person does not tell the problem that makes her apologize. And that is what is currently happening to Zwetta, Zwetta refuses to forgive you because everything first Zwetta, admits all your mistakes mainly before apologizing to her.¡± New York City, USA In nearly forty years of living on earth, Robin has never been this angry. The dozens of subordinates he ordered to hunt down and bring Zwetta not get any results, none of them seeded in carrying out their duties. Zwetta¡¯s whereabouts are not only difficult to trace, even finding traces of her whereabouts has not been sessful. It¡¯s as if Zwetta is a ghost who ¡®poof¡¯ just disappeared in Europe. And Robin Jones, who always uses logic to think, is sure that if Zwetta is currently hiding, the girl knows that she is being hunted that¡¯s why she hides herself. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that damn rke must have had a hand in this,¡± Robin said emotionally, his knuckles turning white from clenching his fists too tightly. Damn. Brak... Robin looked at the floor where his cell phone had just fallen. Robin¡¯s hand slowly moved, trying to grab the ck cell phone from the floor. For a few seconds Robin was silent looking at the cellphone whose screen was cracked, until finally Robin violently moved towards the drawer and pulled it roughly. ¡°Fuck!!!¡± **** ¡°This is an eavesdropper, boss. Since when has this device been with you?¡± Andres, who had just checked Robin¡¯s cell phone in the drawer, asked very carefully. ¡°Are you sure this is a bug?¡± asked Robin tly, expressionless. Andr¨¦ nodded. ¡°Yes, this is thetest technology tapping tool that is very rarely used because the number is still limited. And I¡¯m very sure if the people who have installed this tool are not random people, only people with great power are able to get this kind of valuable tool. from the ck market, boss.¡± ¡°People who have great power, limited edition, ck market?¡± Without responding to Robin¡¯s words, Andres then returned to being busy with hisptop. In less than two minutes Andres got an article from a dark website that could only be essed by people who were already members of the website. ¡°You can see for yourself, boss,¡± Andres said quietly as he pointed hisptop at Robin. Robin, who was standing next to Andres, grabbed the super thinptop from Andres¡¯ hands and started reading all the articles that Andres had just found, the veins on Robin¡¯s face and neck appeared not long after he read the article. Robin, who had felt that he was the best secret agent, waspletely pped, it was as if he was being toyed with indirectly. The person who installed the eavesdropper seemed to want to show his strength to Robin by installing the most sophisticated eavesdropper. ¡°Since when have you had this phone, boss?¡± Andres asked again. ¡°Almost five weeks.¡± ¡°So where did you put this phone?¡± ¡°In my study, more specifically in my desk drawer,¡± answered Robin tly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember how I got this phone.¡± Andres frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t remember? Did someone insert this phone on purpose or...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Robin interrupted Andres¡¯ words. ¡°No one dared to betray me, they were smart enough to do that.¡± Andres gulped, although Robin did not speak clearly but the man deliberately mentioned the consequences for those who dared to betray. ¡°Check the CCTV in my study,¡± said Robin again. ¡°Looks like I remembered something.¡± With a nod of his head, Andres went back to work using hisptop that Robin had returned to him. Just like before, Andres also managed toplete his task in a fast time. All the CCTV recordings in Robin¡¯s office have now appeared on the touch screen of her favoriteptop. Because his position was notfortable, Robin then took a chair and immediately sat beside Andres. Secondster, Robin then busied himself, checking the files on theptop himself. Not only did Robin straighten up immediately, Andres who currently chose to stand up, also seemed surprised to see the video footage that Robin had just yed. ¡°This...¡± ¡°Yeah, I brought this damn cell phone myself,¡± Robin replied with a sinister grin, his anger really at the top of his head. Instead of venting anger, Robin actuallyughed out loud after that. Robin wasughing at himself for being stupid and Andres, who really understood Robin, didn¡¯t dare to say anything, he chose to remain silent and stay alert. Andres chose to save himself. ¡°Prepare my flight to Luxembourg,¡± Robin said quietly. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time for me to pay a visit to the rkes¡¯ house.¡± ¡°Luxembourg, would you like to see Christian rke, boss?¡± asked Andres in surprise. Robin took off the sses that were attached to his sharp nose. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be very rude if I didn¡¯tply with the invitation of the person who invited me?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Christian rke... looks like that guy is far more powerful than I thought,¡± Robin muttered in a hoarse voice. ¡°I totally miscalcted.¡± Andres swallowed his saliva again, the murderous aura emanating from Robin¡¯s body made him feel very depressed. The thing he feared happened, Robin ran out of patience. The instinct to kill America¡¯s best retired agent re-emerged with such rity and anyone who was the target of a Robin Jones would certainly not be able to escape from the man¡¯s reach. And this is what makes Andres worried and afraid, the rke family is not an ordinary family. Big names and their influence is veryrge in Europe, hundreds of business children operating in dozens of countries make the family name even more peaked and will be very risky if it disturbs the number one family in Geneva. Unbeknownst to Robin, Andres had been secretly searching for detailed information about rke¡¯s family through his cell phone. Andres finds out all the information about the sole heir to the rke family¡¯s business empire who is currently at the peak of his illustrious career. ¡°You still have to be careful, boss, Jackson Patrick Muller, who currently resides in Geneva, has very good rtions with Interpol officials and several world security agencies. You can¡¯t immediately act head-on,¡± said Andres gently warning Robin. ¡°Jackson Patrick Muller? Isn¡¯t his name Jackson Patrick rke?¡± Andr¨¦ nodded. ¡°Prior to using the name rke, Christian rke¡¯s biological father had already developed his own business empire using thest name of his adoptive grandfather who came from Geneva. This Luxembourgish-blooded man only took thest name rke after he married a flower selling girl named Marianne rke who is the ex-wife of Leonardo Ganke, a German businessman who died at a very young age in one of Geneva¡¯s leading mental hospitals.¡± Robin¡¯s head immediately turned quickly to Andres. ¡°Tell me all the details about the family, including this Marianne rke thing. I¡¯m curious about how she moves from the bed of one wealthy ruler to the bed of another businessman.¡± Chapter 369 369 [Bonus chapter]He¡¯sing ¡°You only have twenty minutes, so don¡¯t waste time and start talking,¡± Zwetta said coldly to Christian who was already sitting across from her. Ten minutes ago Christian barged into Zwetta¡¯s room when Zwetta opened the door to her room. Zwetta, who intended to get some fresh air in the garden, couldn¡¯t stop Christian¡¯s actions. Instead of doing Zwetta¡¯s request, Christian throws himself off the chair and kneels in front of Zwetta. ¡°Hey...¡± ¡°I want to confess my sins to you, Zee.¡± Christian speaks in a hoarse voice. ¡°I want to tell you everything.¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°A confession? How big of a mistake have you made to me before?¡± Christian takes a deep breath, trying to mentally prepare. After thinking all night without sleep, Christian finally decides to follow Kainer¡¯s advice by admitting all his faults to Zwetta including about Luna. Although currently Luna is not with them anymore. By not changing his sitting position, Christian then begins to tell all the atrocities hemitted to Elena after Suri said that Elena was part of the kidnappers. Christian tells everything without exception, including the prohibition he gave to Elena to see and attend the funeral of her parents in the city of Echternach. ¡°I-i have a baby?¡± Zwetta repeats Christian¡¯s words, stammering. ¡°Yes...¡± ..... ¡°And giving birth by Caesarean?¡± Christian again confirms Zwetta¡¯s question. Zwetta¡¯s tears flowed freely, her chest suddenly felt tight and full. There was a tremendous emotional turmoil in her chest at this moment, an unfamiliar feeling that had never been present suddenly burst out. ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Zee. You were once pregnant with my child, her name was Luna.¡± Zwetta¡¯s lips trembled, even though she didn¡¯t know the truth of Christian¡¯s words, she felt that at this time Christian was speaking the truth. ¡°Luna was born when you were seven months pregnant.¡± Christian spoke again. ¡°You gave birth much earlier than the appointed time due to heavy bleeding after falling in the room.¡± Zwetta shook her head, the tightness in her chest choking her lungs even more. Although until this moment all the memories have not returned, but Zwetta feels so hurt to hear Christian¡¯s words. Subconsciously, Zwetta touched her lower abdomen, right on the scar that doctor Giana had said was a sharp object hit while on a mission. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me birth control pills before, then how did I get pregnant?¡± Zwetta asked quietly, her voice shaking as she mentioned the contraceptive pill Christian had told her earlier. ¡°Zee...¡± Zwetta rebuffed Christian¡¯s hand, resisting the man¡¯s touch. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. And just answer my question.¡± ¡°Do you remember what I said yesterday?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember anything,¡± Zwetta replied curtly. ¡°After I took you to meet my parents, I took you to my secret house in Inteken. The house I built secretly, that house was the first time I touched you and it seems Luna was created on that beautiful night.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes stared sadly at Zwetta who looked so shocked. ¡°The night you gave yourselfpletely to me.¡± ¡°Stop!!¡± Zwetta¡¯s cheeks were bright red. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, now tell me where is Luna? Where is the baby I gave birth to by caesarean section? Why didn¡¯t I see it at your house?¡± Christian¡¯s whole body felt cold, very cold. ¡°Luna gets in a lot of trouble, Zee. Because she was born much earlier than her age, Luna¡¯s internal organs are not perfect. Her heart and lungs are not fully formed. For nine months Luna was hospitalized under the strict supervision of the best pediatrician, but three days that then Luna gave up. The little heart that had been forced to keep pumping blood for nine months had finally reached its maximum point.¡± Silence.... Christian is silent, and so is Zwetta. Even though Christian only spoke once, Zwetta could hear and understand well what Christian¡¯s words meant. ¡°Luna left us, Zee. She gave up and left when I hadn¡¯t brought you to meet her,¡± Christian says back in a barely audible voice. Zwetta¡¯s tears fell profusely, her pale lips trembled violently. Her chest ached and what was churning inside her chest at this moment felt suffocating, like a wound that never got a chance to heal. Knowing the fact that she was pregnant and giving birth alone had made her very shocked, then coupled with the news of a very unexpected death that really tore Zwetta¡¯s heart to pieces. ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best to cure Luna, Zee. I¡¯ve been looking for a heart donor for her in all the best pediatric hospitals across Europe, but to no avail. None of those hearts matched Luna. If only I could, I already exchanged my heart for Luna since the beginning Zee...¡± ¡°LUNA...¡± Zwetta spelled Luna¡¯s name with an intentionally long syble. ¡°What¡¯s her full name?¡± ¡°Luna Gracelie rke.¡± Christian mentions Luna¡¯s full name for the first time in front of Zwetta. ¡°The only thing that I inherited from her is only those pair of blue eyes that are as clear as the sky, the rest Luna has inherited all your beauty. The shape of her lips, nose and face is really like yours.¡± Zwetta immediately squeezed her left chest which felt sore, dozens of invisible needles that had been incised the wound had now in her chest. Pain and tightness, all those feelings melted into one, tormenting Zwetta slowly. No woman will be okay after finding out her baby is dead. Likewise with Zwetta. Although she did not remember how the child had grown in her stomach for seven months, Zwetta felt so sad when she was told that her daughter who had such a beautiful name had died. Surrendered to defeat, after fighting for nine months, trying to write her own sweet story in a world that is ready to amodate her. ¡°This is a photo of Luna...¡± ¡°No.¡± Zwetta firmly rejects Christian¡¯s goal of showing him Luna¡¯s photo. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Luna¡¯s photo from your cellphone, take me directly to see her.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Take me to her new house, I want to meet her,¡± Zwetta said back with tears that never stopped flowing. rke family funeral, 10.00 AM. The smallest cross-shaped tombstone in the cemetery caught Zwetta¡¯s attention, her wet eyes staring at the three-day-old grave without blinking. The rumbling in her chest grew louder, excruciatingly torturing her. ¡°Come on Zee...¡± ¡°Go!¡± Zwetta opened her lips for the first time since leaving the apartment thirty minutes ago. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, I want to meet her myself.¡± ¡°Zee..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to repeat my request twice, do I?¡± Zwetta spoke again. Christian lifts his face up, trying to keep his tears from spilling out. Even though it was hard, Christian finally followed Zwetta¡¯s request. With a broken heart, Christian steps back creating the distance Zwetta wanted. After Christian moved away, Zwetta then began to move. With such heavy steps, Zwetta walked towards the newest tomb which was located at the very end of the luxurious burial area. The closer she got to the tiny tomb, the more it hurt her chest to breathe. Is it true that the tomb is the baby¡¯s grave? Was it true that the little baby buried there came from her womb, a baby she didn¡¯t even know existed until she died three days ago. Zwetta¡¯s head was filled with bewildering questions, questions that only Robin could confirm. Yes, all this time, Zwetta still thinks that what Christian said to her was just a fake hoax to set her up, tying her into a coercive rtionship. Zwetta widened her eyes, trying to look at the beautifully engraved writings on the cross-shaped tombstone in front of her. Luna Gracelie rke¡¯s name was written, the name Christian had mentioned moments ago on the tombstone. ¡°Jesus...¡± Zwetta immediately covered her mouth with both hands when she saw the beautiful photo of Luna in the tombstone. Zwetta immediately rushed to the tombstone, trying to clearly see the beautiful photo of Luna which was taken when she was in her best condition a few months ago even though Luna¡¯s nose was still attached with a long clear tube connected to medical equipment. ¡°Luna...¡± Zwetta said hoarsely. ¡°Are you really my daughter?¡± Zwetta¡¯s tears fell again. The innocent smile that Luna disyed in the photo tore her soul without a trace. Without hesitation, Zwetta then cried loudly so that Christian and the bodyguards who were standing twenty meters from the tomb could clearly hear Zwetta¡¯s sad cry. Christian himself immediately lowered his head deeply, hearing Zwetta¡¯s crying voice directly like this made him so devastated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee...I¡¯m sorry.¡± *** ¡°Going to Luna¡¯s grave?¡± Anne repeated Kainer¡¯s words in such a surprised tone. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Has Zwetta remembered everything?¡± Suri also asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Miss.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t remember then how does she know about Luna?¡± Kainer thins the lips. ¡°Young master decided to confess everything to Miss Zwetta, Young master is worried that he will not have the opportunity if Robin Joneses.¡± Jack, who was sitting beside Anne immediately put the teacup roughly on the table. ¡°Robin Jones, the secret agent ising? Does he know where Zwetta is?¡± ¡°That question alone can¡¯t answer, sir,¡± Kainer answered immediately. ¡°I¡¯mpletely uninformed about Robin Jones.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything about Robin Jones then how can you say the guy ising?¡± This time it was Erick who asked Kainer a simr question, the problem that happened to Christian really ensnared everyone closest to the rke family, including Erick and Nichs who are currently trying their best to rece Jack¡¯s task of managing Muller Finance International in Geneva. Kainer smiled. ¡°Feeling.¡± ¡°Feeling? How could you involve such an unfounded feeling in a matter of this magnitude, Kainer?¡± Eric snorted disapprovingly. Chapter 370 370 [Bonus chapter]Robin is guilty too ¡°Robin Jones likes and is infatuated with Zwetta, it is certain that the man must be looking for her at this time. So it is very likely that Robin Jones wille to Luxembourg. Moreover, the man knew about Christian and Zwetta¡¯s rtionship before,¡± Areez answered quietly. , in ce of Kainer answering Erick¡¯s question. The newly arrived Areez overheard their discussion about Robin Jones while searching for Suri¡¯s whereabouts. Luckily, Asher is currently taking Charlotte to a beauty salon to rece her four-day-old acrylic nails, so Johan doesn¡¯t join in the discussion about Robin Jones. Johan, who has been trying to get an advantage in the rke familymotion, this time does not get a new opening to carry out his other evil ns. ¡°How do you know if Robin Jones found out about Christian and Elena¡¯s rtionship?¡± asked Suri subconsciously. ¡°My men, who got the info on who Zwetta is actually still in New York, are keeping a close eye on Robin Jones. So how could I not know?¡± Not only did Suri look worried, Anne and Jack were just as worried as Suri. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as long as Zwetta doesn¡¯t want toe back to him then Robin Jones has no right to bring her back to New York,¡± Areez added again with his best smile. ¡°But the problem right now is that Zwetta still doesn¡¯t remember anything, so the possibility of Zwetta returning to Robin Jones is quite high,¡± said Anne hoarsely. Areez pursed his lips. ¡°Zwetta will be able to get all her memories again, madam. Especially now that Christian is trying hard to bring back all her memories with Zwetta, it seems that sooner orter Zwetta will be able to remember everything. Christian can definitely make Zwetta remember everything.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Anne mumbled quietly. ¡°They¡¯ve both been hurting each other for months and I hope they both get together soon, Luna would want this to happen to her parents.¡± ..... The atmosphere in the garden where all members of the rke family gathered immediately turned sad as soon as Anne mentioned about Luna. Areez, who had just arrived, even immediately showed a very sad expression. Having apanied Suri to take care of Luna in the hospital made Areez feel lost too, the little baby who is so beautiful really has its own space in everyone¡¯s heart. Her innocent gaze that melts the soul of everyone who sees it is still vividly remembered in the memory of everyone who has seen and taken care of her alternately in the hospital. ¡°Luna has be an angel in heaven with Princess, Anne,¡± said Jack quietly. ¡°So we don¡¯t need to be sad anymore, Luna is healed and happy now.¡± Anne turned to Jack. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, Jack. I¡¯m just reminiscing about Luna, I¡¯m sure even though Luna is currently in heaven but she definitely wants to see her parents happy. That¡¯s why we have to unite Christian and Zwetta, otherwise we won¡¯t have a chance now more to make Christian happy, Jack. We¡¯ve disappointed Christian so many times.¡± When Jack was digesting the sentence that Anne had just said, suddenly a call came into Areez¡¯s cell phone, because Areez forgot to change the voice mode on his cellphone, so now everyone¡¯s attention is on him. ¡°What? Are you serious? Is this information reliable?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Suri carefully asked Areez who had just put his cell phone back into his shirt pocket. Areez looked around at everyone who was looking at him. ¡°Robin Jones, the man is on his way to Luxembourg. As expected.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone said the same word at the same time. ¡°Looks like Robin Jones¡¯ patience has run out,¡± Areez said again, his voice heavy. Having been spying on Robin Jones long enough to let Areez know of the man¡¯s abilities. ¡°And we have to be prepared, especially Christian.¡± **** It was already noon and Zwetta still hadn¡¯t changed her position since three hours ago, the girl was still sitting on her knees right next to Luna¡¯s tombstone. As if she had an abundance of tears, Zwetta¡¯s still wet with tears that stubbornly wouldn¡¯t stop. Even though Zwetta doesn¡¯t remember anything yet, seeing Luna¡¯s photo permanently attached to the cross-shaped tombstone in front of her made her heart hurt. Zwetta is so sad and hurt, the sincere smile that decorates Luna¡¯s photo shares a needle prick in her chest at this time. ¡°Are you really my daughter, Luna?¡± Zwetta was finally able to speak after nearly three hours of crying. ¡°Are you really born of me?¡± Zwetta hands touched Luna¡¯s photo again. ¡°But why are you leaving so soon, baby? Why are you leaving when we have never met? What sin have Imitted that you don¡¯t want to wait to meet me sic...¡± Christian who was already standing one meter behind Zwetta again wiped his tears harshly, the words that came out of Zwetta him hurt and crumble. Christian finally realized his biggest mistake, he forgot to meet Zwetta and Luna! Too busy with the feeling of happiness that overtook him after sessfully conquering Zwetta at that time, Christian forgot about Luna. He forgot that his little daughter was fighting for her life in order to meet her mother whom she since she opened her eyes for the first time. Christian forgets that his little Luna endured the pain of the needle that kept going into her body for the sake of her mother. Stupid! Christian continues to curse his stupidity, once again Christian makes a big mistake for the second time which has fatal consequences. ¡°Now what should I do? I don¡¯t remember you at all, baby.¡± ¡°Zee ..¡± Zwetta straightened up as soon as she heard Christian¡¯s voice calling her name. ¡°You¡¯ve been crying too long, Zee.¡± Zwetta¡¯s head turned to Christian quickly without being prevented. ¡°You really are the most shameless human being, Christ.¡± ¡°Whatever name you want to give me at this time I will ept, but for sure we have to get out of this ce. You¡¯ve been crying for too long and I don¡¯t want you to get sick,¡± Christian says honestly. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything since morning.¡± Zwetta lips. ¡°In a state like this you can still talk like that? You are really amazing, Christ!! I don¡¯t know what was in my mind at that time can be lulled by the sweet words you have said.¡± Christian clenched his fists, Zwetta deepened the wound in his chest again. ¡°Even though at this moment I don¡¯t remember anything at all, I¡¯m sure that I hate you very much. I really hate you, Christ. You are the least empathetic human being, the most selfish and arrogant human I have ever known.¡± ¡°No empathy?¡± Christian repeats Zwetta¡¯s with a sad smile on his lips. ¡°So what did Robin do? He had the heart to separate a premature baby from her mother, a baby who hasn¡¯t even tasted a drop of her mother¡¯s milk. What title would you give your beloved Robin Jones, Zee?¡± Christian¡¯s chest heaved up and down, his face bright red as he discussed Robin Jones. ¡°I ept if you me me, condemn all the stupidity that I have done because of that misunderstanding. But you also have to be fair, you also have to look at Robin.¡± Christian says back in a deep voice. ¡°So please don¡¯t just me me, Zee.¡± Zwetta blinked her eyes, the words that had just escaped Christian¡¯s lips felt like a p to her. Zwetta almost forgot about Robin, her anger at Christian and the rest of the rke family made her forget that Robin had a hand in all the confusion she was currently facing. ¡°Robin could have erased your memories while living with the Wilson family, Robin could have made up amazing stories to rece the memories he erased, but there¡¯s one thing Robin forgot. You know what? That is your bond with Luna. You cried when you saw Luna¡¯s grave. If you weren¡¯t her mother, you definitely wouldn¡¯t cry like you did. Only a mother who has lost her child can cry like you did earlier.¡± Zwetta immediately wiped her tears harshly, the next second she was standing in front of Christian with no expression until she finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t act like you know and don¡¯t ever talk to me again, because I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Not waiting for Christian¡¯s answer, Zwetta immediately walked towards the bodyguards who were standing near the car. Without hesitation, Zwetta reached out to the bodyguards, asking for the car keys. Not wanting to create new problems, one of the bodyguards then gave his car keys to Zwetta. Once managed to get the car keys, Zwetta then got into the car and immediately drove the car at high speed leaving the rke family cemetery area which is closed to the public. Seeing Zwetta leave, Christian didn¡¯t react, he was still carried away after releasing the feelings in his heart regarding Robin Jones. During this time Christian tried not to involve Robin Jones in the recovery of Zwetta¡¯s memory, but today Christian could not help himself until finally forced to mention Robin Jones¡¯ mistakes to Zwetta. The man is partly to me for Luna¡¯s death, as well as the problem with Zwetta! ¡°I will not give up, Zee. I will try to restore your memory that the man has erased,¡± Christian said to himself. ¡°Even though in the end you will be angry and hate me for all the stupid things I¡¯ve done to you before, I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m more willing to have you angry and hate me than having to see you forget Luna, the joy of our love that you fought with full of pain and tears.I will let you forget your beautiful memories with Luna...¡± Chapter 371 371 The same wound Without a clear goal, Zwetta continued to drive the car she was driving through the streets of Luxembourg which was quite busy. The presence of foreign tourists who are taking their children to explore beautiful cities in Luxembourg and other European countries is starting to be clear at the end of the year like this. Zwetta, who was so disturbed by Christian about Robin, continued to drive her car towards a straight road without branches, until finally Zwetta arrived at a hilly area that had a deep ravine. And as the road narrowed, Zwetta finally realized that she had taken the wrong path. The one-way carne trapped Zwetta, worried about the arrival of a car from the opposite direction as soon as Zwetta swerved to the right into a fairly dense pine forest. Luckily the car she was driving had a sensor that was so extraordinary, that Zwetta managed to avoid a fatal ident even though her head was slightly hit by a minor collision with a pine tree. ¡°Ouch...¡± Zwetta groaned in pain as her head hit the steering wheel after experiencing a small unavoidable collision, a stabbing pain began to attack her head which seemed to be turning blue. ¡°Damn...what exactly happened.¡± Zwetta cursed all the bad luck that happened. ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember any of them.¡± After venting her annoyance, Zwetta then leaned back on the chair trying to suppress the pain that hit her head. Not wanting anything untoward to happen while driving a car with a sore head, Zwetta decided to rest for a while in that ce. After making sure all the doors were locked, Zwetta then adjusted the position of the chair she was sitting in into a morefortable position and began to close her eyes. Everything that had happened had really confused her. Between Robin and Christian, Zwetta had no idea who had lied. What is certain right now she just wants to sleep for a while, trying to forget all the problems that came suddenly. A problem that turned out to be much bigger than she previously thought. *** ¡°For you.¡± Johan handed Charlotte an ice cream cone who was waiting for Asher to buy Anne¡¯s cake. Charlotte waved her hand. ¡°No thanks.¡± ..... ¡°Certain?¡± ¡°Yes, ice cream will make me fat and fat will make me look unattractive to Christian,¡± replied Charlotte curtly. Johan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really excruciating, when we only live once and we should be able to enjoy life to the fullest. Not like what you¡¯re doing right now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need yourments!¡± Charlotte grumbled in annoyance. Not wanting to spoil her improved mood after changing her nails, Charlotte then rushed away from Johan¡¯s side to where Asher was still queuing up to pay for his order. Seeing Charlotte leave, an evil grin appeared on Johan¡¯s lips again. ¡°Go, run as far as you can, Charlotte Lloyd. Wherever you go, I can surely make you kneel under my feet.¡± Johan had just stepped foot when Asher waved at him, asking him toe home as soon as his order was finished. Asher, who was very obedient to Anne, chose to go home immediately, he didn¡¯t want to make his adoptive mother wait for his cake for too long. Just like before, Johan again became a driver for Charlotte and Asher who sat in the back seat. Asher, who doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Charlotte at all, looks so patient with Charlotte¡¯s annoying chatter, several times Asher even seems to take a deep breath when Charlotte asks for his opinion in choosing clothes from a clothing store in Paris. ¡°Whatever you choose will be fine when you use it, Charlotte. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Asher said quietly. Charlotte pursed her lips. ¡°Good from where? I haven¡¯t tried it in person, Asher!¡± ¡°If you want to try before you buy, you have toe to Paris in person, Miss,¡± said Johan quietly from the driver¡¯s seat and joined the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, don¡¯t interfere!!¡± said Charlotte curtly. ¡°What I¡¯m talking to Asher, you just focus on the road. That¡¯s your job as a driver!!¡± Johan¡¯s face turned red, getting such tant insults in front of Asher, who incidentally was a nobody, made Johannes Levy¡¯s blood boil. Johan, who had been keeping his identity tight all this time, almost broke his disguise if he didn¡¯t immediately remember his father, Johan who had promised to destroy all rke¡¯s members and seize their property that actually belonged to him and his father made Johan manage to regain control of his emotions. . Because the traffic light had turned green, Johan returned to drive his car to rke¡¯s mansion, which was so magnificent. One of Johan¡¯s targets is to take the mansion with many beautiful towers from Christian and turn it into his resting ce, the magnificent mansion that has a high historical value that Johan wants to use as a ce to do many fun activities with his favorite famous artists, if he manages to seize all of them. a valuable asset belonging to the rke family. It was as he had nned for the past five years after infiltrating the rke family as an assistant to Asher, the foster child who was extremely hard to influence. For the rest of the trip, Johan locked his lips tightly. Leaving Asher and Charlotte joking in the backseat. When they almost reached rke¡¯s mansion, suddenly there was a traffic jam that forced Johan to stop his car. ¡°Christian¡¯s car,¡± Johan murmurs quietly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Johan? Why did you stop?¡± asked Asher curiously. Johan nced in the rearview mirror, saw Asher through the rectangr mirror. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s an ident ahead.¡± ¡°ident?¡± ¡°Yes, a series of idents,¡± replied Johan again. Even though he recognized the wrecked car that had just passed in front of him, Johan didn¡¯t want to tell Asher that. In his heart, Johan prayed that the owner of the luxury car he knew very well would die. ¡°Oh God, I hope there are no casualties,¡± said Asher again. Johan pursed his lips. ¡°Yeah, I hope so too.¡± Because the traffic flow had started to run smoothly, one by one the cars that had stopped began to run again, including the car that was driven by Johan. Without intending to tell what he had just seen, Johan then continued his journey to rke¡¯s mansion which was not far from where he had stopped. With a very cheerful mood Johan got out of the car and invited Asher and Charlotte to get off. Johan¡¯s smile grew wide when he remembered the condition of the red sports car he had previously seen. As a person who really hates Christian, Johan recognized all of Christian¡¯s car collections in Luxembourg. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so happy right now, Johan believes that Christian must be seriously injured right now. But Johan¡¯s hopes were dashed when he entered the house, the figure of Christian who he thought was seriously injured was actually sitting on the sofa with Suri and Areez. Fuck...what the hell is this? If there was a day that Johan hated the most, then today would be one of them. His soaring hopes suddenly shattered to the earth when he saw that Christian was fine. Damn it!! Johan woke up from his daydream when Charlotte nudged his body, Charlotte who was previously receiving a call outside suddenly entered in a hurry. Charlotte¡¯s goal is Christian, a few moments ago Charlotte got info from the guards on the front page that Christian had just had a pretty bad ident, that¡¯s why Charlotte wanted to see Christian¡¯s condition immediately. ¡°Ouch...¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Suri immediately pulled her hand from Christian¡¯s forehead which was still bleeding. ¡°Looks like you need to go to the hospital, Christ. The bleeding won¡¯t stop.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a small wound.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Christ,¡± Areez said as well. ¡°This tear is quite deep and you need a doctor¡¯s help immediately.¡± ¡°Kainer has already called a doctor for me, you guys take it easy.¡± ¡°Christ!!¡± Suri and Areez reacted simultaneously. But Christian is still Christian, with all the stubbornness he has he still refuses Suri and Areez¡¯s advances to take him to the hospital. After feeling his headache subside, Christian tries to get up from the sofa, but is stopped by Areez¡¯s grip on his left wrist. ¡°Let me go!¡± Christian growls warning. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, Christ.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°I know...¡± ¡°Christian!!!¡± Charlotte¡¯s loud scream makes Christian stop his words. In no time Charlotte manages to reach Christian, with all her excitement Charlotte checks and keeps asking what happened to Christian. Her eyes welled with tears when she saw the still wet red stain on Christian¡¯s left cor. Suri who was annoyed at Charlotte immediately rolled her eyes, she was embarrassed to see the girl¡¯s behavior towards her brother. Even though she has known Charlotte for a long time, Suri still cannot fully ept the girl¡¯s presence. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital, okay?¡± ¡°You need to get a doctor¡¯s help right away, Christ.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a minor injury, you can¡¯t take an injury like this lightly.¡± ¡°Cherry...¡± ¡°Shhh.¡± Charlotte ces her index finger in front of Christian¡¯s slightly pale lips. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunty? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? Aunty would agree that you should go to the hospital now.¡± Suri moves her hand towards Christian¡¯s hand which is currently being tightly gripped by Charlotte. ¡°Mommy is out with Daddy on business. Don¡¯t worry, they already know Christian¡¯s condition and are on their way home. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chapter 372 372 Mental Health Charlotte bit her lower lip hard, trying to hold back her irritation at Suri¡¯s so real provocation. The spoiled girl forces her to let go of her grip on Christian, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trying to get hold of Christian for herself. Damn. Charlotte again vows to make Suri¡¯s life hell if she seeds in making Christian hers. Come to think of it, the spoiled Suri back then wasn¡¯t like this. The stupid and impressionable Suri used to believe so much in Charlotte¡¯s bullshit and false promises, but since returning from Ad the spoiled girl¡¯s attitude has changed drastically. The gullible Suri Mireya was gone, reced by Suri who was so cold to her. The tension that happened to Suri and Charlotte was finally over when the doctor called Kainer came, the doctor who worked at the rke family hospital immediately did his job deftly without being ordered. All the information that Kainer had given him a moment ago was enough to let the doctor know what to do. ¡°Are you sure my brother doesn¡¯t need to be taken to the hospital, doc?¡± Suri asks again, her face tense as she sees Christian getting stitches on his forehead. The doctor named Marcelo smiled. ¡°No need, Miss. Once the wound is stitched up the only thing Young Master has to do is rest.¡± ¡°But he just had a pretty hard crash, doc. I¡¯m worried if there was one...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Suri. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Christian spoke in a hoarse voice, even though he was being treated, Christian still responded to Suri¡¯s words. Suri stomped her foot on the floor. ¡°But you just had a crash, Christ. You still have to get a thorough check-up, we have to know if there was a crash or not.¡± ¡°Stop your habit of watching lilting Korean dramas, you really are too much.¡± ..... ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°What Christian said was true, honey.¡± Areez interrupts Suri¡¯s words on purpose, even though his presence is not yet well-epted in the rke family, Areez, who has such high self-confidence, has dared to call Suri ¡®dear¡¯. Apart from wanting to show his love for Suri, Areez wants to provoke Christian by showing off his intimacy with Suri. ¡°He knows the best about his own body, so you don¡¯t have to force him.¡± Areez¡¯s lure was sessful, Christian¡¯s previously tightly closed eyes opened wide. ¡°Don¡¯t move young master, I¡¯m still working with a needle and thread on your forehead.¡± Doctor Marcelo, who noticed the change in Christian¡¯s mood immediately gave a stern warning to Christian. ¡°For your good please calm down and let me work.¡± Having no other choice, Christian closed his eyes again. Having been given local anesthesia, Christian doesn¡¯t feel any pain in his forehead which is being stitched up by Doctor Marcelo, which is why he can immediately react to Areez¡¯s words. Areez who is happy to have managed to provoke Christianughs amused, seeing Christian angry makes him happy. ¡°Don¡¯t tease my brother, he¡¯s hurt,¡± said Suri quietly. Areez immediately covered his mouth. ¡°Ok honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suri smacks Areez in the chest, giving him a final warning not to riot and refocus on Christian. Charlotte, who had been silent for a long time, kept herself from exploding, seeing the intimacy of Suri and Areez who incidentally was the abductor made Charlotte feel sick. If it weren¡¯t for Christian, she might as well have sshed the odd couple. After thirty minutes had passed, Doctor Marcelo finally finished his task. The wound on Christian¡¯s forehead was sessfully treated, the doctor had also given Christian painkillers and antibiotics beforehand so that now Christian can immediately rest. With the help of Kainer and Asher, Christian goes up to the second floor to his room leaving Charlotte, Suri, Areez and Johan who are still so upset to see Christian only suffer minor injuries. Even though he was very sure that Christian would get serious injuries considering the damage to the car he was driving. ¡°How is it, Areez? I¡¯m afraid Christian will continue to hurt himself like this,¡± Suri said hoarsely. ¡°Christian is a person who is so good at driving a car, it¡¯s very unlikely that he would have an ident like that. I¡¯m afraid that something like this will happen again.¡± Areez grabbed Suri¡¯s head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. ¡°It¡¯s ok, this kind of thing definitely won¡¯t happen again. Kainer will definitely tighten his guard so something like this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Actually Christian why? How could he have an ident like that?¡± asked Charlotte, suddenly joining in on Suri and Areez¡¯s conversation. Suri lifted her face from Areez¡¯s chest and turned to Charlotte. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, Charlotte. You¡¯re not part of our family, so stop meddling!!¡± Anne had used countless tissues to wipe her tears, hearing the exnation from the bodyguard who was escorting Christian made her unable to hold back tears. The same thing was also shown by Suri, although now her rtionship with her brother has improved, she still feels guilty. The ident that just happened to Christian made Suri realize that her beloved brother was not feeling well mentally. ¡°Once again we apologize, sir, madam. We are ready to ept whatever punishment will be given.¡± Derek, one of the bodyguards who escorted Christian today, apologized sincerely for his negligence. Jack shook his head. ¡°No, this ident wasn¡¯t your fault. It was purely an ident, so don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡± The six bodyguards who had just confessed simultaneously lowered their heads, they didn¡¯t have the courage to raise their faces, staring at Jack who had just spoken. ¡°Now get back to work,¡± Jack said again. Without daring to argue, Derek and his five friends immediately excused themselves from Jack¡¯s presence. Their pace was so fast that in less than two minutes the living room felt a little empty again. Anne¡¯s sobs can still be heard quite clearly, as well as Suri who is currently sitting beside Areez who is trying to calm her down. Areez knows that Suri is so shaken by Christian¡¯s ident, that¡¯s why he decides to stay by Suri¡¯s side. He ignored the disapproving stares from Asher and Jack, the one on Areez¡¯s highest priority right now was Suri. The girl in his hands. ¡°The only way to make Christian calm down is to immediately unite his rtionship with that girl named Zwetta,¡± Aldrich said quietly breaking the silence, Aldrich who had been silent all this time finally joined in. Hearing reports from bodyguards who saw how Christian had an ident made him feelpelled to interfere in rke¡¯s family matters. ¡°If not, then things like this could happen again in the future,¡± he added. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Asher rebuked loudly, seeing Aldrich speak made Asher irritated. Asher, who still hasn¡¯t forgiven Areez and Aldrich, clearly showed his dislike for the two men from the kangaroo continent. Aldrich smiled. ¡°No one will be okay after facing the huge loss that Christian has gone through. And people who experience mental shocks will usually do things that are beyond normal limits, like what Christian just did earlier. Luckily the security system of the supercar he was driving was working properly, because otherwise we might have another funeral right now.¡± ¡°Aldrich!!!¡± Erick, Kainer, Asher shouted in unison. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Charlotte reacted too, her face flushed red with anger. Aldrich shrugged guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the facts, other than that I¡¯m pretty good at judging someone who is going through a big shock like Christian.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the same high tone as before. Aldrich smiled, he turned his gaze to Areez who was already giving him a warning look. ¡°A few years ago this best friend of mine was almost crazy just like what Christian is going through right now.¡± Suri suddenly looked up. ¡± Areez?¡± ¡°Yes, Areez Floyen is as badly depressed as Christian is because of a woman. The difference is that in Areez¡¯s case, he was abandoned by his bride because of greed, while Christian¡¯s case was abandoned by the woman because the woman was kidnapped.¡± A square pillow flew andnded right on Aldrich¡¯s face, Areez who doesn¡¯t like when his past is disturbed looks angry. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m sensitive enough to deal with Christian,¡± added Aldrich again with a face as innocent as a baby. Although at this time Jack was very curious about what Aldrich meant, but Jack decided not discuss it first. Christian is the highest priority that must be taken care of. ¡°So what should we do?¡± asked Jack quietly. ¡°Apanying him and taking care of him, people who are mentally disturbed like Christian¡¯s right now tend to do things without a second thought. Just like he¡¯s done before, that¡¯s why you all must continue to stand by him and provide him with mental support.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!!¡± Charlotte volunteered to help Christian without shame. ¡°I can help Christian, Christian and I are friends. since we were little. No one understands Christian better than I do.¡± Chapter 373 373 Start again Suri immediately narrowed her eyes, Charlotte¡¯s words sparked her anger. Luckily Areez immediately woke her up, Areez gripped her arms tightly. If not, I don¡¯t know what Suri will do now. Aldrich smirked. ¡°No, you¡¯re not in the right category of person to do that, Miss. You¡¯re not a core part of the rke family.¡± ¡°What...¡± ¡°Only a family can do that.¡± Aldrich emphasized his words. ¡°What Christian needs right now is support from his family, not from anyone else.¡± Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale, she looked so shocked and shocked to hear Aldrich¡¯s words which openly forbade her to look after and support Christian. Fuck. If only Anne and Jack weren¡¯t nearby, maybe Charlotte would have pped Aldrich. Johan who was standing right behind Charlotte chuckled softly and Charlotte heard it clearly. Damn. ¡°I hope you can understand, Miss,¡± said Aldrich again. ¡°So don¡¯t be offended.¡± Charlotte put on her best fake smile. ¡°Sure...of course I understand, I¡¯m sorry for being presumptuous. I just wanted to help, given the good rtionship between me and Christian. But if indeed what I offered earlier wasn¡¯t the best solution I could understand it.¡± Anne looked at Charlotte with teary eyes, Anne silently thanked Charlotte so sincerely. And Charlotte was suddenly excited to see what Anne had done to her. It seems that currently her hope of approaching Christian is still wide open, Anne still believes in her. Stupid Mrs rke! ..... ¡°Then what should we do?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°I mean what should we do to get Christian back to the way he was?¡± Aldrich pursed his lips. ¡°Give support and special attention to him directly, continue to apany Christian at every opportunity. Keep Christian busy by doing positive things that can make him forget a little about the problems he is facing.¡± ¡°Doing something positive?¡± ¡°Yeah, like going camping with a family for example,¡± answered Aldrich slowly in response to Anne¡¯s question. Anne nodded her head, she seemed to agree with the suggestion Aldrich had just given. Although she doesn¡¯t know if it will work, Anne feels that what Aldrich said can make her rtionship with Christian better. *** ¡°So how? Did you ept my invitation to cooperate?¡± Johan again asked Charlotte a simr question, who seemed to be harboring disappointment over Aldrich¡¯s previous words. ¡°Only I can help you fulfill your dream of bing the real Mrs rke, recing that old florist, Charlotte Lloyd.¡± ¡°So what should I do now?¡± Charlotte asked with an unreadable expression. Johan smirked. ¡°Your job is to stick with Christian, but before that you have to please first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!!!¡± Charlotte shouted loudly, as a modern girl who adheres to a free lifestyle Charlotte understands where Johan¡¯s conversation is going. ¡°Keep dreaming!!¡± Johan burst outughing, seeing Charlotte¡¯s obvious rejection made him even more passionate. Johan was not a stupid man, he already knew what kind of girl she was. Charlotte Lloyd is currently standing in front of him. Even though shees from a dignified family, Charlotte Lloyd¡¯s sex life is quite wild. The blue-eyed girl has a sex deviation that is enough to make Johan interested in trying it. ¡°I know you well, Cherryblossom.¡± ¡°What?! !¡± ¡°That¡¯s the name you use on the sex orgy site you follow, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fuck! Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale, she didn¡¯t expect that Johan knew about her wild life in America. The man even knew the name she used in thatmunity. Damn it! Not wanting to waste time, Johan slowly unbuttoned his shirt one by one until finally his entire body was clearly exposed. Rows of hard muscles from years of training graced his stomach and thighs, Charlotte¡¯s eyes sparkled at that. And even, wow! Charlotte swallowed her saliva when she saw the current ascetic Johan , the long veiny thing that was slightly reddish at the end looked so tempting and Charlotte was so affected by it. Unknowingly Charlotte crossed her legs, trying to hold back the twitching that was whacking her feminine area which was starting to get wet. Even though she¡¯s had sex since she was fourteen years old, Johan¡¯s charm, who was naked in front of her, still made Charlotte so tempted. Johan grinned widely at how hungry Charlotte was at the moment, apparently the information he got about Charlotte was correct. The girl is really a sex freak. Without hesitation, Johan sat on the bed with his thighs wide open which made his manhood look even more ravishing. ¡°Take off your clothes and crawl on me, satisfy me with your mouth like you usually do when you¡¯re having sex with your favorite ck guy.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t budge, she was still standing straight with an unreadable expression. ¡°And I have something nice for you,¡± Johan said in a sensual , his wish to enjoy Charlotte Lloyd¡¯s body would soone true. The girl already wanted it. Charlotte tilted her head. ¡°Something fun?¡± ¡°Open the drawer beside you, you will find the answer to your curiosity,¡± said Johan quietly, pointing at the table beside Charlotte. Out of curiosity, Charlotte then did what Johan ordered. Her eyes opened wide as she saw the contents of the drawer she had just pulled out. Dozens of sex toys of various sizes and functions. Damn it. ¡°You use all that when you¡¯re making love too, don¡¯t you?¡± Johan spoke again. ¡°Even though I¡¯m alone, I¡¯m sure I can drive you crazy, Cherryblossom. You will surely be as satisfied as when you make love to two men at once. Brak... Charlotte threw a bottle filled with lubricating fluid onto the floor violently. Without taking her clothes off as instructed Johan, Charlotte walked to Johan who was sitting on the bed in the most sensual position. ¡°You think you can satisfy me?¡± Charlotte said doubting Johan¡¯s ability to make love. ¡°Who do you think you are, huh?¡± Johan chuckled. ¡°Six hours non stop, isn¡¯t that enough to satisfy you?¡± ¡°Six hours non-stop, tsk...don¡¯t joke. I¡¯m not akhhh...¡± Charlotte¡¯s words stopped when Johan impudently pulled her body until she finally fell on top of her naked body, because she was wearing a mini dress so Charlotte could feel the warmth of the hard, long and supple object on her thigh. ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°Who started it first?¡± Johan whispered in a sensual . Charlotte pursed her lips. Instead of answering Johan¡¯s question, Charlotte turned her hand towards Johan¡¯s groin and touched the object I just warmed hard on her thigh. ¡°Looks like you want to test the durability of this fun thing first,¡± replied Charlotte quietly apanied by a gentle squeezing motion on the already very tense penis. ¡°Ahhh fuck...¡± ¡°Shhh..¡± Charlotte put her lips on Johan¡¯s hot lips. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Johan who was enjoying Charlotte¡¯s gentle massage on his dick stared intently at Charlotte. ¡°All the rooms in this house are equipped silencer, no matter how loud we scream during sex it won¡¯t be heard outside.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Charlotte answered quickly. ¡°If you know then why did you forbid me to speak?¡± Charlotte smiled back. ¡°That¡¯s the first rule if you want to make love to me, you must lock your lips tightly and not make a sound. And if you break that, then you must ept my punishment.¡± Johan¡¯s eyes, which were already filled with stars, stared nkly at Charlotte. ¡°What punishment?¡± ¡°Punishment that will make you crazy about me,¡± Charlotte answered quickly as fast as her kissnded on Johan¡¯s lips greedily. Johan, who had been aroused since five minutes ago, returned Charlotte¡¯s kiss greedily, his hands had also moved wildly to Charlotte¡¯s chest. In Jonas¡¯s insane smack, Charlotte groaned as Johan¡¯s fingers twisted her hardened nipples. Johan¡¯s kiss really made Charlotte very excited. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Charlotte screamed loudly when Johan¡¯s two fingers managed to get into her already wet feminine area by pushing her panties to the side. Not quite there, Johan began to move his fingers back and forth making a fairly loud sound. ¡°You¡¯re really wet, Cherry,¡± Johan whispered softly without letting go of his crush on Charlotte¡¯s nipples which he had been sucking greedily for a long time. Charlotte, who was used to having wild sex before this time, was made crazy by Johan, Asher¡¯s assistant, who he thought was stupid, turned out to be able to make him crazy. His whole body immediately felt weak when the man continued to freely y with his female area using his fingers which continued to dance in there. ¡°Faster..¡± breathed Charlotte stuttering. ¡°I can not stand.¡± Instead of doing Charlotte¡¯s request, Johan suddenly pulled out two of his fingers which were already wet with Charlotte¡¯s very distinctive smelling feminine fluid. Without disgust the man then put his two fingers into his mouth, licking it clean in slow motions deliberately driving Charlotte crazy. Charlotte, who felt lost, looked so uneasy, several times she hit Johan¡¯s chest, forcing the man to touch her again. But Johan ignores that, he still wants to torture Charlotte longer. Johan wanted to show Charlotte who was leading the game this time. Chapter 374 374 She¡¯s back ¡°You really are evil!¡± Johan pursed his lips. ¡°Me, evil? Are you sure? Didn¡¯t I get you out twice using just my finger, didn¡¯t I?¡± replied Johan sarcastically. Charlotte growled. ¡°You asshole, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t solve it myself.¡± After saying that Charlotte immediately descended from above Johan¡¯s body, with her head slightly dizzy because her desire had not beenpleted, Charlotte walked towards the drawer where Johan kept his sex aids. Without thinking, Charlotte grabbed one of the sex toys in the form of a silicone penis that had the ability to rotate and immediately put it into her vagina, which was throbbing loudly, asking to be finished. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Charlotte sighed loudly as the long object entered her. By lifting one leg, Charlotte helped move the tool back and forth even though it could actually move on its own without any assistance. However, Charlotte impatiently chose to move the device back and forth with a red face full of sweat. ¡°Come on..e on...¡± Charlotte said loudly, she really wanted to finish the game. Charlotte Lloyd who was famous for being elegant and educated was really very wild when she waspleting her physical desires like this, Charlotte increased the speed of her hands until finally a loud scream escaped Charlotte¡¯s lips when she finally reached the peak of her pleasure. ..... From the bed, Johan smiled slightly at the extraordinary performance that had just been presented in front of his eyes, because his wish had not been fulfilled, Johan slowly got up from the bed and rushed to Charlotte. Ignoring Charlotte who was exhausted, Johan impudently lifted Charlotte¡¯s body off the floor and leaned her against the wall after he lifted one of Charlotte¡¯s legs and rested it on his muscr left shoulder. In such an open state, Johan easily entered Charlotte¡¯s body, which was still wet. Warm and wet. Johan actually immediately fucked Charlotte without further ado. The limp Charlotte could only surrender when Johan swallowed her body against the wall, making her look like a pancake that was constantly being pushed with constant motion that drove Charlotte crazy. ¡°You¡¯re such a naughty one, Cher,¡± Johan whispered softly. Charlotte, who was moving because of Johan¡¯s hip movement, stared nkly at Johan without being able to make a sound, Johan¡¯s game really made her speechless. Charlotte regretted doubting Johan¡¯s abilities earlier. Johan who had been waiting for this night for a long time vowed not to let Charlotte go that easily, he wanted to make the girl moan and moan under his control. ¡°Shhh...¡± Johan moaned softly as Charlotte¡¯s nails stabbed into his shoulder, seeing Charlotte¡¯s drastic change in face made Johan pull himself back from Charlotte¡¯s body who asked to be finished. ¡°Johan...¡± Johan smiled evilly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, honey. Didn¡¯t I say to satisfy you tonight? So just enjoy my game.¡± After covering his mouth, Johan pushed Charlotte¡¯s body roughly onto the bed. Not wanting to make love in the usual position, Johan then forced Charlotte to put her feet on the bed, Johan wanted to do a doggy style! Charlotte again moaned loudly when Johan again spurred his body roughly and quickly, countless times Johan hit both of his buttocks alternately. What is clear tonight is that Johan has truly realized all of Charlotte¡¯s sex fantasies, Charlotte, who has only been getting this kind of pleasure from ck men, waspletely limp and helpless by Johan, who apparently also has the same sex fantasies as her. **** The cold night air managed to make Zwetta who was asleep in his car at the edge of the pine forest slowly woke up, with a puffy and pale face Zwetta sat pensively in the dark alone. The forest where Zwetta stopped at this time was in a path that was quite rarely traveled by vehicles, that¡¯s why when night fell no one noticed the presence of a ck car in that ce. ¡°Urggg...my head hurts so bad.¡± Zwetta touched his sore forehead with his left hand. With a biting pain, Zwetta tried to remember what happened to her before falling asleep a few hours ago. ¡°Car!!¡± Zwetta immediately opened the car door and rushed to check the condition of the car she was driving, but because of the light drinking in that ce Zwetta couldn¡¯t see anything. Worried about the presence of wild animals, Zwetta decided to get back into the car. ¡°Ok, rx!! This car can still be used,¡± said Zwetta slowly trying to calm herself. After feeling calm and sure Zwetta then turned the car key which was still hanging with anxious anticipation. Although the previous collision was not too loud, we are still worried if the car she is currently driving cannot be used. If that happens, then Zwetta must be willing to spend the night in the middle of the forest without adequate lighting and food sources. Too hasty to go to rke¡¯s mansion this afternoon made Zwetta forget to fill her stomach and now she is starting to feel the consequences of her carelessness, her stomach hurts so much that it demands to be filled. ¡°Yasshhh!!!¡± Zwetta shrieked loudly, the car she was driving was still cooperating. Once she managed to start the car engine, Zwetta then began to turn the wheel, trying to get out of the ce she had been stuck for hours before finally falling asleep for quite a while. After sessfully getting her car out of the forest, Zwetta then began to drive the German car smoothly towards the city through the road she had previously passed. Because her stomach was too stubborn to be patient, Zwetta then stopped her car in front of a junk food restaurant to fill her stomach which had been protesting for filling. ¡°Why is this burger so good,¡± Zwetta muttered to herself, the double-meat burger she was enjoying right now was truly extraordinary. Not quite satisfied with the burger and fries, Zwetta also ordered a red velvet cake for dessert. Zwetta almost dropped the spoon in her hand when the red velvet cake with the extraordinarily delicious taste melted in her mouth. Bit by bit the memories that had previously been suppressed by Giana¡¯s medicine slowly appeared in Zwetta¡¯s head, memories of when she enjoyed red velvet cake with Jody and Cam Wilson suddenly appeared in her head. ¡°Mother...¡± Zwetta¡¯s whole body felt weak as Cam¡¯s and Jody Wilson¡¯s faces shed through her mind alternately, moment after moment that was so warm it was like a camera roll ying in Zwetta¡¯s head. Everything looks so clear and looks very real. The sound ofughter, warm hugs and loving kisses felt so real. Even Zwetta could still feel the warm breath from the husband and wife when they had just finishednding a kiss on her forehead. Zwetta moved her hand to her forehead which was now slightly swollen from the impact a few hours ago, her hazel eyes suddenly filled with tears until finally Zwetta burst into tears. All the times she had with Cami and Jody Wilson she remembered so well, the warmth in the family that Zwetta had never felt before during her time in New York felt so strongly over her even though the two figures weren¡¯t with her at the moment. ¡°It turns out I..I really used to be Elena...it turns out that the girl I¡¯m looking for and I feel sorry for is myself,¡± Zwetta sobbed between her tears. Even though she didn¡¯t remember everything clearly, Zwetta managed to remember some important things that had happened. Especially all her togetherness with Cam and Jody Wilson who so sincerely loved and cared for her like their own biological daughter. Zwetta¡¯s curiosity about the Wilson family whose house had been razed to the ground managed to return to Zwetta¡¯s memory even though Giana had tried to eliminate it before. As she was trying to calm herself down from all that she had managed to remember, Zwetta¡¯s face suddenly changed. Her eyes turned sharp and full of anger, her hands were also clenched into fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. ¡°Christian rke.¡± Zwetta¡¯s voice trembled at the mention of Christian¡¯s name, all the memories of Christian¡¯s sweet and bad treatment of her managed to pop into her head. One by one the events that had happened Zwetta managed to remember well, including the unexpected pregnancy. Zwetta¡¯s cry was heard again as she remembered Luna, the baby she was carrying with great struggle. Without finishing the rest of her food, Zwetta then left the junk food restaurant in a hurry to the car whose front had been damaged after hitting a tree, after wiping her tears that wouldn¡¯t stop, Zwetta returned to driving the rke family¡¯s ck car at high speed towards rke family burial grounds. Zwetta did not care about the dark and cold of the night, what she wanted was to immediately meet her little daughter who was now lying in eternity. The little baby she fought for with tears and tears, the little baby she had never touched after bringing her into the world. ¡°You have to pay for everything, Christian. You have to pay for all the tears and tears I¡¯ve shed because of that spoiled child¡¯s stupidity.¡± Zwetta stopped her speech when she mentioned Suri. ¡°That stupid kid really doesn¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Chapter 375 375 Arrives in Luxembourgh rke Mansion, 7.30 AM. The sun that slowly emerged from the eastern horizon seemed shy because it didn¡¯t want to break through the clumps of clouds that had gathered in the sky, the serene atmosphere that soothed every human being could not be felt by Christian. After sleeping fast yesterday after getting deep stitches on his forehead due to a single ident, Christian wakes up much earlier than usual. However, because of the pain in the stitches, Christian can only sit back on his bed, staring at the window of his room which is still tightly closed by a dark curtain. His quarrel with Zwetta at Luna¡¯s grave made Christian lose control until he finally hit a box car that was stopped on the side of the road, fortunately there were no casualties in the ident. The only victim in the incident was himself. ¡°Are you still mad at me right now, Zee?¡± Christian says hoarsely, his blue eyes brimming with tears again as he remembers how angry Zwetta was with him. ¡°Do I not deserve a second chance from you? Is there no love left in you for me? How much hate do you have for me, Zee? How can I get forgiveness from you? What should I do?¡± Christian continues to speak, pouring out his heart with tears that continue to flow. The pain and sadness over losing Luna was still nothing with the chaotic feelings that were whacking his right now. The refusal that Zwetta gave him yesterday made a huge wound inside him, a wound much bigger than the wound previously created due to Luna¡¯s departure for good. ¡°Is this the punishment you gave me, Lord? Is this the rpense for what I did to Zwetta and my daughter?¡± Knock..knock... ¡°This is Mommy, Christ. Open the door.¡± ..... Anne¡¯s soft voice behind the door is heard quite well by Christian who is locking himself in the room. ¡°It¡¯s morning, dear. Doctor Marcelo hase, he wants to examine the wound on your forehead,¡± said Anne again. ¡°You should take your medicine too, honey.¡± Silence.... There was no answer or movement that was heard by Anne, who now put her ear to the door, even though she knew that all the rooms in the mansion had silencers installed, but Anne still did silly things like that. Her excessive concern for Christian made her do such a stupid thing. ¡°Christian... Anne¡¯s speech was interrupted when the door to Christian¡¯s room opened from the inside, luckily Anne straightened herself up so that the embarrassing thing she had just done was not seen by Christian who had emerged from behind the door in a very bad state. His face looked so pale with circles. The ckness under his eyes that were clearly visible was exacerbated by the presence of thin hairs that saw him getting more and more chaotic. ¡°My dear,¡± said Anne concernedly, seeing Christian¡¯s very chaotic condition like this made her heart break. ¡°Doctor Marcelo is downstairs waiting for you.¡± ¡± Why did the doctore again?¡± Anne pursed her lips. ¡°Check the condition of the stitches on your head, dear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need a doctor anymore!! ¡°You need a doctor,¡± replied Anne firmly. ¡°Apart from that you also have to eat, don¡¯t you realize that right now you look so messed up? Do you think with this disheveled look Zwetta would want to see you?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes wide open. ¡°W..what do you mean, Mommy?¡± Anne¡¯s provocation worked. Bringing Zwetta¡¯s name into her conversation caught Christian¡¯s interest. ¡°Seeing you like this, Christ. She is a girl and a girl likes everything rted to beauty including the appearance of the opposite sex, that¡¯s why you have to keep your appearance in front of Zwetta,¡± said Anne again. ¡°Take sympathy with your extraordinary charm..¡± ¡°Will Zwetta forgive me if I shave, Mom?¡± Christian asks stupidly. ¡°Sure, no woman can stand still when dealing with a handsome man,¡± replied Anne, lying slightly, Anne knew that what she was doing was wrong. but she had no other choice. The wound on Christian¡¯s forehead must be re-examined to avoid things that are not desirable, hearing reports from Suri about the amount of blooding out of Christian¡¯s forehead made her very worried. Christian was silent, he seemed to be racking his brain trying to digest the words of the mother. ¡°Need Mommy¡¯s help?¡± A blush immediately appeared on Christian¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not a baby who needs help bathing, Mom!!¡± Anne smiled widely. ¡°In Mommy¡¯s eyes you are still Mommy¡¯s favorite child, Christ. So you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed, Mommy can help you clean your face and keep the wound on your forehead dry.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No need, Mom. I can still take care of myself.¡± ¡°But your wound...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Christian cuts back on his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Tell doctor Marcelo to be patient, I¡¯ll be down in fifteen minutes.¡± Anne¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°Okay, Mommy and the others will be waiting for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anne touches Christian¡¯s cheek with mixed hearts. ¡°Mommy will always be by your side, baby. Don¡¯t feel alone, you still have Mommy.¡± Christian raises his hand, squeezing his mother¡¯s hand that was on his face. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Mommy is waiting for you on the first floor,¡± said Anne again. Christian nods slowly, seconds after that he goes back into his room and rushes to the bathroom leaving his mother still standing in front of the door to his room which is still open. Not wanting Christian¡¯s privacy to be disturbed, Anne then grabbed the door handle of her favorite son¡¯s room and closed it slowly before finally returning to the first floor to see Doctor Marcelo who hade after being contacted by Jack since he opened his eyes an hour ago. As soon as he heard about Christian¡¯s identst night, Jack immediately made a change of guard. He overhauled all the bodyguards guarding Christian, even though he knew that the ident was Christian¡¯s fault, but Jack persisted in his decision by dismantling the set of guards guarding Christian. Jack doesn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to Christain again, especially now that Christian¡¯s condition is unstable. His emotions are out of control. ¡°Where¡¯s Christian, honey?¡± Jack, who was waiting under the stairs, immediately pointed at Anne who was going down the stairs. Anne pursed her lips. ¡°He just woke up and is currently taking a shower.¡± ¡°Just woke up and going to take a shower? So how¡¯s the wound? Shouldn¡¯t the wound not be exposed to water first, huh?¡± A panicked Jack reacts quickly, identally injuring Christian¡¯s head four years ago makes Jack very worried right now. ¡°Christian isn¡¯t a kid to be taught how to keep his wound dry in the shower, Jack,¡± replied Anne softly. ¡°Yes but...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t show your concern to him too much, don¡¯t make Christian feel ufortable. Remember what the doctor said, what Christian needs right now is our support as a family,¡± said Anne again while squeezing Jack¡¯s hand gently. Jack took a deep breath, trying to control his fear. ¡°Christian will be fine, trust me,¡± added Anne with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Doctor Marcelo.¡± Despite his slight objections, Jack finally decided to follow his wife¡¯s steps to the living room where Doctor Marcelo was apanied by Suri and Asher. As soon as Jack and Anne reached the living room, Charlotte and Johan who had juste down from the room appeared from where they were standing and overheard the conversation of the husband and wife. ¡°You heard that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Johan whispered quietly to Charlotte. ¡°This is a very good opportunity, we must be able to take advantage of Christian¡¯s unstable condition.¡± ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to repeat the same sentence,¡± Charlotte said curtly, Charlotte was still angry at Johan who had made her battered after being forced to serve his lust all night long. Johan is a real maniac! Johan chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our cooperation agreement, Chery. You certainly don¡¯t want me to force you to make love again likest night, right?¡± The panicked Charlotte immediately stomped on Johan¡¯s feet firmly. ¡°Watch your words, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Remember where we are, don¡¯t let anyone find out what we¡¯ve done. If anyone finds out about our rtionship, then be prepared to die horribly at my hands.¡± After saying that Charlotte immediately stepped into the living room to join the others, although at this time her feminine area felt a little sore due to Johan¡¯s madnessst night but Charlotte still tried to look as normal as possible. She had to keep showing her innocence in front of the rke family members, especially to Jack and Anne. *** Luxembourg Airport. After a long tiring flight, Robin and Andres finally arrived in Luxembourg. Robin looked so excited when he descended the ne steps even though he didn¡¯t sleep at all. ¡°The car that will take us to the hotel is ready, boss,¡± Andres said quietly. Robin shook his head. ¡°I want to go straight to where Christian rke lives.¡± ¡°We¡¯d better go to the hotel first to store all our things, boss,¡± said Andres quickly. ¡°We can¡¯t be too shy, in Luxembourg the rke surname is highly respected. That¡¯s why we have to y it safe.¡± Robin was silent, he didn¡¯t seem to like hearing Andres¡¯ words. ¡°You have to give the most perfect impression when you visit them, boss. Make Christian and his family think twice about going against you.¡± Robin pursed her lips. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go to the hotel first then. I think you¡¯re right, I have to give my best when visiting the thieves.¡± Chapter 376 376 Visit Jack and Anne hand in hand escorted Doctor Marcelo to the front yard, when he finished making sure Christian¡¯s forehead wound was okay, the doctor who was still quite young said goodbye to continue his work at the hospital. ¡°Thanks again for the help, doctor. I¡¯m really indebted to you.¡± Doctor Marcelo shook his head. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that, sir. What I do is my duty as a doctor.¡± ¡°We are lucky to have a doctor like you, doc,¡± said Anne sincerely. ¡°I hope you will continue to be with us.¡± Doctor Marcelo just smiled in response to Anne¡¯s words, because he didn¡¯t want to make his co-workers rece their duties too long at the hospital, finally Doctor Marcelo said goodbye to Anne and Jack again. Using his official car, Doctor Marcelo left rke¡¯s mansion. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Suri and Christian are waiting inside.¡± Jack invited Anne into the house not long after the car driven by the doctor Marcelo drove away. Anne nodded slowly, although at this moment she felt very ufortable but Anne chose not to keep it to herself. Anne did not want to spoil her morning with an unnecessary argument, Anne wanted to enjoy herpany with her familyfortably. When Anne and Jack arrived, everyone including Christian had already taken their seats. Likewise with food, all delicious food that is appetizing is also neatly arranged on the table. Since everything was ready, Jack then invited everyone to eat. The dexterous Anne immediately went about her usual duties by fetching some food for Jack before filling his own te. ¡°Mom...¡± ..... ¡°Salmon is good for you, honey,¡± said Anne softly, ignoring Suri¡¯s protests. Suri pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t like pan seared salmon!¡± ¡°From now on you should like it then.¡± One thing that Anne always wins at the dinner table is her ability to force her family members to finish the food she serves, just like she was doing with Suri. Even though she doesn¡¯t really like salmon, Suri still eats her food voraciously. ¡°Mommy will help you take your medicine after your meal,¡± says Anne softly to Christian who has just wiped his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Mom!¡± ¡°Mommy knows, it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Kainer will help me, Mom.¡± Christian again refuses the offer given by his mother. From where he was sitting, Kainer immediately agreed with Christian¡¯s words, trying to convince Anne. Anne pursed her lips. ¡°Okay then, Mommy won¡¯t insist. But you have to finish your food.¡± Christian nodded slowly without changing his facial expression, being at the same table with all his family members like this made him feel ufortable. Christian still feels strange eating in aplete line-up like this after all that has happened. While everyone was enjoying their meal, suddenly Derek entered the house. One of Christian¡¯s best bodyguards approaches Jorge and whispers a few words to the butler. ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Jorge quietly. Derek nodded. ¡°Sure, the man said his name clearly.¡± Jorge gulped. ¡°Keep the guy outside, I¡¯ll report it to Mr. Jack.¡± Without arguing Derek then immediately returned to the front page to carry out the instructions Jorge gave, a few minutes ago Robin Jones and Andres came. The two men force their way in to meet Christian. Without thinking twice, Jorge then immediately approached Jack who was still enjoying his breakfast quietly with his family members. Prank... The fork in Jack¡¯s hand immediately fell onto the te after Jorge finished speaking, his face immediately became tense. ¡°What is it, sir?¡± Erick immediately reacted quickly. Jack who was too surprised was silent, he did not respond to Erick¡¯s question and this frustrated Erick. ¡°Exin what happened, Jorge?¡± Erick turned his question to Jorge who was still standing behind Jack with his head half lowered. Jorge raised his face slowly. ¡°The guy named Robin Jones is up front, he¡¯s forcing his way in to meet the young master.¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Erick and Kainer reacted simultaneously. ¡°Robin Jones you mean what is Robin Jones, Jorge?¡± asked Asher in a slightly trembling voice. Jorge nodded. ¡°Damn it,¡± Asher growled hoarsely. ¡°Turns out that bastard came sooner than expected.¡± Suri gripped Asher¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°How is it, Asher?¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Christian answers slowly. ¡°Let him meet me.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°No Mom, don¡¯t ban me.¡± Christian stops his mother from speaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very rude not to wee guests?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s a dangerous person, Christ. Mommy¡¯s afraid...¡± ¡°What Christian says is true, Anne,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°We have to wee the man, he¡¯se all the way from New York. You guys go up to the second floor, I¡¯ll apany Christian to wee the great guest.¡± ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Jack reassured Anne. ¡°I promise.¡± Anne shook her head frantically, even though she had not met Robin Jones in person but all the descriptions of the man that Areez had given her were enough to frighten her. Anne worries that Robin will do something to Christian. ¡°Take Suri with you,¡± said Jack again. ¡°No!¡± Jack turned to Suri. ¡°You go up to the second floor with Mommy and Charlotte, don¡¯te down no matter what.¡± Suri shook her head with teary eyes, her concern for her brother made Suri refuse to be ordered to hide. Suri wants to apany Christian. ¡°Take your sister to the second floor, Asher,¡± Jack said coldly. ¡°Keep her until everything is safe.¡± Asher, who did not expect to receive such an order, could only nod in resignation. He knew that at this time he could not argue given the conditions that were not possible, without opening his lips Asher then grabbed Suri¡¯s hand and invited her to immediately go up to the second floor. Although initially refused, Suri finallyplied and was invited to go up to the second floor. She has learned enough from experience, Suri doesn¡¯t want to get everyone into trouble because of her. Seeing Suri and Asher go up to the second floor, Charlotte quickly caught up. Charlotte didn¡¯t want to get herself into trouble. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be fine, Jack,¡± said Anne hoarsely. ¡°Take care of Christian.¡± Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Everything will be fine, don¡¯t worry. Now go upstairs, I will greet the man.¡± Anne nodded slowly, after giving her husband an affectionate kiss, Anne immediately stepped into the stairs to catch up with Suri and Charlotte who had gone up first. Once the two most important women in his life are out of the way, Jack then puts his hand on Christian¡¯s shoulder, which has been locking his lips for a long time. ¡°Come and meet Robin Jones, let¡¯s face him together.¡± ¡°I can handle it myself, Dad,¡± Christian says quietly, the corner of his eye darting at Erick and Kainer who were already walking towards the front yard first. Jack smiled. ¡°Daddy knows, but please give Daddy a chance to do Daddy¡¯s duty as a father this time. Let Daddy do something useful for you.¡± Christian lifts his face to look at his father who is already standing. ¡°Okay, Daddy can apany me to meet Robin. But Daddy has to promise me one thing first.¡± ¡°Promise, promise what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything, let me face the man. He¡¯s mine,¡± Christian says quietly. Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Okay, Daddy won¡¯t interfere.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s meet the grand guest. It¡¯s hical to make him wait too long.¡± As nearly ten minutes pass, Christian and Robin meet. But the two of them still locked their lips together, the two of them only standing two meters apart and looking at each other. He¡¯s a man who loves the same girl who is assessing each other¡¯s strengths in silence. ¡°Finally we meet.¡± Robin was the first to speak. ¡°I guess without me needing to introduce myself first, you already know who I am, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How could I not know who you are, Robin Jones. You are the only person who has the heart to separate a newborn from its mother,¡± Christian replies sarcastically without further ado. Robin Jonesughed. ¡°How dare you separate a baby from its mother? Ohe on, don¡¯t make meugh out loud, Christian. You alone know best who¡¯s at fault here.¡± ¡°Zwetta came to me when she became Elena, I didn¡¯t make her as Elena. So I¡¯m totally innocent and you can¡¯t me me for this problem, the only person you have to me is Jody Wilson who made Zwetta as It was Elena who fell in love with me in the end,¡± Christian says firmly, after for the past few weeks imagining his meeting with Robin Jones, Christian has decided to speak firmly to the man. Robin must know if Zwetta is meant for him. Robin narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really good at tongue- Zwetta was fooled by you so easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cheating, I sincerely love her as well as Zwetta. If we don¡¯t love each other how could we possibly have children?¡± Robin¡¯s face immediately turned tense. ¡°And even though Zwetta doesn¡¯t remember me or our memories right now, I¡¯m sure one day she¡¯ll remember everything. And when that timees, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯ll hate you. She¡¯ll know what kind of person you are, Robin Jones.¡± Chapter 377 377 Elena ¡®Back¡¯ Robin folded his arms across his chest. ¡°How could Zwetta hate the person who saved her life so many years ago, Zwetta isn¡¯t that stupid. She¡¯s a smart girl.¡± ¡°Is what she has done so far not enough to repay your help at that time? You have made her a money-making machine, for years you have used a girl without being a source of money, making her holy hands stained with the blood of dirty humans. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done all this time, Robin. So stop bringing up the help you¡¯ve given her at that time, because you¡¯ve already taken Zwetta back more than what you¡¯ve done for her, ¡°said Christian curtly. ¡°You....¡± ¡°You are the most shameless man I know, Robin,¡± Christian ads again. ¡°You saved an innocent girl just for you to make money and now without any guilt youe to me, ming me.¡± Andres, who was already hot at Christian¡¯s words, stepped forward, seeing Andres ¡® sudden movement which made Kainer and Erick do the same. The two of them approached Christian, but both of their steps were stopped by Christian¡¯s hand movement which prevented them from approaching. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°This is my business, Kainer. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Christian firmly forbids Kainer to help him. Andres looked so offended. His face was bright red with emotion, what Robin said was true. Christian is very good with tongues. ¡°What I¡¯ve done to Zwetta is for her own good, I taught her many things that Zwetta gets from anywhere else. And if in the end Zwetta uses that ability to work is it wrong? Of course not! And one more thing you should know , Zwetta did it all consciously and not forced. So you can¡¯t me me for what Zwetta done, after all Zwetta enjoys her job well. She loves her job as a secret agent.¡± Robin immediately rebutted Christian¡¯s previous words. ..... Christian purses his lips. ¡°Despite your good intentions to equip Zwetta with martial arts skills, you are still at fault, Robin. You¡¯ve made a girl to be a moneymaker, while you are currently very healthy and able to work. Where is your pride as a man?¡± ¡°Christian rke!!!¡± ¡°Unlike what I¡¯ve done for Zwetta, I prepared everything for Zwetta well. I¡¯ve prepared afortable ce for her to live, I¡¯ve prepared all her needs so that she doesn¡¯t have to work for the rest of her life. Zwetta doesn¡¯t have to get her hands dirty anymore. with the blood of innocent people, Zwetta no longer needs to feed a healthy man capable of self-employment.¡± Not only Robin, Andres was also very angry to hear Christian¡¯s words. The two of them simultaneously pointed the weapons hidden in their respective waists at Christian. Seeing Christian¡¯s life in danger, Jack jumps into action. Using the gun he had prepared beforehand, Jack immediately aimed at Robin Jones¡¯ head. Erick, Kainer and other bodyguards did the same thing. Dozens of men dressed in all ck surrounded Robin and Andres with guns ready to shoot hot lead. ¡°Put down your gun!¡± Jack rebuked coldly. Robin shifted his gaze from Christian to Jack who was now standing beside Christian. ¡°Jackson rke, it turns out that the news I heard is true. You are a man who always interferes in his family¡¯s affairs,¡± Robin quipped without fear. Jack smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not interfering in my family¡¯s affairs, I¡¯m doing my duty as a father. One thing you can never understand because you¡¯ve never been in my position.¡± Robin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I have no business with you, Jack. What has business with me is your son who took Zwetta from me, so don¡¯t interfere or talk. Because you have no right to do that.¡± ¡°Why not have the right? What Mr. Jackson rke is currently doing is one of his duties as a father. So you can¡¯t stop him from talking,¡± Areez said loudly from behind. Areez, who just got out of his car, immediately joined the conversation, a few moments ago Suri called him in a panic, asking him toe home. Luckily when Suri called Areez and Aldrich was on his way to rke¡¯s mansion, so it didn¡¯t take long for Areez to arrive at rke¡¯s mansion. Robin turned to Areez who was walking towards him with great curiosity, but it was not Areez¡¯s figure that made Robin open his eyes wide. It was the figure of the girl behind Areez that made Robin almost scream. The girl with the short flowing hair that he missed so much suddenly appeared suddenly making all the fires that were burning inside him suddenly extinguished. And it wasn¡¯t just Robin who was surprised to see Zwetta ¡®s sudden appearance, Christian who was already wracked with such great longing for her immediately stepped forward trying to approach Zwetta but his father was holding him back. Jack, who feels that the situation is still not safe, forbids Christian to approach Zwetta. ¡°Dad...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°Things are still not safe, the man still has a gun.¡± ¡°But Zee...¡± ¡°They won¡¯t dare mess with Zwetta, the risk is too big,¡± added Jack again as he turned his gaze to Erick who was currently a shield for him and Christian from the target of the gun that Andres was pointing. ¡°Right now we¡¯ll just have to wait and see what Robin will do, Daddy wants to know how much influence that guy has on Zwetta.¡± His father¡¯s words managed to calm Christian a little, even though at this time he really wanted to hug Zwetta but Christian decided to follow his father¡¯s instructions. The presence of two uninvited guests who are currently making a mess of it makes Christian have to hold back his longing a little longer. ¡°Zee.¡± p... The sound of a p thatnded on Robin¡¯s cheek sounded so loud, Zwetta who looked so calm unexpectedly threw a very, very hard p on Robin. Not only Robin who was surprised to see Zwetta¡¯s, Andres who still drew his gun at Christian also looked very surprised when he saw Zwetta dared to swing her hand at Robin who incidentally was their boss. Instead of being angry, Robin smiled. He looked so calm even though the heat on his cheeks was still so piercing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zee? Are you that longing for me to give you a gift like this?¡± ¡°You really are an asshole, Robin. You¡¯re a heartless human,¡± Zwetta said in a trembling voice. ¡°I really didn¡¯t think you could do this to me.¡± Robin frowned. ¡°Doing evil? What did I do to you, Zee? Have I ever hurt you or put you in danger? No, didn¡¯t I? Then why do you call me evil?¡± Zwetta was silent, she did not immediately respond to Robin¡¯s words. Zwetta was trying to stop herself from exploding right now, Zwetta wanted to see what lies Robin would do again this time. ¡°What lie did that guy tell you, Zee?¡± Robin brought up Christian¡¯s name in his conversation with Zwetta. ¡°You don¡¯t know that I¡¯m the only person who wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hurt me?¡± Zwetta repeated Robin¡¯s words in a real mocking tone. Robin nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the only person who wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you. I¡¯m the one who really cares about you.¡± ¡°Care for me? Care from which side?¡± Zwetta snapped at Robin loudly, her patience running out. Robin was still trying to dodge. ¡°If you cared for me you wouldn¡¯t have taken me to New York when I had just given birth to my premature baby, Robin.¡± boom. Robin¡¯s face immediately turned pale, as did Andres. Andres, who had not been talking for a while, looked very surprised when he heard Zwetta¡¯s unexpected words. Likewise with the others, everyone around them was as shocked as Robin and Andres, especially Christian. Christian, who is still very sure that Zwetta¡¯s n¡¯t returned, almost screams when he hears Zwetta bring up about Luna. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Zee?¡±had read Zwetta a moment ago. ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t believe such lies so easily.¡± Zwettaughed loudly, so loudly that Jorge could hear her standing in the doorway. Robin¡¯s brow furrowed when he realized that there was something strange about Zwetta, as someone who had known Zwetta long time, Robin didn¡¯t seem to like seeing the girlughing out loud like that. The Zwetta he has known so far is a fierce, shy girl, Zwetta doesn¡¯t even want to look at the other person¡¯s face if she¡¯s not wearing a mask that covers her face. But Zwetta this time, the girlughed out loud in front of many people without hesitation. ¡°Nonsense, you call what I said bullshit? What if I have evidence you can¡¯t refute?¡± ¡°Evidence I can¡¯t refute? What kind of evidence?¡± Robin reacted violently again. ¡°Come on Zee, you¡¯re not a teenage girl. How many lies has Christian rke lied in your head?¡± Zwetta pursed her lips, she slowly turned her gaze to Christian who had been staring at her unblinkingly. Satisfied with the look of concern on Christian¡¯s face, Zwetta turned her gaze back to Robin. ¡°What if I tell you that I remember everything, Robin,¡± Zwetta quietly, expressionless. ¡°What?!¡± Zwetta smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to remember everything, Robin. All the memories you¡¯ve erased from my head are back, I¡¯ve remembered all the times I was with Jody and Cam Wilson who gave me the name Elena Wilson.¡± Chapter 378 378 [Bonus chapter]No confess ¡°What, have you managed to remember everything?¡± Christian was the first to react to Zwetta. Zwetta doesn¡¯t respond to Christian¡¯s words, her focus is still on Robin. Zwetta wanted to hold Robin ountable for what he had done to her. Zwetta wanted to know what Robin¡¯s real reason was for bringing her back to New York forcibly like that. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡± Zwetta raised her hand in the air, stopping Robin from approaching her. ¡°Just answer my question earlier.¡± Robin squinted, trying to read Zwetta¡¯s. Robin wants to determine whether Zwetta is currently pretending to have remembered everything or is just testing it, Robin is very sure that doctor Giana has seeded in erasing all of Zwetta while she was Elena. That¡¯s why at this time Robin doubted Zwetta who admitted that she had managed to remember everything. ¡°If you think I¡¯m faking then you¡¯re wrong, I really remember everything. From how I got out of the hotel after a mission to finally I...¡± Zwetta nced at Christian. ¡°Until the end how I was bleeding after falling in the room before finally Romaria and the other maids found me and took me to the hospital.¡± Christian¡¯s face looks so pale, it¡¯s as if all his blood has been sucked out of his body. The words that came out of Zwetta almost made him faint. Zwetta said what happened to her before giving birth to Luna one year ago. ¡°Zwetta...¡± ¡°Answer Robin!¡± Zwetta snapped. ¡°What is the reason that makes you have the heart to separate a baby who has just been born prematurely from its mother!! What is the reason you brought me back to New York and erased all my memories? Is that what you call having no intention of hurting me, huh?!¡± ..... Robin clenched his fists tightly. Damn it, all the memories he had forced out of Zwetta resurfaced. ¡°You¡¯ve given me no chance to see my daughter, Robin. You¡¯ve stolen all my precious time, you¡¯ve made me a bad mother. You¡¯ve...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a mother, Zee.¡± Robin shouted loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be the mother of a baby born to Christian rke. That man doesn¡¯t deserve to be the father of your child.¡± ¡°Watch your word, Robin!¡± Christian rebukes no less loudly, Christian does not ept Robin¡¯s words that call himself unfit to be a father. Robin turns to Christian, giving him a mocking look. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a father, you don¡¯t deserve Zwetta. You don¡¯t love her at all.¡± ¡°I love you so much, Zwetta. Don¡¯t be so clueless!!!¡± Robinughed. ¡°You love Zwetta? What kind of love are you talking about right now? If you love Zwetta, how can there be traces of violence all over her body? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m stupid, I know what you have done to Zwetta.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, just answer my question, Robin,¡± Zwetta again. ¡°Zee... open your eyes! That guy doesn¡¯t really love you, he¡¯s been violent to you. Your whole body has traces of violence back then...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Zwetta cut Robin¡¯s words calmly. ¡°I remember everything, without you even talking I remember everything Christian did to me, so you don¡¯t have to bother reminding me about this. What I¡¯m asking you is the reason behind your decision to forcibly take me home to New York when that, what made you have the heart to separate me from my baby.¡± ¡°Zee..¡± ¡°Answer Robin!!!¡± Zwetta shouted loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, the baby that you separated from me had many problems in her body. She had manyplications due to being born prematurely, at that time what she needed was her mother. Her mother¡¯s hugs and affection, not those painful medical devices.¡± Zwetta stopped talking, her chest tightened at the memory of Luna. Remembering her baby who had returned to heaven without being able to hug and kiss her. ¡°You¡¯re evil, Robin. So mean, you have the heart to make me forget about my child. You made me the worst mother ever for not caring about her baby who is fighting for life...you really are so mean.¡±tears Zwetta¡¯s flowed from her hazel eyes, so far Zwetta had never cried in front of Robin. But this time Zwetta couldn¡¯t help herself, remembering how beautiful Luna¡¯s photo on her tombstone made Zwetta¡¯s break. Robin was stunned to see Zwetta cry, the man looked confused and sad. Robin looked uneasy when Zwetta brought up the selfishness he had done one year ago. ¡°Why did you do that, Robin...why?¡± ¡°I brought you back to New York because I care about you, Zee,¡± Robin answered honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you with Christian, he doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the reason. I know you don¡¯t care about me, if you cared about me you wouldn¡¯t have the heart to separate me from my baby.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°You¡¯re bad Robin, you¡¯re so mean. I¡¯m so disappointed in you,¡± Zwetta hoarsely, her wet eyes staring at Robin without blinking. ¡°The person I have admired and respected so much turned out to be so cruel to me, you purposely made me forget my baby by continuing to force me to work. Is the debt I have too big for you to keep making me work and make money? your love for money?¡± Robin clenched his jaw. ¡°Watch your words, Zwetta. Remember who you¡¯re talking to, I¡¯m not someone you can look down on like that.¡± ¡°I remember very well who you are. You are the person who saved my life from being chased by Osbert¡¯s men at that time, you are the person who has made me sleepfortably on a soft mattress and eat well. I remember all the good you have done for me. But still you can¡¯t do that to me, you have no right to take my life from me,¡± Zwetta loudly. A smile appeared on Robin¡¯s lips. ¡°How much love do you have for that man that you finally dare to oppose me like this, Zee? What has that man given you to make you betray me like this?¡± ¡°My business with Christian has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t involve him in our conversation,¡± Zwetta replies curtly. Robin did not respond to Zwetta¡¯s, he turned his gaze to Andres, who was currently surrounded by Christian¡¯s men and Jack, who was still pointing a gun at him. ¡°Finish your business with Christian rke first, thene and see me. I¡¯ll tell you the real reason why I brought you back to New York then.¡± ¡°Robin...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you until the day after tomorrow, meet me at the Hilton hotel in the center,¡± said Robin again interrupting Zwetta¡¯s. Zwetta shook her head, she looked dissatisfied with Robin¡¯s words. Her curiosity was not satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s end our conversation here and meet me when you have resolved your problem with the man who gave you the crippled child.¡± ¡°Robin!!!¡± Christian rebukes Robin loudly. ¡°Watch your words, don¡¯t call my daughter with dirty words like that.¡± Christian grits his teeth as he speaks. Robin pursed his lips, not feeling guilty. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Andres. Let¡¯s leave this ce, it feels like our presence will disturb the nostalgia of this couple who have just met again,¡± said Robin sarcastically, Robin deliberately called Zwetta¡¯s to rke¡¯s mansion at this time as nostalgia because he managed to remember all her memories with Christian. Damn. Ignoring the existence of dozens of guns that were still drawn at him, Andres immediately approached Robin who was dealing with Zwetta. Zwetta who was once Elena Wilson. Andres fake smile widened when he faced Zwetta. ¡°I hope you cane back to us as soon as possible, Zee. We are all you have, people who won¡¯t hurt you,¡± said Andres quietly. Zwetta locked her lips, not responding to Andres ¡®s sarcastic tone. Zwetta is wise enough to let Andres freely express his opinion, Zwetta ¡®s current opponent is Robin, not Andres. Without saying a word Robin leaves the rke residence, his n to warn Christian fails after Zwetta arrives. Zwetta who has managed to restore all her memories. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go for that damn boy, Zee. You¡¯re mine.¡± After the gate through which Robin and Andres passed closed again, Christian immediately approached Zwetta. As if he had no sin, Christian immediately hugged Zwetta from behind.easily Zwetta from Christian¡¯s embrace and managed to make the man fall to the ground in one punch that hit his stomach. ¡°Young master!!¡± ¡°Christ..¡± Everyone reacted in unison when Christian¡¯s body hit the ground after being hit by Zwetta. ¡°Are you ok, Son?¡± asked Jack hoarsely, seeing how Zwetta¡¯s knocking Christian made Jack worry about his son¡¯s condition. Christian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Zwetta¡¯s didn¡¯t hurt at all. I was just too shocked that¡¯s why I lost my bnce and ended up falling.¡± Christian lied, the blow that Zwetta very painful and still leaves a pain in his stomach at this time. Jack bit his lower lip hard, trying to keep himself from speaking again. Jack didn¡¯t want to make matters worse if hemented on what Zwetta to Christian. ¡°You¡¯re really dangerous, it¡¯s only right that the guy didn¡¯t give up on getting you back to him,¡± Areez said quietly, breaking the silence that urred after Zwetta¡¯s on Christian. Zwetta turned her gaze to Areez who had justmented on her. ¡°You¡¯re so much different from the Elena Wilson that I remember,¡± Areez added. Zwetta raised one eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not Elena Wilson, obviously we¡¯re different.¡± ¡°Not Elena Wilson?!¡± Areez reacted quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your memory had returned, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Since the beginning of my life in this country, my identity has remained Zwetta even though Jody and Cam Wilson made me their child and I will always be me, even though I had lost my memory and used the identity of the dead girl. That¡¯s why I said that I and Elena Wilson is different,¡± Zwetta firmly. Chapter 379 379 The main requirement Areez swallowed his saliva, the words that came out of Zwetta made him feel ufortable. Even though Zwetta spoke calmly, the aura that the girl gave off when she spoke made her feel very depressed. The figure of the girl standing in front of him today ispletely different from the figure of the girl he previously knew, it seems Christian will need extra effort to win her heart back. ¡°I didn¡¯te to this ce to confront anyone including you, Christ.¡± Zwetta finally refocused on Christian who was back standing next to Jack and Kainer who looked so worried for Christian. ¡°My purpose ining here is to seek redress from all of you, especially you, Christian.¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± Christian repeats Zwetta¡¯s in a slightly hoarse voice. Zwetta nodded. ¡°Yes,pensation. Compensation for all the time you forcibly stole from me.¡± ¡°Please get straight to the point, Zee. Don¡¯t make us more confused,¡± said Jack carefully, Jack who had previously decided not to interfere in Christian and Zwetta¡¯s matters finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I want to hold you ountable for Luna¡¯s death.¡± Zwetta spoke loudly. ¡°You all made it impossible for me to see Luna while she was still alive.¡± ¡°Zee.¡± Areez steps forward, shielding Christian and Jack from the piercing gaze of Zwetta who is filled with anger. ¡°Previously I apologize if I have to interfere in your and Christian¡¯s problems, I just want to express my opinion a little as a person who cares about your rtionship. Believe me, Christian and all his family members have tried their best to make Luna recover. Mr. Jack has even been looking for a donor heart for Luna in the underworld where his actions are illegal, but Mr. Jack still does it for Luna. Likewise with Christian, Christian has tried everything to make Luna recover until finally God wills otherwise. ¡°It¡¯s useless because God loves Luna more than all of us, God can¡¯t bear to see Luna continue to endure pain, that¡¯s why God took Luna home.¡± Zwetta¡¯s chest felt very tight, even though the one talking to her at this time was Areez but her heart was very hurt to hear the man¡¯s words. How bad was your condition at that time dear? ¡°I can talk like this because I saw for myself what they did to heal Luna, so please don¡¯t me them on you. Everything that happened to Luna waspletely out of our control as humans,¡± Areez said again. ..... ¡°The one who lost Luna was not only you, dear. We were all very devastated by Luna¡¯s death.¡± From behind Anne replied to Areez¡¯s words, Anne and Suri who had been peeking from the second floor immediately rushed downstairs after Robin and Andres left. Anne, who is very worried about Christian¡¯s condition, immediately runs to the park where all her loved ones are gathered, facing Zwetta who is demanding Christian¡¯s responsibility for Luna¡¯s death. The tears that Zwetta time finally spilled down her cheeks, Zwetta to not cry in front of the people she hated, was finally shattered into pieces. ¡°We have tried our best to make Luna recover, honey. We have also tried all the best care for her but returned to God¡¯s will, God wants Luna to return to Him,¡± said Anne again with mixed feelings stir, seeing Zwetta cry silently made her heart shatter. Anne knew that the girl who was crying in front of her was currently very broken. Anne looks like she is in the mirror, she sees herself in Zwetta. All of Zwetta ¡®s current reminded him of herself when she lost Princess decades ago. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for beingte in telling you about Luna.¡± Christian finally spoke again. ¡°Why....why didn¡¯t you tell me about Luna from the start, Christ?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Elena, Zee. Even though you have the same face as Elena, I don¡¯t think you and Elena are the same person,¡± Christian answered honestly. ¡°If only I had known from the start that you were Elena, then that very second I would take you to the hospital to meet our daughter, to meet Luna who is waiting for you.¡± ¡°You are lying.¡± ¡°For God¡¯s sake I¡¯m not lying, Zee,¡± Christian says loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were Elena at all, although to be honest I was really shocked when I first saw your face. But it was just a simple shock, nothing more. I really don¡¯t have any prejudice about you, all I say is this is honesty thates from the deepest of my heart including my feelings for you. I really love you, I fell in love with you this morning even though at that time you didn¡¯t have any memory of me.¡± Slowly Zwetta wiped her tears, she was not at all touched by the sweet words that Christian was saying at this time. Her anger at the man was far greater than anything at this moment, which was why Zwetta was not at all tempted by the seductive words Christian made for her. ¡°I really fell in love with you again, Zee. I fell in love with you when you became Elena and when you became Zwetta,¡± Christian said again without shame to reveal all his feelings to Zwetta in front of everyone he knew. Even though Zwetta had him down, Christian wasn¡¯t angry at all. Christian was so excited when he spoke. Zwetta tilted her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to talk to me like that, Christ? After what you did to me while pregnant with Luna one year ago, you still dare to say such rubbish words to me? You really are a man who has no shame at all, Christ.¡± Even though he had prepared himself to face Zwetta¡¯s, in fact Christian still felt sad when Zwetta brought up his biggest mistake. ¡°Aren¡¯t there second chances for me, Zee?¡± ¡°You want a second chance after all the mistakes you¡¯ve made ?¡± Zwetta immediately reacted. ¡°You really are a shameless man, Christian. You should be ashamed to talk to me like that after what you did to me for months at the vi back then. You even had the heart to forbid me from attending Jody and Cam Wilson¡¯s funerals. who at that time became my parents, the two people who made me feel the warmth of living in that family. One thing I have never felt since childhood, don¡¯t you have the heart to forbid me from attending funerals, even now I don¡¯t know where they are buried and after that all of you still dare to confess love to me?!¡± Christian¡¯s chest felt tight, Zwetta made it difficult for him to breathe. ¡°And what did you say earlier, madam? You said that Christian lost Luna so much? Just so you know, at that time Christian forced me to take the contraceptive pill that your family doctor prescribed when Luna was growing in my stomach.¡± ¡°What?!¡± shrieked Anne and Jack at the same time. Zwetta smiled. ¡°In the first ce he didn¡¯t want a child from me at all, so it¡¯s very unlikely that he would feel the loss of Luna¡¯s death as soon as your husband. This honorable Mr. Jackson rke at that time came to me at the vi and said many things that should not be said from a gentleman like him, so stop telling me if you all feel sad for the death of my child. The only person who misses the most over Luna¡¯s death is me, the mother who conceived and gave birth full of struggle and tears. A mother who has never seen what a daughter¡¯s face looks like what she fought so hard for for months, and all of that happened because of your beloved son. He was the one who made me unconscious after giving birth to Luna until finally Robin came and took me forcibly back to New York and made me forget about Luna. You¡¯re all as jerks as Robin.¡± Zwetta¡¯s words not only hurt Jack and Christian, Anne, who just found out that Christian had forced Zwetta to take contraceptive pills, looked so sad and disappointed. She didn¡¯t expect that her proud son would do such a lowly thing to a girl, a girl who was carrying his baby. With such great guilt, suddenly Anne threw herself in front of Zwetta. Anne knelt down with her head lowered. ¡°Mommy!!¡± Suri immediately reacted. ¡°What is Mommy doing?¡± Anne raised her hand, signaling Suri and the others not to approach her. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about it, I didn¡¯t know at all that my husband and son had gone that far to you Zee. On behalf of my son and husband, I want to sincerely apologize to you. I sincerely apologize for what was done to you Zee. Will you forgive them?¡± ¡°You went this far to apologize on behalf of your son and husband?¡±asked Zwetta disbelief, seeing Anne kneeling like that made her feel ufortable. The only person in the rke family who didn¡¯t hurt her was Anne, that¡¯s why Zwetta felt a little annoyed to see the graceful woman lower her self-esteem like that. Anne nodded without hesitation. ¡°As a wife and mother I have failed, as well as a grandmother. That¡¯s why I want to apologize to you, I apologize for my ignorance of what my husband and son did. I sincerely ask you for forgiveness for all my ignorance, Zee.¡± ¡°Anne..¡± Jack called Anne¡¯s name in a muffled voice, seeing his wife begging for forgiveness for him like this made his heart ache. ¡°You want me to forgive your husband and son, madam?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. ¡°Yes, I want you to forgive all of us, not just Jack and Christian. Please give us all one more chance to make up for all our wrongs with you,¡± replied Anne excitedly. ¡°Ok, I will forgive all of you but on one condition.¡± ¡°Conditions, what conditions do we have to do to get forgiveness from you, Zee?¡± Christian immediately interrupted Zwetta¡¯s quickly. ¡°Are you sure you can do what I ask?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. Christian nods excitedly. ¡°Yeah, I can definitely do it for you. As long as it makes you forgive us, then I¡¯ll dly do it. Now tell me, what conditions do you want?¡± ¡°I will forgive and forget all your mistakes if you give me to move Luna¡¯s grave.¡± Chapter 380 380 Zwetta¡¯s big hope ¡°What?!¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°I want to take Luna to my hometown of Nashville where I was born before moving to New York.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jack shouted loudly. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Luna is resting peacefully in her new house. You can¡¯t disturb her.¡± Zwetta turned to Jack who looked so angry when he heard the condition she just said. ¡°Why do you want to move Luna, Zee? Luna has calmed down, she is resting in peace without feeling any more pain. Then do you have the heart to ruin her peace?¡± Christian asks in a trembling voice. ¡°Luna is my daughter, I gave birth to her. I have the right to her, just like you have done before. So where did it go wrong?¡±asked Zwetta calmly. ¡°Zee.¡± Anne, who immediately got up from the ground as soon as she heard the conditions given by Zwetta, immediately approached the girl in a hurry. ¡°Luna is resting in her new ce, dear. She has calmed down, if you want to move Luna¡¯s grave then it would be tantamount to destroying her peace. Do you have the heart to treat Luna like that? Luna has suffered all this time, Zee. Luna will suffer again if you move her tomb. I think the conditions you put in are very unreasonable, my dear.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make sense? I¡¯m the mother, I have the same rights as you, right? So there¡¯s nothing wrong with the conditions I gave earlier,¡± said Zwetta stubbornly. ¡°But Luna is dead, Zee. She was buried in the ground ten days ago, if you move her now it¡¯s the same as making Luna sad. Currently Luna¡¯s body is undergoing decay and moving at times like this, do you think Luna is not sad up there?¡± ..... Damn Zwetta¡¯s face immediately changed drastically, Anne¡¯s words made her uneasy. Reminded of Luna¡¯s condition, which had been buried in the ground for ten days, made Zwetta have to think again if she wanted to move Luna, her motherly soul was immediately disturbed by this. ¡°Please think again, dear. For Luna¡¯s sake,¡± added Anne again. Zwetta stepped back, trying to avoid Anne who wanted to touch her. ¡°Zee ..¡± ¡°Why are you so selfish? Why are you universal? Even when Luna died, you didn¡¯t give me the opportunity to hug her,¡± Zwetta said in a hoarse voice. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant dear, that¡¯s not it.¡± Anne returned to Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°Then live with all the sins that you will always carry, because I will never forgive you all,¡± said Zwetta quickly. Without waiting for a response from Anne and everyone else, Zwetta then turned around and immediately walked away from rke¡¯s mansion. The dizziness that gued her after not sleeping all night came to torment her again after discussing Luna, Zwetta didn¡¯t want her to fall unconscious in front of Christian and his family. Seeing Zwetta leave Christian intends to follow her, but Areez¡¯s grip on his arm forces him to stop his intention. ¡°Areez,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t chase now, it¡¯s useless. At this time Zwetta is in turmoil, no matter how much you talk she won¡¯t listen to it,¡± Areez said firmly. ¡°Let Zwetta calm down first, she needs that.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°What Areez said is true, young master.¡± Erick also replied to Areez¡¯s words. ¡± Zwetta must be in a lot of shock right now after she regained her memory, so we¡¯d better give her some space. I¡¯m sure once her mood improves, Zwetta will be able to talk wellr.¡± Christian grits his teeth, he looks so angry right now. Knowing that Zwetta managed to remember everything, the one thing Christian wants to do is stay by his side. Christian wants to fix all the mistakes he has made. ¡°I will order my men to keep an eye on Zwetta, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Areez again. Christian again did not respond to Areez¡¯s words, his focus was still on Zwetta who was now out of sight. The girl walked so fast that in no time she made it through the gate. Because the sun was getting higher, Areez and Suri then invited everyone to return to the house even though it required a struggle that was not easy. Seducing Christian who is being so stubborn as he is right now is a hard work, fortunately Areez has the same body proportion as Christian so that man can force Christian into the house. Charlotte, who had only been a good listener, immediately got into action, the girl deftly grabbed a clean towel and a basin of warm water for Anne. Charlotte wants to help Anne clean her body after kneeling on the ground while asking for forgiveness from Zwetta, ording to her nst night with Johan this time Charlotte targets Anne as the first target to conquer. Johan believes that if Charlotte manages to win Anne¡¯s sympathy then their efforts to approach Christian will go well, especially with all the unexpected events that have just happened. ¡°No need, honey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Aunty, I just want to help Aunty,¡± Charlotte said quietly. ¡°Aunty¡¯s feet are dirty.¡± Anne pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a little dirty.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s only a little, but the soil holds a lot of germs and bacteria. I¡¯m afraid if Aunty gets infected with those terrible germs if Aunty¡¯s feet are not cleaned immediately like this,¡± Charlotte said stubbornly again, she was determined to clean Anne¡¯s feet. Which is a little dirty. ¡°Looks like the germs won¡¯t go away if you just wash your feet.¡± Suri, who had just returned from the pantry,mented on what Charlotte wanted to do to her mother. ¡°Mommy better take a shower, Mommy¡¯s clothes are already dirty at the knees.¡± Anne immediately turned her gaze to her knees, the long calf she was wearing looked dirty at the knee as Suri said. ¡°I think Suri was right,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°Aunty¡¯s clothes are already dirty, dear. I think Aunty is better off taking a shower now,¡± said Anne again. ¡°And thank you for your concern, Auntie really appreciates it.¡± Charlotte immediately put on her best smile even withpulsion, damn Suri. How dare she mess up her already close n. After giving a kiss on the forehead Suri who was standing in front of her, Anne then rushed to her room which is on the second floor leaving Charlotte who had been struggling to carry a basin filled with warm water which was quite heavy. Poor Charlotte. As soon as her mother was out of sight, Suri then turned her gaze to Charlotte who was still standing behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard like that, my mother isn¡¯t a spoiled woman who needs that kind of treatment.¡± ¡°Is it wrong if I want to pay attention to Auntie?¡± asked Charlotte trying to be patient, she knew if Suri was provoking her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s wrong, because my mother doesn¡¯t need it,¡± replied Suri quickly. ¡°So stop using cheap methods like that to get my mother¡¯s attention, because you¡¯re never going to get one.¡± After saying that, Suri immediately left Charlotte, she wanted to rejoin her father and brother who were talking in the living room with Areez. The arrival of Areez today made Suri feel a little better. ¡°Fuck, that spoiled child is really a hindrance. Just wait for the time, I will definitely make you regret it. I will make your life like hell after I marry Christian,¡± Charlotte said in a determined heart. *** Zwetta who was already in the car immediately cried loudly, Anne¡¯s words about Luna¡¯s current condition made her sad. ¡°Mommy really meant to not be able to hug you, Luna. Mommy just wants to hug you, baby. Mommy wants to hug you....¡± *** ¡°You said everything would be fine, so what is this doctor? How can Zee remember everything?¡± Robin takes his anger out on the doctor Giana who is currently connected on a video call via his smartphone. ¡°And Zee not only managed to remember all that happened, she also dared to fight me. She was against me, a right she had never done before!!!¡± Robin¡¯s breath sounded so heavy as he spoke, he was really really angry this time. Robin was so offended by the attitude that Zwetta gave him, his pride was still above the highest peak to be able to ept the p that Zwetta a moment ago. ¡°Are you sure Zwetta can remember everything, boss?¡± asked the doctor Giana, surprised, her voice sounded a little hoarse. ¡°But how is that possible?¡± ¡°See my cheeks clearly¡± said Robin coldly changing the conversation. Doctor Giana narrowed her eyes, trying to see Robin¡¯s cheeks clearly. ¡°That...¡± ¡°Yes, this is Zwetta,¡± said Robin quickly. ¡°For almost ten years living on her and this is what I pay for, she dared to p me in front of that damn family without any guilt.¡± Doctor Giana bit her lower lip hard, the words that came out of Robin¡¯s lips scared her a little. Doctor Giana suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Prepare a new medicine for Zwetta, I want to take her back to New York and...¡± ¡°But the risk of the drug is very dangerous, boss. We can lose Zwetta, she will lose her identity.¡± Doctor Giana immediately reacted violently, the drug she had discovered with her co-workers that Robin wanted so badly was a dangerous drug that was forbidden in the medical world. The drug is able to make a person lose the ability to think or in other words the person who receives the drug will be a half-robot human who will only move when ordered. Chapter 381 381 Back to fighting Robin smirked. ¡°It¡¯s better that way, I¡¯d rather see Zwetta be a robot than have to see herugh at another man.¡± Psychopath!!! Beatrice and Veronika who listened to the conversation between doctors Giana and Robin immediately slumped on the sofa, the words they had just heard seemed to make all the joints in their bodies burst with blood. Robin, whom they had known for many years, had now transformed into such a terrible demon. ¡°You heard me, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Robin spoke again, seeing doctor Giana¡¯s who immediately locked her lips tightly made her impatient. Doctor Giana nodded slowly. ¡°Y..yes, I heard what you just said, boss.¡± ¡°Good, immediately go and meet your co-worker. Take the drug and pay whatever he wants, after you manage to get the drug immediately follow me to Luxembourg,¡± said Robin coldly, undeniably. ¡°I will soon go to Russia to see doctor Nik,¡± replied the doctor Giana, still in a hoarse voice. Without saying any closing words, Robin then disconnected the long distance video call with his personal doctor and immediately threw his cellphone on the empty sofa beside Andres roughly. As long as Robin talked to doctor Giana, Andres didn¡¯t make a sound. Hearing Robin¡¯s n to make Zwetta a soulless human made Andres speechless, he didn¡¯t think that Robin would do such a thing to Zwetta , who incidentally was his own student. ..... ¡°Keep monitoring the movement of doctor Giana, I want you to provide every detail of the doctor¡¯s movements until she gets the medicine I want from doctor Nik,¡± Robin said quietly. ¡°Yes boss, I will monitor the movement of doctor Giana,¡± replied Andres stammering. ¡°Now you can go, I want to rest for a while. I have to gather my energy before meeting Zwetta tonight,¡± said Robin again. Without daring to argue, Andres immediately got up from his seat and rushed to the door. However, when he was almost at the door, Andres suddenly stopped his steps and turned to Robin slowly. ¡°Did you have to go this far, boss? I mean this is Zwetta and don¡¯t you love her very much?¡± Robin grinned viciously. ¡°I really love Zwetta, that¡¯s why I want to do this to her. After this she won¡¯t feel sad and disappointed anymore, she will be an obedient and be a good girl for me.¡± Andres swallowed his saliva, seeing the cruel smirk on Robin¡¯s handsome face made him shudder in horror. Robin has really changed, the wise and kind Robin has disappeared and has been reced with a cruel and terrible Robin. Not wanting to be the target of Robin¡¯s anger, Andres then decided to leave Robin¡¯s room immediately. Andres still loves his life and still wants to continue living in peace. ¡°From the beginning you were mine, Zee. Then until the end you will still be mine, I will not let that damn man have you back,¡± said Robin full of emotion. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen, never.¡± **** Christian just sits silently while everyone else is talking, his father and Areez taking turns giving him advice regarding his rtionship with Zwetta. But none of their words are stored in Christian¡¯s head, Christian¡¯s focus is only on Zwetta at this time. ¡°Christ, you heard what I just said, didn¡¯t you?¡± Areez asked quietly. Christian doesn¡¯t budge, he doesn¡¯t respond to Areez¡¯s words at all. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Kainer immediately interrupted Areez¡¯s words trying to wake Christian from his daydream. Areez turned to Kainer and immediately lowered his hand from the air, giving Kainer a chance to wake Christian from his daydream. Although annoyed at Christian who turned out to be daydreaming, Areez felt sorry for his future brother-inw. Right now Christian must be very dizzy, the problem with Zwetta a new problem has arisen brought by Robin Jones. ¡°Sir..¡± Kainer touches Christian¡¯s shoulder, trying to wake him up. ¡°You¡¯re all right, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kainer¡¯s soft voice that was so familiar managed to pull Christian back to reality, Christian¡¯s blue eyes even immediately met Kainer¡¯s green eyes. ¡°Kainer.¡± ¡°What are you thinking now?¡± Kainer instantly let out the curiosity that was currently gathering in her head. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Zwetta, it seems that she hates me so much now. It seems that my chance to get back with her is gone.¡± ¡°Why do you think like that?¡± ¡°Zwetta looks at me with hatred, Kainer. She looks so angry and disappointed at me, I just can¡¯t find the love in her eyes,¡± Christian replies hoarsely, his chest tight as he speaks. The words Zwetta earlier had an impact on him. ¡°Then are you going to give up here, Christ?¡± Areez, who was sitting behind Kainer reacted quickly. ¡°Where¡¯s your fighting spirit, Christ?¡± ¡°If you love her then fight for your love, don¡¯t give up like this.¡± Areez resumed his speech. ¡°Where did the Christian rke I know go?¡± Although he didn¡¯t like Areez¡¯s impudence, Jack was grateful that someone had helped him resuscitate his daughter. Jack, who also had a big hand in Zwetta of his family, chose to remain silent and let Areez intervene first. ¡± Zwetta has returned when I haven¡¯t had time to apologize to her, plus Robin¡¯s arrival. I really don¡¯t know what to do, everything is so difficult andplicated for me right now,¡± Christian said hoarsely. Areez pursed her lips. ¡°How much do you love your girl? Is your love as big as my love for Suri?¡± ¡°Areez Floyen!¡± Jack warned Areez loudly. Areez chuckled, his joke by bringing Suri¡¯s name was apparently not right. After clearing his throat slowly, Areez resumed his speech. A sentence he deliberately uttered in a clear provocative tone to infuriate a Christian rke. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to fight anymore, then let the girl go. Let her go back to her superior and mentor. sinful to make Robin richer,¡± Areez said quietly, Areez deliberately brought up Zwetta at thest moment of speaking to make Christian realize that now he is the one who can save Zwetta from her bloody job. Christian¡¯s face looks even paler when Areez mentions Zwetta¡¯s risky job, his chest tightens again when he remembers how Zwetta got money for that damn Robin Jones. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go of Zwetta.¡± Christian muttered under his breath. ¡°I won¡¯t let her go, Zwetta is mine and I won¡¯t let her go back to being a killing machine for Robin.¡± Jack and Areez smile at the same time, both happy that Christian is back to his former enthusiasm. Areez¡¯s words really managed to get Christian back in his spirits. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to turn your girl back into a killing machine then you have to make here back to you, I¡¯m sure if your girl still has feelings for you especially before you two have enjoyed the sweetness of Paris for days.¡± Damn it. Christian clenched his fists. ¡°You¡¯re spying on me?¡± Areez immediately raised his hands in the air. ¡°I¡¯m not spying on you.¡± ¡°So how do you know if Zwetta went to Paris together?¡± Christian asks emotionally, he¡¯s annoyed that Areez¡¯s privacy has been intruded on him. ¡°Dimitri, he was the one who reported you and Zwetta in Paris to me.¡± ¡°Who is Dimitri?¡± Areez shrugged his shoulders. ¡°My men.¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t spying on me!!!¡± Christian shouts loudly, he feels cheated by Areez tantly. ¡°It¡¯s not, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to ept my men¡¯s reports, does it? Dimitri does live in Paris anyway, so don¡¯t me me if I find out about you and Zwetta in that city full of love,¡± Areez replied calmly without feeling guilty. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Areez chuckled. ¡°Ok, forget about that. That¡¯s not what I wanted to talk about. I wanted to talk about something else.¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Areez grinned widely. ¡°Do you think Zwetta has no chance of getting pregnant again?¡± Not only was Christian shocked to hear Areez¡¯s words, everyone else seemed very surprised to hear such a personal question. ¡°You...¡± ¡°You¡¯re a grown man with a lot of experience, so I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t be able to waste such a golden opportunity, would you? Especially when you were in love with a girl who had the same face as a girl like that. you miss it, so it feels like if you do that with her Zwetta pregnant again are very high and if that happens then you will easily get her back,¡± Areez said seriously. ¡°No woman will be okay after finding out that she is pregnant, so you must immediately confirm the pregnancy.¡± The frown on Christian¡¯s forehead slowly disappeared as Areez closed his lips, his intelligent brain processing the words that Areez had just said shamelessly. In silence Christian nces at Areez who is smiling widely, the man looks so happy. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you do what you want with Suri, even though you¡¯ve helped me like this,¡± Christian says suddenly. ¡°Any rotten ns that are currently running through your head to Suri I guarantee will nevere true.¡± Areez¡¯s face was bright red. ¡°I¡¯m not perverted !¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it then.¡± Jack, who had been silent for a while, immediately responded to Areez¡¯s words. ¡°If you dare tond your dirty hands on Suri then your meeting at that time will best with Suri.¡± ¡°Why am I your target?¡± shouted Areez frantically. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to keep Suri away from me, do you?¡± Areez immediately bombarded Jack with questions that scared him to death, everything he was doing now was for the sake of his future with Suri. Areez is willing to go to great lengths to exert his ability to find information about Zwetta in order to be side by side with Suri and he doesn¡¯t want all his efforts to be in vain. Seeing how panicked Areez is right now making Christianugh out loud, he looks happy to see how much suffering Areez is being scared. Feeling much better, Christian then slowly got up from the sofa where he was sitting. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kainer,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°Go? Where are you going, sir?¡± asked Kainer, confused. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Going to see Zwetta, I have to abort his meeting with that damn Robin Jones. I¡¯m pretty sure that guy has bad ns for Zwetta, that¡¯s why I have to cancel their meeting.¡± ¡°You want to see Zwetta, son?¡± asked Jack in surprise. ¡°Yes, Dad. I think what Areez said is true, I have to make Zwettae back to me. I¡¯ve lost a child and this time I have to make sure my child grows and is born well. Jack¡¯s eyes are wide open. ¡°Is Zwetta...¡± ¡± No, I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯m not sure whether Zwetta is pregnant at this time or not, I definitely have to keep her by my side and check her condition as soon as possible before Robin does anything bad to her,¡± Christian said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure Robin¡¯s arrival to Luxembourg is not just wants to see me, he must have an ulterior motive that is harmful to Zwetta.¡± ¡°A hidden intention that harms Zwetta?¡± ¡°Yes, that man is so crazy about Zwetta. I¡¯m sure he must have some evil n to get Zwetta back to him.¡± Chapter 382 382 Forgive all Zwetta uses sunsses to disguise her puffy face ,after crying for more than two hours Zwetta decided to leave Luna¡¯s grave. After leaving rke¡¯s mansion, Zwetta came back to Luna¡¯s new home and cried her heart out at her little daughter¡¯s grave. Zwetta spilled all her anger and sadness on Luna¡¯s grave which currently looks disheveled after she used it as a ce to lie down. ¡°You must eat, Mrs. rke.¡± Zwetta, who was standing right in front of Luna¡¯s grave, immediately turned towards the source of the sound. A middle-aged man who Zwetta recognized as the caretaker of the rke family grave had just spoken to her, he was also handing her packet hot, appetizing ¡°You¡¯ve been crying sincest night and you haven¡¯t eaten anything either, you¡¯ll get sick if you continue like this, madam,¡± the middle-aged man added back. ¡°You know who I am?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. ¡°Of course I know,¡± the man replied kindly. ¡°Young master has already told me everything.¡± Zwetta lips. ¡°I¡¯m not one of them, I¡¯m just an ordinary woman forced to give birth to Christian¡¯s child. So don¡¯t call me that, I feel ufortable.¡± ¡°More than twenty years serving the rke family has made me quite good at judging Mr. Christian¡¯s feelings, from the way he looked at you and talked to you yesterday you can tell how much he loves you,¡± said the caretaker kindly. ¡°And believe me, that loving look the young master has never shown anyone else.¡± ¡°How do you know if Christian never gives anyone that look?¡± Zwetta, who had been provoked by the tomb guard¡¯s provocation, asked with great curiosity. ¡°Whereas you are not always with him.¡± ..... ¡°I was as young as you two were, so I don¡¯t think you need to answer that question anymore, right?¡± Damn. Zwetta hit a dead end. ¡°Whatever has happened to the two of you, I hope you two can get back together soon, Miss Luna must also want the same thing. She certainly won¡¯t be calm if she sees her parents continue to fight like this,¡± said the middle-aged man again. Zwetta closed her eyes, the words of the middle-aged man standing in front of her at this time made her speechless. Her chest felt tight, there was an ufortable feeling that made her hesitate. ¡°God alone can easily forgive His servant, Madame. So why can¡¯t we forgive someone¡¯s mistakes and give them a second chance?¡± ¡°Christian and I weren¡¯t meant to be together, our worlds are very different,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°And I have also forgiven the man, I have decided to erase all my hatred for him. I have released the man from all ties to me.¡± ¡°Mrs....¡± ¡°And maybe this is thest time I¡¯ll visit Luna, I think it¡¯s time for me to go back to living, to be reminded of all the bad memories that have happened,¡± added Zwetta again with a muffled hoarse voice. ¡°Thank you for apanying me all night in this ce, I will always remember your kindness.¡± slowly Zwetta lowered her sunsses and again wiped her tears with her left hand. After feeling strong, with heavy steps Zwetta left the burial area. As Zwetta had previously told the grave keeper, now she has decided to let go of all her hatred and grudges against Christian and his family. Zwetta decided to forget their mistakes to her, Zwetta really wanted to bury all the sad stories that happened to her over the past four years. Once her intention to move Luna¡¯s grave did not get permission, Zwetta decided to give up her daughter. Zwetta had braced herself after not being able to get thest chance to hug and kiss Luna. Zwetta¡¯s goal in moving Luna¡¯s grave wasn¡¯t for Nashville to take home, her goal was to hug her little daughter¡¯s body no matter what. But after hearing Anne¡¯s words two hours ago, Zwetta then gave up. She didn¡¯t want to make her little daughter sad again when she saw her body which had begun to merge with the ground forcibly removed, Zwetta was not that cruel to her daughter. Zwetta didn¡¯t want to make her daughter who had calmed down in heaven hate her. ¡°I still have two hours left to...¡± ¡°Zee ..¡± Zwetta who was getting ready to get into the car immediately raised her face as soon as her name was mentioned, behind her sunsses Zwetta looked so shocked when she saw the presence of Christian who was standing in front of her. ¡°No! Don¡¯t go, I beg you.¡± Christian screams loudly when he sees Zwetta act to open the car door. ¡°I want to talk to you one-on-one.¡± Zwetta folded her arms across her chest. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more for us to talk about, all our business is done.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten you and all members of the rke family, I decided to forgive all your mistakes and leave everything to God,¡± Zwetta again. ¡°That¡¯s why I ask you not to bother me anymore.¡± Christian shook his head and immediately ran towards Zwetta, because Christian¡¯s movement was so fast that Zwetta couldn¡¯t avoid it so Christian finally managed to lock Zwetta¡¯s in his strong arms. ¡°No, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me again,¡± Christian says frantically. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me, Zee. I don¡¯t want to, I can¡¯t live without you. All this time I¡¯ve been so tormented by your mysterious missing and I don¡¯t want to feel that again. So don¡¯t go, I beg you.¡± ¡°Let go of me...¡± ¡°No Zee, I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯d rather just kill me than you have to leave me again,¡± Christian says firmly. ¡°I just lost Luna forever and I don¡¯t want to lose you again, I¡¯d really be crazy if you left me like ugh...¡± Christian couldn¡¯t continue his words because Zwetta had already given one more punch to his stomach, but even so Christian still does not want to let go of his arms from Zwetta ¡®s. Christian prefers to endure the pain than to let Zwetta. Annoyed by Christian¡¯s stubbornness, Zwetta again attempts a second punch. However, because Christian was ready, as a result, the hit was not sessfullyunched because her hand was immediately gripped by Christian firmly. ¡°You can hit me as much as you want, after we go to the hospital,¡± Christian says quietly, the pain in his stomach from Zwetta¡¯s still so intense now that he has to speak slowly. ¡°We have to make sure Luna¡¯s sister is okay first this time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christiannds his hand on Zwetta. ¡°Looks like the sister Luna we made in Paris has grown in your stomach.¡± ¡°Are you alright young master?¡± Christian who was holding his stomach after being hit by Zwetta again nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But it looks like you still need to see a doctor, sir,¡± said Taylor, the rke custodian seriously. ¡°The madam hit you with full force, sir.¡± Christian grins faintly, remembering how hard Zwetta hit him moments ago after he said that Luna¡¯s sister had grown in his stomach. Actually Christian himself is still not sure, but he still said it to Zwetta. Christian hopes Zwetta will melt if he talks about the baby in her tummy, but the unexpected happens. Zwetta got angry and hit him with full force causing him to fall to the ground. Zwetta really doesn¡¯t y around when she¡¯s angry. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak, Taylor,¡± Christian says back. ¡°And thanks for telling me about Zwetta ¡®s whereabouts here.¡± Taylor nodded slowly, sincest night Taylor had actually told Christian about Zwetta at the tomb. However, because Christian fell asleep quickly after receiving stitches after a small ident that happened to him, Christian didn¡¯t know the news. Until finally an hour ago Christian read all of Taylor¡¯s messages when he opened his cellphone which was still lying on the sofa, thest ce he threw his cellphone violently when he entered his room. The number of problems that ur makes Christian rarely touch his cellphone if it¡¯s not really important. Right now Christian has prioritized Zwetta above all else, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t care about his cell phone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, sir. What I do is part of my duty to serve the rke family,¡± Taylor replies sincerely, refusing Christian¡¯s apology. ¡°Thanks, Taylor. I¡¯m d to have you here, grandpa must be very calm up there seeing your loyalty to us.¡± Christian alludes to Luis being a role model for him when talking to Taylor. Decades ago, Luis made Taylor, a former heavy drug addict, guard the rke family grave after being rescued from the side of the road while dying. Luis hired Taylor, who at that time did not gain public trust because of his severe addiction, Luis, who believed that Taylor was a good person, did not pay attention to input from those closest to him who had protested against his decision at that time. And it turned out that Luis¡¯s decision to hire Taylor was right, because the man was slowly recovering from his addiction that was almost beyond help. Living and working in the rke family cemetery managed to make Taylor a better human being, the man who was initially not afraid of death became so afraid of death after working in the graveyard and it was his fear that slowly made him control his desire to go back to taking drugs ande back to life. normal until finally being able to get married and have a small family of their own. Chapter 383 383 Resign Taylor turned his face to Luis¡¯ grave with his eyes already wet. ¡°Since Mr Cobb died, I haven¡¯t had Mr Cobb in a dream. Even though I really miss him, I want to thank him. The happy life I am currently living with my little family is thanks to Mr Cobb¡¯s kindness.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank grandpa, what Grandpa did was purely because he wanted to help you. Just pray for my grandfather to rest in peace up there with his family he misses so much.¡± ¡°Definitely sir, I always mention the names of Mr Cobb and all the rke family members in my prayers every night,¡± Taylor said honestly. Christian smiles again hearing Taylor¡¯s words, because now he has to find Zwetta¡¯s again. Christian finally ends his pleasant chat with Taylor. With a little bit of pain, Christian returns to driving his car to where Zwetta is. Without Zwetta knowing, the car she was driving had been installed with a special system that could be easily tracked by Christian as the owner of these sophisticated cars. That¡¯s why Christian can now find Zwetta¡¯s easily without experiencing any major difficulties. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go back to that crazy man, Zee,¡± Christian says to himself. ¡°You are mine, future wife and mother of my children.¡± Before going to follow Zwetta to the grave an hour ago, Areez had time to talk Christian seriously one-on-one. Even though what Areez said was just a guess, Christian was so affected at this time. Areez Floyen is smarter and cunning than Christian expected, dozens of high-level detectives who have managed to solve many cases in Asia-Australia are actually under the auspices of Areez Floyen. Therefore, Christian does not doubt the words of the silver-haired man who is currently so infatuated with Suri. ¡°Robin Jones has a pretty big obsession with your girl, has never been married and has a family to make the guy feel like he has Zwetta. Once you know Zwetta turned out to be pregnant and gave birth to your child one year ago, the man immediately sent his best men to kidnap Zwetta from the hospital and bring her back to New York. It¡¯s not impossible if at this time he had made a simr n or even a more sinister n. Robin Jones is a man who really doesn¡¯t like interacting with many people, so if Robin is happy to appear in front of you, it means he¡¯s not ying around at the moment. Therefore you must act quickly, Christ. Find and take Zwetta to the hospital, if indeed your girl is currently pregnant again then you must immediately secure and keep her out of Robin¡¯s reach. Not only Zwetta ¡®s life is in danger, your baby¡¯s life is also in danger.¡± Christian¡¯s knuckles that were gripping the steering wheel turned white as Areez¡¯s words shed through Christian¡¯s head again, Christian who had only focused on Zwettapletely forgot about Robin. The main enemy he must face before he can bring Zwetta home, America¡¯s former best secret agent is really not an easy opponent. ¡°Sir ..¡± Ronin¡¯s voice sounded quite loud in the car Christian was driving when the man received a phone call from Christian. ..... ¡°Ruben Jones and Andres who are currently in Luxembourg,¡± Christian says coldly. ¡°Use all the resources at our disposal to keep an eye on that former secret agent, I have a bad feeling about him.¡± ¡°Should I ask for help? American police, sir?¡± Christian shakes his head, a move Ronin would never be able to see. ¡°I want to involve them. I think we can still handle that damn man.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll take your orders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Christian says hoarsely. *** Even though his appointment with Zwetta is still an hour away, Robin is already sitting quietly. at a round table on the rooftop of a five-star hotel in downtown Luxembourg. Having known Zwetta for a very long time made Robin very sure that this submissive girl woulde tonight, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t bring her cell phone at the moment. Robin is very tall. However, what Robin expected was a little off. Zwetta arrivedte from the predetermined time and this started to make Robin nervous. ¡°Fuck, it seems I have been too good to him,¡± said Robin starting to get annoyed when he realized he was waiting too long from the allotted time. Because his patience was running out, Robin decided to go back to the room. But just Lifting her buttocks from the chair, the figure he had been waiting for for more than an hour and a half finally appeared from behind the back of a female waitress who had greeted her since entering the restaurant. ¡°Too long in this country makes you forget the discipline, apparently,¡± said Robin sarcastically. Zwetta took off the ck hat covering her head, her short hair that was left in a mess when the wind hit her face face Zwetta¡¯s looked a little pale. ¡°Sorry.¡± Robin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Only that?¡± ¡°So what else? Do you want me to push up or scoot jump here?¡±asked back Zwetta with a scathing sarcasm. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Straight to the point,¡± said Zwetta curtly, interrupting Robin¡¯s words. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Zwetta looked around trying to make sure that Robin wasn¡¯t nning anything right now. Despite having above average abilities, Zwetta still has to be vignt. Robin was her mentor, the man¡¯s abilities were clearly two levels above her and this made Zwetta wary. Robin smiled, instead of doing what Zwetta wanted, Robin slowly dragged the chair in front of him.to Allowing Zwetta sit down first, but a good offer from Robin was immediately rejected by Zwetta who felt much safer in her current position. Being close to Robin made Zwetta ufortable, after knowing if Robin had lied to her, Zwetta didn¡¯t want to be too close to the man. Robin smiled sarcastically when his goods were rejected by Zwetta , his brown eyes stared at Zwetta with disappointment. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve really lost Zwetta I know,¡± Robin said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m still Zwetta you know, it¡¯s just that things are different now.¡± ¡°Already different?¡± Robin immediately repeated Zwetta¡¯s quickly. Zwetta put her hands into the ck leather jacket that protected her body. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been different. Ever since you lied to me, I feel like we¡¯re on different paths.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Zee?¡± ¡°I decided to quit my job,¡± Zwetta firmly and boldly, there was not the slightest doubt from Zwetta as she spoke. ¡°I want to live a normal life like the girls out there.¡± Robin suddenly burst outughing, the resignation that came out of Zwetta sounded like a first-ss joke that was so ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Zwetta again. ¡°You don¡¯t realize what you just said, Zee?¡± Robin asked quietly, wiping the tears that had fallen from the corners of his eyes. ¡°You want to live a normal life like a girl out there? Hello...open your eyes!! What was your life like from the start? You grew up in a prostitute environment, your father a gambler, even sold you to pimps to be used as coteral for his debts to moneylenders. Then how can you say you want to live a normal life, hm? Your life has been a mess from the start, Zee.¡± Zwetta¡¯s face red, the words that came out of Robin¡¯s lips hurt her heart. Even though everything Robin said was a fact, she was so hurt when she heard it again. Moreover, the person who reminded her of her origins was Robin, the person she had always admired. The role model that Zwetta adores . ¡°You think the rkes can ept a girl with such a chaotic background as you?¡± Robin spoke again viciously. ¡°It won¡¯t be possible, Zee. They are a respectable family and also very famous. Taking a daughter-inw with such a broken background as yours will ruin their reputation. So don¡¯t expect too much, no one can ept you sincerely apart from me. Only I¡¯m the only person you cane home to and lean on, not that damn Christian rke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back to Christian,¡± Zwetta firmly, Zwetta trying not to cry. ¡°I¡¯ve let go of Christian and all my ties to him.¡± One of Robin¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Oh yeah? Why did you suddenly decide to let the rich man go? Have you realized that the man will not give you a perfect offspring?¡± ¡°Robin!!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Robin shrugged his shoulders up. ¡°Is there something wrong with what I said? I¡¯m speaking the facts, Zee. The child that the boy gave you was a note who never left the hospital until her death. Do you think such a man can give you happiness? No, Zee. handicapped children who...¡± ¡°Urggghhh...¡± Zwetta who didn¡¯t ept hearing Robin badmouthing Luna immediately gave a shot to the man¡¯s left arm using a small caliber gun that was so dangerous in fast motion. Luckily at this time there was no one other than her and Robin in that ce, as a result Zwetta didn¡¯t need to immediately hide her gun back into her shirt after shooting Robin. ¡°Stop your dirty words,¡± Zwetta loudly. ¡°My daughter is sick, she was born perfect and so beautiful. So don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Robin, who didn¡¯t think Zwetta would shoot him winced in pain, the gun Zwetta used to shoot him was the best gun in its ss. Silent and so fast, the gun is really a very dangerous gun and no one can escape the gun¡¯s aim including Robin who has a lot of experience with guns. ¡°Luna is just sick, she¡¯s not disabled like you said,¡± Zwetta again, her chest rising and falling as she spoke. It seems very clear that at this time Zwetta was so angry. Robin pursed his lips, although right now his left arm was sore but the man was trying to stay calm and not move much so that the blood that was pouring out of his arm stopped immediately. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve really fallen for that damn bastard,¡± Robin growled with a look full of anger. Robin was careless, he did not make any preparations when he met Zwetta until now he finally had to get an unexpected attack from Zwetta. Zwetta narrowed her eyes. ¡°Christian and I have nothing to do with my resignation, so don¡¯t have my decision tied to him.¡± Chapter 384 384 Another baby ¡°My feelings for Christian have nothing to do with my resignation from this job, so don¡¯t keep Christian involved in our conversation. I¡¯ve made you very rich after all, haven¡¯t I? The pay I receive for the work I¡¯ve done for you is huge and I¡¯m sure all that money has already covered all the money you spent to take care of me at that time. So there is no debt between us anymore.¡± After saying that Zwetta immediately turned her body and prepared to leave, the pain in her head came back. Damn. It¡¯s all because of Christian. ¡°Wait.¡± Robin rebuked loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to leave or you¡¯ll regret it, Zee.¡± Zwetta who had her back to Robin pursed her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it at all, I¡¯m actually very happy right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go or you will receive the greatest punishment from me, Zee,¡± said Robin again. ¡°Hurry back and kneel down, I will forgive you and forget what you just did to me.¡± slowly Zwetta turned her body to face Robin who was holding her left arm which was still bleeding. ¡°I¡¯m a free man, not a ve who has to kneel to get forgiveness.¡± ¡°Zwetta...¡± ¡°And I¡¯m more and more convinced to leave you, Robin. You really are a terrible human being, you don¡¯t deserve to be a role model. I¡¯m really sorry that I ever idolized you.¡± Zwetta continued her words without hesitation. ¡°I hope you continue your life well with Andres and the others. And once again I thank you for the kindness you have done for me a few years ago, bye Robin. Nice to meet and work with you.¡± ¡°Zwetta!!!¡± ..... Zwetta , who was determined to leave her past behind, continued to walk and ignore the screams of Robin who kept calling her name. Her disappointment in Robin who was too big made Zwetta decide to live as a free human who was not bound by anyone. When she just came down from the rooftop, Zwetta was surprised by the appearance of Andres who came in a hurry. His face looked panicked and full of worry. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andres,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the mistakes I¡¯ve done to you so far, I hope after this we can still be good friends.¡± Andres frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Zee? Why are you talking like we won¡¯t...wait!! You didn¡¯t mean to leave us and go back to that guy, did you? Ohe on, Zee....¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back to Christian.¡± Zwetta cut Andres¡¯ words firmly. ¡°I just want to live my life like a normal human out there who doesn¡¯t have to deal with weapons and dangerous missions. I want to experience life without burdens and fear. Thank you also for being such a good colleague to me, see you next time.¡± After saying her farewells to Andres, Zwetta continued on her way again. The smell of alcohol emanating from Andres¡¯ body made her even more ufortable, Zwetta really had to leave this hotel as soon as possible. Andres stood silently for a few minutes, the words that came out of Zwetta bothered him. He felt a little annoyed at the wish Zwetta said. Andres just woke up from his daydream after he heard Robin¡¯s moaning of pain which sounded clearer, Andres immediately continued his steps towards where Robin is now. *** Once in the hotel lobby, Zwetta immediately ran to the vending machine to buy a bottle of mineral water, seeing the blood that came out of Robin¡¯s body a moment ago made her want to vomit. Lack of sleep and constantly crying made Zwetta¡¯s drop. ¡°Looks like I have to go to the hospital immediately, I can¡¯t go on like this,¡± Zwetta to herself after downing half a bottle of cold mineral water that had juste out of the vending machine. Zwetta was a little disturbed by Christian¡¯s words this afternoon, she subconsciously moved her hand to her stomach which had not been filled with any food since this afternoon. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly be pregnant again, can I?¡±muttered Zwetta quietly. ¡°I just gave birth to Luna nine months ago.¡± Zwetta bit her lower lip firmly, this afternoon Zwetta had been surfing in cyberspace to find the worst risks experienced by women who got pregnant again when it was not even one year after giving birth by caesarean section. Zwetta was so disturbed by the content of the article. ¡°The only way to settle this curiosity is to go to the doctor.¡± Zwetta squeezed the bottle of mineral water which was half full. Not wanting to be haunted by curiosity, Zwetta then rushed to her car which was parked in the front yard of the hotel. Having managed to remember all her life during her nearly four years in Luxembourg, Zwetta had no trouble at all at the moment. It looks so easy to find the whereabouts of the hospital that is around the hotel where Robin and Andres stay without the help of GPS. Zwetta who was driving her car waspletely unaware of the presence of a car of the same color as the car she was driving was following behind her, the car that was driven directly by Christian continued to follow Zwetta¡¯s in a not too close distance. Christian deliberately distanced himself so that Zwetta wouldn¡¯t notice his whereabouts, after getting to the point where the car Zwetta thirty minutes ago Christian immediately followed. At first Christian was almost angry when he found Zwetta was in the hotel, but after he received a report from Ronin, Christian finally felt calm. Ronin who had managed to find the whereabouts of Robin and Andres immediately reported their whereabouts to Christian so that the misunderstanding could finally be avoided, it turned out that Zwetta came to the hotel to meet Robin ording to Robin¡¯s request earlier this afternoon. ¡°Hospital,¡± Christian said hoarsely when he realized where Zwetta. Christian who had just stopped his car, was surprised by Zwetta when the girl got out of her car, five meters from where Christian was currently seen Zwetta was vomiting. The girl looked so exhausted and very tortured. ¡°Dear....¡± Christian mumbled softly when he saw Zwetta spit out the contents of her stomach which was only water, Christian¡¯s chest felt so sore seeing what Zwetta doing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you have to go through this again.¡± Although Zwetta¡¯s not been confirmed, Christian is very sure that now the seeds have grown back in Zwetta¡¯s. Christian¡¯s confidence grew even more when he saw Zwetta vomiting, although the vomiting could not be directly linked to pregnancy, Christian was absolutely sure that what Zwetta now was a small sign of early pregnancy. Because Zwetta was already in the hospital, Christian rushed out of his car. Wearing a ck hat, Christian followed Zwetta¡¯s footsteps carefully. Right now Christian can¡¯t be careless, he has to be very careful. Because if not, then he will not only lose Zwetta, he will also lose his baby which may have started to form in Zwetta¡¯s womb. ¡°Please help Daddy melt your mother¡¯s heart, Luna.¡± Waiting is one thing Christian likes and this time he has to be stuck in that situation in the car in excruciating feelings, anxiety and curiosity about Zwetta¡¯s mixed together and produce a tremendous tightness in his chest. ¡°Why did they take so long? What did the doctors do to keep Zwetta from getting out of there!!¡± ¡°Arrrghhh...¡± Christian hit the steering wheel hard to vent the frustration that stifled his chest, his fear of losing Zwetta made him even more tormented. Unable to hold his patience any longer, Christian finally decided to get out of the car and rushed to the hospital. Christian¡¯s arrival had made the security guard who was standing guard at the hospital door frown, an hour ago Christian almost entered the hospital if he didn¡¯t receive a phone call from Areez. That serious conversation with Areez made Christian cancel his intention to enter the hospital to catch up with Zwetta. ¡°Good evening...¡± ¡°My name is Christian rke.¡± Christian interrupts the words of the security guard who has been staring at him with great curiosity. ¡°Does a Christian rke need special permission to enter this hospital?¡± he asked arrogantly. The security guard¡¯s face immediately went pale, Christian¡¯s words immediately answered all his curiosity and made him p him for thinking about the handsome young man standing in front of him right now. ¡°I want to catch up with my wife, I think she visited the obstetrician. Do you know where I can find the doctor¡¯s office?¡± Christian asks quietly. ¡°Second floor, Mr. rke. The first door after you get out of the elevator, it¡¯s doctor Lusiana¡¯s room, the obstetrician on duty this afternoon.¡± Christian nced at the clock on his left hand, he was slightly disturbed by the words of the guard who had just finished speaking. ¡°On the afternoon watch? So you¡¯re saying the doctor should be home by now since her hours are up?¡± The security guard nodded quickly. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. But it seems that your wife¡¯s arrival has made Doctor Lusiana still in the hospital at this time.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Thanks for the information, I¡¯ll catch up with my wife then.¡± ¡°Please sir, you can directly use the elevator.¡± Chapter 385 385 Christian¡¯s second baby Christian nods slowly, after that he walks towards the elevator and immediately presses the button that has the number two symbol like the security guard said earlier. Christian has never been so nervous and panicked in his life, approaching Zwetta who is seeing a gynecologist really makes him almost crazy. ¡°Your blood test results are out, madam.¡± Doctor Lusiana¡¯s voice was immediately heard by Christian¡¯s hearing who had just stepped out of the elevator. Christian immediately elerated his pace towards the source of the sound, Christian¡¯s whole body froze when he saw Zwetta who was standing in front of the doctor Lusiana. ¡°I¡¯ll read the results inside, let¡¯s go in,¡± said doctor Lusiana again gently inviting Zwetta toe back into her room. Zwetta looks doubtful, Zwetta is afraid that the results that doctor Lusiana is bringing are not in line with her expectations. ¡°Please¡± Doctor Lusiana again asked Zwetta toe in. With steps dragged Zwetta into the doctor Lusiana¡¯s room, because she was bowing her head, Zwetta did not notice the presence of Christian who was standing not far from her. Hearing that the worst that could happen to her right now had made her no longer have the will to live, Zwetta wanted to be free and she didn¡¯t want to be tied down by anyone. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want to get pregnant! But doctor Lusiana said that the chances of getting pregnant were quite high and that was what Zwetta . Doctor Lusiana sat in her chair gracefully not long after Zwetta sat down, as a very experienced doctor, Doctor Lusiana knew that this new patient sitting in front of her was currently facing a big problem. ¡°I will open this envelope and immediately read the results to you,¡± said Doctor Lusiana softly. ..... Zwetta nodded. ¡°Doctor please.¡± Doctor Lusiana pursed her lips and immediately opened the white envelope that theboratory officer had given her a few minutes ago, Zwetta¡¯s very fast at this time. her already pale face looked even more terrifying when doctor Luciana managed to open the white envelope. ¡°Don¡¯t get pregnant...don¡¯t get pregnant...I don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡± Zwetta kept repeating the same sentence over and over in her heart. ¡°The results are out,¡± said doctor Lusiana gently. ¡°As I suspected from the start, you really are currently pregnant, madam.¡± Zwetta immediately shook her head. ¡°Impossible.¡± Her lips trembled as she spoke. ¡°The advantage of this blood test is that it can detect pregnancy as early as possible, this test can also detect hsg . So it can be said that the blood test that you have just done is 99.999% urate.¡± Doctor Luciana again exined. ¡°Currently your gestational age is still very young, therefore I advise you not to do much strenuous activity. Because it will be very dangerous for the fetus that is developing in your womb, madam.¡± ¡°FETUS!!!¡± From the direction of the door that is notpletely closed Christian screams loudly. Doctor Lusiana and Zwetta suddenly turned towards the source of the voice, the two women of different ages seemed very surprised to see Christian¡¯s presence, especially Zwetta who did not expect to meet Christian in this hospital. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m Christian rke and the woman you are examining is my wife,¡± Christian replied quickly, as soon as he stepped closer to Zwetta who looked so shocked at Christian¡¯s very rude confession. Wife? Where¡¯s the wife from?! Doctor Luciana opened her mouth wide. ¡°Christian rke...are you the Christian rke...¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the Christian rke,¡± Christian replies with a smile, squeezing Zwetta¡¯s tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I don¡¯t recognize you and your wife,¡± said Doctor Lusiana quickly. ¡°No doc, I¡¯m not...¡± ¡°So how did it go, doc? Is it true that my wife is pregnant again?¡± Christian who was standing behind Zwetta immediately cut off Zwetta¡¯s by asking doctor Lusiana a question. Doctor Lusiana frowned. ¡°Pregnant again?¡± ¡°Nine months ago my wife gave birth to our first child by cesarean when she was seven months pregnant,¡± said Christian seriously. ¡°Is there a problem if my wife is pregnant again at this time? I mean the scars from the surgery, is it okay if a woman who hasn¡¯t been there a year after giving birth by cesarean has to get pregnant again like this?¡± Doctor Lusiana looks very surprised to hear Christian¡¯s words, she doesn¡¯t think that the woman she is currently working with has not had a year of undergoing a caesarean section to give birth to her first child who was born prematurely. **** ¡°Stop your car, Christ.¡± ¡°Put me down.¡± ¡°Christian, you¡¯re not deaf, are you? Stop the car!!¡± Christian doesn¡¯t flinch, he doesn¡¯t care about the screams and curses that Zwetta makes for him. Her focus right now is to get home as soon as possible, Zwetta and the baby in her womb right now is Christian¡¯s top priority. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stop the car, then don¡¯t me me if I jump!¡± threatened Zwetta back. Christian smiles a little. ¡°You know you can¡¯t do that, don¡¯t you?¡±. After sessfully fastening the seat belt on Zwetta, Christian immediately locked the car door centrally. He did this to guard against the worst that could happen, Christian didn¡¯t want Zwetta do anything reckless. ¡°Christian ...¡± Surprisingly Christian stopped the car. ¡°I¡¯ve made one mistake that I still regret and this time I don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake, I have to make sure your pregnancy goes smoothly and safely. I want my child to be born healthy, perfect at the right time. I have to suffer for my stupidity as a father, so please cooperate, Zee. Give me one more chance to fulfill my duty as a good father.¡± Zwetta blinked her eyes at Christian, all of Zwetta caught in her throat. ¡°I want this child to grow up perfectly,¡± Christian said again while touching Zwetta¡¯s with a loving look. ¡°So I ask you to cooperate with me, I won¡¯t hurt you like that again, Zee.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this baby,¡± Zwetta curtly as she removed Christian¡¯s hand from above her stomach, Zwetta felt ufortable with Christian¡¯s touch. Zwetta wanted to avoid any kind of physical contact with the man who had managed to nt the seed in her stomach again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give birth to your child again, I want to abort it.¡± ¡°Do not even try.¡± Christian rebukes hard. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about killing this baby, he¡¯s not just yours, Zee. he¡¯s mine too, so don¡¯t even think about aborting him. You don¡¯t want me to go crazy with those people, do you?¡± Zwetta frowned. ¡°Those people?¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s employee and their child,¡± Christian says slowly. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll make their lives miserable if you hurt my son, I have a lot of connections in the underworld. You don¡¯t want to see that little girl satisfy the chubby boys in the first-ss clubs, do you?¡± Zwetta¡¯s face immediately went pale, her memory was fixed on ire. Bianca and Tommy daughter who were so attached to her when she was still Elena Wilson. ¡°That girl¡¯s name is ire, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, ire is innocent. She has nothing to do with my problem,¡± said Zwetta panicked, even though at this time Christian was only threatening but Zwetta was already very scared. She was really afraid that Bianca¡¯s family would get involved in her troubles with Christian. Christian fixes his gaze on terrified Zwetta . ¡°I¡¯d be so crazy and out of control if anything happened to my baby and don¡¯t me me if they innocent people fall victim to your stupid actions. I¡¯m very serious about what I say, Zee.¡± Zwetta swallowed her saliva, she was still unable to continue her words anymore. Christian¡¯s words had a profound effect on her. ¡°Now we go home, I have to take good care of you. As doctor Lusiana said earlier, you should get plenty of rest. Your pregnancy is still very vulnerable and you have to stay in my house with me, under my protection and supervision ,¡± Christian said again seriously. ¡°I want this child to be born perfect and healthy.¡± Zwetta did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, she was still very disturbed by the threats Christian gave about ire and her parents. Zwetta really regrets her stupidity in not immediately looking for her parents¡¯ former workers. If only he had met Bianca maybe Christian wouldn¡¯t have used ire as a threat to her. The little girl was innocent at all and Zwetta well enough knew how crazy Christian was. Because Zwetta did not respond, Christian then went back to driving his car. He must immediately go home and tell the happy news to everyone in his house at this time, Christian wants to ask his father for help to deal with Robin Jones. The dangerous man must be kept away from Zwetta, Robin must not know if Zwetta pregnant again. Thinking about Robin making Christian speed up his car, he really had to do something for the future of the baby that was currently growing in Zwetta¡¯s. A baby whose presence waspletely unexpected, a baby who would be his sessor in the future. rke Mansion. ¡°How long will this woman stay in this house, Mom? I don¡¯t like seeing her,¡± said Suri quietly to her mother, who was helping tob her long hair. Anne smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s the girl?¡± ¡°Cherry Cherry is not clear,¡± replied Suri curtly. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, the way that girl looks at Christian really makes me uneasy. She looks like she¡¯s nning something big.¡± ¡°Cherry is your brother¡¯s childhood friend, dear. she would never have any ill will towards your brother.¡± ¡°He likes big brother, Mom. Cherry is in love with Christian,¡± said Suri quickly. Anne stopped her hand. ¡°Cherry likes Christian, since when?¡± she asked, surprised. Suri immediately turned her body, facing her mother. ¡°She¡¯s liked Christian for a long time, Mommy can¡¯t really tell by her disgusting gesture?¡± Anne shook her head slowly. Too naive. ¡°Oh my gosh Mommy, why Mommy...¡± ¡°Christian and Zwetta are home!¡± Areez suddenly appeared from behind the door, interrupting Suri¡¯s words. ¡°If my guess is right, then after this Zwetta will live with you,¡± he said back with a sweet smile at Suri who looked at him confusedly. Anne frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Areez?¡± Arees smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, madam. Let¡¯s get ready for the two of them.¡± Without being ordered twice, Suri quickly lifted her buttocks from the sofa where she was cuddling with her mother and went straight to Areez who was still standing in front of the door. ¡°I think I was right, this house will be blessed with a baby again, dear,¡± Areez whispered softly to Suri who had approached him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°But this is just my guess, we will get the news as soon as Christian and Zwetta arrive,¡± Areez again as he wrapped his arms around Suri¡¯s waist. ¡°After they¡¯re together, then it¡¯s our turn to...¡± ¡°No, your job isn¡¯t done yet, Areez.¡± Suri immediately stopped Areez¡¯s words. Areez frowned. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Charlotte, she is still in this house. If Charlotte finds out about Zwetta then it will be a big problem for us in the future, you should get rid of that woman before arranging our marriage.¡± Chapter 386 386 Areez¡¯s help Areez¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I won¡¯t let Charlotte get in our way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you have to take care of her immediately, Areez. She is a dangerous person, not only for Christian and Zwetta but for both of us too. I don¡¯t want the efforts we¡¯ve made so far to fail just because of that fox demon,¡± said Suri again. Areez tightened his grip on Suri¡¯s waist. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll coordinate this with Aldrich and Kainer first. For sure now you wee Christian in the courtyard and make sure he doesn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t let Charlotte or the others hear the news before we do.¡± Suri nodded slowly. ¡°Fighting, we are both fighting to get their trust back,¡± whispered Areez hoarsely. ¡°For our future.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Areez removed his hand from Suri¡¯s waist when he saw Anneing closer, even though at this time all members of the rke family had epted his presence, Areez still had to maintain his attitude. He can¡¯t be too frontal in front of them, even though Areez wants to always make out with Suri. ¡°Let¡¯s wee them,¡± said Anne softly with her best smile. Suri nodded slowly and immediately wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Come on, Mom.¡± ..... Anne smiled and started walking with Suri, leaving Suri¡¯s room on the first floor to wee Christian and Zwetta as Areez said. After Anne and Suri disappeared behind the wall, Areez immediately took out his cellphone and immediately called Aldrich who was currently with Kainer and the others in the living room. Areez had a serious conversation with Aldrich for a few minutes, Suri¡¯s words about Charlotte made him uneasy. ¡°Make sure the girl doesn¡¯te with us to the second floor, keep the girl and the guy named Johan busy,¡± Areez said quietly to Kainer who was now talking to him. Kainer frowned. ¡°Johan? Johan is not someone else, he is...¡± ¡°The way that man looks at Suri makes me boil, I don¡¯t like him,¡± Areez answered quickly, his eyes gleaming with great anger. ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my instincts, Kainer. You¡¯ve proven it yourself, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kainer took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep Charlotte and Johan on the first floor while the young master brings Zwetta.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be waiting for them on the second floor. Move carefully, don¡¯t leave the slightest suspicion especially on Johan,¡± Areez said quietly before ending the call with Kainer. Areez¡¯s focus is stolen by the sight that appears in front of him at this time, in the front yard Suri can be seen running towards Christian who just got out of the car. Suri seems to be whispering something to Christian before finally giving Christian a small nod. ¡°Smart girl, I love you, Suri.¡± *** ¡°Come on down, everyone is waiting inside,¡± Christian said softly to Zwetta who was still sitting in her chair without doing anything. After talking with Suri for a few minutes Christian approached Zwetta who was still in the car. ¡°Honey ... ¡°I want to throw up.¡± Zwetta answered Christian¡¯s words in a barely audible voice. Christian¡¯s face immediately tensed, his intelligent brain immediately remembered the Areez message that Suri had just conveyed to him. No outsiders should know about Zwetta¡¯s! ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Christian said quickly, his hands then passed through Zwetta¡¯s to open the seat belt that was still wrapped around Zwetta¡¯s. The smell of perfume that emanated from Christian¡¯s body made Zwetta throw up quickly Zwetta covered her mouth with both hands , cold sweat immediately flooded her forehead. Christian immediately turned to Zwetta who was covering her mouth. ¡°Hold on dear, just a minute. Areez says your pregnancy has to be kept a secret first, they can¡¯t see you throwing up. Because it can make them suspicious.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly even though she really couldn¡¯t help herself, all the food and drink that was in her stomach had gone up to her throat, asking to be vomited. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you, lean on me,¡± Christian says back withgently asking Zwetta to hold on to him. Zwetta moved her hand towards Christian¡¯s neck, giving him ess to lift her up. Suri who was standing beside Christian swiftly held the car door open so Christian wouldn¡¯t have any trouble getting Zwetta out of the car. ¡± Thank you, Suri,¡± Christian said softly while strengthening his grip on Zwetta which was now in his arms. Suri nodded. ¡°Go straight to the second floor.¡± Christian pursed his lips and immediately stepped into the house with Zwetta who was trying her best to refrain from vomiting, the smell of perfume Christian really made her stomach ruffled even more. Suri immediately followed Christian¡¯s steps who were carrying Zwetta so easily, seeing her brother¡¯s togetherness with the woman he loved made Suri feel relieved. The guilt that had surrounded her slowly faded and Suri was determined to continue to maintain her brother¡¯s rtionship with all her might, Suri knew that the togetherness of her brother and Zwetta would face many obstacles. Because Kainer and Aldrich had arranged everything well, Christian able to carry Zwetta easily to the second floor. Kainer and Aldrich manage to keep Charlotte and Johan from staying in Jack¡¯s study. ¡°Is Zwetta really...¡± ¡°Not now, Mom. I have to take Zwetta to the room first.¡± Christian cuts off the words of his mother who is weing him on the stairs. Anne nodded quickly. ¡°Yes you are right, quickly take Zwetta to the room.¡± Christian quickened his pace towards his room which had been prepared by Jorge, when he passed Areez who was standing guard at his door, Christian nodded slowly in response to the smile that Areez gave. Christian¡¯s anger and hatred for Areez slowly fades away. ¡°Huekkkk...¡± Zwetta who couldn¡¯t hold back immediately vomited her stomach contents as soon as Christian lowered himself from her arms, Zwetta again vomited her stomach contents until her face turned red with watery eyes. Anne who had experience immediately massaged the nape of Zwetta¡¯s with gentle movements, she also asked Zwetta to continue spitting out her stomach contents with a motherly voice that made Zwetta feel calm. From the front door that Suri had closed, Areez and Christian were just spectators, the three of them were silent and didn¡¯t feel disgusted at all to see the slightly yellowish liquid that was thick and thick on the floor. They actually look amazed to see what Zwetta¡¯s pregnancy Zwetta this time will be very fun. ¡°Is it done?¡± asked Anne softly. Zwetta nodded slowly, her head felt so heavy. Her mouth tasted bitter and very ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bathroom, Mommy helps clean up,¡± said Anne again. ¡°I¡¯m helping!!¡± Christian, who had been silent for a while, reacted quickly. ¡°Not!¡± Zwetta immediately raised her hands in the air with a staggered body. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, the smell of your perfume makes me sick.¡± Areez pats Christian on the shoulder with a mocking smile. ¡°Better from now on you have to change your perfume, Christ.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± Christian retorts. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion.¡± Christian feels devastated after Zwetta ¡®s actions forbidding him toe close, Christian looks so hurt by such a very trivial action. ¡°Areez.¡± Suri warned her lover gently. ¡°Don¡¯t keep teasing my sister.¡± ¡°What I said is true, it seems our pregnant mother is allergic to her own husband who is very...¡± ¡°Areez!¡± Suri and Christian react at the same time, both seem to give Areez the same angry look. Realizing that the provocation was too much, Areez then moved his hand to his mouth, then made a movement like he was locking his mouth and threw the invisible key far away to satisfy the two brothers who were staring at him without blinking. ¡°Bastard man,¡± Christian curses in annoyance. Suri touches Christian¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Areez just looking for attention.¡± Christian snorts in annoyance, he looks so frustrated when he hears the sound of Zwetta in the bathroom spitting up her stomach again. Although this is not the first pregnancy for Zwetta but what Zwetta is going through right now is the first experience for Christian, that¡¯s why she looks so restless and worried. And what Christian is experiencing right now is entertainment for Areez, Areez looks so happy to see his future brother-inw who still can¡¯t ept his presence suffer. Areez does not realize that he will also experience the terrible times that Christian is currently going through. ¡°Suri,¡± Christian sighs in frustration. ¡°Try to check into the bathroom, see how Zwetta is.¡± Suri sighed. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll check Zwetta¡¯s.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With slightly dragged steps, Zwetta walked towards the slightly ajar bathroom door. However, when she was almost at her destination, Suri was forced to stop her steps because the figure her sister was worried about came out of the bathroom with her mother who was supporting her lovingly. ¡°Want me to help, Mom?¡± asked Suri surprised. Anne shook her head. ¡°No need, Mommy can support your own sister.¡± ¡°But..¡± ¡°Please give your sisterfortable sleeping clothes, you and your sister-inw are almost the same size. Mommy thinks your clothes will fit your sister-inw¡¯s body,¡± said Anne again. Not only was Suri surprised to hear Anne¡¯s words, Christian and Zwetta themselves looked very surprised when they heard Anne¡¯s words calling Zwetta ¡®sister-inw¡¯ to Suri. Chapter 387 387 Sister inw¡¯s duty ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°Ahh yes Mom, yes I understand,¡± replied Suri stammered, before finally rushing out of Christian to findfortable sleeping clothes for Zwetta as ordered by her mother. As Suri closed the door to her room, Christian slowly got up from the sofa where he was sitting. He tried to approach the bed where Zwetta was currently lying with a face so pale. ¡°Zee ..¡± Anne who was trying to give Zwetta immediately turned to Christian. ¡°Do note close!¡± she said firmly. ¡°Mom!¡± Christian protests loudly. Anne took a deep breath, after making sure Zwetta calmed down, Anne immediately walked to where Christian was standing. Without opening her mouth, Anne pulls Christian¡¯s hand toward the wall away from Zwetta. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Zwetta¡¯s condition Zwetta is currently not well and what she needs right now is to rest. And you are forbidden to approach her before doctor Caitlyn¡¯s examines her tomorrow morning,¡± said Anne firmly. ..... ¡°Why do you have to wait until tomorrow morning, Mom? Why don¡¯t we call doctor Caitlyn¡¯s right away toe over tonight? Didn¡¯t mommy say that Zwetta wasn¡¯t doing well at the moment?¡± Christian immediately shoots several questions at once at his mother with a slightly trembling voice, Christian looks so very worried about Zwetta right now. Anne, who is very experienced, smiled at the words of her son. Anne lovingly took Christian¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Doctor Caitlyn is not young anymore, her health has also begun to be disturbed that¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t be selfish calling her toe to our housest night.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just call her daughter? Isn¡¯t Doctor Caitlyn¡¯s daughter also a great obstetrician,¡± Christian said curtly. Christian is alluding to Dr. Catherine, the doctor who had given her the contraceptive pill in the early days of Zwetta ¡®s first pregnancy. Anne shook her head. ¡°Zwetta has bad memories with doctor Catherine and Mommy doesn¡¯t want to bring those bad memories to her, the early days of a woman¡¯s pregnancy is such a crucial time. That¡¯s why we have to take care of Zwetta¡¯s. Remember Chris, Zwetta is currently pregnant with your child. Of course you don¡¯t want the child she is carrying at this time will have the same problem as Luna, right?¡± Christian¡¯s face instantly pales, his tongue numb. Unable to answer his mother¡¯s words that shook him so much. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Mommy is here. Mommy will help you, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Zwetta must have gone through her pregnancy well this time,¡± said Anne softly again. ¡°The important thing is that you follow all the instructions Mommy gives you.¡± Christian nods slowly, still locking his lips together. ¡°Now get out, leave Mommy and Zwetta. Looks like Zwetta notfortable with your scent right now and for the time being you have to keep your distance from her.¡± ¡°What..¡± ¡°Only tonight, tomorrow morning after doctor Caitlyn arrives can we ask her for directions.¡± Anne continues her words which Christian cuts off. ¡°And take care of everything with your father, this child must be born with the name rke after his name.¡± Christian¡¯s body immediately tensed, his mother¡¯s words brought him to his senses. Christian almost forgot the most important thing. ¡°What Mrs rke said is true, Christ. You have to tie up Zwetta, don¡¯t give Robin a chance to take her away again,¡± Areez said as well. Christian shifted his gaze from Areez to Zwetta who still closed his eyes on the bed, Zwetta seemed to be holding back the pain that was whacking him so fiercely right now. Christian¡¯s chest immediately felt tight seeing the woman he loved so tormented. ¡°You can make an extraordinary wedding after tying Zwetta as your wife, Christ. This is the only chance you have to make Zwetta yours,¡± Areez again. ¡°The matter of Zwetta getting angry or not thinking about itter, the most important thing right now is that your status is officially registered as husband and wife.¡± Anne smiled at Areez¡¯s words, although the idea Areez said was a crazy idea but Anne liked the idea. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll ask Daddy for help to take care of my marriage documents with Zwetta first before...¡± ¡°Christ.¡± Areez gripped Christian¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°For the time being, don¡¯t tell anyone about your ns. The less people know about your and Zwetta tonight, the better it will be. Trust me, not everyone around us has good intentions.¡± Christian nods slowly. ¡°I know.¡± The second Christian shuts his mouth, Suri who just came back from her room to get Zwetta appears. Suri¡¯s breath hitched, looking like she had just finished a marathon. ¡°What is it?¡± Areez asked worriedly. Suri gulped. ¡°Charlotte, I met her in front of my room.¡± ¡°Charlotte, why did she go up to the second floor? Didn¡¯t I ask Erick and Kainer to hold her downstairs?!¡± Areez¡¯s voice rose two octaves. Suri shook her head. ¡°I also don¡¯t know how she managed to escape Kainer and uncle Erick¡¯s guard.¡± ¡°Did she see you in this room, honey?¡± asked Anne quietly. ¡°No, Mom. I¡¯m the only one who saw her, Charlotte doesn¡¯t realize I¡¯m behind the door to my room that isn¡¯tpletely closed.¡± Christian frowns. ¡°So what was Cherry actually doing on the second floor?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know, but she looked like a confused person. Like she was looking for something I didn¡¯t know myself,¡± said Suri quietly, exining what she saw a moment ago. ¡°Fix, there¡¯s something strange about that girl. I think my instincts were right,¡± Areez muttered quietly. ¡°Instinct?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry.¡± Areez interrupts Christian¡¯s words. ¡°The girl is my business, the important thing is that you focus on your wife and children first. Trust me, handling a girl like Charlotte is an easy job for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re used to dealing with girls like that, eh?¡± Suri immediately responded to Areez¡¯s words with undisguised satire. Areez smiled amusedly. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, the only woman I¡¯ve loved since four years ago until now is only you, Suri. Don¡¯t you know how crazy I am about you?¡± Suri rolled her eyes, embarrassed. ¡°Go, Christ. Immediately file your marriage in the civil registry tonight,¡± said Anne softly as she gently touched Christian¡¯s back. ¡°You can¡¯t waste your time.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s Charlotte outside, Mom,¡± Christian replies doubtfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will...¡± ¡°Mommy will take you downstairs, if by chance we meet Charlotte in front then Mommy will take care of it. Mommy won¡¯t let anyone ruin our ns, Zwetta must be your wife tonight,¡± said Anne again seriously . Christian¡¯s eyes are wide open, apparently not liking his mother¡¯s words. ¡°If Mommyes out with me, then who will help Zwetta change clothes? Who will look after her?¡± ¡°Areez and I will be on guard here,¡± replied Suri quickly. ¡°No!!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow Areez to help Zwetta change clothes,¡± Christian retorts, rejecting Suri¡¯s words. ¡°As long as I help Zwetta change clothes, I will make sure Areez keeps her eyes closed, if he opens his eyes even a little then I will leave him at that moment,¡± said Suri seriously, using Areez as a victim. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry, I will take care of my sister-inw and nephew are doing well this time.¡± Anne pursed her lips hearing Suri¡¯s words, she looked proud to see her youngest daughter was no longer a child. Her spoiled little girl had turned into a wise adult woman, Anne suddenly felt her chest warm. Her dream to be able to live in peace and happiness with her descendants will soone true. ¡°You heard that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Areez grinned widely. ¡°Now you can go. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d rather keep my eyes closed for as long as Suri tells me to rather than lose them. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t be attracted to another woman, my own pregnant sister-inw.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Did you forget that you wanted to take it from me two years ago?¡± ¡°Eh? Christian smiles happily. ¡°Let¡¯s postpone the discussion about that, right now I have an important mission toplete. Come on Mom, we have to go down to the first floor.¡± Anne nodded slowly, slowly the elegant woman gently touched Suri¡¯s cheek again. ¡°Take good care of your sister-inw, Mommy is sure you can do it.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom. I¡¯ll take good care of Zwetta,¡± Suri replied tly, the words Christian spoke to provoke Areez to annoy her. ¡®Ever wanted to snatch her from me?¡¯ What does that mean? Not wanting to waste time, Christian then rushes out of his room with his mother who looks so calm. Having more life experiences makes Anne so calm at this time. ¡°So how? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Stand wall!¡± Suri immediately gave Areez a punishment. ¡°I¡¯ll help Zwetta change clothes, don¡¯t try to take your eyes off the wall. If you don¡¯t then you will regret it!!¡± Areez swallowed his saliva, having lived with Suri long enough to make Areez memorize Suri¡¯s traits well. That¡¯s why at this time Areez chose to directly carry out Suri¡¯s orders without arguing, he knew that at this time Suri is angry at him for what Christian said earlier. Damn Christian, how dare he bring up what happened so long ago. Damn it. Suri was still standing where Areez was standing against the wall, Suri still wanted to make sure Areez really did what she had just ordered. When she was sure that Areez had served her sentence well, Suri then rushed to the bed where Zwettay helpless. The secret agent who had extraordinary abilities was now lying with difficulty, the presence of a small fetus that was growing in her stomach made all of Zwetta lose all of her skills. ¡°Zee, I will change your clothes,¡± said Suri softly half-whispered to Zwetta who was in a semi-conscious state. Getting pregnant is really troublesome. Zwetta shook her head slowly, rejecting Suri¡¯s good intentions. ¡°You have to change clothes, your clothes are wet. You will get sick if you sleep in half wet clothes like this,¡± said Suri again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my nightgown is veryfortable to wear. You don¡¯t need to move much, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Zwetta flinched, the stabbing feeling that was whacking her head at this moment made her unable to simply respond to Suri¡¯s words. Since Zwetta didn¡¯t respond, Suri decided to start moving. Using the scissors she had prepared beforehand, Suri was ready to work. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll take your clothes off first.¡± Suri started to move the scissors in her hand to start undressing Zwetta. Suri decided to undress Zwetta by cutting it, she was worried that Zwetta would refuse if she forced her to undress in a normal way. That¡¯s why Suri took a shortcut by directly damaging Zwetta¡¯s. *** ¡°You¡¯re on the second floor, Christ?¡± Charlotte who was sitting on the sofa immediately asked Christian who had just descended the stairs with Anne. ¡°Since when did youe home?¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I¡¯ve been at home since earlier, don¡¯t you realize that I¡¯m at home, Cher?¡± Christian asks quietly, trying to be calm. Charlotte shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, so where are you going now? Why you so neat?¡± Chapter 388 388 One step closer ¡°Mouren, she asked me toe to her daughter¡¯s birthday tonight,¡± Christian replies lying, he brought up Mouren¡¯s name on purpose to make Charlotte think twice about going with him. Charlotte and Mouren¡¯s rtionship is not good or rather Mouren who doesn¡¯t want to hang out with Charlotte. Mouren is always cold with Charlotte wherever they meet, that¡¯s why Charlotte feels ufortable with Mouren. Charlotte¡¯s interest in going with Christian vanishes when she hears the name Mouren the WAGs. WAGs is a term for the wife and girlfriend of football yers, especially football yers from Ennd. Mouren is a person Charlotte is very fond of. ¡°Oh Mouren daughter¡¯s birthday,¡± Charlotte said quietly repeating Christian¡¯s words. Christian smiles. ¡°Yeah, if you want you can...¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± rejected Charlotte quickly. ¡°I¡¯d rather sleep at home.¡± The way Christian used was right, Charlotte immediately lost interest in following him. Behind Christian looks Anne smiling a little, she praises the way Christian has taken in dealing with Charlotte. Because he had managed to handle Charlotte well, Christian then approached his father who was still in his study with the others. As soon as he entered the room with the door slightly, Christian immediately approached his father and engaged in a fairly serious conversation for several minutes. Jack nods his head in response to Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Go first with Kainer, Daddy will follow,¡± Jack said quietly. ..... ¡°Where are you going?¡± Johan and Asher asked the same question to Jack who had just spoken to Christian. ¡°Both of us just got an invitation to attend Mouren daughter¡¯s birthday which is celebrated tonight on the spur of the moment,¡± Jack replied, lying to Christian¡¯s scenario. ¡°Mouren, is it Mouren...¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mouren,¡± Christian said quietly, cutting off Asher¡¯s words. ¡°My careless best friend forgot to put my name on the list and was on the guest list to attend Mischa¡¯s birthday tonight, that¡¯s why we¡¯re still at home right now.¡± ¡°But it¡¯ste, I think the birthday is over,¡± said Johan quietly. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Betterte than noting at all, right?¡± Johan is numb, he can¡¯t answer Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Go and order the best gift for the little girl, Daddy and Erick will catch up behind you after changing,¡± said Jack quietly. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be waiting for Daddy on the way to Mouren¡¯s mansion,¡± Christian replies quietly as he signs Kainer to leave. Kainer who doesn¡¯t know anything about Mouren daughter¡¯s birthday can only obey, he immediately steps out following Christian who has left Jack¡¯s study first. As soon as Kainer left, Jack did the same. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯te out right away, Jack rushed to his room with Anne who was waiting for him near Charlotte who was annoyed that Christian went to where her mortal enemy Mouren was. ¡°Hurry up and call Steve Hugo,¡± Christian says quietly to Kainer who had just finished fastening his seatbelt. ¡°Steve Hugo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did Mrs. Mouren also invite Steve Hugo to Mischa¡¯s birthday party, sir?¡± asked Kainer confused. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I lied about Mouren and Mischa, tonight I want to register my and Zwetta¡¯s marriage. That¡¯s why I asked you to contact Steve, he is the only person who can help me to get my and Zwetta¡¯s marriage certificate tonight.¡± ¡°What? Married? Tonight?¡± Christian smiles back. ¡°Drive your car, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Daddy and Erick are working on supporting files and Zwetta¡¯s fingerprints in lieu of signatures in my room.¡± Kainer immediately turned to Christian who was busy with his cellphone in the back seat. ¡°Is Ms. Zwetta currently in...¡± ¡°Zwetta is pregnant, Kainer.¡± Christian finally gets to the point with Kainer who keeps asking. Realizing that the information Christian had just said was very confidential, Kainer immediately drove his car out of the parking lot to Steve Hugo¡¯s ce. Steve Hugo is one of the Luxembourg city government officials who is very close to Christian, that¡¯s why at this time Christian decided to ask for his help. As long as Christian spoke, Kainer waspletely silent. He really is a good listener and wise, Kainer knew that right now the master was very happy with the news of Zwetta¡¯s pregnancy. Having made a big mistake with Zwetta in her first pregnancy, Christian was so enthusiastic about weing his second child with Zwetta and Kainer quite understood the happiness that Christian was feeling right now. ¡°Congrattions sir, I¡¯m so happy to hear that Miss Zwetta is pregnant,¡± Kainer said sincerely. Christian smiles. ¡°Thank you, Kainer. Right now I am really very happy and so excited to wee this child, I can¡¯t wait to hug him. I will do whatever it takes to make this child happy and grow perfectly, I don¡¯t want what happens to Luna repeated to her brother.¡± ¡°Of course that won¡¯t happen, sir. Currently you are going to marry Miss Zwetta, it certainly has shown a progress in your rtionship. Apart from that at this time Mr. Jack and Mrs. Anne already know about Miss Zwetta¡¯s pregnancy, I believe Mr. Jack and Mrs. Anne will definitely help you take care of Miss Zwetta through this pregnancy. So don¡¯t be afraid, your baby and Miss Zwetta this time will definitely be born healthy without any ws, ¡°Kainer said quickly. ¡°So don¡¯t think anything of it, sir. Everything will be all right.¡± Christian lowers his head, Kainer¡¯s words make his fear disappear a little. The great trauma of what happened to Luna makes Christian afraid that his second child is currently experiencing the same thing as his brother. ¡°Looks like Erick¡¯s car is behind us, sir,¡± Kainer said again, his focus on the two ck cars that had just turned on their shlights. ¡°Oh yes?¡± Christian immediately looks back, staring at two luxury cars that have the same license te number as the one on his car right now. ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right, it¡¯s Daddy and Erick¡¯s car.¡± ¡°Then I will speed up the car so I can get to Steve¡¯s ce as soon as possible, I think Steve has read the message I sent him,¡± said Kainer quietly asking Christian for permission to increase the speed of the car. Christian smiles. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll message Daddy to keep following us then.¡± Kainer then increases the speed of his car once she gets permission from Christian, he knows that at this time the master can¡¯t wait to immediately register his and Zwetta¡¯s names on the marriage certificate. ¡°After this we will always be together, Zee. You, me and our child. We will be happy forever.¡± Continued Chapter 389 389 Finally marriage Jack extends his hand towards Christian with his best smile after Christian and Zwetta were officially dered husband and wife in the eyes of the state. Instead of epting his father¡¯s helping hand, Christian actually threw himself into the arms of the man who had inherited the best 50% of the chromosomes in his body tightly. ¡°Thanks, Dad. Thanks for helping me,¡± Christian says earnestly. Jack smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t thank Daddy, Daddy¡¯s just doing Daddy¡¯s job as a father. A job Daddy should have done in the first ce.¡± ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Daddy should be the one thanking you, for giving Daddy a valuable opportunity like this,¡± said Jack again. ¡°Now it¡¯s our job to protect and look after Zwetta and her baby, Daddy¡¯s precious daughter-inw and grandson.¡± Christian smiled and immediately tightened his arms around his father¡¯s body. Tonight Christian was really very happy. Finally he managed to bind Zwetta with strongws that apply in his country and even not only in his country, all countries in the world will recognize his marriage to Zwetta, including America. The country where Zwettaes from. Jack turned to Erick and Kainer who were standing side by side. The middle-aged man who was still so handsome opened his lips and said, ¡°Erick will send a copy of your marriage to the American government, so that the American government knows about your marriage. As for Kainer, he will change all your personal details.¡± ¡°Yes sir, we understand.¡± Erick and Kainer responded to Jack¡¯s words at the same time. ..... ¡°And as for Charlotte, Daddy will take care of it,¡± said Jack again. Hearing Charlotte¡¯s name being called, Christian slowly removed his hand from his father¡¯s body. ¡°Charlotte, what¡¯s wrong with her? Why does Daddy have to take care of her?¡± Christian asks in bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re still too naive my son, you¡¯re too focused on Zwetta to ignore the existence of a girl who adores you with all her soul,¡± said Jack quietly. ¡°Charlotte, that girl loves you, Christ.¡± ¡°What? No way!¡± Christian¡¯s eyes are wide open. ¡°She was my childhood friend, the person I considered my own little sister. How could she have feelings like that?¡± Jack chuckled. ¡°Perhaps you are the only person who is not aware of Charlotte¡¯s feelings for you, are you not aware of the hostility your sister has shown to Charlotte all this time?¡± Christian frowns, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know, there¡¯s only Zwetta in your head.. Zwetta and Zwetta only. That¡¯s why you weren¡¯t aware, but that¡¯s okay. ¡® said Jack wisely. ¡°Right now all you need to think about is Zwetta and your baby, remember that there are still Robin Jones out there who want Zwetta. You have to watch out for that guy.¡± A look of hatred immediately shed in Christian¡¯s blue eyes as soon as Robin¡¯s name was mentioned by his father, Robin Jones was not only a rival for him, the American man was an enemy he had to eliminate. His current existence was disastrous for his rtionship with Zwetta which had just begun. ¡°I will kill Robin Jones in the most gruesome way if he dares to touch or even approach my wife,¡± Christian says emotionally. Jack chuckles in amusement, seeing how angry Christian now reminds him of when he was younger decades ago. Christian really is very much like him, his ability to control emotions is very bad. ¡°We discussed Robin Jones at home, now we have to go home and celebrate your wedding with the others.¡± Jack pats Christian on the shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your bride?¡± A blush suddenly appeared on Christian¡¯s face which was previously filled with anger. Jack smiles back, Christian is absolutely adorable. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home,¡± Jack said quietly as he turned his gaze to Erick and Kainer who had just put their cellphones in their shirt pockets. As if understanding where the master¡¯s conversation was going, at the same time Erick and Kainer nodded their heads. They both told the master when they hadpleted the task given earlier and Jack smiled broadly at the bodynguage given by both of them. After keeping his marriage certificate well, Christian then followed his father¡¯s steps to the car leaving Steve Hugo who had helped him tonight. ¡°How about your wedding ring, sir? Would you like me to order a ring tonight as well?¡± Kainer asks quietly to Christian who continues to smile in the backseat. ¡°Thanks, but I already have my own wedding ring, you don¡¯t have to worry, Kainer.¡± ¡°You already have your own wedding ring? When will you prepare it, sir?¡± asked Kainer in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you order a ring before.¡± Christian smiles. ¡°I had the ring ready long before I took Zwetta to meet my parents in Geneva a year and a half ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°At that time I had intended to immediately marry her, I was sure of my choice to marry her. Until finally the chaos happened and made me make a big mess until God finally returned Zwetta to me again,¡± Christian said in a voice so soft. ¡°God gave me a second chance to actually marry Zwetta.¡± Kainer pursed his lips when he saw Christian wiping the tears from his heart, Kainer was even more convinced that his master really really loved his wife. ¡°You deserve to be happy, sir. Likewise with Miss Zwetta, since childhood Miss Zwetta has suffered and now is a blessing that God has given her for all her patience,¡± said Kainer sincerely. ¡°Yeah, my wife has suffered a lot since she was little and I won¡¯t let her go back into that horrible world again,¡± Christian growls emotionally. ¡°I won¡¯t let Robin get close to my wife again this time.¡± **** ¡°Congrattions dear, Mommy is really happy for your marriage,¡± said Anne full of emotion for the umpteenth time by not releasing her arms from Christian¡¯s body who had just entered the house. Her voice was so loud it filled the whole room. ¡°Anne...¡± Anne lifts her face from Christian¡¯s shoulder, turning to Jack who is standing behind Christian. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Asher has secured them both now.¡± ¡°They both?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°Charlotte and Johan, they both left Luxembourg with Asher thirty minutes ago. A call from Nichs made Asher have to get to the office immediately,¡± said Anne excitedly exining what was going on. Christian releases himself from his mother¡¯s arms quickly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter in Geneva, Mom?¡± Anne smiled. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no time then why did Asher have toe back to Geneva sote?¡± Jack finally couldn¡¯t hold his curiosity any longer. Chapter 390 390 First night ¡°It¡¯s because of Areez,¡± replied Anne with a smile. ¡°It was Areez who made them leave without any suspicion.¡± ¡°Areez¡± Jack and Christian repeat Anne¡¯s words at the same time, they both look shocked. ¡°I contacted Nichs and worked together to create a little bit of trouble in the finance department, so Asher inevitably had to go back to check in person at Muller Finance International.¡± Areez who was leaning on the pir exined the scenario he made a moment ago to everyone with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the only way to get them to leave unsuspectingly, and the sooner they leave the quieter the house will be. I don¡¯t like that guy named Johan either.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like Johan?¡± Christian focuses on Areez¡¯sst sentence. Areez removed his hands from his chest. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like her. The way he steals nces at Suri makes me want to gouge out his eyes and throw them at the peacock in the back garden.¡± ¡°Areez.¡± Areez turned to Suri who had just warned him. ¡°I¡¯m serious, the way Johan looks at you makes my blood boil and I want to get rid of him. A little different from what Asher did back then.¡± ..... ¡°Asher, what¡¯s wrong with Asher?¡± This time it was Anne who responded to Areez¡¯s words quickly, hearing the name of her another son called Areez made Anne a little disturbed. Instead of answering Anne¡¯s question, Areez looked at Suri who was still standing in front of him. Areez is asking for Suri¡¯s approval to say all the words that Asher said to himself a few months ago while he was in the dungeon that was in rke¡¯s mansion in Geneva. ¡°Areez ..¡± Anne again said Areez¡¯s name impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Asher, why did you involve that good boy in this matter? Asher is part of the rke family, he would never betray or harm us. I raised him myself with both hands so I know the child¡¯s personality very well, beyond anybody.¡± Suri nodded her head slowly, giving Areez permission to speak. With a gaze full of love Areez touched Suri¡¯s cheek gently and turned his gaze back to everyone who was currently staring at her without blinking. After taking a deep breath, Areez finally recounted all the conversations he had with Asher when he was in the basement at rke¡¯s mansion a few months ago. Not only did Anne look very shocked, Jack and Christian also looked shocked when they heard Areez¡¯s words mentioning Asher¡¯s desire to marry Suri. ¡°I know you guys won¡¯t believe it, but I swear to God I¡¯m not lying. Asher actually said that to me, even though at that time his intention was to hurt me but I felt he was speaking seriously. The way he said Suri¡¯s name at that time was so sincere, as well as when he expressed his desire to marry Suri,¡± Areez said quietly seriously, his left hand grabbed Suri¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°Since it was Asher¡¯s words that made the puppetse back to meet you, I won¡¯t let anyone snatch Suri from me. Even if it¡¯s Asher, I will face it seriously.¡± Anne immediately massaged her forehead which suddenly hurt, she didn¡¯t expect to hear such a thing from Areez. Anne is very sure that Asher loves Suri as his own sister, considering the togetherness they have passed since childhood. ¡°For Asher¡¯s problem you don¡¯t have to worry, I will immediately intervene if the child dares to harass Suri,¡± Christian said suddenly, his wide smile as he spoke as if he was being aimed at his parents who had always been so special to Asher. ¡°Asher will not be able to interfere with your rtionship.¡± Areez pursed his lips, although slightly surprised by Christian¡¯s reaction but Areez was pleased. ¡°Thank you.¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Oh yeah, has my wife calmed down at this point?¡± ¡°Zwetta slept not long after I changed her clothes, she seemed really exhausted. I think your second child is a boy, Chist,¡± replied Suri with a smile. Christian¡¯s eyes are wide open. ¡°A boy, how do you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read in an article that the signs a mother is pregnant with a boy are how difficult it is in the early stages of pregnancy and that is currently being faced by your wife. So I think your second child is a boy, ¡± replied Suri as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, where is there an article like that!¡± Christian said, annoyed, he knew that his sister was talking nonsense. Suri shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, I¡¯ve read the article.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes ... I hope what you said was true, I think what you said was a prayer because to be honest I really want a boy right now,¡± Christian said with a hopeful smile. ¡°May your wishe true, Christ.¡± Areez smiled broadly as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to be happy.¡± Christian smiles again. ¡°Thank you, okay then I will see my wife now.¡± Areez and Suri nodded their heads simultaneously in response to Christian¡¯s words, they were both happy with Christian¡¯s marriage going smoothly. With a bit of a run, Christian rushes towards the second floor leaving behind the ufortable aura that is going on on the first floor. Anne and Jack were still so shocked by the information they had heard from Areez. ¡°Can you exin again what you mean, Areez?¡± Jack spoke again in a slightly heavy voice. Arees smiled. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s sit down first. It¡¯s very ufortable to talk while standing like this.¡± **** Carefully Christian opens the door to his room, as well as when he manages to enter. Staring at Zwetta who was fast asleep on the bed in a supine position like now made him so happy, after sleeping in regret, now he finally felt an extraordinary happiness. Unknowingly, Christian squeezes the file containing his marriage certificate with Zwetta which is still in his left hand, the feeling of happiness being so overflowing in his chest. Dissatisfied with seeing Zwetta from a distance, Christian slowly begins to walk towards the bed. But when he almost reached his destination, Christian suddenly stopped his steps. He remembered Areez¡¯s words two hours ago when he said Zwetta was allergic to his scent, though he couldn¡¯t believe it but Christian was a little disturbed by it. That¡¯s why Christian finally changed his steps towards the bathroom, Christian wanted to take a shower first before approaching his wife who was still fast asleep. Christian hopes the smell of his body in the shower doesn¡¯t make Zwetta throw up again like before, Christian can¡¯t imagine what will happen to him if Zwetta refuses to be approached. After keeping his important files in a safe ce, Christian then goes into the bathroom to freshen up. He was quite happy to spend his first night as a husband in the bathroom alone. Chapter 391 391 Husband and Wife Zwetta opened her eyes slowly when she couldn¡¯t hold back the hunger that assaulted her, after spitting up her stomach contents several times now her stomach was churning to be filled. ¡°It¡¯s so dark,¡± Zwetta said softly when she realized that the room was already pitch ck. Unable to contain her hunger, Zwetta finally forced herself to sit down. She had to quickly find food in the refrigerator, where the food was stored. Zwetta didn¡¯t realize where she was at this time, she still thought she was still in the hotel. slowly Zwetta moved her body, trying to get off the bed where she was now. But Zwetta¡¯s attempt to get off the bed was stopped by the presence of a warm object on her left side. With high curiosity, Zwetta touched the warm object which turned out to be a human hand. Just as Zwetta, about to scream Christian woke up, the man who identally fell asleep in a sitting position on the floor turned on the bedsidemp beside her. ¡°Why are you awake, honey?¡± Zwetta¡¯s mood increased when she saw what Christian was doing at this time, the man was kneeling on the floor and leaning his head on the edge of the bed. ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you in my room!!¡± Zwetta rebuked loudly. Christian smiles. ¡°Our room, look around you.¡± ..... Zwetta frowned, but couldn¡¯t help but look around the room following Christian¡¯s instructions. From where he sat, Christian smiled at the shocked expression on Zwetta ¡®s face. ¡°T..this is the room...¡± ¡°Yes, this is my room which is currently our bedroom,¡± Christian said quietly as he rose from the floor where he was sitting. ¡°After getting married shouldn¡¯t we live together, huh?¡± ¡°Married? Who got married?¡±shrieked Zwetta, surprised. Christian smiles a little. ¡°Of course the two of us, just who else?¡± Zwetta gives Christian a surprised look who is smiling at him. ¡°You are pregnant and I will not allow you to face this pregnancy alone, that¡¯s why I took care of our marriage and now we are officially married,¡± Christian said again trying to exin further to Zwetta. ¡°No way...how did you marry me when I..I don¡¯t know anything and...¡± ¡°Want proof?¡± Christian cuts Zwetta¡¯s gently. Zwetta did not immediately answer Christian¡¯s question, she was still so shocked and confused to digest the sentence Christian said earlier. ¡°I assume your silence is the answer, wait a minute I will show you something,¡± Christian said again, the next second Christian stepped his foot towards his desk which was next to the safe. Christian then immediately returned to Zwetta with a piece of paper that had previously been lying on the table. ¡°See for yourself, you¡¯ll get all the answers to the questions that currently fill you.¡± Zwetta looked doubtful at first, but because her curiosity was so high Zwetta epted the paper that Christian was pointing at her.slowly Zwetta turned the paper and began to read the writing printed on it. ¡°WHAT??!! How can that be???!!!!¡± Christian smiles. ¡°Of course I can, you certainly haven¡¯t forgotten who your husband is, right?¡± Zwetta looked up at Christian with a face that was already bright red. ¡°This is not valid, this marriage certificate is invalid because I never feel like I¡¯ve signed anything. Besides, I wasn¡¯t involved in all the processes so...¡± ¡°Your signature is real, I didn¡¯t forge it,¡± Christian said calmly. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°How could it be?¡± ¡°Perhaps, that¡¯s the proof. How can you deny it now, my wife?¡± Becausezy to argue with Christian, suddenly Zwetta crumpled the paper in her hand before finally tearing the paper into small pieces. As soon as she felt she had managed to get rid of the marriage certificate, Zwetta then threw the pieces of paper at Christian with full of emotion. ¡°No, the evidence is gone!! There¡¯s nothing you can show me now to dere that marriage or whatever it¡¯s called!!¡± Instead of being angry and panicked, Christian smiles seeing the torn pieces of paper that are now scattered in front of him. ¡°I knew you would lose such important evidence, Zee. That¡¯s why I made a copy and kept our original marriage certificate in a safe ce beforehand,¡± Christian says with a triumphant smile. ¡°Christian!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad honey, it¡¯s gettingte,¡± Christian says guiltily. ¡°Oh yeah, why did you wake up? It¡¯s still three in the morning, we¡¯d better go back to sleep. Tomorrow will be a melting day for us.¡± Just as Christian closed his mouth, suddenly Zwetta¡¯s stomach loudly. Zwetta¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°You hungry?¡± Christian asks surprised. Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Since noon I haven¡¯t eaten anything, all the food that goes into my mouth tastes bitter and doesn¡¯t taste good. Plus I¡¯ve been vomiting since afternoon, so right now my stomach hurts a lot.¡± ¡°Oh Jesus.¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately went white. ¡°Would you like to eat now? What do you want to eat? Meat, sd or ..¡± ¡°Anything, as long as you can eat it and get rid of this tingling feeling.¡± Christian¡¯s heart beat ten times faster, Zwetta really made him panic. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll ask the chef to make it for you. So you wait in the room, I¡¯ll be right back with some food for you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Christian who was ready to step, turned to Zwetta. ¡°Waiting too long for the chef,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°Besides it¡¯s still too early for them to wake up, I can eat anything. Even snacks are fine.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let my son eat such food,¡± Christian refuses firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll make food for you myself then, wait a minute I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Zwetta shook her head. ¡°Come..I¡¯ming, I want to eat something to quench this hunger. Eating grapes or apples or other fruit in the kitchen is enough to quell this hunger while you cook for me.¡± ¡°You want toe with me to the kitchen?¡± Christian asks, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Zwetta curtly. Christian immediately walked towards Zwetta. ¡°Okay let¡¯s go down,¡± he said softly as he bent down to prepare to carry Zwetta. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Carrying you, what else is there?¡± ¡°Carrying me? No!! I can walk alone, I¡¯m not a sick person!!¡± ¡°Zee ..¡± ¡°I¡¯m just pregnant, not a patient with a terminal disease. So don¡¯t treat me too much like that, after all I¡¯ve been through pregnancy times that are more difficult than this,¡± Zwetta , deliberately bringing up her past to Christian . Christian¡¯s face turns as pale as paper, being reminded of what he had done to Zwetta while pregnant with Luna left Christian at a loss for words. ¡°So stop treating me too much like that,¡± added Zwetta again. ¡°Forgive all the stupidity I have done at that time, dear....forgive my stupidity,¡± Christian stammers, his blue eyes immediately filled with tears ready to spill. Chapter 392 392 Robin¡¯s wound Thirty minutes have almost passed, but Zwetta still sits silently watching Christian who is working in the kitchen to make food for her Zwetta¡¯s hunger had decreased after eating one apple and one kiwi fruit, but Christian insisted on continuing to make nutritious food for Zwetta and his child. That¡¯s why at this time he was still busy cooking in front of the stove. Delicious aroma of food Christian makes Zwetta¡¯s hungere back. Zwetta , who was sure that she was full, suddenly reported back when the food Christian had just made was presented before her eyes. ¡°What is this?¡± He smiled. ¡°Beef soup, a hundred-year-old family recipe that you won¡¯t find in any restaurant. I guarantee you ¡®ll like it.¡± ¡°Tch, so confident!¡± ¡°Just try it, after that you can givements about this soup I made,¡± Christian said again while removing the apron that was attached to his body. Because the delicious aroma continued to tickle her senses, all of Zwetta copsed as a result. Without saying thank you, Zwetta reached for the spoon that Christian had prepared next to the beautiful bowl filled with tempting meat soup. Zwetta immediately froze after a spoonful of such delicious soup melted in her mouth. This is the most delicious soup Zwetta enjoyed. ..... ¡°How? Does my soup suit your tongue?¡± Christian, who had been paying attention to Zwetta finally asked because he was so impatient. ¡°This is your secret family recipe? Who taught you this recipe first?¡±asked back Zwetta slowly, trying to restrain herself so as not to immediately finish the soup that had just spoiled her tongue with that extraordinary pleasure. ¡°Grandpa Luis, he was the first person to pass down this recipe to me. Grandpa Luis got the recipe from Grandpa David, while Grandpa David got the recipe from his mother and his mother... ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t have to mention all the members of the rke family which is myriad.¡± Zwetta cut off Christian¡¯s words while massaging her forehead which suddenly hurt. ¡°I¡¯ve got the information I wanted to get from you.¡± ¡°Really? So how does it taste? You like it?¡± Christian returned to repeating his question which had not been answered by Zwetta. Zwetta¡¯s cheeks red. ¡°Delicious, very good taste and looks like this is the most delicious meat soup I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes widened, looking so happy to hear the confession that came from Zwetta. ¡°Finish it then, our children will also love this soup. Apart from being delicious, this soup is also full of good nutrition for the growth of your little one in your stomach because I use the best ingredients to make this soup,¡± said Christian enthusiastically. Unable to resist the temptation of the soup that was in front of her eyes, Zwetta finally decided to continue eating. She forgot all the questions that had previously gathered in her head. Christian¡¯s smile widened when he saw how voraciously Zwetta was eating, his chest felt warm by the millions of butterflies flying inside. Feelings of emotion surrounded him at this time, Christian immediately wiped away the tears that had managed to escape from his blue eyes. In his heart Christian promised, he would continue to do the best for Zwetta and their baby this time. Christian wants to make amends for all the mistakes he made at that time, when Zwetta was pregnant with Luna. Their little angel who has be an angel from heaven with her sister, Princess. ¡°Are you full or want to eat more?¡± asks Christian fondly. ¡°Already full.¡± Christian smiles, he silently grabs the empty soup bowl in front of Zwetta and ces it in the dishwasher joining the cookware he previously used to make the soup. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to our room,¡± Christian says softly. Zwetta¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back to the room with you. I don¡¯t want to be in the room with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want one room? Why? We are now legally husband and wife, so there¡¯s no reason for us to sleep in different rooms.¡± Zwetta turned her face the other way. ¡°I never felt married to you and I don¡¯t recognize this marriage, so I don¡¯t want to sleep with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still toote to argue, Zee. You also just finished eating, I don¡¯t want the food that just filled your stomach toe back out if we fight. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better for us to go back to our room. Take it easy, I¡¯m not a selfish man who has the heart to force his pregnant wife to serve his biological needs,¡± Christian said again. Zwetta¡¯s head immediately turned towards Christian quickly without being able to be prevented. ¡°What, you¡¯re not a selfish man who doesn¡¯t like to impose will on your pregnant wife? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, right? Don¡¯t you remember everything you did to me when I was pregnant with Luna? Do I need to remind you of everything? What did you do to me back then?¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Stop sweet-talking me, Christ.¡± Zwetta continued her words scathingly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to expect anything more from you, none of the promises you made at that time havee true until now. So don¡¯t make another lie, because I¡¯m tired. Tired of hoping for the wrong person.¡± After pouring out his heart, Zwetta rushed to leave Christian. Zwetta quickened her pace when she climbed the stairs, fortunately there was still light from therge paintings hanging on the walls. So that Zwetta can still see well. Even though Zwetta was gone, Christian still didn¡¯t move. The man was still standing in the kitchen. The words Zwetta said a moment ago had disturbed him. Being reminded of how bad he was a year and a half ago, Christian is filled with feelings of guilt, Christian, who is too focused on Zwetta in the present, forgets the wound he has made to the woman he loves so much. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee ..¡± **** Robin has drunk countless sses of wine since he received stitches in his arm after being shot by Zwetta. Robin still can¡¯t believe that Zwetta has the heart to hurt him. The pain in his arm was still nothingpared to the wound that was now a hole in his chest. ¡°This is all because of that damn Christian,¡± Robin growled hoarsely, eyes widening at the mention of Christian¡¯s name. ¡°Because that damn man is my obedient little girl, my innocent little cat turned into a lion ready to bite. I¡¯m not going to give up Zwetta that easily to you, I¡¯ve picked her up from the streets, I¡¯ve made her into a civilized woman and I should be the one to taste her .¡± Robin stopped his words, he could not continue his sentence. The pain that was stifling his chest came back when he remembered what happened to Zwetta. Chapter 393 393 Big day ¡°Does it have to be like this, madam?¡± ¡°Zwetta.¡± Anne said Zwetta¡¯s name softly. ¡°Have you forgotten what Mommy said earlier?¡± Zwetta immediately lowered her head with cheeks already bright red. ¡°You two are officially married in the country, but still you have to get married before God, back when Mommy married Daddy it was the same as today. Only the people closest to us attended our wedding at that time, even though the wedding was extraordinarily beautiful and very memorable. That¡¯s why Mommy wants you and Christian to have those beautiful memories,¡± said Anne softly, as soft as the movement of her hand that was touching Zwetta who had just finished being made up by the make-up artist called by Suri. ¡°You are very beautiful my child.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes hazel filled with tears, the soft words that came from Anne¡¯s lips really made her chest warm. Never having felt a mother¡¯s love made Zwetta so carried away at this moment. Anne shook her head. ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t cry today. Such a beautiful bride must be smiling happily on her special day today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve all of this,¡± Zwetta softly, barely audible. ¡°Don¡¯t deserve it ? What do you mean? You are the woman Christian chose and loved so much, how could you speak inappropriately?¡± Zwetta lowered her head. ¡°Ie from a family that is not clear, my father was drunk while my mother...¡± ..... ¡°Zwetta.¡± Anne stopped Zwetta¡¯s by lifting her beautiful daughter-inw ¡®s up, facing her. ¡°Mommy alsoes from ordinary society, Mommy¡¯s parents are also as unlucky as your parents. And just so you know, when Mommy married Daddy at that time Mommy¡¯s status was not a single girl. Mommy was a woman whose husband divorced her when she married Daddy. ¡± Zwetta¡¯s mouth immediately opened wide in too much shock. Anne smiled. ¡°But all of that didn¡¯t diminish Daddy¡¯s intention to marry Mommy at that time, Daddy with Mommy¡¯s status at that time. So don¡¯t ever feel like you don¡¯t deserve Christian, believe me love doesn¡¯t look at someone¡¯s status.¡± ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t joking, is she?¡±subconsciously Zwetta called Anne Mommy. ¡°How could Mommy be joking, you can tell Daddy directly if you don¡¯t believe it. You can also ask Erick if you¡¯re still curious, because Erick is one of the people who has witnessed Mommy and Daddy¡¯s life journey since we were both still living in Ennd,¡± said Anne is gentle. Zwetta did not answer Anne¡¯s words back, she was still ovee with disbelief by what she had just heard. Marianne rke who is so perfect turns out to have a quite unique past, just like her. Zwetta waspletely overwhelmed with a foreign feeling that couldn¡¯t be described at this moment. Anne and Zwetta¡¯s conversation had to be ended due to the arrival of Suri and a female designer who brought a wedding dress for Zwetta,st night after Christian and Zwetta were officially dered husband and wife Anne immediately took care of all the weddings today assisted by Suri and Areez. That¡¯s why in a fairly short time all the wedding preparations for Christian and Zwetta werepleted. ¡°Let¡¯s wear the wedding dress,¡± said Suri excitedly. ¡°This dress is thetest dress of the season, Zee. You will look very beautiful in this wedding dress.¡± Zwetta thinned her lips, she looked very nervous seeing the wedding dress that had been prepared for her. In her whole life, Zwetta never thought that she would be able to marry a man considering her risky job. But today all her fears disappeared, today she will marry a man who is the dream of many women. A handsome and rich man. Because Zwetta didn¡¯t move, Anne then put her hand on Zwetta¡¯s waist and asked her to walk towards the evening to immediately wear that extraordinarily beautiful wedding dress. As if it had been prepared for Zwetta, the beautiful wedding dress fit perfectly on Zwetta¡¯s slender body which had not undergone any changes. Her pregnancy, which had just been running for ten days, had not changed her body shape at all. ¡°Very beautiful,¡± said Suri solemnly. ¡°You really are so beautiful Zee. No wonder my brother is so crazy about you.¡± Zwetta¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Stop...¡± ¡°What Suri said is true, you are truly extraordinary, dear. Christian will surely faint at the sight of his wife¡¯s current beauty.¡± Anne interrupted Zwetta¡¯s words, not wanting to be outdone by Suri who had previously praised Zwetta¡¯s perfection in the wedding dress chosen by Suri. The red color on Zwetta¡¯s cheeks was increasingly visible, almost half of her life spent on the battlefield, so Zwetta never dreamed of being able to wear a wedding dress and beautiful makeup like today. That¡¯s why she looked so nervous when she receivedpliments from her sister-inw and mother-inw. Zwetta is truly the happiest woman today. Knock... knock... ¡°Sorry to interrupt, madam. The priest has arrived,¡± Kainer said so politely from behind the still closed door. Anne immediately turned towards the door where Kainer was standing behind it. ¡°Ok, we will go down. Please call my husband, he must be ready with us.¡± ¡°Okay madam,¡± Kainer answered back before finally the young man left the bridal chamber to convey Anne¡¯s message. Anne again turned her attention to Zwetta who was listening to Suri¡¯s praise. Suri, who has lived as the only daughter in the rke family for many years, is so happy today. She is happy because she will soon have an older sister who will be her friend to do fun activities in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready, Daddy will be here soon,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°Daddy?¡± Anne nodded. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a father anymore, Daddy will be taking over for your father¡¯s duties today. Daddy will walk you down the aisle to meet Christian.¡± Zwetta¡¯s face immediately went pale. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. Daddy doesn¡¯t mind either, Daddy is actually very happy to get this extraordinary assignment. So you don¡¯t need to be nervous, everything will be fine,¡± said Anne again trying to calm Zwetta who looked very surprised when she heard the father-inw who will apany her to walk down the aisle. ¡°Listen, everything will be fine Zee.¡± Suri wrapped her hand around Zwetta¡¯s left arm gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go out, it seems Daddy is waiting for us in front.¡± Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Come on.¡± Having no other choice, Zwetta finally gave up when asked to leave the room to meet her father-inw who would apany her to meet Christian, her husband. ¡°If this is a dream please don¡¯t wake me, God. I want to stay in my dream...¡± To be continued Chapter 394 394 Wedding dream Christian¡¯s blue eyes still cannot escape his wife who is so extraordinary this afternoon, even when his father gives Zwetta to him Christian still continues to admire the beauty of the woman who will spend the rest of her life with him. Christian ispletely hypnotized by Zwetta ¡®s incredible perfection. ¡°I, Christian Cyrilo rke, take you, Zwetta Wilson, to be my wife. I promise to be true to you in good times and in bad, in sickness, and in health. I will love you and honor you all the days of my life.¡± ¡°I, Zwetta Wilson, take you, Christian Cyrilo rke, for being my husband to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and health until death do us part.¡± The priest who had been called by Jack then dered Christian and Zwetta as legal husband and wife in the eyes of God after they made a sacred marriage vow. Everyone who witnessed Christian and Zwetta ¡®s solemn marriage immediately apuded loudly after Christian gave Zwetta after being officially dered husband and wife. From where she sat, Anne wiped away the tears she should have seen such a beautiful wedding in front of her. ¡°Time flies very fast, Jack. I feel like only yesterday we were standing before the priest as Christian and Zwetta now, but today our son and his wife are standing there,¡± said Anne hoarsely with emotion. Jack wrapped his arms around Anne¡¯s waist possessively. ¡°God will look after and protect our family Anne, we will all continue to be happy until the time limit determined by God.¡± Anne wiped her tears with a tissue slowly. ¡°I want to live another thousand years with you, Jack. I want to see and apany our offspring growing up, I want to always be present at every wedding of our children and grandchildren like today, Jack.¡± ..... Jack chuckled. ¡°I also want to live another thousand years with you, may God hear our prayers, Anne.¡± Anne patted her husband¡¯s chest, she felt annoyed at the man who had given her so much love and happiness. Not far from where Anne and Jack were sitting, Suri and Areez were also hugging tightly. The two human children who are bound in love after an unexpected event are being carried away after following all the processes of Christian and Zwetta¡¯s recent marriage. Areez didn¡¯t stop Suri from crying, he was wise enough to let his girlfriend express her emotions today. Areez knows what Suri is carrying, that¡¯s why today Areez let his lover shed her happy tears. ¡°One of my tasks is finally done, Areez. A burden that has been holding my neck has finally been unraveled,¡± Suri sobbed with emotion. ¡°Finally my brother and his girlfriend are truly united today, I¡¯m really happy for them both And hopefully after this God will forgive me.¡± Areez squeezed Suri¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t talk like that, God loves us, dear. God has also forgiven us both, so don¡¯t be sad like this again. Today is a happy day for all of us.¡± Suri lowered her head deeper into Areez¡¯s chest, she didn¡¯t care that her makeup would be ruined after this. Suri just wanted to vent all her emotions today with satisfaction. Areez also closed his eyes, calming Suri who was crying making him feel carried away. As the person who participated in the breakdown of Christian and Zwetta¡¯s previous love affair, Areez also felt relieved with the marriage that Christian and Zwetta had today. When two pairs of humans were venting their Zwetta in their own ways, in front of the altar Christian had just ced a ring on finger. The wedding ring that Christian had prepared for his wedding with Zweta a year and a half ago was finally ced on the bride¡¯s ring finger, the ring with a rare gemstone originating from Russia looks so beautiful on Zwetta ¡®s curvaceous ring finger. ¡°Even though it¡¯s toote, this ring finally wrapped around the owner¡¯s finger,¡± Christian said softly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing this ring since I brought you back to Geneva the first time, Zee. From the start I really wanted to marry you, that¡¯s why I prepared this special ring.¡± Christian satisfies Zwetta¡¯s in a soft voice. ¡°Thank you for giving me a second chance, I promise to love you and take care of you for the rest of my life, Zee.¡± Zwetta didn¡¯t immediately answer Christian¡¯s words, she seemed to be thinking about something else. ¡°Do you really love me, Christ?¡±asked Zwetta quietly, barely audibly. Christian immediately gripped Zwetta¡¯s tightly. ¡°Of course I love you, I really really love you and there is only one name in my heart that is your name, Zee. Please don¡¯t doubt how much I love you.¡± Zwetta smiled faintly. ¡°Then take me to see my father and mother, even though they are not parents but they still take very good care of me. Even today I use my father¡¯sst name, right?¡± Christian is stunned, he is considering Zwetta¡¯s. Currently out there Robin and his men are on the loose and Christian does not want bad things to happen to his wife and child. That¡¯s why Christian can¡¯t immediately agree to his wife¡¯s request. ¡°Why are you silent? Is my request too difficult to grant?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. Christian purses his lips. ¡°I will consider your request first, I have to discuss it with Daddy and the others. You know if your psychopathic ex-boss is still in this country, he and his men are still roaming freely out there. I¡¯ll probably be able to immediately grant your request right now, I need to make sure everything¡¯s safe first before we go to Echternach.¡± ¡°Echternach, why do we have to go to Echternach?¡± Christian Zwetta, he still looks so hard to answer his wife¡¯s question. His guilt towards thete Jody and Cam Wilson makes Christian still unable to tell Zwetta this time. ¡°Christ ...¡± ¡°Echternach is the city where your adoptive parents were cared for before they both died and were buried in one of the public cemeteries in the city,¡± Christian said quietly so carefully. ¡°Johan and two ex-employees Jody Wilson took care of all the funeral arrangements.¡± Zwetta¡¯s body suddenly trembled and Christian felt it. ¡°No, you can¡¯t cry today. A bride shouldn¡¯t cry on her happy day, Zee.¡± Chapter 395 395 [Bonus chapter]Same wound Brakkk.... Limited edition snowballs in celebration of the 20th anniversary of Disnend Paris, which is the target of all entertainment venue lovers, broke all over Charlotte Lloyd¡¯s room, joining other pieces of ss that now make the single girl¡¯s room look like a war zone. It was a link sent by Johan two hours ago that caused Charlotte to go crazy this morning. The blue-eyed girl looks very frustrated after learning about Christian¡¯s marriage, the ideal man who has been a permanent resident in her for decades. ¡°Damn it!!!!¡± ¡°Arrrggggghhhhh....¡± ¡°I hate you, how dare you do this to me!!!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stay silent, I don¡¯t ept this... I don¡¯t ept it...¡± Chester, who had just arrived in Geneva, couldn¡¯t do anything when he realized that his only daughter was going crazy in the room, the middle-aged man could only silently listen to harsh curses that escaped from Charlotte¡¯s lips. ¡°How is it, sir? Miss Charlotte has been like this for almost two hours, I¡¯m afraid Miss Charlotte will hurt herself.¡± ..... Chester took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Charlotte isn¡¯t that stupid. She wouldn¡¯t have gone that far, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s the sound of the pieces breaking, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in and talk to her,¡± Chester replied quietly. The butler, who had devoted himself to the Lloyd family for more than twenty years, could only silently hear Chester¡¯s words, without a sound the maid stepped back to give Chester time to speak to his daughter who was going crazy in her room. Knock... Knock... ¡°Honey, it¡¯s Daddy. Open the door, honey, Daddy wants to talk,¡± Chester said softly not long after he knocked on Charlotte¡¯s locked bedroom door from inside. There was no answer, even though Charlotte heard her father¡¯s voice but the girl did not move from her seat this time. Anger still overcame Charlotte. ¡°Daddy knows you are angry about the news, Daddy knows you are disappointed but Daddy asks you not to be like this, honey. You are still very young, beautiful and smart. Many young men are lining up to be your future husband, Charlotte. So please don¡¯t be like this,¡± Chester said back. ¡°If you continue like this, then the one who will lose is yourself, honey. He, they, the people who make you sad and disappointed will still be happy and don¡¯t care about you, so please don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t make Daddy sad.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Charlotte¡¯s bedroom door to open. There was a loud ¡®beep¡¯ sound when the room owner pressed the remote door. All doors in the Lloyd family residence are high-tech doors. Chester¡¯s smile grew when he realized Charlotte had already opened the door for him. Chester carefully pushed open the Tigerwood wooden door which was the only way into Charlotte¡¯s room, Chester¡¯s smile widened when he saw how messy the condition of his favorite daughter¡¯s room was. Just like before, Chester didn¡¯t say anything when he stepped into the room that was filled with dangerous objects. ¡°Can Daddy join you?¡± Charlotte shifted her seat, allowing her father to sit beside her with her mouth locked tight. ¡°Daddy guess, you are angry like this because you read the news, right?¡± Charlotte still kept her lips locked, she didn¡¯t give any response to her father who just spoke. ¡°Why do you keep your feelings to yourself, honey?¡± Charlotte moved her face, turning towards her father with teary eyes. ¡°A man like Christian is the kind of man who doesn¡¯tck beautiful women in his life, he definitely doesn¡¯t have a great sense of the circumstances around him either. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t just sit back and wait for him to make a move, baby.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯ll understand how I feel, Dad,¡± Charlotte said softly. ¡°I think Christian can read the lovenguage I show him.¡± ¡°Oh my dear.¡± Chester took Charlotte¡¯s body into his arms. ¡°You are too kind, baby. You are too naive and innocent, you should have told Daddy about your feelings for him from the start. If only Daddy had known from the start, Daddy would have made his move right away. Daddy would have talked to Anne, she would have agreed to marry you two. ¡± Charlotte¡¯s tears fell profusely hearing her father¡¯s words, the sound of her sobs could even be heard clearly at this time. Chester immediately closed his eyes, hearing the cry of the child who was heartbroken like this made his heart break. Chester never thought that his only daughter would experience something simr to him, who had to lose to Jack when he was trying to get Anne¡¯s day decades ago. Charlotte¡¯s cry made the wound that Chester had been trying to heal himself open wide in his chest. ¡°How am I going to go on with my life when it¡¯s like this, Daddy? How am I going to face Christian after this? I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Shh...don¡¯t talk like that, you are too valuable to continue to mourn that child¡¯s stupidity. Daddy believes his wife is not equal to you, she must be the type of girl from the lowest caste who uses her body to seduce young men like Christian,¡± said Chester with a voice trembling with anger. ¡°You are too valuable to keep crying over it, there are still many young men out there who are much better and much richer than...¡± ¡°No.¡± Charlotte instantly pushed her father¡¯s body away from her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with anyone else, I only want Christian alone. Christian is my first love, Daddy. How can I rece his position in my heart with another man, no one will be able to rece him from my heart, Dad,¡± Charlotte said half screaming. ¡°Baby...¡± ¡°No!!!¡± Charlotte jumped off the bed with her bare feet. ¡°Ouuchhh....¡± ¡°Charlotte!!!¡± Chester immediately grabbed Charlotte¡¯s body, but it was toote. Charlotte had already stepped on the ss shards on both her feet, instantly the fresh blood from Charlotte¡¯s feet stained the floor with a deep red color. Seeing that the child was injured, Chester then shouted for everyone toe to Charlote¡¯s room. Some of the maids who had just stood still near Charlotte¡¯s room cursed in shock when they saw fresh blood pouring from the legs of thedy they served. ¡°Call the doctor, quickly call the doctor!!!¡± Chester shouted frantically. A senior servant rushed into the living room to call Lloyd¡¯s family doctor. The butler who had apanied Chester earlier approached Charlotte¡¯s bed. Having a little knowledge in the medical world made the old woman quite adept at treating the wound on Charlotte¡¯s leg. While the other maids began carefully cleaning Charlotte¡¯s room which was full of sharp objects. Seeing her beloved daughter suffer, Chester¡¯s wall of patience finally copsed. ¡°You have to pay for all my daughter¡¯s tears, Christian. Every single tear that spills from my daughter¡¯s precious eyes I will hold you ountable to you, I swear.¡± Chapter 396 396 Promise rke¡¯s East House. After the wedding full of love and warmth was over, Christian took Zwetta to one of his family¡¯s homes in eastern Luxembourg on the border with Germany. The house with arge green yard was built by Jack twenty years ago as a gift for Anne for their anniversary. Because Anne is from Germany, Jack deliberately made the house very close to Germany as a way to relieve his longing for Anne when she misses her homnd, which she left years ago. Still wearing his pajamas, Christian brought a tray filled with a healthy and highly nutritious breakfast into the room. A servant who has been living in such afortable house immediately prepared the best breakfast for the master who was celebrating his honeymoon. ¡°Good morning, wife,¡± Christian whispers softly. With misty eyes Zwetta looked at Christian who was sitting beside her, the smell of the food that Christian had just put on the table made Zwetta¡¯spletely go away. ¡°Hungry?¡± Zwetta ¡®s cheeks flushed, she slowly nodded her head. Christian chuckles. ¡°Get up, after that you can eat. This morning Margarita made us an incredibly delicious meal, this beautiful expectant mother will love it.¡± ..... ¡°Do not tease me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you, I¡¯m serious. My wife is the most beautiful pregnant woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my life,¡± Christian said back in earnest. ¡°I will not fall for your seduction,¡± Zwetta curtly while trying to get up, the delicious smell of food that had been tempting her earlier made Zwetta choose to ignore the sweet seduction that Christian gave her. Realizing that Zwetta was so hungry, Christian then grabbed the tray of tempting food from the table and moved it to Zwetta. The tray contained high quality chicken and red bean soup with tantalizing mashed potatoes on the side and a bowl of delicious sd and a slice of Margarita¡¯s homemade apple pie which is one of Christian¡¯s favorite foods. ¡°Why is there only one portion?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. Christian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve had coffee before, so I¡¯m pretty full right now.¡± ¡°You have to reduce drinking coffee, too much caffeine is not good. Especially if consumed on an empty stomach, you can get stomach acid and other diseases,¡± said Zwetta seriously. ¡°It seems you are very afraid of losing me, huh?¡± Zwetta shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I just don¡¯t want the father of my child to die quickly, I won¡¯t be able to raise a child alone,¡± Zwetta casually said. The scathing answer that Zwetta said didn¡¯t make Christian angry at all, instead the man smiled broadly without removing his gaze full of love at Zwetta who had started eating. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you raise our kids alone, Zee. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zwetta didn¡¯t budge, the delicious food that Christian brought really made her not stop chewing. Since discovering the tiny creature in her stomach, Zwetta¡¯s has doubled. She seemed to have no sense of fullness and was always hungry, the nausea relievers given by doctor Caitlyn¡¯s were really very helpful. Zwetta has very rarely vomited. ¡°Slow down, I won¡¯t ask for your food,¡± Christian said softly as he wiped the remaining mashed potatoes left at the corner of Zwetta using his index finger, after which without disgust Christian licked his index finger in front of Zwetta. ¡°Christian!¡± ¡°Why, is there anything wrong?¡± Christian asks innocently. Zwetta pursed her lips, Christian¡¯s annoying attitude came back. No, Zee. You mustn¡¯t fall for Christian¡¯s provocation, it¡¯s still too early to start a war. Instead of answering Christian¡¯s question, Zwetta focused on her food again. She tries her best to stay patient and not be tempted by Christian¡¯s madness to tease her. ¡°After eating, we sunbathe, enjoy the morning sun. Pregnant women have to move a lot outdoors to stay healthy,¡± Christian said again. ¡°Without you ordering, I also really want to exercise, my whole body already feels ufortable.¡± ¡°What kind of sport do you want to do?¡± Christian immediately responded to Zwetta¡¯s quickly, his eyes showing great concern. ¡°Remember Zee, you¡¯re currently pregnant. You can¡¯t do extreme activities, your womb is still very vulnerable. You remember what doctor Caitlyn said earlier, right?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So what kind of sport do you want to do?¡± asked Christian back with great anxiety. ¡°Yoga.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes opened wide, looking so frightened. ¡°Y..yoga? Are you serious? That sport isn¡¯t quite extreme for a pregnant woman, is it?¡± Zwetta thinned her lips, she slowly wiped her lips with the handkerchief that Margarita had previously prepared. ¡°You certainly haven¡¯t forgotten what I went through while pregnant with Luna, right?¡± Christian¡¯s face turns pale, the look of fear in his eyes reced by an expression full of sadness. ¡°At that time I managed to go through the most difficult times in my life because I had to experience violence from you, not only physical violence but also mental violence. Even though at that time I was also pregnant, a young pregnant woman who was quite vulnerable as you said earlier. But you see for yourself, I managed to maintain my pregnancy well even though at that time you had forced me to take contraceptive pills given by doctor Catherine. So don¡¯t worry too much about me because believe me I will still be fine, after all yoga is not the extreme sport you imagine In yoga there are even movements that are actually good for pregnant women,¡± Zwetta again without guilt, even though she knew that her words would hurt Christian but Zwetta didn¡¯t care. She has to remind Christian not to overdo it with her. Christian¡¯s lips tremble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Zee.¡± Zwetta smiled a little, instead of answering Christian slowly Zwetta moved her body to get off the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it on me, Christ. I¡¯m pregnant, not sick that needs extra attention like that. I know my body¡¯s limits, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want bad things to happen again,¡± Christian said hoarsely. ¡°I don¡¯t want what happened to Luna to happen again, I just want this child to be born healthy and perfect and so are you. I want you to wake up immediately after giving birth and be able to immediately breastfeed our child, giving him the best nutrition in the first ten hours of his life.¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine and so will this child, as long as I don¡¯t make trouble for me everything will definitely go as expected. But if you make the same mistake as...¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±¡®Christian grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand and squeezed them tightly. ¡°I will not repeat the same mistake again, I swear. I would rather die if I had to hurt you again like that time.¡± Chapter 397 397 Madman Even though he had spoken to doctor Catherine and doctor Caitlyn at the same time, Christian still didn¡¯t feel calm. His worry for Zwetta who was doing yoga movements in front of him had not disappeared, Christian was still haunted by fear of the misfortune that had befallen Luna. Even though what Luna experienced was purely due to her condition not being ready to be born, Christian was still afraid that his second child would have to suffer the same fate. That¡¯s why he really wants to make sure Zwetta¡¯s goes well without any problems. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Christian immediately snapped out of his reverie as Zwetta called his name. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Drink, I¡¯m thirsty. Please get me some water,¡± Zwetta quietly as she held out her empty water bottle to Christian. Seeing how sweaty Zwetta was by now, Christian quickly got up from where he was sitting and walked quickly towards Zwetta. ¡°Wipe your sweat with this and I¡¯ll be right back with fresh water for you,¡± Christian said softly as he held out a clean towel to Zwetta¡¯s empty drinking bottle Zwetta with his left hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Wait here carefully, don¡¯t go anywhere because I will be back soon with drinking water for you,¡± Christian said again with full warning. Zwetta chuckled. ¡°Where do I want to go? After all, if I go too, I definitely won¡¯t get far, right?¡± ..... Zwetta nced at dozens of Christian¡¯s bodyguards who were currently ten meters from where she was exercising, twenty first-level bodyguards guarded Christian and Zwetta very seriously. Even on their bodies there are also pistols and bullet proof mounted on each body. Actually facing twenty trained bodyguards like that wasn¡¯t difficult, but with her current condition, Zwetta certainly wouldn¡¯t do something silly. Zwetta doesn¡¯t want to endanger her child, a child who appears at an unexpected time. ¡°I¡¯ve lost you once because of Robin, so forgive me if I have to deploy many of my men to look after you. I hope you can understand that,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°I understand,¡± Zwetta quickly. ¡°Yes, hurry up and get me a drink, I¡¯m very thirsty.¡± Christian ran towards the house with Zwetta¡¯s empty water bottle. Actually Christian could have ordered the maid, but he preferred to serve Zwetta in person. Christian wants to make amends for all his past mistakes, which is why he chooses to get water for Zwetta in person. Because previously Margarita had prepared drinking water in an easy-to-reach ce, Christian could quickly find what he was looking for without having to ask his loyal servant who was peeling fruit not far from the entrance that Christian had just used to run back to the field where he was. Zwetta was still sitting on the yoga mat. ¡°Your drink, madam,¡± Christian gasps. Zwetta frowned. ¡°Very fast?¡± ¡°I can go even faster if you want,¡± Christian says back a little arrogantly. Zwettaughed, because her throat was so dry Zwetta chose to reach for the drink bottle in Christian¡¯s hand instead of responding to her husband¡¯s annoying words. Because she was so thirsty, in a short time Zwetta finished half a bottle of drinking water given by Christian which came from the famous Himyan mountain springs. ¡°Have enough or do you want more?¡± ¡°Enough, drinking too much water isn¡¯t good either,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°Indeed, but if you¡¯re still thirsty you can drink again,¡± Christian said back. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve also finished yoga. I want to finish sweating first, then we can go home.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll...¡± Christian¡¯s words were stopped by the sound of a cell phone ringinging from the chair where he was sitting before, Christian and Zwetta turned towards the source of the sound. ¡°Sounds like some important information,¡± Christian mutters under his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll pick up my phone first.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Christian smiled. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. Christian¡¯s smile grew wider seeing Zwetta¡¯s response, quick steps Christian approaching the chair where he had ced the cell phone before. Before leaving for his honeymoon, Christian had advised Kainer and everyone not to disturb his time with his wife. That¡¯s why at this time Christian was very curious about the person who was contacting him, he wanted to know who the person who had a lot of spare lives was. Christian frowned when he saw Suri¡¯s name appear on his cellphone screen. ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°Where are you now? Have you and Zwetta left that house yet?¡± Suri interrupted Christian¡¯s words by directly asking a question that sounded so worried. Christian smiled. ¡°Where am I going? Of course the two of us are still at home, right now I¡¯m apanying Zwetta to enjoy the morning sun in the back garden. What¡¯s wrong, why does your voice sound weird? You¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Christ, it¡¯s me.¡± Areez who was next to Suri finally spoke. ¡°There¡¯s some bad news you need to hear.¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Bad news?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Robin, that guy didn¡¯t seem to be messing with what he said yesterday when he came to... ¡°Straight to the point, don¡¯t beat around the bush, Areez!¡± Christian interrupted Areez¡¯s words in a cold voice. ¡°The doctor who made Zwetta doesn¡¯t remember anything right now is in Russia, she is meeting with co-workers to get a drug. This dangerous drug was banned because it was so terrible and Robin wanted to use it to paralyze your wife. He wants to make your wife a real machine killer for himself.¡± ¡°What?!!! ¡°The drug is capable of making a person lose the ability to think and control himself or in other words the drug is able to turn a rational human into a half robot,¡± added Areez again. Christian¡¯s entire face was bright red, his eyes shed with so much anger. ¡°Luckily my men managed to get this important information so I could find out about Robin¡¯s n, only this time the doctor managed to escape from my men¡¯s reach. It seems that the female doctor is aware that she is being spied on, I¡¯m afraid if the doctor makes it out of Russia. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you not to go unattended for a while.¡± ¡°Listen to what Areez has to say, dear.¡± Anne¡¯s voice was full of fear. ¡°For your own good and that of your wife¡¯s children, don¡¯t act rashly. Before your father managed to catch Robin Jones who had run away from the hotel where he was staying, it¡¯s better not to show yourself in public. Just stay hidden in that house, that house is the safest ce at the moment. No outsiders know about the existence of that ce, for once please listen to us all dear. Our enemy isn¡¯t a normal person, his sanity has been seriouslypromised. He¡¯s a madman, Christ....¡± To be continued Chapter 398 398 Robin¡¯s evil side Even though she was quite far from where Christian received the call, Zwetta could feel Christian¡¯s huge change in emotion. Zwetta knows that Christian is currently in a very serious conversation. ¡°Give Daddy the phone.¡± ¡°Daddy heard you, Son. Speak,¡± Jack replied quickly. ¡°Send the Warrior to hunt down the female doctor, I¡¯m sure Robin won¡¯t be able to carry out the action if we get the damn doctor and medicine first. I will also enlist the help of some old friends in Russia to hunt her down, make sure the Russian doctor is caught first to look at the form they use,¡± Christian said seriously, very seriously. ¡°And as for the problem with me and Zwetta , you don¡¯t have to worry, we will remain in this ce until things are safe. I have lost my wife once due to the actions of that crazy man, this time I don¡¯t want something like this to happen again.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°All right, Daddy will contact the Warrior to start moving right away. Be careful dear, take care of your children and wife there.¡± Christian doesn¡¯t respond to his father¡¯s words back, what he does instead is to end the surprising call without saying goodbye. Sensing something was wrong with his master, Kainer who was standing with the other bodyguards ran towards Christian. ¡°What happened, sir?¡± asked Kainer boldly, the only person who would speak this way to Christian was only Kainer. Christian narrows his eyes. ¡°Robin Jones, that man ispletely out of his mind.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ..... ¡°That man wants to make my wife a real killing machine, he wants to make my wife lose control of her own body and mind.¡± ¡°WHAT?!!¡± Christian tightens his jaw. ¡°He¡¯s really looking for trouble with me, Kainer.¡± Kainer swallowed hard. ¡°Where did you hear this horrific information from Young Master? Can the source who said this be trusted?¡± ¡°Areez Floyen, he was the one who informed me of this matter. His men who are still in New York managed to follow the movements of one of the women who was Robin who went to Russia secretly, that woman is the one responsible for Partial memory loss Zwetta,¡± Christian said tly without changing his cold expression. ¡°He wants to use drugs to turn Zwetta into a human robot so Robin can use Zwetta please.¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s time for you to take extra precautions, Kainer. Disguise our presence in this ce from others, lest anyone know that Zwetta is in this house for a while.¡± ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡± Christian clenched his fists full of emotion, his hatred for Robin Jones was at its highest right now. ¡°Order Ronin to trace the whereabouts of Robin and Andres, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll still be in Luxembourg by now. Hiding in dirty ces like sewer rats which are disgusting and dirty.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Do it without the slightest mistake, Kainer, I entrust this matter to you,¡± Christian said again. Kainer nodded again obediently. Having understood the instructions given by his master, Kainer immediately left Christian¡¯s presence to immediately carry out his duties. Seeing how panicked Kainer was at this time made Zwetta even greater, she was sure that there was a big problem right now. Carrying a small towel that was half wet with sweat, Zwetta walked towards Christian who was still frozen in ce. Because he was focused on Robin, Christian didn¡¯t realize that Zwetta had arrived before his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what happened, Christ?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. Christian didn¡¯t budge, he didn¡¯t respond to the question Zwetta him. Zwetta sighed. ¡°Christ, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Zwetta back in a louder voice. Christian flinched, he was shocked to see Zwetta standing in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so confused? What happened?¡± Zwetta asked again in a higher voice. Christian¡¯s face slowly softens, his smile slowly appears on his perfect face. ¡°Nothing, just a small problem in thepany. Right now Kainer has taken care of it.¡± Zwetta folded her arms across her chest with her mouth locked, her eyes focused on Christian¡¯s insincere expression. ¡°I grew up in a despicable ce, living among many two-faced humans who put each other down for their own sake. I¡¯ve met a lot of bad people when I was in my teens. I¡¯m also very good at reading their facial expressions from Robin,¡± Zwetta slowly. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t lie to me Christs, I know you¡¯re not telling me the truth. I know there¡¯s one big thing you¡¯re trying to hide from me.¡± ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°If you really love me, you should share your problems with me, even though I can¡¯t help much, at least I can give you a little input,¡± added Zwetta again. Christian scratched his head that doesn¡¯t itch, facing Zwetta who is so smart like this is not easy for him. Zwetta is too smart to be fooled. ¡°Let me be useful, Christ.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your crazy ex-boss, Robin Jones.¡± Christian begins to speak slowly. ¡°That man haspletely lost his sanity.¡± Zwetta raised an eyebrow. ¡°Lost sanity?¡± ¡°Robin has ordered his personal doctor to go to Russia to get illegal drugs, he intended to use those drugs to paralyze you in the truest sense, Zee,¡± Christian said quietly. Zwetta flinched. ¡°C-crippled me in the truest sense of the word? W-what does that mean, Christ?¡± Christian¡¯s chest hurts even more, even though Zwetta trying to stay calm, Christian manages to read the fear of the woman he loves so much from his slightly trembling voice. It seems clear that currently Zwetta trying to hold back her emotions to remain stable, not to be read by Christian. ¡°Robin wants to make you a real killing machine,¡± Christian answered curtly. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Robin wants to inject you with a forbidden drug, where the drug can take someone¡¯s consciousness in the truest sense.¡± Christian resumes speaking. ¡°The person who is exposed to the drug will live like a robot, a soulless human who has lost the ability to make decisions and think. Or in other words, that person will live under Robin¡¯s control for the rest of his life.¡± Zwetta¡¯s tears dripped profusely, her eyes looked so scared. This is the first time Christian has read such a big fear from Zwetta. In contrast to one and a half years ago, even though at that time Zwetta lived in the violence that he did, Christian could still feel Zwetta. Unlike now, Christian could feel the extraordinary fear of the woman who was carrying his baby. ¡°And right now, everyone is hunting him. Daddy¡¯s men, Areez¡¯s men and all my men have moved simultaneously to hunt down that sewer rat. I have also ordered Kainer to request the assistance of the Russian government to hunt down this fellow physician of Robin¡¯s personal physician for help.¡± Christian give another exnation. That¡¯s why we have to stay in this house for a while, this house is the only house that is very safe for both of us...Zee!!¡± Christian screamed loudly when Zwetta suddenly fainted, luckily Christian moved quickly so Zwetta¡¯s n¡¯t hit the ground hard. Several bodyguards immediately ran to Christian who was already holding his wife. ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, I will take care of my wife. You guys stay on guard, make sure everything is safe,¡± Christian said quietly. The five tier one bodyguards nodded their heads in unison. ¡°Yes sir.¡± With Christian¡¯s firm steps then bringing Zwetta into the house, Christian, who could already predict something like this would happen, looked calm. Christian realizes that if he panics then everything will get messier, what he needs to do now is stay beside Zwetta and calm her down. Christian knows that Zwetta must be devastated by the information she just heard, Zwetta must be heartbroken when she finds out that the person she respects turns out to have a terrible n for her. ¡°What happened young master?¡± screamed Margarita loudly, the sight of Zwetta helpless in Christian¡¯s arms frightened her. Christian purses his lips. ¡°My wife is just tired, she¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But sir...¡± ¡°Please prepare warm water and a clean towel for me, I want to wipe Zwetta¡¯s body and rece my wife¡¯s clothes,¡± Christian said slowly, cutting off Margarita¡¯s words calmly. Margarita nodded quickly. ¡°O..alright Sir, I will immediately prepare everything.¡± Christian smiled and walked back to his bedroom on the second floor with caution, in fact Christian could have hidden this horrible information from Zwetta and lied to her. But Christian didn¡¯t do that, Christian didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake as before. Christian doesn¡¯t want to hurt Zwetta with his lies. After making sure Zwetta was in her best position, Christian then quickly removed the sports shoes that were still attached to his wife¡¯s feet. As soon as she finished removing Zwetta¡¯s, Margarita appeared with a clean towel and a basin filled with warm water at Christian¡¯s earlier request. ¡°Do you need my help, sir?¡± asked Margarita in a low voice. Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself. Thank you Margarita.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll excuse you,¡± said Margarita quietly. ¡°I¡¯m on the first floor if you need my help sir.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Because there was nothing to do, Margarita then walked out leaving the newlyweds alone in their room with quick steps. After making sure that Margarita really left, Christian then started working. He carefully took off Zwetta one by one, luckily Zwetta wore loose clothes so that Christian had no trouble removing the slightly wet clothes from Zwetta. As soon as he managed to remove the sports clothes from Zwetta, Christian then began to patiently wipe his seductive wife¡¯s body, who was not using a single thread, with a towel soaked in warm water. Twenty minutes passed quickly, Zwetta was clean again withfortable sleeping clothes. Christian really does his job very well. Cup.. Christian nted a kiss on Zwetta with overflowing affection. ¡°I love you Zee, I love you so, so much,¡± Christian whispers hoarsely. ¡°I will do anything to protect you and our child. Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as I¡¯m alive that damn man can¡¯t touch you.¡± Zwetta moved slowly, as if responding to the promise of love that had juste from her husband¡¯s lips, who still pressed his face into the crook of her neck. Knock ... knock ... ¡°Excuse me sir.¡± Christian lifts his head reluctantly from Zwetta ¡®s neck so smooth andfortable. ¡°What is it?¡± Kainer , who was already standing at the door of Christian and Zwetta which was still closed, straightened up. ¡°There is information you should know at this time, Ronin and Dimitry are currently waiting to speak with you.¡± Christian grinned when he heard Dimitry¡¯s name called by Kainer, Dimitry was one of Christian¡¯s best friends who ruled over all the underworld in Russia. All the crimes that urred in that superpower were under Dimitry¡¯s control. ¡°I¡¯m out, wait for me.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Christian turned his attention back to Zwetta who still closed his eyes tightly. Christian lovingly nted a kiss on Zwetta ¡®s soft cheek again. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, I Love you.¡± Chapter 399 399 Hunt and be hunted ¡°The female doctor¡¯s name is Nik, she has long been dishonorably fired from the hospital where she worked after poisoning one of her patients. Doctor Nik is one of the best female doctors because of her ability to treat patients, but there is a bad side that Doctor Nik hides from everyone. The doctor was obsessed with research conducted by herte husband, secretly doctor Nik continued the research of her husband who was a scientist and seeded in perfecting the most dangerous weapon in the form of a liquid that can make someone brain dead. Because her findings were very dangerous, the Russian government finally detained doctor Nik¡¯s basement and destroyed all her findings and doctor Nik¡¯s personalboratory in the basement of her house. Doctor Nik was imprisoned for five years and after leaving prison doctor Nik behaved well, she led a normal life under the watchful eyes of the Russian government who have not released herpletely but who I thought that behind that kind attitude, Doctor Nik apparently returned to carrying out her research again after getting financial assistance from Robin Jones through Doctor Giana who was a ssmate of Doctor Nik who...¡± ¡°Enough of the exnation, hurry up and get straight to the point,¡± Christian said coldly cutting Dimitry¡¯s words who is trying to exin the figure of doctor Nik, the owner of the drug Robin¡¯s target. Dmitry smiled. ¡°There are two pieces of news that you should hear, the first news is that I managed to catch doctor Nik and secure all the findings plus his miniboratory right before the doctor ran away. The second news is bad news, it¡¯s about the failure of my men to chase Robin Jones¡¯ men ¡°That doctor Giana managed to get out of Russia. The female doctor is not just any doctor, the doctor has repeatedly carried out missions with your wife in several ces. In fact, ording to the information I got from one of my men, doctor Giana or more often called agent G is one of the people who took part in kidnapping your wife nine months ago after she gave birth.¡± ¡°Involved in kidnapping my wife?¡± ¡°Yes, that doctor was also the one who made your wife forget all about you and her adoptive family and all her life for nearly four years apart from Robin,¡± Dimitry said seriously. ¡°I know this much because I read doctor Nik¡¯s report tonight, all medical actions performed by doctor Giana are neatly recorded in her report.¡± Christian closed his eyes, holding back the anger that was burning within him. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, the medical action taken by doctor Giana to erase your wife¡¯s memory doesn¡¯t have a fatal effect. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The main problem is the illegal drugs that doctor Giana brought,¡± Dimitry said again. ¡°You really have to be extra alert, that drug is really very dangerous, Christ.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve currently deployed level one guard. I¡¯ve also dispatched people to hunt those damn bastards.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Dimitry responded to Christian¡¯s words by immediately putting on his best smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I will still help you. My pride was hurt a little because I failed to catch that doctor, so right now she¡¯s not just your hunt. The female doctor is also my hunt now.¡± ..... Christian smiled. ¡°Thank you for the help.¡± Dimitry waved his hand in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t keep thanking me, I just haven¡¯t seeded in carrying out the task you gave me. Your thanks are the same as annoying taunts for me. Well, then I¡¯m done with this conversation, please continue your chat with Ronin. Good afternoon and have a nice new life, You owe me so much you bastard!¡± Without waiting for a response from Christian, Dimitry immediately cut off the long-distance video call, leaving Christian and Ronin alone, who had been silent. ¡°The Russian hasn¡¯t changed at all, still arrogant and annoying.¡± ¡°What do you want to report, Ronin?¡± Christian immediately asked Ronin questions without a preamble. Ronin pursed his lips. ¡°This is about the movement of Robin and Andres, at this time I have cooperated with the foreign government and the immigration authorities to block these two people from our country. The two of them will not be able to leave Luxembourg, starting from the air andnd routes, everything has closed ess for both That person. In other words, the two of them are currently trapped in our country and for the doctor named Giana, I have also spread all the information about her to all relevant parties, so if that person tries to enter Luxembourg, the officers who find her can immediately secure it. However even so you still have to be careful and alert, bearing in mind that our current enemy is the former best secret agent belonging to the American government, we still cannot take her lightly.¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I asked my father for help to deploy his best troops, The Warriors, to help us.¡± Ronin¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You actually deployed the bodyguard of the legendary ¡®The Warrior¡¯, young master?¡± ¡°Yes, I asked my father to wake up his best troops from their long sleep.¡± Ronin swallowed his saliva quickly. ¡°The Warriors are terrible people, you still have to tell them not to take thew into their own hands, sir. We¡¯ve got a lot of important people involved right now, because of that...¡± ¡°My enemies are no ordinary people, Ronin. You said those things yourself.¡± That is not?¡± Checkmate! ¡°Whatever happens, my first priority is my family members first. If Robin and his men have great potential to hurt my family members, then I will act decisively, that is set in stone for me,¡± Christian said firmly. Ronin swallowed his saliva again, even though he was quite far away from Christian, Ronin could feel Christian¡¯s great anger. ¡°Continue with your work, hunt them down until they get one. The more people we move, the narrower the space for the rats to move. I will make them regret for disturbing the peace of my family.¡± Ronin nced at Kainer who had not made a sound, the man just stood behind Christian with his mouth locked tightly. Ronin hoped that Kainer would help him, but his hopes were dashed because Kainer didn¡¯t understand the code he had just given. Unfaithful friends. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s end this conversation. I have to go back to my room, my wife needs my presence.¡± Ronin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with happiness. ¡°O-ok Mister, I will also continue my work.¡± Christian nodded slowly, after that he pressed the off button so that theptop screen in front of him went ck. ¡°Continue to monitor their movements, Kainer. At this time I will deactivate my cellphone to eliminate traces, make sure your cellphone is always on standby,¡± Christian said again. ¡°I understand, young master.¡± With Christian¡¯s quick steps then leaving Kainer, Christian¡¯s focus was back on Zwetta the unconscious. Christian knows that Zwetta has important information about doctor Giana, who is currently his new fugitive, that¡¯s why Christian wants to get information about the doctor from Zwetta when he wakes up from his stupor. Because Zwetta was still unconscious, Christian then decided to clean his body first so Zwetta could talkfortably to him without being bothered by the state of his body which was still wet with sweat. ¡°I will do anything to protect you and our child, Zee,¡± Christian said quietly, his eyes fixed on Zwetta who was still lying on the bed in the same position as when he left his wife in the room twenty minutes ago. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly let that madman hurt and take advantage of you again, won¡¯t be able to as long as I¡¯m still breathing.¡± *** In a slightly wrinkled ck jacket, Andres gave a bottle of mineral water to Robin who was just sitting on the floor, not far from the rows of homeless people who were begging for mercy from tourists passing by. ¡°It seems that our n has been read, boss,¡± Andres said slowly, daring himself to speak, Andres still clearly remembers the events that happened two hours ago in his hotel room. Luckily he acted quickly, otherwise he might have been caught by Christian rke¡¯s men who had gone crazy. Robin squeezed the empty water bottle in his hand. ¡°That damn bastard is smarter than I thought.¡± ¡°So what should we do now, boss? All means ofmunication, even our ATMs, are blocked, our space for movement is limited.¡± Robin smiled coldly. ¡°You think I came to this country unprepared? I have prepared everything, I have prepared everything for our finances. You don¡¯t need to worry, all we need to do now is wait carefully. After Doctor Giana arrives, we can immediately move, my little bunny will definitely be caught. I¡¯m the one who feeds it, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to find where it¡¯s hiding by now.¡± Chapter 400 400 Hardwork ¡°So you know this doctor figure?¡± Zwetta nodded. ¡°Yeah, I even met her when I just finished doing a mission in Russia with Bee and Ve.¡± ¡°Vee, Be?¡± ¡°They are my teammates, their real names are Veronika and Beatrice. Beatrice is my protege, I have educated her directly since she joined, of course it was on Robin¡¯s orders,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°Ok..ok...let¡¯s forget about Vee and Be first, aren¡¯t the two of us our main discussion at this time. What I want to ask is about doctor Nik. That mentally ill doctor didn¡¯t take any action on you, right? As long as you interact with her you don¡¯t drink or eat the food she gave, right?¡± he asked seriously. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t eat or drink anything at the house at the time. We were only five minutes into the house either.¡± ¡°Just five minutes?¡± ¡°I delivered a gift from doctor Giana, that¡¯s why we were only five minutes there,¡± Zwetta answered calmly. ¡°Do you know what the doctor was doing all this time?¡± he asked again. ..... Zwetta shrugged her shoulderszily. ¡°I don¡¯t know and didn¡¯t try to find out, because at that time I had a job that required more concentration than thinking about other people.¡± Christian¡¯s gaze softens, immediately the man takes Zwetta¡¯s hand and squeezes it gently. ¡°I swear to God. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t go through those horrible times again, I promise to make you live peacefully and happily ever after.¡± ¡°Really? Can I keep your promise?¡± ¡°Of course you can,¡± Christian answered seriously, his eyes fixed on Zwetta. ¡°I will prove it.¡± ¡°Then take me to Echternach first, I want to visit the graves of my father and mother. I want to thank them for...¡± ¡°No!!¡± Christian immediately interrupted Zwetta¡¯s words quickly. ¡°As long as Robin and Doctor Giana aren¡¯t caught we can¡¯t leave this ce.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°For your own good.¡± Christian touched Zwetta¡¯s stomach gently. ¡°When Robin and doctor Giana are caught I will definitely take you straight to Echternach to visit your parents and Jason.¡± ¡°Jason? Y..you know that Jason is in Echternach?¡± ¡°Of course I know, the firefighter became an important person in the city, right?¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything bad nned for him, do you? Jason¡¯s a good man, Christ. He¡¯s not at all what you think he is.¡± Christian smiles broadly. ¡°I know Jason is a good person, that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking you to meet him. I also want to thank him for taking good care of your parents until the day of their funeral.¡± Zwetta was silent, she again locked her lips tightly. Even though Jody and Cam Wilson were not her biological parents, Zwetta still missed them so much. Thanks to her adoptive parents, Zwetta was finally able to feel the warmth of her family. One thing she had never felt before. ¡°Hey.¡± Christian lifts Zwetta¡¯s face up, facing him. ¡°Once it¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go. I¡¯ll take you around the world if necessary.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go around the world,¡± Zwetta said softly. ¡°I just want to go to Echternach.¡± Christian grabbed Zwetta¡¯s body and held her tight. ¡°All this will be over soon Zee. I promise, once Robin and his crew are caught we will live happily ever after.¡± Whether because she missed her adoptive parents or because she was affected by hormones, Zwetta suddenly had tears in her eyes. At first Christian was not aware that Zwetta was crying, until finally Christian¡¯s hearing senses heard Zwetta¡¯s sobbing. Christian quickly took his arm off Zwetta and pushed her slightly away from him. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Zwetta flinched. ¡°Cry.¡± Zwetta immediately touched her face which was wet with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying.¡± Christian hardened his jaw, unexpectedly, Christian touched her lips and bit Zwetta¡¯s lips gently, very gently, as if the man was afraid of hurting Zwetta. Christian¡¯s cold lips kissed Zwetta¡¯s many times, teasing her with his tongue. ¡°You should eat first.¡± Christian¡¯s voice is hoarse with passion. ¡°After eating, we will continue our game until evening.¡± Zwetta smacked Christian in the chest in annoyance. ¡°Do not tease me.¡± Christian grins. ¡°You know that I always wanted you, right?¡± ¡°Enough..enough..don¡¯t talk nonsense, I want to eat!¡± Christian pursed his lips, once again Christian nted a kiss as light as cotton on Zwetta¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll call Margarita for you.¡± rke Mansion, Luxembourg. 7.00 PM. It wasn¡¯t just Christian who was working hard at the moment, Jack and Areez also hadn¡¯t rested since noon. The two of them were really focused on finding Robin and doctor Giana. ¡°Good night.¡± A beautiful Anne appeared from behind Jack¡¯s slight door. Hearing his wife¡¯s gentle voice, Jack slowly lifted his face from hisputer screen that had been stealing his attention for more than six hours. ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Dinner is ready,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°In a moment, honey. I¡¯m still waiting to hear from....¡± ¡°It¡¯s been six hours you two locked yourself in this room without drinking and eating, how long are you going to be like this?¡± Anne¡¯s voice rose two octaves, her gentle gaze instantly changed to that of a hungry wolf, alternately looking at Jack and Areez who suddenly straightened up. ¡°You two are humans, your bodies need to eat and rest. So don¡¯t overdo it like this, after all I¡¯m pretty sure Erick has handled everything well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you two at the dinner table, you only have two minutes to follow me to the dinner table,¡± said Anne again firmly. Without waiting for a response from the two men of different ages who were busying themselves for hours, Anne then turned her body and rushed to the dining table where Suri was waiting. Realizing that Anne¡¯s threat was very dangerous, Areez immediately closed hisptop violently before he finally jumped over the table where his cellphone was ced and some papers containing his handwriting to catch up with his future mother inws who had already run after his future wife. When Areez arrived at the dining room, Suri was busy on her cell phone. The cheerful smile on Suri¡¯s beautiful face made Areez dislike her. Since she was still in Ad, Areez has been trying to dominate Suri for himself, that¡¯s why at this moment he is very annoyed to see Suriughing with someone who doesn¡¯t know anyone on his cell phone without guilt. Chapter 401 401 Enemy¡¯s help With fast steps, Areez approached Suri and immediately sat right beside her and immediately said. ¡°If the person who makes youugh this pretty is a boy then I will break both of his legs without mercy.¡± Suri suddenly turned her head towards Areez who had just spoken. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Areez shrugged. ¡°Think for yourself.¡± Suri gaped. Areez can¡¯t go back to being the annoying guy he used to be, right? ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°Eat Suri.¡± From across the table Anne spoke. ¡°And put your phone away from the te, you still remember the rules at the dinner table, right?¡± ¡°Of course I still remember, Mom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great then, let¡¯s eat. These delicious and healthy foods have cooled a little because of the carelessness of the two workaholic humans before, Mommy doesn¡¯t want this food to really lose its taste when it¡¯s really cold,¡± said Anne sarcastically, both her eyes nced toward Jack and Areez as she spoke. ..... Seeing the change in Areez¡¯s expression which immediately tensed up made Suriugh, she was happy to see the man who was controlling her was afraid of her mother. It seems that in the future Suri will ask her mother for help to deal with annoying Areez. As if he realized that Anne was giving a terrible final ultimatum, Jack then started to busy himself with the food that was already served on his te. Jack ate quietly, trying to be more calm. The reason is, several times the man stole nces at his wife who was also enjoying her food in silence so gracefully. Although Anne does note from a rich family, her high intelligence has seeded in making her turn like a noble woman who can eat with enchanting ethics like women at special banquets in the kingdom. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have any of your men tracked down the bad guys?¡± Anne asked Jack and Areez in a voice that sounded so firm and undeniable. ¡°I wonder if the six hours you¡¯ve spent in front of theputer produce any good news or not.¡± ¡°Dear....¡± ¡°Answer my question, Jack. Don¡¯t try to change the subject.¡± Anne gave a stern warning to her husband who had just tried to stop her, even though Jack had only said one word but Anne¡¯s shrewd mind could guess where her husband¡¯s words were going. Not only was Jack shocked, Areez, who had just chewed Jorge¡¯s best roast duck meat, almost spit out the food from his full mouth if he didn¡¯t immediately cover his lips with his hands. Marianne rke is truly much more terrible than Jackson rke, her husband. Looks like Areez had guessed wrong. ¡°Erick and Aldrich are going to The Warrior¡¯s main headquarters, the two of them are directly monitoring the movements of The Warrior who are currently spreading across the country to look for Robin and Andres. However, until now they have not managed to get any new news...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about Erick and Aldrich I asked.¡± Anne again cut Jack¡¯s words firmly. ¡°All I¡¯m asking is the results of your long hours in that closed room.¡± ¡°Anne...¡± ¡°Dimitry is on his way to Luxembourg with two other of Robin Jones¡¯ men,¡± Areez said carefully, after swallowing his food Areez immediately answered Anne seriously. ¡°Those two dangerous girls will be of great use to us.¡± ¡°The two girls?¡± Suri, who had been busy enjoying her favorite asparagus soup, reacted quickly when she heard Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Agent Bee and agent Ve, two of Zwetta. That¡¯s the only information Dimitry gave me a few minutes ago,¡± Areez replied calmly, Areez not noticing the sh of anger in Suri¡¯s beautiful blue eyes. Jack immediately wiped his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Where Dimitry find the two girls? And how do we know if those two girls are the rest of Robin Jones¡¯ crew? Shouldn¡¯t we double check their identities first?¡± Areez smiled. ¡°My men who have been monitoring Robin Jones¡¯ house and workce all this time brought the two girls to Russia this morning, they were both arrested at the airport.¡± ¡°At the airport?¡± Anne interrupted Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, at the airport. The two girls were preparing to go to Mexico before being caught and taken to Russia by my men who I had ordered to monitor the movements of the two girls,¡± Robin answered back. ¡°Mexico is the third country they use to hide for a while before getting their next instructions from Robin.¡± ¡°Those two girls are very dangerous, that¡¯s why Dimitry decided to bring them to this country.¡± Areez continued his words when he saw Suri about to open her mouth. ¡°If they¡¯re dangerous why were they brought to Luxembourg, Areez?¡± asked Anne hoarsely. Areez turned his face back to Anne. ¡°They are Robin Jones¡¯ men, ma¡¯am. They must know what their boss usually does, we can use them to find out about Robin Jones and doctor Giana.¡± Anne nodded her head, she immediately understood the direction of Areez¡¯s words that were so tant. ¡°Sometimes keeping enemies near us is a wise decision, because with that we can find their weaknesses quickly,¡± said Jack quietly, although he did not immediately praise Areez¡¯s decision for ordering Dimitry to bring the two remaining Robin Jones men to Luxembourg, but his tone and warm gaze towards Areez said it all clearly. ¡°I will ask Erick to prepare a special ce for them.¡± ¡°Aldrich has taken care of everything, sir.¡± ¡°Aldrich, your assistant?¡± Areez nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s right, as soon as he got word from Dimitry who was departing from Russia, Aldrich immediately prepared a temporary shelter for the two girls.¡± ¡°Are the two girls really that dangerous?¡± asked Anne curiously. ¡°They are secret agents trained by Robin Jones, we all know what Robin Jones¡¯s work is like. All of Robin Jones¡¯ hard upbringing is evident in Zwetta. It is possible that the two girls will behave simrly Zwetta who is a little gruff and arrogant, but that¡¯s I¡¯m still assuming because to be honest, until now I haven¡¯t interacted directly with the two girls, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t judge them directly,¡± Areez answered seriously. ¡°And for that I ask you not to interact with the two girls, even though they are ordinary women, they are still dangerous women. Unlike Zwetta , who Christian managed to paralyze her heart first, the two girls are still very dangerous.¡± Suri immediately put the big chunk of meat into her mouth, she knew that Areez had managed to read her change of emotion. Suri vows to kill Dimitry if the two girls be a problem in the future in her life, Suri doesn¡¯t like seeing Areez mention other women¡¯s names. Chapter 402 402 The real viin ¡°Fuck...Fuck..Fuck... Christian rke is really impudent.¡± Robin, who is currently in a cheap motel room on the outskirts of Luxembourg, swears loudly when he learns about Veronika and Beatrice who have been caught by Christian¡¯s men. Robin didn¡¯t know that the people who arrested Veronika and Beatrice were Areez Floyen¡¯s men, all the chaos that happened was actually Robin bestowed upon Christian. ¡°Are you sure that Bee and Ve are caught, boss?¡± asked Andres carefully. Instead of giving answers to Andres¡¯ questions, Robin roughly threw his smartphone on the bed where Andres was working with hisptop. Immediately Andres grabbed the white cellphone and immediately read the message sent by one of Robin¡¯s men who was assigned to be a shadow for Veronika and Beatrice. The shadow in question is a member of Robin whose identity is unknown to Veronika and Beatrice, the main task of the shadow is to secretly report every movement of the girls to Robin. It¡¯s not only Veronika and Beatrice who have such shadows, Zwetta, who has been Robin¡¯s servant for the longest time, is still being watched by shadows. It was through the shadows that Robin easily controlled the movements of the beautiful girls who had made a lot of money for him. ¡°Bee and Ve have really been caught,¡± shouted Andres unconsciously, the photos in the message clearly show how the two girls were originally arrested. Robin¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I regret not ordering them to join doctor G yesterday, if only they had gone to Russia this might not have happened.¡± ¡°Wh..what should we do now, boss? Doctor G has also received no news so far, as well as doctor Nik,¡± Andres said again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Christian¡¯s men will catch those two doctors too?¡± ¡°No! Doctor Giana is not stupid like Zwetta, Doctor Giana is an educated person who is smart and knows how to return favors.¡± Robin¡¯s face turned red when he remembered what Zwetta did to him. ¡°Likewise with doctor Nik, doctor Nik is very good at manipting the situation. I¡¯m sure all of Doctor Nik¡¯s movements won¡¯t...¡± ..... ¡°Boss.¡± Andres¡¯s voice shook violently. ¡°I think you should see this message.¡± Robin, who was staring at the street from the open window, immediately turned to Andres, the frown on Robin¡¯s forehead deepened when he saw the pale face of Andres at this time. Feeling that something was wrong, Robin immediately snatched his cell phone from Andres¡¯ hand, which had been outstretched to him. The pale blush that was currently controlling Andres¡¯ face moved to Robin a few seconds after he read a message sent by one of his men who was in Russia, the sound of his teeth grinding together scared Andres. In his seven years of serving Robin, this was the first time Andres had seen Robin so angry, his wise and smiling boss had vanished. The figure of the man who was standing in front of him waspletely different from the figure he knew before, finally Andres could see the true face of the legendary Robin Jones. ¡°Looks like I have to move myself,¡± said Robin in a voice trembling with anger. ¡°With or without the medicine that doctor Giana is currently carrying, who knows where she is, I will still hunt down and catch Zwetta. I must give the girl a direct punishment and only the death penalty deserves a traitor like that little slut.¡± Andres swallowed hard, he didn¡¯t dare to respond to the words of his boss who was very angry. Andres still loves his life, he doesn¡¯t want to die ridiculously just because he misspoke. Especially since talking about Zwetta, who had really changed drastically, Andres never thought that his former co-worker would have the heart to betray them all. ¡°What are you going to do, boss?¡± asked Andres carefully. ¡°I will do special operations alone,¡± Robin replied coldly. ¡°I will hunt Zwetta directly and your job is to keep in touch with doctor Giana, let me know as soon as possible if doctor Giana makes it into Luxembourg safely.¡± Andres stared. ¡°Special operation? Does that mean you will actually kill Zwetta, boss?¡± ¡°Death is the highest award for a traitor, that¡¯s why I want to give that award directly to Zwetta, the girl I have educated and raised very well,¡± said Robin hoarsely, his tone sounded so harbored disappointment mixed with immense jealousy. ¡°We willmunicate through messages, every other day I will visit the storage locker in the subway station in Luxembourg. We will exchange information through the locker, although this method is very old but very effective. Christian rke will not be able to trace our existence.¡± ¡°You want us to leave a digital footprint, boss?¡± Robin nodded. ¡°Yeah, I want to mess up Christian¡¯s search. I¡¯m sure the damned guy must be focusing our search based on the digital records we left behind, which is why we need to avoid that as much as possible. And here¡¯s a provision for you.¡± Robin held out a small ck bag to Andres. Andres received the ck cloth bag that Robin gave him with great curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Those are supplies you can use to survive,¡± Robin answered quietly. All of Andres¡¯ curiosity was immediately answered when he opened the bag given by Robin, inside the bag were hundreds of diamonds worth millions of dors. One of Robin¡¯s valuable possessions that Robin managed to bring from America safely without any problems when passing immigration checks at the airport, usually people who carry such fantastic amounts of jewelry will receive special attention when crossing national borders. And Robin, with extraordinary abilities, managed to easily disguise valuable objects with fantastic numbers, his ability as a secret agent really deserves thumbs up. ¡°But this is too much for me alone...¡± ¡°I have my own diamonds, Andres.¡± Robin shows Andres her stash of diamonds. Andres¡¯ eyes opened wider when he saw several rare diamonds belonging to a rich businessman who were now in Robin¡¯s small pocket. One rare diamond was worth nearly half the diamonds in the little bag Robin had given him earlier. ¡°Where did you get all these diamonds, boss?¡± asked Andres subconsciously. ¡°This is the main reason why Oliver Lee wanted to arrest me, he wanted to take possession of the diamonds that both of us looted at the rebel leader¡¯s house in Iraq fifteen years ago while we were on a mission.¡± Chapter 403 403 Distraction All of Suri¡¯s curiosity about the figure of Veronika and Beatrice was answered when she apanied Robin Jones¡¯ two men to the ce of imprisonment, the two beautiful young girls who were very unfriendly stared hatefully at the strangers who were now standing in front of them. ¡°They¡¯re like Medusa,¡± Areez whispered to Suri who looked very disturbed by the presence of two of Zwetta¡¯s friends. ¡°Beautiful but deadly, it is very inappropriate for Suri Mireya rke to be jealous of the two of them. Because Suri Mireya¡¯s level is far above these two medusa.¡± ¡°Tch...¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, baby.¡± Areez wrapped his arms around Suri¡¯s waist possessively. ¡°So get rid of that jealousy from within you, because I have absolutely no intention of double-crossing you.¡± Suri rolled her eyes, she was irritated by Areez¡¯s sweet words, which she felt were not at the right time. But Areez is still Areez, the shameless man still holds Suri¡¯s body in his arms. ¡°Are you sure they didn¡¯t carry or have any lethal weapons on them?¡± asked Jack quietly to Dimitry who had juste out of the room where Veronika and Beatrice were locked up. Dimitry smiled. ¡°I have checked twice before flying them to Luxembourg, sir. You don¡¯t need to worry, I can¡¯t possibly bring anyone who is dangerous into this country. These two girls are different from doctor G or doctor Nik, these two girls are just like your daughter-inw. The executor.¡± Jack¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up my daughter-inw, she has nothing to do with all this.¡± Dimitry raised his hands in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry Mr. rke, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt your daughter-inw. I was just exining the position of these two girls, nothing more.¡± ..... ¡°Go on,¡± Jack said curtly. Dimitry cleared his throat a little. ¡°These two girls don¡¯t look dangerous at the moment, but if they let go, let alone hold a gun, the story will be different. That¡¯s why you have to make sure that you guard this room well, they might look weak and helpless, but you have to remember that the This girl is under the training of Robin Jones the legendary American secret agent.¡± ¡°I have ordered The Warrior to take care of them directly, you already know what the big name The Warrior is like, right?¡± ¡°Of course I know,¡± Dimitry answered quickly. ¡°There is no one who does not know the legendary name of The Warrior.¡± Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t praise my men too much, you bettere with me now. There are many things I want to talk to you about right now.¡± ¡°Ok, no problem.¡± Jack slowly turned towards Areez and Suri who were standing behind him. ¡°You cane if you want.¡± ¡°Thank you for the offer, Mr. rke. It¡¯s just, it seems that right now I¡¯m better off in this ce,¡± Areez refused smoothly. ¡°It would be very dangerous if I were to leave your jealous daughter alone, I don¡¯t want to take such a big risk.¡± Jack shook his head, actually without Areez telling him like that even Jack already knew that Suri was jealous at this time, she had never seen another girl near Areez, making Suri pay extra attention to Veronika and Beatrice, who had stolen Areez¡¯s attention sincest night. Not wanting to spoil Suri¡¯s mood any more, Jack finally decided to go to the main meeting room at The Warrior¡¯s headquarters followed by Dimitry and several of his loyal men. Even though they know that Jack is a good friend of their boss, the young Russians who don¡¯t smile at all still carry out high-level security procedures for their boss, Dimitry Egoriov. ¡°Are you sure these two girls will be of use to us, Areez?¡± asked Suri suddenly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Will the existence of the two of them not be a boomerang for uster?¡± asked Suri back. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that man named Robin Jones will attack this ce to save his two men.¡± Areez smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ve asked Aldrich to take care of it by asking for Erick¡¯s help, the security in this ce has been increased inyers to the highest standard, equivalent to presidential security. So it is certain that the man named Robin Jones is not It would probably be possible to reach where these two of his men are being held, after all I¡¯m sure Robin Jones definitely won¡¯t be tempted to find out where these two girls are being held captive. Robin Jones¡¯s focus is Zwetta, that guy is really just obsessed with Zwetta. ¡± ¡°If you already know Robin Jones isn¡¯t going to help these two girls then why are you still holding them? Isn¡¯t it dangerous to hold these two girls?¡± ¡°Our primary target is not Robin Jones.¡± Suri immediately turned to Areez quickly. ¡°Not Robin Jones, then who do you want...¡± ¡°Andres, the man who came with Robin Jones at that time. Andres was the only man who was allowed to stay inside Robin Jones headquarters with his best female agents and as a normal man it is certain that Andres has an emotional attachment to these two girls. That¡¯s why we want to use these two girls to break up the movements of Robin Jones and Andres,¡± Areez said quietly, exining his main reason for flying Veronika and Beatrice to Luxembourg. Suri swallowed her saliva, even though she didn¡¯t meet Robin Jones and Andres in person at that time, she could still remember the faces of the two men who came to her house ten days ago. ¡°So get rid of your jealousy , because I have absolutely no intention of betraying you, Suri. I¡¯m just doing my job well as atonement for past sins so that your family will approve of our rtionship.¡± Areez¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I know that until now your father and brother have not fully forgiven me, so please make my work easier, honey. For the sake of our future, I really want to marry you Suri.¡± Suri¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears, her chest felt tight. Suri felt guilty for Areez for thinking bad things about that man. Suri had absolutely no idea that Areez was doing all this for the two of them, blinded by jealousy that closed Suri¡¯smon sense and forgot about the main mission they were carrying out in order to get the blessing of her family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for the stupidity that I did Areez. I forgot about our main mission,¡± Suri said hoarsely. ¡°I forgot that we both still have to atone for the sins we have previouslymitted to my brother.¡± Not wanting to see Suri cry, Areez then grabbed Suri¡¯s body and hugged her tightly to his chest. ¡°Shhh..don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be sad. We will definitely seed honey, we will definitely get their blessing.¡± Suri pressed her face against Areez¡¯s chest, the feeling of tightness in her chest gradually disappeared. The words that had just left Areez¡¯s lips calmed her down. Suri closed her eyes and said, ¡°Please ease the way for us to atone for our sins, Lord.¡± Chapter 404 404 Happy wife happy life Christian carefully wiped Zwetta¡¯s using a very soft dry towel, after vomiting more than five times this afternoon made Zwetta look so exhausted. Her face looks so pale. ¡°Are you sure doctor Caitlyn¡¯s didn¡¯t need toe?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Sure, I can still endure it.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been throwing up non-stop for thest two hours, Zee. I can¡¯t bear to see you like this,¡± Christian said honestly. ¡°All pregnant women must go through phases like this, Christ. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Christian suddenly dropped his body on Zwetta who was sitting leaning against the couch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m sorry for making you have to go through torturous phases like this again. If only I could bear all your suffering right now, I would dly bear it, Zee.¡± Zwetta bit her lip hard ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense like that.¡± ¡°Oh my dear.¡± Christian tightened his arms around Zwetta which had lost its weight. ¡°I really want to feel the suffering you are experiencing right now, I want to relieve your pain.¡± ¡°Is it true that you want to ease my pain, Christ?¡± ..... Christian was silent for a few seconds before finally releasing his hold on Zwetta and straightening up again. ¡°Of course, I really want to lighten your load at this time. I want to feel your struggle.¡± ¡°Okay, then give me a massage. My head hurts so bad right now, after emptying my stomach it feels like I just got an onught of sewing needles. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to massage my head.¡± Instead of giving an answer to Zwetta, Christian surprisingly got out of bed and started busying himself arranging some pillows on the empty side of the bed. ¡°Lie here, I¡¯ll massage your head for as long as you want,¡± Christian said excitedly, his hands stretched out towards the empty side of the bed for Zwetta to move there. Zwetta giggled, slowly Zwetta crawled towards the empty side of the bed and began to lie down with the help of a sprightly Christian. ¡°Want to listen to music to rx more?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°As your wish, princess.¡± Christian immediately grabbed his cell phone and started ying his favorite ssical music in a not too loud voice. ¡°You like this song?¡± Christian asked Zwetta the song he chose. Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, i like it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Christian ces his phone back on the table carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then, tell me if it gets too loud.¡± Zwetta did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, she immediately felt veryfortable as soon as Christian¡¯s fingersnded on her forehead which had been excruciatingly painful. Christian smiled broadly when he saw Zwetta didn¡¯t protest, it seemed that the massage he was giving at this time felt veryfortable for Zwetta. Not wanting to disturb Zwetta¡¯sfort, Christian decided to work in silence. The only sound that could be heard in the room was Christian¡¯s cellphone ying a ssic song that made Zwetta feel veryfortable. After twenty minutes, Zwetta ¡®s soft snoring was heard, the massage given by Christian managed to make Zwetta fall asleep faster and this made Christian feel relieved. Christian slowly began to pull his hand from Zwetta, he tried to be very careful not to Zwetta . After making sure Zwetta was really sleeping, Christian then rushed to the bathroom to freshen up. After learning that Zwetta had an allergy to the perfume he used, Christian tried to keep his body clean so that Zwetta wouldn¡¯t kick him out again like he had before. ¡°Uh, so fresh,¡± Christian said softly as he wiped his wet hair with a small towel, Christian¡¯s smile widened when he saw Zwetta still sleeping in the same position since he left her to take a shower fifteen minutes ago. ¡°I love you Zee, thank you for the struggle you did for our child.¡± Remembering his promise to Kainer, Christian rushes to get dressed. Very carefully Christian opened his wardrobe and began to choose the mostfortable clothes to wear tonight, even though he was at home, Christian really took care of his appearance. Especially since Zwetta¡¯s pregnancy required him to always appear on fire in front of his pregnant wife. ¡°Hmmm smells good, it seems I will use this perfume from now on,¡± Christian muttered softly after spraying Zwetta¡¯s parfum on his body. After finding out that Zwetta was allergic to his favorite perfume which had a masculine scent, Christian had to use another perfume and his choice was Zwetta¡¯s sweet perfume. And after five days of using the perfume, Christian started to like it and was determined to use this special women¡¯s perfume for his daily perfume. Christian doesn¡¯t care about the opinions of other people who are disturbed by his chosen perfume, for Christian as long as Zwetta is happy then he is willing to be ridiculed by many people. Christian almost broke Kainer¡¯s hand that touched him suddenly, Christian, who didn¡¯t realize that Kainer had been waiting for him for almost an hour and a half in front of his room, acted quickly when Kainer suddenly touched his shoulder. ¡°Sir....¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± growled Christian full of emotion. ¡°I almost made you lie in the hospital again for a long time.¡± Kainer grinned as he massaged his hands that Christian had just locked dead by Christian behind his body. ¡°Why are you acting reckless like that, Kainer,¡± Christian snarls irritably, imagining what he just did to Kainer worries Christian. His best right hand had not fully recovered from the wound he hadst time. ¡°Why are you standing in front of my room like a criminal?¡± Kainer frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to wait in front of your room an hour and a half ago, sir?¡± ¡°Asked you to wait an hour and a half ago?¡± Christian repeats to Kainer in a barely audible voice. ¡°Ahhhhh...¡± Christian immediately covered his mouth with his palm when he remembered Zwetta who was sleeping in the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong...¡± Kainer was cut off when Christian grabbed her wrist. ¡°We¡¯re talking on the first floor, my wife is just sleeping. I don¡¯t want our conversation to wake her up,¡± Christian said hoarsely as he stepped towards his hand without letting go of his hand from Kainer¡¯s wrist. Not wanting to raise any questions in the minds of the maids, Christian finally released his hand from Kainer¡¯s wrist just as he stepped onto the first floor. ¡°How about it, is there any important news I need to hear?¡± asked Christian matter-of-factly. Kainer nodded. ¡°This is about Andres.¡± Christian frowns. ¡°Let¡¯s go to study, talk about everything there.¡± Chapter 405 405 Secret agen¡¯s dark secret Without daring to argue, Kainer rushed to follow Christian¡¯s steps to the study which was not far from where they were standing at this time, the door to the study was closed again as soon as Kainer slipped inside. And no servant would dare to disturb the busyness of the master if he was already in that room. ¡°Andres seen downtown?¡± Christian repeats the gist of the report Kainer gave him. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°True and he¡¯s alone, not with Robin.¡± Christian links his fingers on the table. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Andres? Our men don¡¯t mistake people, do they?¡± ¡°100% sure, sir. I¡¯ve even confirmed it in person,¡± answered Kainer quickly while holding out his smart tablet to Christian, Kainer was showing a photo of Andres which had been taken by his men who had spread all over the country, especially in Luxembourg which was where the rke family lived. Christian moves his fingers across the screen of his smart tablet, he is making sure whether the photo he is currently looking at is really Andres or not. ¡°This man is really Andres, I still remember his face very well,¡± said Christian, his finger still on the screen of Kainer¡¯s smart tablet. ¡°Did your men catch him?¡± Kainer shook his head. ¡°No sir, I haven¡¯t ordered my men to move. I still have them watch Andres¡¯ movements carefully and report back to me every six hours.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes shed, looking angry. He was displeased to hear of Kainer¡¯s utterly unsatisfactory answer. ..... Realizing that Christian didn¡¯t like his decision, Kainer grabbed his smart tablet from Christian¡¯s hand quickly without permission. ¡°You....¡± ¡°Wait sir, I will show you something you should know.¡± Kainer cut off Christian¡¯s words quickly, his hands kept dancing on the screen of his tablet trying to find the results of the reports of his men who are still keeping an eye on Andres. ¡°Andres sold two diamonds at a jeweler at a fantastic price, that¡¯s why I forbade my men to catch them, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly while showing photos of Andres who was in the best jewelery shop downtown. Starting from Andres entering the jewelry store until when Andres received cash from the owner, the photos were stored neatly on Kainer¡¯s tablet. Christian narrowed his eyes. ¡°And I think what Andres is doing right now is part of Robin Jones¡¯ orders, it looks like Robin Jones wants to draw our attention to Andres tantly selling diamonds.¡± One Christian¡¯s eyebrow rises. ¡°So you¡¯re saying Robin is baiting Andres to distract us, is that it?¡± ¡°Yes sir, I feel that Andres is only being used as a distraction. That¡¯s why I asked my men not to make any movements before giving this news to you.¡± Christian nodded his head, he seemed to be digesting the report that Kainer gave him by not taking his eyes off the photos of Andres that was currently in front of him. ¡°I agree, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t do anything first. We pretend we don¡¯t know what Andres is doing today. I¡¯m sure Robin will be annoyed when he finds out that our men don¡¯t hunt Andres right away,¡± Christian said with a smile . ¡°Tomorrow Robin will definitely ask Andres to appear clearly without wearing a hoodie like this afternoon, if my guess is correct then it won¡¯t be long before Robin will definitely appear from his hiding ce.¡± ¡°I think so too, sir. I¡¯m also sure Robin will definitely ask Andres toe back in the next few days.¡± ¡°But you still can¡¯t let your guard down, Kainer, tell your men on the ground to stay alert. Their hunt is America¡¯s best secret agent, we have to be really, really careful,¡± Christian said again. ¡°Oh yeah, do Daddy and Areez know about Andres who suddenly appeared at the jewelry shop today?¡± Kainer shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t told them, sir. I¡¯m waiting for your instructions.¡± ¡°Just report the findings of your men to them, don¡¯t forget to also tell Areez and my father about our conversation this afternoon. I want to hear what they think about our thoughts on what Andres did today.¡± ¡°Okay sir, I¡¯ll tell them right away,¡± answered Kainer quickly, as fast as his steps towards the exit to immediately contact Erick and Aldrich who are currently in Luxembourg. After Kainer left, Christian then opened hisptop, even though at this time there were hundreds of people helping him hunt down Robin and the very dangerous doctor Giana, Christian still went to work. Christian really feels uneasy if doctor Giana still hasn¡¯t been caught, it is the forbidden drugs in Doctor Giana¡¯s hands that make Christian unable to rx. While roaming the cyber world, Christian¡¯s concentration was suddenly disturbed by the arrival of a notification from a video call originating from Ronin. Because he uses the id given by Ronin, if Christian is online then Ronin can find out. So that¡¯s why now Ronin contacted Christian via video call. ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°There is new information that you should know, sir.¡± Even though he had just connected with Christian, Ronin immediately got to the heart of the matter. Christian frowns. ¡°If it¡¯s about Andres showing up at the jewelery shop this afternoon I already know, I also asked Kainer to tell Areez and my father.¡± Ronin shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not about Andres. It¡¯s about Robin, I managed to get some important information about Robin Jones that you should know sir.¡± ¡°Important information about Robin Jones?¡± ¡°The reason Robin Jones is after your wife is because your wife has the same face as Robin Jones¡¯ first love, take a look at the photos I just sent to you sir,¡± said Ronin seriously. ¡°The woman who died eleven years ago did look exactly the same as Mrs Zwetta, only the color of her eyes and the shape of her slightlyrger nose distinguished her from Mrs Zwetta.¡± Christian frowned. ¡°She does look like my wife at first nce, but to be honest, my wife is still much prettier than her. This woman¡¯s face looks weird.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s strange, sir,¡± said Ronin with an amused smile. ¡°The woman in the photo died eleven years ago.¡± ¡°So what does this woman have to do with my wife?¡± he asked again. ¡°It seems that Robin Jones has a bit of a mental breakdown, the man fantasizes about Mrs Zwetta as his first love. That¡¯s why he is still trying to grab Mrs Zwetta and bring her back to America even though he has to make Mrs Zwetta a human robot.¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± ¡°You can see the tape I just sent, in the tape you will see how crazy Robin Jones is,¡± added Ronin again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see videos like that, I don¡¯t want to see the craziness of that psychopathic man,¡± Christian tly refused. Ronin smiled. ¡°After seeing the video you can understand what I mean, sir. Therefore, please watch the video first.¡± Chapter 406 406 [Bonus chapter]Shared secret The day is almosting to an end, but Christian still hasn¡¯t left his study. After watching the video the Ronin foundst night, Christian hasn¡¯t slept at all. He kept finding out about Robin¡¯s illness from various journals and articles on the inte until finally he didn¡¯t sleep, even though he didn¡¯t feel tired and sleepy at all. Robin Jones became a patient at a famous psychologist¡¯s clinic in New York for almost a full year after the death of Lauren, his first love. Robin, who at that time was still devastated by the death of her younger sister who chose suicide, became even crazier when Lauren died in the same tragic way as Ruby. Being abandoned by two women who were so loved at the same time made Robin be so obsessed with Zwetta that at that time it came into his life by ident. ¡°Lauren¡¯s body was only buried one yearter after her death, for a full year Robin kept Lauren¡¯s body in the basement where he lived which was designed in such a way as to keep the woman¡¯s body from rotting. And the reason Robin finally buried her lover¡¯s body was the appearance of Zwetta who that moment came to him by ident.¡± ¡°For a full year Robin made love to Lauren¡¯s body, the person who bathed and decorated Lauren¡¯s body at that time found a lot of white liquid that had started to dry up in Lauren¡¯s female area. After further examination, it was finally discovered that the liquid was the remains of dried sperm. ¡± ¡°And the person investigating this case mysteriously disappeared and automatically the case of finding sperm in the body of a young girl named Lauren which was preserved for one year was finally closed. Everyone who tries to open this case always gets a sudden disaster, starting from an ident, terror in his family to assault in a public ce and that¡¯s why those cases started to get ignored and forgotten because people were more focused on other cases that came in session.¡± Christian massaged his aching head as the words Ronin had saidst night reyed in his head. Even though he is an asshole, Christian will not do such a crazy thing, having sex with a woman who has be a corpse even though she is someone very precious to him. Suddenly Christian¡¯s stomach churns, nausea and disgustbine into one imagining what Robin did to the body of his girlfriend for a year. Christian never thought that a man as perfect as Robin Jones, who has a big name, would actually have a terrible disorder that no one would expect. Drttt... Christian¡¯s reverie was broken, the vibration of his cell phone that was so loud managed to bring Christian¡¯s consciousness back. ..... ¡°Oliver Lee.¡± Christian says the caller¡¯s name that appears on his cell phone screen. Immediately Christian grabbed his cellphone and immediately pressed the green button to ept the long distance video call. ¡°Good morning.¡± Christian immediately greeted Oliver Lee, the head of the NYPD, who suddenly contacted him. Oliver Lee smiled. ¡°Sorry to disturb you so early sir....¡± Oliver¡¯s words stopped when he realized how pale Christian¡¯s face was at this time, the dark circles that were clearly visible under Christian¡¯s eyes bothered Oliver so much. ¡°You¡¯re not sick, are you?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°I just haven¡¯t slept for nearly 48 hours, which is why I look so terrible right now.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Being a standby husband for a young pregnant wife makes me barely able to sleep, especially tonight I just got terrible information about your former co-worker decades ago,¡± Christian said slowly with a meaningful smile. Oliver¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°H-have you....¡± ¡°If you guessed about Robin Jones, you are right. Last night my men reported their findings to me and that¡¯s why I still can¡¯t sleep until now.¡± Oliver straightened up, his gaze turning more serious. ¡°I also just got all the reports, finally the case that has been closed for years was revealed tonight and to be honest I was also very surprised and shocked. I had absolutely no idea that Robin would do something this low.¡± ¡°Obsessive love disorder, at first I thought Robin had it. But after thinking for a long time I finally concluded that Robin was much worse than just having Obsessive love disorder. The man had a severe sex disorder, very severe and very crazy. Only a crazy person would make love to a dead body for a year.¡± Christian¡¯s voice is hoarse as he speaks. ¡°Necrophilia,¡± Oliver said quietly. Christian nods slowly. ¡°Yes, that man has Necrophilia and to be honest this information makes me even more afraid and anxious. Robin Jones is really very dangerous, he must be caught and immediately secured. He must be kept away from all my family, especially my wife.¡± ¡°I understand your fear Mr. rke, but you must remember not to act alone. Robin is now on the New York Police wanted list, so...¡± ¡°He wants to make my wife his next target, Oliver.¡± Christian cuts off Oliver in a loud voice. ¡°Robin Jones wants to make my wife as a substitute for Lauren, the corpse of his lover who became the satisfaction of his crazy lust for a year.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Oliver¡¯s face immediately went pale. ¡°Who did you hear this from, sir? Did one of Robin Jones¡¯ men say it?¡± Christian tightens his jaw. By not removing his eye contact from his cell phone screen which was showing Oliver Lee¡¯s face, Christian then exined Robin Jones¡¯ n which he had read. Christian also shows photos and biographical data of doctor Nik, the doctor who created the drug Robin¡¯s target is to conquer Zwetta. After thinking for a long time without sess Christian finally knows what made Robin want to make Zwetta a human without a soul like that. Robin wanted to vent his biological desires on Zwetta until he was satisfied for the rest of his life, with Zwetta that he couldn¡¯t fight back, of course that was a plus for Robin in giving vent to his desires. ¡°Jesus....¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m currently holding a big manhunt for that man,¡± Christian said with emotion. ¡°Not only does he want to take away my wife¡¯s freedom as a human being, he wants to make her his sex ve, Oliver. That¡¯s why don¡¯t stop me, Robin Jones is really out of his mind. That man can¡¯t be talked to properly.¡± Oliver, who didn¡¯t know about Robin¡¯s crazy n, swallowed his saliva. Oliver knows that at this time Christian is speaking the truth, the way Christian holds back his emotions when telling Robin¡¯s madness is well read by Oliver who does have the ability to read someone¡¯s expression easily. ¡°Have your men managed to get Doctor Giana by now?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Not yet, that woman is very agile. Like an eel. I really almost went crazy for her,¡± Christian replied coldly. ¡°The drug that the woman brought must be removed from the face of the earth, this drug is very, very dangerous if it falls into the hands of irresponsible people. This drug can be a biological weapon for mankind in the future.¡± Oliver nodded. ¡°You are right, the drug really needs to be removed without a trace and if you want me...¡± ¡°All the documents andboratory belonging to Doctor Nik Dimitry have been destroyed without a trace.¡± Christian interrupted Oliver Lee¡¯s words firmly, Christian managed to read where Oliver Lee¡¯s conversation was going. The long history of Russian and American animosity ismon knowledge and Christian knows that well. ¡°The Russian government also doesn¡¯t know about it, that¡¯s why you can rest easy Oliver. That horrible biological weapon will never be created in the future.¡± Oliver Lee pursed his lips. ¡°You are mistaken sir, I have absolutely no ill will. I only want to offer a favor, nothing more.¡± ¡°I know what your reasons are for chasing Robin Jones, you must want the diamond stolen from you two that was controlled by Robin Jones alone, right?¡± The smile on Oliver Lee¡¯s face immediately vanished, reced by a look of utter horror. ¡°Andres started selling the diamonds in Luxembourg yesterday,¡± Christian said slowly, Christian wanting to see Oliver¡¯s change in emotion more clearly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a few ordinary diamonds, I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re worth a fortune. I can¡¯t really imagine how much money Robin would get if those rare diamonds were cashed in.¡± Oliver Lee did not respond to Christian¡¯s words, his focus had been stolen by Christian¡¯s words about the rare diamond in Robin¡¯s hand. The friend and traitor he hated so much. ¡°So don¡¯t even think about cheating behind my back, Oliver. I hope that the information about the dangerous drug that doctor Nik discovered will stop reaching you, because if this information reaches other police or the American government it will not only be you who will be devastated, your wife and I will also destroy your sweet and adorable children without a trace, including your parents who are sick.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°And don¡¯t worry, you will still get the diamonds once Robin is caught. You can have the diamonds stolen by you two alone, I am not tempted to have them at all,¡± Christian added back without changing his facial expression. very illegible. ¡°I will not divulge the secret, you don¡¯t have to worry. No one will know about Doctor Nik and his terrible findings,¡± said Oliver Lee quietly, Oliver Lee finally decided to give up and obey Christian. The threat Christian gave was too terrible. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Good, I take your word for it. Now your job is to spread the photos of Robin Jones, Andres and Doctor Giana all over the world. Come up with any crime scenario for the three of them, I want to narrow the space for the three people so that my men can catch the three of them immediately.¡± ¡°Why only the three of them? Aren¡¯t Robin Jones¡¯ men still around...¡± ¡°The two girls are in my control, Dimitry brought them from Russia.¡± Oliver Lee¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°Dimitry, is the Dimitry you mean Dimitry Egorov?¡± ¡°Who else is Dimitry I¡¯m referring to?¡± Christian asked back with a smile. ¡°Dimitry Egorov is a good friend of mine, so you know now that I¡¯m really serious, right?¡± Oliver Lee nodded slowly without a sound, knowing that Russia¡¯s biggest mafia was on Christian rke¡¯s side, making Oliver Lee¡¯s courage crumble without a trace. All his bad intentions to seek his own benefit vanished with the air exhaled from his lungs. ¡°Do as I ask tonight, the sooner the news is made the better for me. I¡¯ll be monitoring your results in the next few hours, so don¡¯t try to make up no obvious excuses for being sleepy or forgetful. Since I haven¡¯t slept myself either , so don¡¯t try to cheat me. Christian rke will do anything to protect his family even if it means destroying other families I don¡¯t care.¡± Chapter 407 407 Change strategy Realizing that Robin was really very dangerous, Christian decided to contact his father right after his conversation with Oliver Lee was cut off. ¡°That¡¯s why please take extra care of Mommy and Suri, it would be better if the two of them don¡¯t leave the house as long as Robin hasn¡¯t been caught. Even though Robin didn¡¯t meet Mommy and Suri yesterday, I¡¯m still worried. Robin isn¡¯t a normal boy, he can do anything without guilt,¡± Christian said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Robin will divert his attention to Suri or Mommy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that would happen!¡± ¡°Step over my corpse first !!¡± Areez and Jack act simultaneously, thest sentence that Christian said made their blood boil. A feather-thin smile appeared on Christian¡¯s lips seeing the response of his father and his sister¡¯s lover who immediately exploded upon hearing hisst words. ¡°I will never let that man set his filthy foot in this yard again. Before he can see my wife, I will gouge out those two rotten eyes to feed the swans in the backke,¡± Jack added back, veins popping out on his neck and forehead. Christian purses his lips. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to act quickly, Dad. What we¡¯re dealing with right now isn¡¯t an ordinary criminal, the people we¡¯re dealing with right now are deranged psychopaths. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± ¡°I have ordered my men to guard this house to threeyers so the possibility of Robin reaching Suri and Mrs Anne is very slim, but even so I will still order my men to find his hiding ce in this country.¡± Areez replied to Jack¡¯s words with a slightly trembling voice, imagining Robin targeting Suri to be used as a substitute for Lauren¡¯s corpse further made Areez¡¯s chest feel tight. ..... ¡°It looks like we have to change strategy, Robin is a person who is very skilled at his abilities as a secret agent, we cannot take it lightly because of that we have to make him follow our game,¡± Christian said slowly. ¡°Use the two girls Dimitry as bait.¡± ¡°As bait?¡± Jack and Areez repeated Christian¡¯s words at the same time. ¡°Right now Robin and Andres will already know that if Veronika and Beatrice have been caught, they will definitelye out of their hiding ce as soon as they find out about the whereabouts of the two girls in Luxembourg. That way we don¡¯t have to put a lot of effort into exerting our strength to look for the two of them in their hiding ce,¡± added Christian back. Areez frowned. ¡°Are you sure this method will work? As far as I know Robin Jones is not in the least bit tempted by those two girls, Robin Jones¡¯s imagination is just Zwetta. How if Zwetta just...¡± ¡°Keep on talking and you will die, Areez!¡± growled Christian full of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention that trash n, you haven¡¯t forgotten that my wife is pregnant, have you?¡± Areez immediately raised both hands in the air, in surrender mode. ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jack patted Areez¡¯s back gently. ¡°Are you sure that this n can lure Robin and Andres out of their hiding ce, Son?¡± ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t confirm the sess of this n either, Dad. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t feel wrong to try, I¡¯m also curious about Robin Jones¡¯ concern for his men,¡± Christian answered slowly. Jack nodded his head, he understood the meaning of the words of his son who looked so pale on his cellphone screen. Christian really needs sleep. ¡°All right, Daddy will order Erick to arrange everything. Hopefully that man still has a bit of a humanist side in him.¡± Christian smiles a little. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for further news from Daddy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy won¡¯t leave you to fend for yourself, Son. Don¡¯t be afraid, everything will be fine,¡± said Jack again. ¡°Of course, now we have each other so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Christian says quickly, a wide grin spreading across his pale face that looks even more hideous. He nodded. ¡°Now you rest, you look really messed up. You need to rest Christ.¡± ¡°I really n to go to sleep after contacting Daddy,¡± Christian lied, even though his body¡¯s condition is currently very poor, but Christian¡¯s enthusiasm to keep working is still burning. His desire to immediately catch Robin Jones was truly enormous. ¡°Yes, hang up the phone, hurry back to your room.¡± Christian nods, after which he ends the call. But a new problem came, Christian did not realize that Zwetta was already standing at the door of his office. Zwetta¡¯s face looks pale, it is certain if she hears all Christian¡¯s conversations with Jack and Areez. Christian¡¯s whole body felt weak when his eyes caught Zwetta who was standing two meters from where he stood. ¡°Darling...¡± ¡°Is everything you said true, Christ?¡± asked Zwetta hoarsely, her eyes filled with tears ready to fall. ¡°Is what I heard just now, correct?¡± ¡°Zee..¡± Zwetta shook her head in panic, her hands raised in the air. Holding Christian from getting closer to her. ¡°Answer my question first, Christ!!¡± Christian stares nkly at Zwetta who looks very shocked. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you everything. But before that, apany me to my room, I want to take a shower first. My body feels very sticky with sweat.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes stared at Christian from head to toe, Zwetta felt something was strange about her husband¡¯s current appearance. Because the lighting in Christian¡¯s work room was not very bright, as a result Zwetta could not clearly see Christian¡¯s face, which was already so messed up. ¡°I want to take a warm bath to refresh my body..¡± ¡°Have you been in this room sincest night?¡± asked Zwetta softly. Christian smiled. ¡°I have to solve this problem ASAP because of that I...¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡± shrieked Zwetta panicked. ¡°I¡¯m fine honey. Two nights of sleepless nights won¡¯t make me sick, I¡¯ve been up to four days without sleep.¡± Zwetta¡¯s face looked panicked. ¡°Four days?¡± ¡°Yeah, when you suddenly disappeared from the hospital that time I didn¡¯t sleep for four days because I kept looking for you all over the country like crazy,¡± Christian replied softly. ¡°And I¡¯m still fine, I¡¯m not sick and copsed.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Zee. I won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully if people who threaten the safety of my wife and children are still out there,¡± Christian said again with a terrible aura, talking about Robin made his emotionse back. . Zwetta bit her lower lip, ignoring her curiosity about Christian¡¯s earlier conversation with her father-inw Zwetta walked towards where Christian was standing. ¡°Your body is made of flesh and blood, not iron structures. Even though you feel fine right now, your internal organs are not. The organs in the body need adequate rest to regenerate their damaged cells with new cells ready to support your activities . That¡¯s why you should rest.¡± Zwetta frowned when she touched Christian¡¯s cold hand. ¡°You should sleep, your body is very cold.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Are you worried about me, Zee?¡± ¡°Christ!!¡± ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± Christian said softly, as soft as his kiss thatnded suddenly on Zwetta which felt wet and supple. Christian feels his energy is fully recharged just by touching skin like this with Zwetta. ¡°Thank you for your attention.¡± Zwetta backed away, trying to put some distance from Christian. ¡°Come on to the room, you should rest. And stop teasing me.¡± Christian chuckled, with great love Christian took Zwetta and led her out of his dark study to their sleeping room on the second floor. Kainer, who was just about to report his work to Christian, immediately stopped when Zwetta gave him a cold look. ¡°Meet me in two hours, I want to sleep first,¡± Christian said softly. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Zwetta and Kainer¡¯s voices collided in the air as both of them responded to Christian¡¯s words simultaneously. And that made Christian chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room, didn¡¯t you want to apany me to bathe earlier?¡± Zwetta , who was annoyed, immediately waved Christian¡¯s hand that was still clutching her waist, with her mouth locked tightly . Zwetta continued walking towards their room on the second floor, leaving Christian who was currentlyughing in amusement behind. ¡°Pregnancy hormones are really fun,¡± Christian mutters amusedly. ¡°You have to feel what I¡¯m feeling right now, Kainer.¡± Kainer immediately stepped back. ¡°No thanks,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Marriage is thest priority in my life, sir. I¡¯m not ready to go through the hardships you¡¯re feeling right now.¡± ¡°You...¡± Kainer¡¯s face immediately looked panicked. ¡°Sorry sir, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to insult you, I was just speaking my heart.¡± Christian moves his index finger through the air. ¡°When you have found your happiness with your partner someday I will be the first to seduce you, remember that carefully.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± ¡°Never mind we discusster, I have to go upstairs. My wife will explode even more if I don¡¯t go upstairs soon, monitor all developments and continue mymunication with Areez, Dimitry and Oliver Lee. Right now Oliver Lee is no longer a thorn in the flesh for us, he¡¯s been happy to help us.¡± Kainer looked shocked. But before Kainer could make Christian¡¯s mouth go back to continue his sentence. ¡°Oliver Lee and Robin are both yers, it¡¯s just that Oliver Lee is still quite lucky because he has a different family from Robin.¡± Chapter 408 408 Old friend help Beatrice and Veronika could only slump when they heard Dimitry, the two girls who were treated very well by The Warrior members, were currently being taken to a fairlyrge room where Jack, Areez and their two assistants were. The information Christian gave him this morning made Jack decide to act fast. ¡°The anklets that are attached to your feet use thetest technology, no one person or program can forcefully open the bracelet. Because believe me, as soon as some foreign program tries to hack the program that is installed on the anklet or someone tries to open it by using a scissor or other sharp object, the self-defense system of the bracelet will immediately work. Your body will be shattered into pieces, bing pieces in the air for a few moments before finally falling to the earth along with your blood which will surely make a rain of blood local where you are.¡± Dimitry again reminded of the enormity of the anklets that Beatrice and Veronika had just ced on their feet. ¡°Or in other words, you two must obey our orders because you two won¡¯t be able to do anything, because I¡¯m the only person who can open the explosive bracelets on your legs,¡± said Dimitry cruelly without feeling. Veronika raised her head doubtfully, Dimitry made her courage vanish without a trace. ¡°What do you want from us? Why did you have to go this far?¡± ¡°You are in this ce to lure that crazy man out of his hiding ce, Robin Jones that you adore as a good leader is a mentally ill man who can no longer be helped,¡± Jack replied coldly. Veronika¡¯s chest felt tight, even though Jack¡¯s sentence was not a threatening sentence, she felt very ufortable. The intimidation radiating from the middle-aged man¡¯s body made the words that escaped his lips painful to hear. ¡°Robin Jones is not what you think, he is not a leader who deserves your respect. Robin Jones is a madman who...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Beatrice interrupted Jack¡¯s words without fear, even though she was thest to join, Beatrice adored Robin so much. Her closeness to Zwetta, who is Robin¡¯s favorite student, makes Beatrice indirectly worship Robin, just like Zwetta did. ¡°Robin doesn¡¯t deserve such humiliation.¡± Jack smiled hearing Beatrice¡¯s words, after all the information on Robin Jones and his men was obtained Jack immediately recognized the figure of a fierce girl who had just dared to cut him off. ..... ¡°You must be Beatrice,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°Your courage reminds me of Zwetta, my daughter-inw.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Beatrice who gasped, Veronika, who had been locking her lips earlier, also immediately lifted her face up, looking confused at Jack. And Jack managed to read the surprise on the girl¡¯s faces. ¡°Ah I forgot.¡± Jack spoke again. ¡°I forgot to tell you that Zwetta -inw, Zwetta and Christian were officially married ten days ago. And now my daughter-inw is even pregnant.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Beatrice and Veronika squealed together. ¡°And this time I will make sure my grandson can grow up happy with his biological mother,¡± said Jack hoarsely, Luna¡¯s face immediately appearing in his memory. ¡°I won¡¯t let you kidnap my daughter-inw again like before.¡± Veronika and Beatrice were surprised again, all the words that were spoken from the men in front of them at this time really made them both mute. Their tongues felt numb and could not be used to speak. Erick touched Jack¡¯s shoulder, giving him the code to get back to the subject. Jack cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry, I forgot that we are currently talking about Robin Jones. Since you will definitely continue to defend that man, it is better for you to see our findings firsthand. You must know what kind of man you have defended to death- that death.¡± After Jack shut his mouth, Areez, who had always been a good listener, grabbed the remote control that was on the table. One second after Areez pressed one of the buttons on the remote, a fairlyrge t screen television descended from the ceiling of the room, the appearance of the television caught Veronika and Beatrice¡¯s attention. ¡°You both must think that this is a trick that we made to bring down Robin Jones, but believe me, what we are going to show you is a secret that Robin Jones keeps tightly from all of you,¡± said Jack again. Veronika and Beatrice were silent, neither of them responding to Jack¡¯s words. By this time the two girls were very restless and curious, both of them looked very curious to know what exactly Jack wanted to show them. After getting permission from the future father-inw, Areez then pressed the y button again on the remote control and not long after that a video appeared on television which is currently the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Even though they had received information from Christian, none of them had seen the video. That¡¯s why at this time Jack and the others watched the video that Ronin gave them together, in the video you can clearly see Lauren¡¯s figure lying naked on the autopsy table. Even though it has been preserved for a year, Lauren¡¯s body still looks very good. From her stiff body, she didn¡¯t even smell of rot like corpses in general. Robin¡¯s method of preserving the beautiful girl¡¯s corpse deserves the highest appreciation. Beatrice and Veronika screamed in unison when the forensic doctor in the video pointed to the remains of dried sperm in the groin of the dead Lauren on camera, the same thing was seen with Jack and Areez. As normal men, both of them looked very distrustful of what Robin Jones had done repeatedly to Lauren¡¯s corpse. ¡°N...no way, this must be engineering by all of you.¡± ¡°The Robin we know is a smart man with a lot of dignity, h-he wouldn¡¯t do something as low as that.¡± Beatrice and Veronika muttered under their breaths at the same time, both of them couldn¡¯t believe the video they had just seen. Even though the forensic doctor had shown real, horrific evidence, the two loyal Robin Jones men still could not ept the information given by the forensic doctor who examined Lauren¡¯s body. ¡°And what Robin did to the corpse of his loversted for a whole year, he just decided to bury the poor girl not long after he met Zwetta. And now the man with a deviant sex disorder wants to repeat those disgusting activities to Zwetta, my daughter-inw,¡± Jack said hoarsely. ¡°You know about Doctor Nik, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Wait!!¡± Beatrice raised her hand in the air, stopping Jack from continuing. ¡°Was Robin contacting Doctor Nik to make Zwetta...¡± ¡°Yes, whatever is in your head right now. Robin wanted to make my daughter-inw look like a living corpse so that he can indulge his desires at any time without any resistance from Zwetta, the drug that the doctor invented. Nik is able to make someone lose their ability to think or in other words that person will be brain dead.¡± Beatrice immediately covered her mouth with both hands, as well as Veronika who was already teary eyed. They both did not expect that Robin would have the heart to do such a cruel thing to Zwetta, his own student who had made him rich. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re asking for your help to catch Robin.¡± Areez continued Jack¡¯s words with a slightly trembling voice, seeing how the condition of Lauren¡¯s corpse, who was a victim of Robin Jones¡¯ madness, made his human side shaken. ¡°Not only for Zwetta who is currently pregnant, but also for the good of all the girls in this world. We all don¡¯t know what will happen in the future if Robin is allowed to roam around with the drug, should we wait for the other Laurens to fall first?¡± Areez¡¯s question managed to shake Beatrice and Veronika¡¯s feminine side, even though all this time both of them had lived with their hands covered in blood, their empathy for fellow women had made them both so devastated. The shocking truth about Robin¡¯s identity left both of them speechless. Areez turned to Jack, he seemed to ask Jack for his opinion because the two girls who were sitting in front of him did not respond to what he said. Jack nodded slowly, before finally walking towards the ce where Veronika and Beatrice were sitting. Unexpectedly Jack knelt down, aligning himself with Veronika and Beatrice who were still sitting on the sofa on the floor. ¡°You two want to help us, right?¡± said Jack quietly. Beatrice bit her lower lip tightly, slowly moving her head up looking straight at Jack who was kneeling in front of her. ¡°Can you take us to meet Zwetta?¡± ¡°EH?¡± ¡°Take us to see Zwetta, we have to make sure Zwetta is healthy and okay.¡± Veronika continued Beatrice¡¯s sentence. Jack straightened up, the request that Veronika had just made was difficult to grant. What¡¯s more, coupled with his still very high suspicion towards the two girls who were already wearing explosive anklets, Jack still couldn¡¯t believe either of them. ¡°We want to apologize to Zwetta,¡± Beatrice said softly. ¡°We want to apologize to her for following Robin¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°It seems that your request will be difficult for me to grant.¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes stared intently at Jack. ¡°Why? We just wanted to meet and apologize to her, we won¡¯t do anything bad to her. We swear...¡± ¡°Zwetta and Christian¡¯s first child died a month ago of heart failure.¡± Jack spoke the truth. ¡°That¡¯s why at this time my son is so closely guarding his wife who is pregnant, especially coupled with the terror from Robin and doctor Giana who managed to escape from Russia, I think the possibility of you meeting her will be very difficult.¡± Beatrice¡¯s lips trembled, her eyes immediately felt hot when she heard the news of Luna¡¯s death. ¡°H-has Zwetta really managed to remember everything?¡± asked Veronika hoarsely. Jack smiled. ¡°Yes, Zwetta managed to remember everything. All of her memories since leaving the hotel in Zurich and her life with the Wilson family until her first pregnancy with Luna, Zwetta managed to remember.¡± Beatrice and Veronika¡¯s faces immediately went pale, looking frightened. Their guilt multiplies. Chapter 409 409 Doctor Giana¡¯s hideout Having first-level self-defense experience made Doctor Giana able to survive the teachings of Dimitry, Doctor Giana, who had now arrived in Paris, was seen hiding in a fodder warehouse in arge farm area on the border. ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this, I have to get to Luxembourg soon,¡± said doctor Giana to herself, her slightly wrinkled eyes staring straight at the window that shows the border between Luxembourg and France. After continuing to run and hide from the Russian mafia who managed to paralyze doctor Nic, doctor Giana chose to survive and hide in the warehouse where she is currently. In addition to replenishing her energy, doctor Giana is also trying to devise a new n after finding out that she is currently a fugitive from the international police. Doctor Giana hardened her jaw when she read thest message that Robin sent early this morning, in that message Robin asked her to immediately enter Luxembourg. Robin, who was so selfish, didn¡¯t care about Doctor Giana¡¯s current condition. What Robin had in mind at this time was to immediately get Doctor Nic¡¯s medicine so he could act immediately. ¡°You really are the most selfish person I¡¯ve ever known, Robin,¡± growled doctor Giana with emotion. ¡°When my life is being threatened like this all you have in mind is how to get this drug to you as soon as possible, you are really heartless.¡± Doctor Giana¡¯s face went pale as soon as she finished saying the word ¡®heartless¡¯. Her human side was suddenly disturbed. Doctor Giana slowly took out the forbidden drug that she had risked her life from doctor Nik. As a doctor who has sworn an oath before God to use her knowledge and abilities for people who need help, Doctor Giana suddenly feels guilty. Even though currently the drug in her hands had not been used, doctor Giana immediately thought of the terrible effects of the drug. ¡°Quickly go to Russia, meet doctor Nik and ask for the medicine I ordered. After sessfully getting the drug from doctor Nichs, you immediately followed me to Luxembourg, we both had to bring Zwetta.¡± Doctor Giana¡¯s whole body shook violently, because she was too focused on running away from doctor Giana so that she didn¡¯t process Robin¡¯s words carefully. Now that she had managed to analyze word for word what Robin had said, doctor Giana was afraid. ¡°Bringing Zwetta..¡± doctor Giana muttered hoarsely. ¡°Could Robin want to use this drug to make Zwetta submit?¡± Doctor Giana immediately covered her mouth using both hands. ..... ¡°Oh Jesus...¡± **** Areez leaned against the sofa with his eyes tightly closed, thest few days have been really tiring for him. If it weren¡¯t for wanting to fix past mistakes, Areez definitely wouldn¡¯t want to go through such pains as now. It¡¯s not only his body that is tired, his soul and mind are also very exhausted. Robin Jones, who was originally thought of as a weak man, was not what he had imagined, the man was smoother than an eel. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Suri¡¯s gentle voice sounded so clear to Areez¡¯s ears. Within seconds, Areez immediately opened his eyes wide. ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Suri back. ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡± Areez smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± ¡°No progress yet?¡± Areez¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Robin Jones is really very shrewd, the guy is good at hiding. His experience as a former secret agent is really not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°Was the attempt to bait Robin Jones using the two girls unsessful?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t work, honey.¡± Areez touched Suri¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°But it hasn¡¯t worked yet, we have to be very careful and full of calctions. The reason is if we make the slightest mistake then all our ns will be in vain, it will be increasingly difficult for Robin Jones to be lured out of his hiding ce.¡± Suri lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if things will go this long, I¡¯m really worried for Zwetta¡¯s. Robin Jones needs to be caught, he is really very dangerous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re doing our best to catch that crazy guy. What¡¯s certain is that at this point Robin and Andres must be at their wit¡¯s end because their ns were read by us, that¡¯s why in thest few days the two of them haven¡¯t shown themselves at all. In a public ce like a few days ago.¡± ¡°Was Andres showing up at the jewelry shop part of Robin¡¯s n?¡± asked Suri surprised. Areez nodded. ¡°Yeah, Andres¡¯ double appearance at the jewelry shop was part of Robin¡¯s n to distract us. But it was lucky Dimitry had read through the n, that¡¯s why we started deploying double the number of troops in ces Andres had visited. We immediately changed the strategy of initially just monitoring Andres¡¯ movements from a distance to hunting operations, wherever Andres appeared we would catch him. But until three days had passed Andres actually hid himself with Robin in a cepletely undetected by us.¡± ¡°Have you checked any ces?¡± asked Suri curiously. ¡°Starting from hotels, empty houses, unused buildings, brothels, bars and other such ces, we havebed them one by one, but their traces arepletely invisible.¡± Suri frowned at Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you search the settlements?¡± Suri interrupted Areez with a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Robin Jones must have chosen an unusual ce to hide and a residential area is one of the best ces to hide.¡± Areez straightened his body, Suri¡¯s words tickled his heart. ¡°Robin must have chosen a ce like that to hide because he could guess that you would definitely not suspect or investigate the settlements,¡± Suri added. While digesting the words Suri said, suddenly Areez was startled by the loud sound of his cell phone ringing. Areez quickly took out his cell phone from his pocket. ¡°Who?¡± Areez pointed his phone at Suri. ¡°Aldrich.¡± Suri nodded slowly. ¡°Talk Aldrich,¡± Areez said loudly. ¡°Return to The Warrior base.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Suri screamed loudly when she recognized her father¡¯s voice, apparently Jack borrowed Aldrich¡¯s cellphone to contact Areez. ¡°You¡¯reing to my house?!¡± Jack¡¯s voice rose two octaves. Areez chuckled. ¡°I need Suri, that¡¯s why I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°Need Suri? What do you mean, Areez? Don¡¯t mess with my daughter, right now you haven¡¯t fully gotten my permission to date Suri,¡± Jack said threateningly. ¡°Jack.¡± Anne, who had been standing not far from where Suri and Areez sat, finally spoke up. ¡°Areez didn¡¯t do anything, he was just taking a break.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep defending him, Anne.¡± ¡°Daddy, why is Daddy getting angry like this?¡± Suri, who was already annoyed, did not want to lose. ¡°Areez just resting for a while, he didn¡¯t do anything so Daddy doesn¡¯t need to be this angry. After all, I¡¯m with Mommy here, Areez definitely won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. So don¡¯t get angry like this.¡± Jack smiled where he was sitting, without Suri, Anne and Areez knowing that Jack could actually see what they were doing through the CCTV camera connected to hisptop. Jack wasn¡¯t really mad either, he was just teasing Areez. Jack¡¯sughter finally came. ¡°Return to The Warrior base, Areez. There are new developments for you to see.¡± ¡°What development?¡± ¡°Doctor Giana responded to the message Beatrice sent, it seems the doctor doesn¡¯t know that Beatrice is with us,¡± Jack replied with a smile. Areez immediately got up from the sofa. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°And now we have managed to get the coordinates of the ce where Doctor Giana was hiding,¡± Jack added. ¡°Are you serious, sir? You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be of any use on something this important,¡± Jack replied firmly. ¡°Right now Erick and the others are heading to where the doctor is hiding by helicopter.¡± ¡°What? Helicopter? Isn¡¯t it too big of a risk to use a helicopter to attack the doctor¡¯s hideout? She will surely run away as soon as she hears the noise of the helicopter.¡± Jack chuckled. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, have you? Jackson rke has a lot of the best in the fleet, including silent helicopters. The helicopters don¡¯t make any noise so the doctor has no way of escaping.¡± Immediately Areez flinched. ¡°Okay, I will immediately go to The Warrior¡¯s headquarters.¡± After saying that, Areez immediately cut off his phone connection with Jack and rushed to the exit without saying goodbye to Suri and Anne. The information provided by Jack really made Areez¡¯s spirits re again. Even though they haven¡¯t seeded in getting Robin yet, the capture of doctor Giana will be a big advantage for all of them, because the medicine that doctor Giana brought is what they have to secure first. That¡¯s why Areez decided to quickly return to where he had been living for the past few days. ¡°Your history is over this time Robin,¡± said Areez full of emotion. ¡°Because of you I lost a lot of my precious time with Suri, I will ensure that your punishment is the most painful punishment.¡± **** rke¡¯s East House Zwetta returned the empty ss of milk to Christian who was sitting beside her. ¡°Are you full or want some more?¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°Already full.¡± ¡°Good, you can enjoy the evening sunfortably then,¡± Christian said with a smile, his left hand stroking Zwetta¡¯s stomach. The baby is now seven weeks old. ¡°Until when are we going to hide in this ce, Christ? I¡¯m tired, I want to enjoy the scenery elsewhere.¡± ¡°Zee ..¡± ¡°If indeed Robin has not been caught, then allow me to appear. I¡¯m sure that Robin will definitelye out of hiding.¡± Chapter 410 410 Lauren sad story Christian¡¯s eyes opened wide, Zwetta¡¯s unexpected words almost made him drop the ss that was still in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure Robin will...¡± ¡°No!¡± Christian firmly rejects Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ve lost you once because of that psychopathic man and I don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake for the second time, especially now that you¡¯re pregnant, I don¡¯t want to take the slightest risk.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Robin targeted you from the start, Zee. He wanted to make you his gratification like he did to his ex-girlfriend who had be a corpse.¡± Zwetta flinched. ¡°W-what?¡± Christian immediately massaged his sore forehead, because he was too angry to speak. Christian forgets that Zwetta still doesn¡¯t know about Robin¡¯s sexual disorder. ¡°Christ.¡± Zwetta immediately gripped Christian¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°Tell me, what did you mean earlier!!¡± Christian looked at Zwetta who was so curious with love, even though his wife had soiled her hands with countless human blood, Christian knew that his wife was a good woman. Zwetta is just too obedient to Robin who has used her for years. ..... ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll tell you everything but you have to promise me to stay calm,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°You can promise?¡± Zwetta nodded her head vigorously. ¡°I promise, I promise I¡¯ll stay calm.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go into the room, I want to tell you everything in the room.¡± Zwetta, who was already very curious, could only surrender to her husband¡¯s will, without daring to argue back. Zwetta followed Christian¡¯s steps to their room. Christian then closed the bedroom door carefully as soon as Zwetta entered, even though what was being discussed was Robin¡¯s disgrace but Christian didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear it. ¡°So...¡± ¡°All I want to tell you right now is the disgrace of your former boss, a person who has contributed to saving you. But I still have to tell you this because sooner orter you also have to know what a real man is like,¡± Christian said slowly, starting to speak. Zwetta intertwined her fingers. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why are you talking to me like this?¡± ¡°You promised me to stay calm.¡± Christian again gave Zwetta. ¡°And while I¡¯m talking, I hope you won¡¯t interrupt me. You can live up to that.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Christian finally started telling Zwetta about Robin Jones¡¯ secret. Not wanting to make Zwetta doubt his story, Christian also shows photos of Lauren¡¯s corpse, which for a year has been an outlet for Robin¡¯s lust in the basement of his house. Zwetta initially thought what Christian said was just a joke, but after she saw a video of a forensic doctor examining Lauren¡¯s body before being buried Zwetta believed it. ¡°And finally my curiosity about Robin¡¯s crazy n was answered. The reason Robin wanted to paralyze you with the drug was to make you the next Lauren. Sorry if I have to speak to you this rudely, I hope you can understand what I really mean. I really have no intention of bringing Robin down, Zee. I just want to tell you what a man really is,¡± Christian said softly ending his words, Christian then prepared himself to receive various questions from Zwetta who had been locking his lips tightly. Zwetta ced the smart tablet carefully selecting Christian on the table. Seeing Zwetta who was silent made Christian feel annoyed, Christian was not happy to see Zwetta who was just silent like now. ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even know there was a human corpse in that room,¡± Zwetta hoarsely. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the room I always passed when I was picking up some gym equipment was the ce where Robin abused Lauren who was already a corpse, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Badump... Christian flinched. quickly Christian grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand in his warm embrace. ¡°Shhh... calm down, calm down, Zee. You promised me to calm down, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zwetta¡¯s tears fell profusely ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know about this, Christ. I had no idea Robin could do such a cruel thing to a dead person. I really don¡¯t know.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to apologize because it wasn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°But I live in that house, Christ. I live under the roof with Robin and Lauren¡¯s body, Lauren must be very sad being abused like that for months.¡± Christian immediately tightened his arms around Zwetta, the words that just came out of Zwetta¡¯s made him uneasy after .. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Zee. At that time you were just an innocent teenager who didn¡¯t know anything, at that time you were just too excited about learning, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t notice Lauren¡¯s presence in the room, especially with Robin¡¯s strict ban. So stop ming yourself, you are innocent at all dear,¡± Christian said hoarsely. ¡°The only person who is guilty is Robin, he is the only person who should be responsible for the crimes that Lauren experienced.¡± Zwetta sobbed in Christian arms, it was very difficult to ept that story. Zwetta felt her chest hurt very much at this time. ¡°Currently the New York police have named Robin as a suspect, all of his photos have been distributed throughout the Schengen countries to narrow his space. Robin will be caught soon enough.¡± Zwetta lifted her face from Christian¡¯s chest, her moist eyes staring unblinkingly at her husband. ¡°Does Lauren¡¯s family know about this?¡± ¡± I don¡¯t know, Ronin doesn¡¯t share any details about Lauren¡¯s family. Ronin only said that Lauren was an orphan, that¡¯s why no one was aware of Lauren¡¯s disappearance for a year,¡± Christian answered slowly, his voice sounding a little hoarse. ¡°Oh my God..¡± ¡°Lauren is the same as you, at first she is also helped by Robin. After that meeting, the intensity of Robin and Lauren¡¯s meetings became more frequent until they finally decided to have a love rtionship until Lauren finally had to die in an ident. Robin, who did not ept being left by Lauren, then lost her eyes. He stole Lauren¡¯s body from the funeral home, brought it home and hid Lauren¡¯s body in the basement. Losing loved ones in a row made Robin finally lose his sanity so he was reckless,¡± said Christian quietly. ¡°Jesus christ ....¡± Continue Chapter 411 411 Robin¡¯s revenge n ¡°Poor Robin, he must have been devastated then.¡± Christian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but still his actions cannot be justified. What Robin did was out of line. Stealing a corpse and making it a means of giving vent to desires is beyond the normal limits of a normal human being, that¡¯s why Robin must be tried. He must be held ountable for his actions before the judge, not only to create a deterrent effect but also to provide justice to Lauren.¡± ¡°Hopefully Robin will be held ountable for his actions which are notmendable.¡± ¡°My wife is really very kind hearted.¡± Christian tries to make a joke to lighten the mood. ¡°Even though Robin is a person who has contributed to my life, I still don¡¯t justify his actions which were very inappropriate,¡± said Zwetta hoarsely. ¡°Even though Lauren is his girlfriend, Robin is still not justified in doing the most beautiful thing.¡± Christian squeezed Zwetta¡¯s fingers gently. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about Robin for now, I have some good news to tell you.¡± ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°Daddy has managed to find Doctor Giana¡¯s whereabouts, currently Erick and The Warrior members are going to the farm, where the doctor is hiding.¡± Zwetta raised an eyebrow. ¡°Farm?¡± ..... ¡°Doctor Giana who has be a fugitive is currently hiding in a warehouse where fodder is stored in order to get rid of traces. Daddy managed to find out the truth about Doctor Giana after the doctor replied to a message sent by Beatrice. It seems the doctor doesn¡¯t know that Beatrice and Veronika have been caught. That¡¯s why she immediately replied to messages sent by your friend.¡± Suddenly Zwetta gripped Christian¡¯s hand tightly, Christian¡¯s words made her remember Beatrice and Veronika who had been in Luxembourg four days ago. ¡°What is it?¡± Christian asked, confused. ¡°When can I meet Bee and Ve?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Once it¡¯s safe, after Robin and doctor Giana are caught then you can meet the two girls.¡± ¡°But.¡± ¡°Daddy treated your two friends very well, Zee. Don¡¯t worry. They are fine right now,¡± Christian added back. ¡°And actually the two girls also wanted to meet you, since theynded in Luxembourg actually they wanted to meet you right away. But Daddy refused their request, Daddy didn¡¯t want Robin to read our presence in this ce.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°Daddy allowed the two girls to see you after Robin or doctor Giana got caught.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, she looked happy to hear Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, I also agree with that. At least we can secure the dangerous drug first and then we¡¯ll talk about your meeting,¡± Christian answered softly with a smile. Zwetta throws herself into Christian¡¯s arms. ¡°I hope all of this ends soon, I¡¯m tired of hiding in this ce. I want to live life in peace, enjoy my pregnancyfortably and happily like never before.¡± Christian¡¯s heart rate immediately elerated. The tightness came back when he remembered the stupidity he had done to Zwetta. ¡°All of this will be over soon, Zee. I promise to take you wherever you want to go after Robin, Andres and doctor Giana are caught. I will take you on a vacation around the world if you want,¡± Christian said hoarsely. Zwetta , who had not noticed Christian¡¯s change in emotion, gave a small smile. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to travel the world. I want to go to Echternach, I want to see my mom and dad. I want to thank them for making me feel the warmth of a family.¡± ¡°Oh my dear, what should I do with you?¡± Christian tightened his arms around Zwetta. *** Andres, who was starting to get depressed because he couldn¡¯t get out of his hiding ce, was currently seen trying hard to swallow crushed dry instant noodles to fill his hungry stomach, since Jack ordered members of The Warrior to arrest Andres and Robin on the spot, making Andres and Robin have to be very careful. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated them too much.¡± Robin who was peeking from behind the opened curtain slightly muttered under her breath. ¡°They have already started moving into this area.¡± ¡°Then what should we do, boss? Do we have to change residence again?¡± Robin shook her head. ¡°No, we don¡¯t need to move for now. As long as we don¡¯t make any moves, those damn bodyguards definitely won¡¯t know where we are.¡± Andres squeezed his fingers, Robin¡¯s words disturbed him. ¡°Doctor G is already near us, Andres. After I get the medicine, we can leave this ce immediately, you can go wherever you like.¡± Andres flinched, he looked shocked. ¡°You fired me, boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not firing you, I just want to give you a choice. Stay with me or live your own life, because I¡¯m sure that after I give Zwetta the drug everything will change. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you that choice, I don¡¯t want to restrain someone who doesn¡¯t want to work with me,¡± Robin said tly without expression, Robin did not realize that he had vited what he had just said. ¡°I won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll stille with you, boss,¡± Andres stuttered, joining Robin long enough to make Andres memorize the character of the man who had just offered him freedom. That¡¯s why he tly refused Robin¡¯s offer, because the freedom that Robin really meant was death. Robin smiled. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m d to hear that. Now go to sleep, we¡¯ll go to doctor Giana¡¯s early tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll pick up Doctor Nik¡¯s precious medicine.¡± Andres, who was good at reading Robin¡¯s mood, left the dining table. Robin¡¯s words were orders that couldn¡¯t be denied, especially at important moments like this. Robin hit the wall in front of him hard right after Andres closed his bedroom door, even though Andres didn¡¯t say anything, Robin knew that his men were starting to feel ufortable. Robin could read everything well from Andres¡¯ eyes when talking to him. ¡°One by one,¡± Robin hoarsely said, all the veins popping out of his face. ¡°After I seed in teaching Zwetta , your turn wille soon. Enjoy yourst breath in this world, Andres.¡± Chapter 412 412 Doctor Giana caught Not realizing that she was surrounded from all sides, Doctor Giana was still casually enjoying the food belonging to one of the farm workers she stole. Even though she was actually embarrassed, doctor Giana had no other choice. She needed to eat to replenish her energy before continuing her journey again. Brak... The fragile wooden door was immediately shattered when it was kicked with full force. Doctor Giana, who had just drunk, could only give up when dozens of guns were pointed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t fight.¡± Erick, who appeared from behind the Warrior members who had surrounded Doctor Giana, spoke calmly. ¡°You¡¯re under siege now, doctor.¡± Doctor Giana who didn¡¯t expect to be caught so quickly tilted her head, she slowly tried to move her hand towards the backpack lying on her left side. ¡°Do not move!¡± Erick snapped back. ¡°Take your hand from the duffel bag.¡± Doctor Giana didn¡¯t care at all about Erick¡¯s warning, the doctor kept trying to reach her backpack which in the end forced Erick to open a shot that directly hit doctor Giana¡¯s left hand. ¡°Ouchh...¡± ..... Erick thinned his lips. ¡°I warned you not to move, doctor. So don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Who are you guys? Why are you doing this to me?¡± screamed doctor Giana in pain, the shot that was fired by Erick made fresh blood flow profusely from his left hand. Instead of answering the doctor¡¯s questions that had bothered them all for the past ten days, Erick ordered a member of The Warrior to secure the doctor¡¯s backpack. After the master¡¯s men managed to secure doctor Giana¡¯s backpack, Erick returned to focusing his attention on the female doctor he had just shot. ¡°You should have guessed who we are, doctor.¡± ¡°You Christian rke¡¯s people?¡± doctor Giana hissed with pain. ¡°Jackson rke to be more precise,¡± Erick said with a smile. ¡°We were ordered by Mr. Jack to arrest you and bring you to him.¡± ¡°To hell with Jackson rke!!¡± the doctor scolded Giana, annoyed. ¡°I have nothing to do with him, you can¡¯t do this to me. I can sue you for...¡± ¡°Miss Zwetta is Mr. Jack¡¯s daughter-inw, of course he will protect his daughter-inw in every way possible including ordering us to thwart your n to give medicine made by doctor Nic on Robin to get his act on Miss Zwetta.¡± Erick cut Doctor Giana¡¯s words firmly. Doctor Giana looked very angry, Robin¡¯s n had really failed. The whereabouts of the medicine invented by doctor Nik, which she risked her life to bring from Russia, is already known to the opposing party. Doctor Giana chuckled . ¡°So that kid really ended up betraying us, she¡¯s so ungrateful.¡± ¡°Why is Miss Zwetta thanking the man who made her forget about her baby?¡± ¡°You ..¡± ¡°And now Miss Zwetta has managed to remember everything, from the whereabouts of her baby to what you have done. So there is nothing wrong with Miss Zwetta leaving you,¡± Erick added again without changing his expression. ¡°What kind of friends are you guys after all? No friend would hurt a friend, let alone put their life in danger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Erick narrowed his eyes. ¡°Doctor Nik and all his findings are us , including the drug he created which was forbidden. So you don¡¯t have to pretend you don¡¯t understand where I¡¯m talking, doctor. We all even know what you will use the drug for next.¡± Doctor Giana winced in pain, the stabbing pain in her left hand came more intense than before. And Erick finally read Giana¡¯s pain. Not wanting to make his fugitives bleed to death, Erick then ordered The Warrior members to immediately take doctor Giana to the hospital. In a short time, doctor Giana, who was covered in blood, was sessfully moved. As soon as the helicopter carrying Doctor Giana was airborne properly, Erick immediately contacted Jack. He reports everything that happened to Jack, including the shooting he was forced to let go because doctor Giana tried to fight back. ¡°Good, take her to the hospital immediately. Me and the others will be waiting for you at the hospital.¡± Jack¡¯s voice sounded clear in Erick¡¯s ears. ¡°Okay sir, I will immediately go to the hospital with doctor Giana.¡± ¡°Wait Erick.¡± Jack interrupted Erick¡¯s words loudly. ¡°The medicine, did you manage to secure the medicine?¡± Erick smiled. ¡°Doctor Giana¡¯s backpack is with me at the moment, but I don¡¯t dare to open it. Therefore I don¡¯t know whether the medicine is in this bag or not, but considering Doctor Giana¡¯s efforts that were hard enough to protect this bag it feels like the forbidden drug is actually in this bag.¡± ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll open together at the hospital. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the hospital,¡± Jack said again before finally hanging up the phone. Not wanting to disappoint his Master, Erick decided to return to the city center by helicopter. He wanted to immediately give the doctor Giana¡¯s backpack that had been taken away five minutes ago. *** The footsteps of dozens of The Warrior members made the visitors to the hospital stop their activities, as did several medical workers who were in the hospital lobby. Even though they had often seen situations like this, the presence of dozens of men dressed all in ck who came at the same time made them curious. And the health worker¡¯s curiosity was finally answered when a familiar figure emerged from the main door with several other people. The presence of Jackson rke at the hospital really caught the attention of many people, fortunately the members of The Warrior who had arrived earlier managed to create a posse to protect the master from the constant curiosity of the people in the main lobby of the rke family hospital. ¡°Have they arrived yet?¡± ¡°The first helicopter justnded 5 minutes ago, sir. While the helicopter carrying Erick and...¡± Jack smiled when he heard the roar of the helicopter¡¯s propellers. ¡°Looks like Erick has arrived, prepare everything. I want the ce to be clean and make sure no one can reach that ce,¡± Jack said quietly to doctor Michael, the hospital director. Doctor Michael nodded his head, half running the hospital director left Jack with his two assistants to theboratory that Jack asked to be sterilized from people who were not interested. ¡°Where¡¯s Dimitry, why can¡¯t he be seen? ¡°I¡¯m here, sir.¡± Dimitry, who had just arrived, answered Jack¡¯s question quickly. Did Erick manage to bring the drug safely?¡± Jack shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Erick hasn¡¯t dared to open the doctor¡¯s backpack yet.¡± ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t he have checked before...¡± ¡°Erick is my most loyal subordinate, he can¡¯t possibly dare to do something without my approval. Including opening doctor Giana¡¯s bag.¡± Dimitry thinned his lips, he finally realized his mistake. He almost forgot that the person standing in front of him right now was Jackson rke, a person who had enormous influence in Europe. ¡°Erick had arrived at theboratory with That bag, sir,¡± said doctor Michael who re-emerged from the elevator. Jack and Dimitry immediately walked towards the elevator, following doctor Michael who was already waiting for them. Jack and Dimitry had learned to be nervous. This dangerous drug must be destroyed immediately! Continue Chapter 413 413 Zwetta¡¯s greatest sorrow While the professors and assistants were analyzing the medicine that Erick brought in a specialboratory, Jack and the others didn¡¯t speak at all. They looked tense waiting for the results even though it was one hundred percent certain that the medicine Erick had brought was a dangerous drug created by the terrible doctor Nik. ¡°Daddy!!¡± Not just Jacks. Areez, Dimitry and the others immediately turned towards the source of the sound while Christian was walking quickly towards them with Zwetta. ¡°Is it true that doctor Giana and the drug have been secured?¡± he asked seriously. ¡°Why did you two show up at the hospital? You haven¡¯t forgotten that your wife is being targeted by Robin, have you?¡± Jack asked back in a high tone, Jack¡¯s attention was then fixed on Zwetta who was standing beside Christian. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you refuse when this bad boy asked you out, Zee?¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°The naughty one is not Christian, the naughty one is me because I have stubbornly forced Christian to go to this hospital.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Daddy heard it himself, didn¡¯t he?¡± Christian chirps sarcastically. ¡°The one who is stubborn and insists oning to this hospital is Daddy¡¯s daughter-inw, she even threatens to go on a hunger strike if she is not allowed to go to this hospital.¡± Jack raised one eyebrow. ¡°Is that true, Zee?¡± ..... Zwetta smiled broadly again. ¡°I¡¯m healthy and fine, after all I¡¯m with all of you right now. So there¡¯s nothing to worry about, right?¡± Jack immediately closed his lips tightly, the answer Zwetta left him unable to speak. His daughter-inw was really very smart to answer his words. Christian pats his father¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Daddy saw for yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zwetta gave a wideugh without a sound, showing a row of clean white teeth that were neatly arranged without guilt. ¡°So when will I be allowed to see doctor Giana?¡± ¡°Zwetta!¡± ¡°Zee.¡± Zwetta tilted her head, annoyed by the response people were giving her. ¡°She¡¯s a dangerous man and you¡¯re not allowed to meet her,¡± Jack said firmly. ¡°Not only for you, but for the good of your baby, Zee.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, have you?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. ¡°I am part of them, I even worked on the same mission with Doctor Giana and the others. That¡¯s why there¡¯s nothing to worry about, especially now that Doctor Giana is injured from a gunshot wound, right?¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°I will also be careful, I just want to see her condition, nothing more,¡± Zwetta again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to meet old friends?¡±. Jack took a deep breath, he realized that he would not be able to win the talk from his daughter-inw. After taking a deep breath, Jack then gave permission for Christian to take his wife to see doctor Giana who was still unconscious after the operation to remove the bullet in her hand thirty minutes ago. At Jack¡¯s request, doctor Giana is made temporarily unconscious. Jack wants to focus on the dangerous drug first before taking care of doctor Giana. ¡°You can see it, but only through the mirror and nothing more,¡± said Jack firmly. ¡°After all she is a dangerous person and we still have to be wary of her.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly, agreeing to the conditions given by her father-inw even though she was a little disappointed. ¡°Thanks Daddy.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°Go on, the doctor is in the VIP room. Christian knows his ce.¡± Zwetta immediately turned to Christian with sparkling eyes, forcing her husband to immediately take her to where doctor Giana was. Having no other opportunity, Christian finally immediately took his wife to the ce where Doctor Giana was. ¡°The baby is fine, right?¡± Jack asked softly to Kainer who didn¡¯t go with Christian and Zwetta to doctor Giana¡¯s room. Kainer smiled. ¡°Zwetta¡¯s pregnancy is progressing normally, sir, and her baby is perfectly healthy too.¡± ¡°Are you sure doctor Caitlyn has done a thorough examination of her?¡± he asked again. ¡°Yes sir, doctor Caitlyn can even confirm if Mrs. Zwetta¡¯s current baby is a boy.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Kainer pursed his lips. ¡°Yes, young master had the same reaction as you when doctor Caitlyn told him the sex of the baby a few days ago.¡± ¡°Oh Jesus.¡± Jack muttered hoarsely. ¡°Thank you for all the blessings you have bestowed on us all.¡± Dimitry patted Jack gently on the shoulder. ¡°Congrattions on this happy news, sir.¡± Jack turned to Dimitry. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You really have to look after the baby now sir,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°We have to catch Robin as soon as possible, after all the man is still dangerous even without the drug.¡± ¡°What Areez said is true, Robin Jones is still dangerous even though we have managed to secure the drug and doctor Giana. His track record as the best secret agent in America we can not underestimate.¡± Dimitry replied to Areez quickly. Jack pursed his lips. ¡°I know, the operation to chase the man will continue. Until that man is caught, I won¡¯t be able to rest easily.¡± *** ¡°Why isn¡¯t she conscious? Doesn¡¯t the bullet removal wound have kept her unconscious all this time, right?¡± Zwetta quietly to a nurse who had just opened the curtains in Doctor Giana¡¯s treatment room so she could see the condition of her former co-worker. The young nurse swallowed hard, looking nervous and scared. Christian who managed to notice the young nurse¡¯s fear then put his hand on Zwetta¡¯s gently. ¡°Daddy asked the doctor to make doctor Giana unconscious.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°For safety,¡± Christian answered slowly. ¡± Not only for the safety of the doctor, but also for the safety of all of us. That¡¯s why he has to be knocked unconscious for a while, don¡¯t worry she¡¯ll still be fine.¡± Zwetta thinned her lips. ¡°Too bad, even though I purposely came this far is because I wanted to talk to her.¡± ¡°Zee..¡± ¡°I want to know what the reason is for wanting to help Robin by making me forget everything, forget my parents and Luna,¡± Zwetta hoarsely, mentioning Luna¡¯s name again made her sad. ¡°I want to hear the reason, Christ.¡± Christian tightened his embrace on Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°Luna has calmed down right now, she is already happy in heaven. We don¡¯t need to keep crying over her death, Zee.¡± ¡°I know that Luna has calmed down now, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing wrong if I ask directly the person who made me forget my own child,¡± said Zwetta sadly. Chapter 414 414 Zwetta¡¯sing Christiannds a kiss full of love on Zwetta which feels moist. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to ask her when she wakes upter, Zee. We still have plenty of time for that.¡± Zwetta nods, she slowly turns her face towards Christian. ¡°Then when can I meet Bee and Ve?¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately changed drastically. ¡°We didn¡¯t discuss this before, Zee.¡± ¡°I know, but shouldn¡¯t it be okay if I....¡± ¡°Even though the two girls are under The Warrior¡¯s close supervision, they are fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about the situation,¡± Christian said again. Zwetta lowered her head, suppressing the anger that was rumbling in her chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go, doctor Caitlyn is waiting for us in her office.¡± Zwetta raised her head. ¡°Doctor Caitlyn is here?¡± Christian nods. ¡°Yes, doctor Caitlyn is in her office.¡± ..... Zwetta smiled a little, unconsciously her hand touched her belly which was starting to bulge a little. Even though previously doctor Caitlyn told her that the baby in her womb was male, Zwetta wanted to confirm it herself by doing an ultrasound examination. ¡°You¡¯re curious, right?¡± Christian asked in a half whisper. ¡°Yes,¡± Zwetta hoarsely, her cheeks red. ¡°Okay then let¡¯s go to doctor Caitlyn¡¯s room, I¡¯m just as curious as you are.¡± Without arguing, Zwetta then followed Christian¡¯s steps to doctor Caitlyn¡¯s room which became one with doctor Catherine¡¯s room, her daughter. The two obstetricians deliberately asked to be ced in the same room so they could rece each other if one of them was unable to attend the hospital. Because she had previously made a schedule, Zwetta was then taken by a nurse to the doctor¡¯s examination bed to prepare equipment to perform an ultrasound examination through the abdomen. Zwetta looked so nervous, her face looked so tense. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zee. Your baby¡¯s condition will be fine, we will only do an external examination,¡± said doctor Caitlyn slowly, trying to calm Zwetta who looked very scared and nervous. Zwetta lips. ¡°I¡¯m just nervous, doc.¡± ¡°I know, your mother-inw used to be as nervous as you when she was pregnant with Christian and his helpless twin brother,¡± Doctor Caitlyn started to apply a special gel over Zwetta which immediately felt cold as soon as it touched Zwetta which had started to bulge a little. ¡°Mommy can be nervous too?¡± asked Zwetta surprised. Doctor Caitlynughed. ¡°Of course, all pregnant women must be nervous in the early days of their pregnancy. Just like what you are experiencing right now...look at this, your baby sac is clearly visible.¡± Zwetta immediately turned her face towards the monitor that Caitlyn¡¯s doctor was showing her. ¡°Can we hear his heartbeat, doc?¡± asked Christian hoarsely, his eyes filled with tears staring at the monitor screen that was showing the state of his baby. Doctor Caitlyn pursed her lips. ¡°The fetal heartbeat can first be detected by vaginal ultrasound at 5 1/2 to 6 weeks into pregnancy. That¡¯s when the first signs of the developing embryo can sometimes be seen. However, as we currently only do ultrasound of the abdomen, We can¡¯t hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat yet, but if you both really want to hear the sound of the heartbeat then we can do a transvaginal ultrasound examination.¡± ¡°Transvaginal ultrasound?¡± ¡°USG is done by inserting a tool into the vagina that...¡± ¡°No!¡± Christian immediately rejected the offer given by doctor Caitlyn. ¡°We will patiently wait until the timees without having to do a transvaginal ultrasound examination like that.¡± Doctor Caitlyn smiled a little. ¡°You are very much like Mr Jack, a possessive man who loves his wife so much. You are lucky to have a husband like Mr Christian, Zee.¡± ¡°Yes, I was lucky,¡± Zwetta quietly. ¡°No, I¡¯m the lucky one to have you, Zee.¡± ¡°You two are lucky to have each other,¡± said doctor Caitlyn quietly, smiling warmly. Zwetta and Christian smiled at the same time hearing doctor Caitlyn words, their focus was again on the monitor screen that was showing the movement of the fruit of their love growing inside there. *** ¡°Why is there no news from doctor Giana anymore? Why hasn¡¯t she replied to any of the messages I sent? What is the doctor actually doing right now? Doesn¡¯t she know that I¡¯m waiting for her?¡± Andres, who had just finished his favorite burger, slowly wiped his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Could it be that Doctor Giana has...¡± ¡°No, Doctor Giana can¡¯t be caught that easily. She¡¯s a smart and intelligent person, it¡¯s impossible for Doctor Giana to be caught this quickly,¡± Robin said curtly, veins popping in his neck and face when he spoke. ¡°Would you like me to check it in person, boss?¡± ¡°Not.¡± Robin balked at the offer Andres made. ¡°We better wait here.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°The risk is too great, Andres. Christian rke¡¯s men by this time must have been spread all over the country to monitor the movements of the two of us, therefore it¡¯s better for us to just wait patiently even though it will be a little longer,¡± said Robin again. . ¡°Okay then,¡± said Andres conceded. Robin again drank the remaining Vodka in his hand, thinking about how to get Zwetta back soon to make Robin be an alcoholic. Countless bottles of liquor have been used up because of this, being in hiding for nearly four weeks made Robin have to find another outlet as a substitute for the target of his anger. ¡°See what I¡¯ll do to youter, Zee. Don¡¯t call me Robin Jones if I can¡¯t teach an ungrateful girl like you a lesson, I should have taken you to that dungeon a long time ago,¡± Robin said to himself. Because he was tempted by the beauty and Zwetta¡¯s , Robin finally changed his initial ns for Zwetta, he wanted to slowly approach Zwetta and start all their rtionships with love like people out there. Robin doesn¡¯t want to repeat what he did to Lauren, that¡¯s why he wants to keep Zwetta alive and be herself when she bes the greater of his lust someday. Chapter 415 415 Suri was kidnapped Robin kicked Andres¡¯ body which was covered in blood on the floor viciously. Andres¡¯ words , which were considered to have been impudent, were what made Robin finally stab the fruit knife in the chest to the left of his men cruelly. ¡°Useless trash like you should die,¡± Robin said viciously. ¡°You¡¯re just a burden to me.¡± After saying his farewell sentence that was very cruel, Robin immediately left the house where he was hiding, wearing a ck hat and leather jacket, Robin walked quickly into the darkness. Robin¡¯s current goal is to quickly find Zwetta, Robin doesn¡¯t care if he doesn¡¯t currently have doctor Nik¡¯s drug with him. What Robin wanted right now was to immediately give Zwetta punishment, for Robin it would be better for Zwetta to die than to see her with another man. Five minutes after Robin left, dozens of The Warrior members broke into the house where Robin was hiding. Themotion immediately started when one of them found Andres¡¯ body, which had recently turned bloody, when he was unconscious. Even though currently the man they found is the enemy of their master, the members of The Warrior still show their empathetic side as humans. They then took Andres¡¯ body out of the two-story house to the car to be rescued, fortunately ten minutes earlier they had secured the location so that no one knew if a human was injured with a knife stuck in the chest. ¡°Immediately report this to Mr. Jack, it seems Robin Jones has changed his strategy again at this time.¡± *** ¡°What? Are you sure it was Robin Jones?¡± shouted Jack loudly when he received a report from a member of The Warrior who was reporting the condition of Andres who they found unconscious. ¡°Tighten your guard and don¡¯t let your guard down, our enemies are no ordinary people.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡± Christian asked curiously, hearing the words of his father who mentioned Robin Jones¡¯ name clearly made him uneasy. ..... Jack put his phone on the table carefully. ¡°Robin Jones has really lost his sanity, that crazy man stabbed Andres in the left chest with a knife. It looks like the two of them were involved in a big fight before.¡± Zwetta screeched in surprise. ¡°So how is Andres¡¯ current condition?¡± Christian asked again. ¡°Andres is trying to be saved by the doctor.¡± ¡°Then Robin?¡± Zwetta , who had been silent until now, finally asked. Jack shook his head. ¡°That cowardly man ran away, it seems he will carry out his mission alone.¡± ¡°Robin is America¡¯s best former secret agent, he is very smart and intelligent,¡± said Zwetta quietly. ¡°And as someone who was directly trained by him I know a lot about how to work, because it would be better if I took part in this mission.¡± ¡°Not!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Zee!¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind already?!¡± Dimitry, Jack and Christian shouted at the same time. The three of them seemed very angry at Zwetta¡¯s words that she wanted to join the Ronin pursuit mission. ¡°But only I can look for him, I¡¯m the only person who really knows him, including how to be around when he¡¯s on a mission,¡± Zwetta again, Zwetta didn¡¯t care about the angry stares from everyone. What Zwetta wants to do right now is to help them quickly catch and stop Robin¡¯s madness. ¡°I have the best men in all of Europe and they just managed to find Robin¡¯s hideout,¡± said Jack hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯re not doubting my ability to cripple that guy, are you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what it means...¡± ¡°And thank you for the offer you made, but to be honest I refuse it. Members of The Warrior can still catch and hunt them so easily,¡± continued Jack again. Zwetta, who still didn¡¯t give up, then turned to Christian, who had been staring at her with emotion in silence. ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°What Mr. Jack said is right, now we have managed to get a trace of that man¡¯s whereabouts. It would be better if we continue to let The Warriors work like this, it would be a terrible blow to all of us if you were to join in on Robin Jones pursuit operation.¡± With a familiar Russian ent Dimitry interrupted Zwetta. ¡°Especially when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Was what my father and Dimitry said still not enough to make you realize, Zee?¡± asked Christian quietly, his blue eyes stared at Zwetta full of emotion. Zwetta bit her lower lip hard as she realized Christian¡¯s anger that had left her body at this moment. ¡°Damn Robin Jones is sure to get caught,¡± Christian grunts. ¡°Especially now that he¡¯s alone, there¡¯s no one to help him. So you don¡¯t have to bother to join in the pursuit of that rancid bastard.¡± Zwetta lowered her head, facing an angry Christian like this was a difficult thing she couldn¡¯t do. Whereas before she had no fear of the man at all. ¡°I will make sure that man dies,¡± Christian added back full of promise. Zwetta locked her lips tightly again, she really didn¡¯t have a single chance to save Robin. In her little heart, Zwetta still hopes to be able to return the favor to Robin, that¡¯s why she really wants to help the man from death. Zwetta knows that at this time everyone wants the death of her savior. When things were tense suddenly Jack, Christian and Areez¡¯s phones rang simultaneously. This unusual situation suddenly made the three of them silent for a few moments until finally the three of them picked up their respective phones. And Areez was the first person who received his strange phone call. ¡°What?! How could thaaaat?!¡± Areez shouted loudly, his voice filling the room. suddenly Zwetta had a bad feeling, her heart suddenly felt ufortable. ¡°Fuck!!¡± After Areez, now it¡¯s Christian¡¯s turn to scream loudly. ¡°Why can you guys be careless like this? What have you guys done to finally get caught up like this, huh?!¡± ¡°Christian.¡± Zwetta touches Christian¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Robin kidnapped Suri,¡± Jack said hoarsely, his eyes welling up with tears. ¡°That damn man took Suri hostage and...¡± ¡°Daddy!!¡± Christian snaps loudly, stopping his father¡¯s words. Zwetta gasped in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t continue,¡± Christian says hoarsely with emotion. ¡°I wille to him.¡± ¡°No, I wille. Robin Jones will deal directly with me, I will take care of it,¡± said Areez in a broken voice, his chest heaving to show how angry he was at this time. Jack didn¡¯t budge, he was still in the same position while his cellphone was still connected to Anne who was crying in the house with Jorge trying to calm her down. Zwetta who was curious then looked around, looking at Christian, Areez and Jack simultaneously. She looked so desperate because she saw the three men in front of her looking so angry, because her curiosity was not answered finally Zwetta stopped her gaze on Dimitry. Dimitry , who had just kept his cell phone, returned Zwetta¡¯s with a sweet smile, a smile that kept a big secret. ¡°I guess I have to tell you this,¡± Dimitry said quietly in Russian, anguage that Zwetta spoke fluently. ¡°Robin Jones has Suri in custody, he wants us to hand you over as Suri¡¯s recement.¡± Chapter 416 416 Against Robin ¡°Dimitry!!¡± Christian shouted loudly. ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± Christian, who was dizzy with the heavy choice given by Robin, immediately acted quickly, his cold hands immediately gripped Dimitry¡¯s shirt cor tightly. ¡°Do you realize what you just said?¡± Christian asked back right in front of Dimitry¡¯s face. ¡°Zwetta has the right to know, Christ. She must know that Robin is currently holding Suri hostage and asking her to rece Suri¡¯s position,¡± Dimitry said again. ¡°Watch your mouth, dammit. It¡¯s none of your business, it¡¯s mine. My family¡¯s matters have nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t even try to meddle.¡± Christian returns hoarsely, his eyes fixed on Dimitry unblinkingly. Christian¡¯s anger would have exploded had it not been for Areez, Areez, who was much calmer than Christian, managed to control himself again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Christ, everything will be fine,¡± Areez said quietly. ¡°Zwetta is not going anywhere and for Suri you don¡¯t need to worry, at this time Robin is not alone with Suri. There were three other people trapped in the boutique when Robin broke in and the police have now surrounded the ce. Can I assure you that Suri is fine at this time.¡± Christian turns his gaze to Areez, staring at him unblinkingly. ¡°Suri is fine, Robin hasn¡¯t even been able to touch an inch of Suri¡¯s skin,¡± Areez again. ¡°Suri and the people in the boutique hugged each other tightly, trying to strengthen and protect each other.¡± ..... Christian¡¯s angry gaze slowly fades, he seems to calm down a bit. ¡°How do you know that damn bastard hasn¡¯t touched my sister yet?¡± ¡°My men have confirmed that they are already in front of the boutique and are currently trying to sneak in from the roof,¡± said Areez again. Christian narrowed his eyes, trying to read Areez¡¯s face which looked much calmer than before. This man is honest. ¡°We also don¡¯t need to follow the wishes of that madman, just showing Zwetta in front of his eyes I think that¡¯s enough.¡± Christian immediately wrapped his arms around Zwetta¡¯s possessively. ¡°Zwetta is not going anywhere, she will stay with me.¡± ¡°Zwetta to be a fisherman, Christ. We will continue to carry out strict security protocols, Zwetta¡¯s presence in the boutique is only to be used as a distraction. Nothing more,¡± said Areez again. One Christian¡¯s eyebrow rises. ¡°A distraction?¡± Areez took a deep breath. Even though right now his mind was constantly on Suri, Areez still had to think calmly. Christian is a person who can¡¯t be talked to just anyone, talking to him requires a lot of patience. While Areez was talking, Christian wasn¡¯t the only one who was focused on listening. Jack and Dimitry were also good listeners, they agreed to a n made by Areez to get Robin to let Suri go. ¡°Are you sure this n will work?¡± asked Erick seriously. ¡°It should work, if Robin is really crazy about Zwetta this n should work smoothly,¡± Areez answered quickly. ¡°And the sess of this n depends on Zwetta and Christian.¡± ¡°Depend on me?¡± asked Zwetta softly. Areez nodded. ¡°Yes, it depends on you whether you want to cooperate with us to help Suri or not. If you are willing to cooperate, the possibility of saving Suri can be guaranteed to run smoothly.¡± ¡°Of course I want to, I will do more than that if needed,¡± said Zwetta excitedly. ¡°Thanks, Zee. I knew you would want to help...¡± ¡°Not just Zwetta,¡± Christian said curtly. ¡°I will also go through anything to help Suri.¡± Areez smiled widely, his efforts seeded. ¡°Okay then, we can start nning now.¡± **** La Queen boutique 1.45 PM, Luxembourg ¡°Please spare us, however much money you want we will give it. But please let us go.¡± ¡°I still have small children at home, please let me go.¡± ¡°Mommy please sob....sob...¡± All the other hostages who were sitting with Suri started whining, asking to be released to Robin who still held out a gun to them periodically. The hostages, all of whom were women, began to be uneasy and panicked. Only Suri was the only person who looked very calm, because Suri was sure that she would be rescued soon. Prank... Robin dropped the flower vase roughly on the floor. ¡®Shut up and don¡¯t talk too much!¡¯ Robin rebuked loudly. Robin really showed his true face. ¡°If you still want to live better, don¡¯t say anything, especially yourself Miss Suri Mireya rke.¡± Suri pursed her lips. ¡°What have I done? Haven¡¯t I done anything since earlier?¡± Robin¡¯s jaw hardened, he immediately sized the gun in his hand towards Suri. ¡°Your mouth is really spicy, you are exactly like your arrogant brother.¡± Suri thinned her lips, she knew that the man in front of her at this time was a crazy man who was drunk. That¡¯s why Suri chose to be silent and didn¡¯t continue the conversation. Suri didn¡¯t want to make the man even more angry so that it could endanger the lives of many people. Suri already knew quite a lot about Robin from Areez, that¡¯s why she chose not to find trouble with him. ¡°After Zwettaes you will be free, so just pray that your stupid brotheres soon and releases Zwetta,¡± said Robin again. ¡°Zwetta muste home with me, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be by Christian rke¡¯s side . I¡¯m the only person who can make Zwetta shine, unlike Christian rke who can only keep her pregnant like cattle.¡± Not only Suri was disturbed by Christian¡¯s words, the other hostages who were hugging Suri also looked very surprised. They didn¡¯t expect to hear such a sentence from a man. Seeing the hateful look on Suri¡¯s face made Robinugh out loud. ¡°My target isn¡¯t you, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, I feel sorry for you,¡± Suri answered quickly. without fear. ¡°What?¡± Suri pursed her lips. ¡°Yes, I pity you who can¡¯t ept the fact that my sister-inw never had feelings for you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Continue Chapter 417 417 Forgiving ¡°And if you really love my sister-inw, you should be happy with the life she is currently living, not just like this,¡± Suri added back. ¡°I¡¯m sure my sister-inw would be sad if she found out that her role model was so mean to her. You still have time to fix everything, Robin. Don¡¯t regretter, because believe me, regret is always at the end and before it¡¯s all over, you can start fixing it. from now on.¡± Word for word that came from Suri¡¯s lips seeded in igniting the anger that surged within Robin, with quick steps the man made it to Suri who was sitting on the floor. ¡°Arrghhh.... ¡°Listen to me carefully,¡± Robin hissed loudly, his hands kept gripping Suri¡¯s hair tightly. Robin didn¡¯t care about Suri¡¯s moans of pain. ¡°From the beginning Zwetta was mine, your damn brother poisoned her brain and took her from me. So how can you ask me to be happy for what they are going through right now? You¡¯re still sane, right?¡± Suri winced in pain, Robin¡¯s grip which was still entrenched in her hair at this time was really very painful. Suri had never been treated like this in her entire life Seeing Suri¡¯s eyes start to ze over as Robin grinned widely, he felt happy to see the beautiful girl being tormented. Slowly Robin lowered his face which stopped beside Suri¡¯s right cheek, the man took a sip of Suri¡¯s fragrant body. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, but unfortunately you¡¯re not attractive in my eyes. You are still far inferior to Zwetta,¡± he said slowly, deliberately ying with Suri¡¯s pride. Suri, who already knew how crazy Robin Jones was, chose not to respond this time, she looked so calm even though at this moment her chest was so tight with enormous anger. Because he was too focused on Suri, Robin¡¯s level of alertness was drastically reduced. He didn¡¯t realize that there were several people dressed in ck who had managed to enter from the roof and in no time they managed to immobilize Robin who was focusing on Suri. As soon as Robin was immobilized, Areez, who had been waiting with her heart beating fast, rushed into the boutique to find Suri who was sitting on the floor after Robin identally pushed her when she was attacked by the three members of The Warrior who managed to enter from the roof of the boutique. ¡°Hey...¡± ..... Suri, who was focused on paralyzing Robin, jumped in surprise when arge hand grabbed her arm. ¡°Shhhh it¡¯s me babe, it¡¯s me...¡± ¡°A-areez!!!¡± Areez, who couldn¡¯t see Suri crying, immediately grabbed her lover¡¯s body and hugged her tightly, as if the two of them had been separated for decades. ¡°Areez...¡± ¡°Shhhh...don¡¯t talk, now you¡¯re fine. You¡¯re safe, that damn bastard won¡¯t be able to touch you anymore,¡± Areez said hoarsely forbidding Suri to speak, Areez would not be able to hold back if he heard Suri talk. That¡¯s why Areez forbade her to talk, Areez did not want to dirty his hands with the blood of Robin Jones. Areez¡¯s reassuring words actually became the trigger for the tears that Suri had been holding back for two hours. Being held captive by enemies from her family in broad daylight really made Suri think back to the kidnapping she experienced several years ago at the airport. The sound of Suri¡¯s heartbreaking cry made everyone stunned and confused. They didn¡¯t understand why Suri was crying, even though it was clear that now she was safe and didn¡¯t get any injuries on her body. And Zwetta , who had been silent in Christian¡¯s arms, began to move, slowly releasing her husband¡¯s hand that had been entrenched in her waist. Even though in the end they didn¡¯t have to follow the advice made by Areez, Christian still didn¡¯t want to let go of his hand from Zwetta¡¯s waist. ¡°Let me go, Christ,¡± Zwetta softly. Christian moves his head, looking down at Zwetta in confusion. ¡°I want to hug Suri,¡± Zwetta back. ¡°What Suri needs right now is that and I want to give her support by hugging her.¡± Immediately Christian removed his embrace from Zwetta¡¯s body, he let the woman who was pregnant with his child approach Areez and Suri who were cuddling not far from where Robin was wearing a ck face covering after being handcuffed. Zwetta slowed her pace as she passed the paralyzed Robin, but because she realized that the Robin she knew had changed, Zwetta continued her steps towards the ce where Areez and Suri could still be heard crying. Zwetta slowly dropped to the floor, trying to align herself with Areez and Suri who were the center of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Areez.¡± Zwetta¡¯s soft voice sounded so smooth in Areez¡¯s ears who still hugged Suri tightly to his chest. Feeling his name being called slowly Areez lifted his face from Suri¡¯s head which was still leaning on his chest. Zwetta smiled as Areez looked at her. ¡°Can I give Suri a hug?¡± she asked quietly. Areez¡¯s eyes opened wide, seeming surprised to hear such an unexpected request. ¡°I want to apologize and thank her for what Robin has done to her,¡± Zwetta quietly, barely audible. Areez nodded slowly, he slowly released his hug on Suri¡¯s body. Suri, who looked unhappy because Areez let go of her arms, was almost angry if she didn¡¯t see Zwetta beside Areez. Zwetta smiled, her serene face telling all of Suri¡¯s explosive curiosity. And Suri, who is smart, managed to read the expression on her sister-inw¡¯s face. With trembling lips, Suri stretched out her hands towards Zwetta, who was waiting for her. ¡°Zeee...¡± ¡°Shhh...¡± Zwetta immediatelyforted Suri who was crying again. ¡°You¡¯re safe, Robin can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± Suri nodded with tightly locked lips, beingforted like this by Zwetta made her want to cry again. ¡°Thank you for all your sacrifices for me and please forgive me for having to make you feel all of these incidents, if only Robin didn¡¯t know that you were my sister-inw maybe this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened to you,¡± Zwetta said back sincerely . Immediately Suri detached herself from Zwetta and pushed her away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Zee. Don¡¯t make my guilt worse for you, we all know who is the one with the biggest sins here.¡± Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°I have forgiven all your mistakes and Areez in the past, I know that you do not have bad intentions towards me. Everything that happened to us was purely because of a misunderstanding and I have forgiven everything, I actually want to thank you and Areez for recing me, taking care of and taking good care of Luna.¡± Chapter 418 418 Another happyness ¡°Thank you for recing me, looking after and taking good care of Luna,¡± Zwetta slowly tried to stop herself from crying. ¡°I know that you and Areez have taken good care of Luna while she was in the hospital.¡± Suri¡¯s tears gathered in her eyes again, there was a strange flutter running down her chest when Zwetta thanked her for what she had done to Luna a few months ago. ¡°Even though I couldn¡¯t see it with my own eyes at that time, I¡¯m very sure that you and Areez really did their best to take care of her. The tears that Zwetta finally trickled out, wetting her slightly pale face. ¡°I represent Luna. I want to thank you.¡± Instead of responding to Zwetta¡¯s, Suri immediately grabbed Zwetta¡¯s and hugged her tightly. Several times Suri shook her head, forbidding Zwetta to stop thanking her. Suri felt that she did not deserve such gratitude from the person whose life she had messed up. Areez, who was still sitting behind Suri and Zwetta was seen wiping away tears of emotion, he didn¡¯t expect Zwetta to thank him for taking care of Luna. Slowly Areez also understands what made Christian able to love his wife so much, Zwetta has a sincere kindness and purity of heart. Even though shees from a ce that is not suitable for the growth of a child, her heart is so clean. ¡°It seems they¡¯ve made up,¡± Christian said gratefully. ¡°All the misunderstandings that urred were eventually resolved properly.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°Your mother will be happy to see this, Son.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just happy, Jack. I¡¯m really, really happy.¡± Jack and Christian looked back at the sound. ..... Anne, who was already standing with Jorge, smiled broadly, her beautiful eyes filled with tears. Without Jack and Christian knowing, Anne had been standing behind them for the past fifteen minutes. Anne saw with her own eyes how Zwetta walked up to Suri and spoke to her with a wide smile on her face. Jack immediately stepped towards Anne, his big hands without hesitation grabbing his wife¡¯s body into his arms. ¡°Finally these beautiful times came, Anne, finally the happiness that had been away from our family returned.¡± Anne patted Jack gently on the back. ¡°God loves our family, Jack.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Jack said hoarsely as he tightened his arms around Anne¡¯s body. Even though they weren¡¯t young anymore, Jack didn¡¯t hesitate at all to show off his intimacy with Anne in public. The solemnity was slightly disturbed by the movement of members of The Warrior who were forcibly dragging Robin out of the boutique, even though he was tied up and both eyes were closed, Robin¡¯s strength was still so great. The man continued to struggle and forced the members of The Warrior to be a little rough on him. Various swear words came out of the lips of the drunken Robin. ¡°Does he often do this, Zee?¡± asked Suri slowly half whispering. Zwetta shook her head. ¡°No, Robin I know very well. The guy never even gets angry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sad isn¡¯t it?¡± said Zwetta hoarsely. ¡°The man I consider to be a role model has in fact been ying his role well, tricking me openly.¡± Suri wrapped her arms around Zwetta¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that Zee. You arepletely innocent.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m grateful it¡¯s over now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore, Zee. You don¡¯t need to remember that person anymore, everything is over and now you are with us. With my brother and your children,¡± Suri said again while touching Zwetta which was starting to bulge. ¡°I heard my nephew this time is a boy, huh?¡± Zwetta¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what doctor Caitlyn¡¯s said when checking her sex through blood.¡± ¡°Is that certain?¡± asked Suri excitedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but Christian says the results are 95% urate.¡± Suri returned to feeling Zwetta¡¯s with a wide smile. ¡°Hopefully the results are correct and this time I promise to be the best Hot Aunty for him.¡± ¡°Hot Aunt, what do you mean?¡± Christian who appeared from behind suddenly joined Zwetta and Suri¡¯s conversation. Suri turned to Christian and immediately smiled innocently. ¡°Yes, I want to be called Hot Aunty by my handsome nephew.¡± Christian pressed in annoyance, he immediately grabbed Zwetta from the side of Suri who was still embracing her. ¡°It seems I have to keep you away from my wife and children from now on,¡± said Christian curtly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you be a bad influence on my son.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just talk, who do you call going to be a bad influence?!¡± ¡°Who else if not you and Areez,¡± Christian replied curtly, his eyes staring unblinkingly at Areez who was walking towards Suri. ¡°You two must first get my approval if you want to approach my son.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, baby,¡± Christian says back. ¡°I won¡¯t let them be a bad influence on our child.¡± ¡°Wicked.¡± ¡°Enough..enough...¡± Anne, who appeared from behind, interrupted the debate between her two children who were with their respective partners. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, you can continue your quarrel at home until satisfied.¡± ¡°No one wants to fight anymore, Mom,¡± Zwetta softly, smiling. Anne approached Zwetta and said, ¡°Thank goodness Mommy still has one sweet child like you, my dear. Mommy is really very tired of hearing these brothers fight.¡± Zwetta chuckled. ¡°Do they always fight like this, Mom?¡± ¡°Mommy will tell you everything at home,¡± answered Anne excitedly. ¡°Mommy hopes you won¡¯t be surprised to hear Mommy¡¯s story.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually excited to hear it,¡± Zwetta honestly. Anneughed again, ignoring Christian and Suri who stared at her without blinking, Anne then took Zwetta out of the boutique. Like a real mother, Anne led Zwetta carefully into the car. Anne promised to pay extra attention to her daughter-inw and grandchildren this time. Anne did not want the bad luck that had befallen Luna to repeat itself to her second grandchild. Suri stomped her foot on the floor in annoyance. ¡°Why is Mommy being like this?¡± Areez smiled a little. ¡°You¡¯ll lose Mommy¡¯s affection even more if you keep sulking like this, honey.¡± ¡°Areez!!¡± Areez immediately raised his hands up as soon as Suri shouted loudly at him. ¡°Continue your bickering, I won¡¯t interfere,¡± Christian said quickly, as fast as his steps towards the car that his mother and wife had just been in. Christian doesn¡¯t want his wife to be monopolized by his mother alone. Jack just shook his head, he was speechless seeing his adult children arguing. But in his heart he felt very happy, all the weeping and tears that had fallen in the past few years were finally over. All the misunderstandings that ur between their children end beautifully, even with people who are a source of problems for their children¡¯s households. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, how long do you two want to be here?¡± Jack, who had almost reached the exit of the boutique, turned to Suri who was still sulking beside Areez. ¡°If you continue like this then what Areez said just now will really happen, honey. Mommy will really forget about you.¡± ¡°Daddy!!!¡± Jackughed out loud, even though he knew that Suri would be angry, but Jack looked happy to see his youngest daughter at this time. Jack is truly very blessed by God. Chapter 419 419 Robin Jones crime When Robin was examined by the professors summoned by Kainer in the private room, Christian didn¡¯t speak at all. He looked so serious following the whole inspection process from behind the ss with Kainer who apanied him in silence. ¡°Looks like the inspection process is over, sir,¡± Kainer said quietly. ¡°Did they get the results instantly?¡± ¡°It seems so, young master.¡± Christian purses his lips, his eyes open wide as the expert doctors make their way toward the door. With quick steps Christian rushed to the door. ¡°How?¡± he asked quickly without a preamble. ¡°As you might have guessed before, sir. This man has quite a severe mental disorder, he kept on babbling incoherently during the examination process earlier.¡± Christian raises one eyebrow. ¡°Keep babbling?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± asked Kainer curiously. ..... The senior doctor who was standing in front of them then recounted all the examination processes that took ce in that special room, Christian and Kainer were silent when the doctor spoke. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not pretending?¡± he asked again. ¡°He is a former America¡¯s best secret agent, so it feels very strange if he is suddenly dered to have a psychiatric disorder like this.¡± ¡°Psychiatric disorders do not look at work background and gender and age, young master. And the mental disorders experienced by this man are quite severe, he is like a human who has two different personalities. Two personalities contradict each other which is very dangerous,¡± said the doctor again . ¡°I will exin everything to you in my room if you will.¡± Christian is silent, slowly his attention returns to the room where Robin is. Robin is currently ced in a special room, a room filled with mirrors and surveince cameras from all four corners. Therge mirrors that made up the walls in the room were made of special ss that was not easily broken, ss that allowed those outside the room to clearly see Robin¡¯s every move. ¡°Come on sir, I will exin everything in my study,¡± the doctor asked again, interrupting Christian¡¯s reverie. Out of curiosity, Christian then rushed to follow the senior doctor¡¯s steps with Kainer and several other doctors, leaving Robin who was currently left to sit alone in the room which could make someone uneasy. Arriving at the doctor¡¯s office, Christian and Kainer were then asked to sit down while the other two doctors, who had been silent until now, began to exin the results of their examinations to Robin. Christian waspletely astonished to see the results of the tests carried out on Robin, Robin Jones who looked so normal and healthy was actually very abnormal. The man has lost his sanity. ¡°Luckily we got him soon enough,¡± Kainer said hoarsely. ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine what would have happened to Mrs Zwetta if this man had found her first.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes immediately closed at Kainer¡¯s words. ¡°If you permit, I will observe this man further, sir,¡± said the doctor again seriously. ¡°Observe further?¡± Christian repeated the senior doctor¡¯s words with his eyes wide open. ¡°Yes, I am quite interested in him. This man is quite unique and I want to know more about this man.¡± ¡°As long as you can make sure this man can¡¯t escape from this ce then you are free to do anything to him, doc,¡± Christian answered tly. ¡°All I want is to keep making sure he¡¯s somewhere safe before the New York Policee to pick him up.¡± *** ¡°Andres is critical?!¡± screeched Zwetta in shock. Areez who had let slip then nodded weakly. ¡°Yes, the shot that Robin fired was at a crucial point which was quite dangerous. Because of that the doctors took a long time to remove the projectile from his left chest, it seems that Robin didn¡¯t just want to paralyze Andres from the start. The man wanted to kill Andres.¡± Zwette squeezed the hem of her dress tightly, Andres was one of those people who was quite nice to her. Even though Andres is partly responsible for what happened to her, Zwetta still doesn¡¯t want the man to get hurt. ¡°The doctors who work at the rke family hospital are doctors of choice, Zee. They can definitely help your friend,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°Mommy is sure he can be saved, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Zwetta lowered her head. ¡°Andres is a good man.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s a good person he shouldn¡¯t have followed Robin Jones¡¯ orders to hurt you, Zee.¡± Christian¡¯s loud voice was heard throughout the house. Zwetta immediately raised her head, turned towards Christian who was walking quickly towards her. ¡°Andres, Veronika, Beatrice and doctor Giana have conspired with Robin Jones to make you forget about me and everything. If the man is a good person, he shouldn¡¯t have followed Robin¡¯s orders to take you, who was unconscious after giving birth, forcibly from the hospital,¡± Christian said strictly. ¡°If he was a nice guy he wouldn¡¯t have followed Robin¡¯s orders to kidnap you again.¡± ¡°Christ...¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true, Mom. Those people are just as bad as Robin and they should all get what they deserve.¡± Christian cuts his mother off in a loud voice. ¡°Currently Oliver Lee and several other police officers are on their way to Luxembourg to pick them up, they must all be held ountable for their actions before thew.¡± Zwetta immediately looked panicked. ¡°Police?¡± ¡°Robin and your four friends were involved in a rare diamond heist, Zee.¡± Jack answered Zwetta¡¯s curious question. ¡°They coborated with some international criminals in an attempt to rob the Queen of Ennd of her diamonds one year ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Fortunately their action was thwarted, because if not then the world war would have happened again. The reason is the diamond belonging to the Queen of Ennd that they wanted to take was the country¡¯s heritage which was so important,¡± added Jack again seriously. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Zwetta stammered. ¡°I-I know absolutely nothing about the robbery of the diamond belonging to the Queen of Ennd.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know, honey. All of that happened long before you got back together with them.¡± Zwetta shook her head, she still couldn¡¯t believe hearing the terrible news. ¡°And there are some other secrets you should know, Zee,¡± Christian added. ¡°Christ..¡± ¡°Zwetta has the right to know, Dad. She has to know what kind of mission she¡¯s been on, she really has to know what kind of person Robin Jones is,¡± Christian said firmly. ¡°Zwetta should know, but not now, Christ.¡± It was Areez who spoke this time. ¡°For Zwetta¡¯s, Christ.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, the sooner Zwetta finds out the better it will be for her.¡± ¡°Yes but...¡± ¡°Actually, what else should I know?¡± asked Zwetta frustrated. ¡°If there really is something important that I should know then just tell me, don¡¯t hide anything from me anymore.¡± Christian, Areez and Jack immediately looked at Zwetta at the same time. The three men immediately locked their lips together, all three trying to read Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°What do I really not know about my friends, Christ?¡± asked Zwetta hoarsely, her hazel eyes instantly filled with tears. Christian let out a long sigh. ¡°All these missions you¡¯ve been running are nothing like a robbery in disguise, Zee.¡± ¡°Disguised robbery?¡± ¡°Yes, all of your missions are robberies. The money Robin im paid you for your mission was the money of the victims you robbed.¡± Chapter 420 420 Strengthen Zwetta While Christian was talking, Zwetta didn¡¯t open her lips at all. She looked very shocked when she found out about the fact that Robin had been keeping tightly away from her, instantly guilt gripped Zwetta¡¯s. Anne, who realized Zwetta¡¯s condition, then gave a loving hug to her beautiful daughter-inw, Anne realized that Zwetta was currently very broken. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to feel guilty Zee.¡± Christian firmly asked Zwetta not toment over all the missions she had carried out under Robin¡¯s orders. ¡°You know nothing about all those missions, so stop feeling guilty.¡± ¡°But I killed those people,¡± Zwetta hoarsely. ¡°I have killed many innocent people.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve be a cruel killer,¡± Zwetta sobbed again. Anne, who could not stand it, grabbed Zwetta¡¯s face, which was bowed upwards at the same level as her face. ¡°You¡¯re innocent dear, you¡¯repletely innocent,¡± Anne said firmly. ¡°What you did back then was under Robin¡¯s orders, so don¡¯t be sad or call yourself a murderer because you¡¯re just a victim. A victim of Robin Jones¡¯ trickery.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes zed over at his mother-inw¡¯s words, the tightness in his heart easing a little. ¡°A..am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know the real purpose of those missions, Christ?¡±stammered Zwetta. ..... ¡°Unfortunately, yes, you¡¯re the only person who doesn¡¯t know about all of Robin Jones¡¯ insidious ns,¡± Christian answered firmly, even though he knew his answer would hurt his wife, but Christian chose to speak the truth. Christian thinks that Zwetta should know as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to talk like this, but this is the only way to tell you all the rottenness of that man.¡± Instead of being angry, Zwetta¡¯s lips just curved into a smile that was so wide on his face. ¡°Robin really made me the stupidest person, he really managed to make me the most heartless human.¡± ¡°Zee.¡± Anne took Zwetta¡¯s which felt so cold. ¡°Don¡¯t me them, you should thank them.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anne nodded her head slowly. ¡°You should be grateful to them, especially to Robin who didn¡¯t tell you the true mission. Because by not knowing about the mission, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty for the victims who have be Robin¡¯s atrocities, by your ignorance of the true goals of the missions. if you do, then you will not be charged with sin. The ones who bear the sin for the death of those people are those who know the purpose of the mission.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡±stammered Zwetta . ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, let alone in the eyes of the all-understanding, all-knowing and all-great God. Even in the eyes of humanw you are innocent, you arepletely innocent. The police won¡¯t be able to charge you with anything, because what you did was based on the orders of Robin Jones, the man who was the mastermind of all those massacres and robberies. The police will only arrest the mastermind, so you don¡¯t have to keep ming yourself.¡± Anne answered all of Zwetta¡¯s questions in words that were easy to understand. Jack smiled a little. ¡°What your Mommy said was right, Zee. So stop ming yourself, you¡¯re innocent. Oliver Lee wouldn¡¯t dare touch you either.¡± ¡°Daddy knew Oliver Lee?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only Daddy who knows Oliver Lee, your husband knows him very well too, Zee,¡± Jack replied quietly. ¡°Christian?¡± ¡°Your husband is the man who brought Oliver Lee to his knees, Zee.¡± Areez who had been silent until now finally spoke. ¡°So you don¡¯t need to worry or be afraid of him, because Oliver Lee was already afraid of your husband long ago.¡± Zwetta immediately turned to Christian, staring at him with great curiosity. ¡°Why is Oliver Lee afraid of you? He¡¯s the chief of police for New York City, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for someone like him to be afraid of civilians.¡± ¡°How could he not be afraid, Christian holds the man¡¯s dead card,¡± said Areez again, smiling broadly. ¡°Areez,¡± Christian growls warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°What nonsense?¡± Areez immediately answered Christian¡¯s words quickly. ¡°I know that Oliver Lee is very afraid of you, after all there isn¡¯t anyone who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of someone who already knows his biggest secret. Including Oliver Lee, the chief of police for New York City.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Oliver Lee¡¯s secret?¡± asked Anne curiously. ¡°Oliver Lee and Robin Jones both stole rare diamonds owned by Iraqi rebels,¡± Areez answered quickly. ¡°The police chief hunted Robin Jones to keep himself safe, he wanted to get rid of Robin Jones so no one would know about his crime.¡± ¡°Jesus.¡± Anne covered her mouth with both hands, so did Zwetta. Zwetta, who knew Oliver Lee very well, also seemed very surprised to hear Areez¡¯s words. She did not expect that Oliver Lee, the police chief, had evermitted a major crime. Seeing Zwetta¡¯s shocked expression Areezughed amusedly, she seemed to enjoy Zwetta¡¯s obvious shock. Christian, who was not happy to see Areezughing, then threw a punch that Areez couldn¡¯t avoid, the silver-haired man immediately looked down holding his stomach which ached from Christian¡¯s punch. ¡°Brother, why did you hit Areez?¡± screamed Suri loudly, Suri could not ept seeing Areez in pain like this. ¡°Tell your boyfriend not to talk nonsense,¡± Christian snapped. ¡°He¡¯s been too talkative, like an old woman who hasn¡¯t eaten.¡± ¡°Who are you calling an old woman?!¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Jack intervened again to break up Christian and Suri¡¯s argument. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, how long do you want to fight like this, hm?¡± Suri pursed her lips. ¡°Christian started it, Daddy!¡± ¡°Why so me? me it on your lover for talking too much,¡± said Christian, not to be outdone. ¡°Christ.¡± Zwetta touches Christian¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father soon, how long are you going to continue like this? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of your child?¡± It was not only Christian who immediately locked his lips tightly, Suri, who intended to seduce Christian again, immediately did not move. Zwetta¡¯s words made her tongue feel numb. Anne smiled a little, her delicate fingers again squeezing Zwetta¡¯s fingers which already felt warmer than before. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re around, Mommy really couldn¡¯t stop the two of them from fighting.¡± Zwetta pursed her lips. ¡°It seems that Mommy really has unlimited patience, huh?¡± ¡°Not anymore, dear,¡± said Anne quickly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, talking about the two of them will never end, we better go to the kitchen. Mommy is hungry, Mommy wants to enjoy a new vor of gto. Do you like gto?¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°I like gto, I really like it. Especially the matcha vor.¡± ¡°Well, thank God then, the gto that Jorge bought yesterday looks like gto vor,¡± said Anne excitedly. Zwetta immediately got up from the sofa where she was sitting. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen, Mom.¡± Chapter 421 421 Meet Bee and Ve The arrival of Oliver Lee and his men was warmly weed by Jack and Areez, recing Christian who was apanying Zwetta to meet Veronika and Beatrice. After learning about all of Robin and her co-workers¡¯ cheating, Zwetta forces Christian to let her meet Beatrice and Veronika. Zwetta wants to speak to the two girls before being brought back to New York to receive punishment for their past actions. ¡°How is he? Can I see him soon?¡± asked Oliver Lee impatiently. Jack smiled. ¡°Why the rush, haven¡¯t you just arrived, sir?¡± Oliver Lee¡¯s face looked increasingly tense, he knew that Jackson rke was a dangerous person. Talking longer with him will only make all his secrets more exposed. ¡°My father-inw is not as cruel as my brother-inw, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of him, Oliver,¡± Areez said slowly trying to provoke Oliver Lee who looked so tense. Oliver Lee stared nkly at Areez. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Areez said again. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Areez Floyen, son-inw of Jackson rke. Maybe you¡¯ve heard my name before.¡± Oliver Lee¡¯s face reddened, looking very surprised to hear the full name of the silver-haired young man who had just introduced himself. Areez chuckled. ¡°Whatever thoughts you currently have in your head are true, I am that Floyen.¡± ..... ¡°How did a Floyen end up in Luxembourg and be Jackson rke¡¯s future son-inw?¡± asked Oliver Lee absently, his green eyes showing utter horror. The big name Floyen had been on Oliver Lee¡¯s head for quite some time. ¡°Why do you look so surprised to hear Areez¡¯sst name, sir? Has Areez ever gotten you in trouble before?¡± asked Erick curiously, continuing to pay attention to the change in Oliver Lee¡¯s facial expression since the man got off the ne an hour ago making Erick unable to contain his curiosity any longer. ¡°I.¡± Areez pointed at his own nose using his index finger. ¡°I gave the chief of New York City a hard time? Nothing wrong?¡± Even though Areez spoke with a smile, there was an implied meaning in his words that only Oliver Lee could understand. Oliver Lee pursed his lips. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the Floyen family, thest descendants of one of the European royals that ruled New Zend for centuries.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes stared at Areez without blinking as he spoke. ¡°And I¡¯m one of those people who has heard how great the Floyen family was in their heyday.¡± ¡°So you only know Areez that much?¡± Erick asked again. Oliver Lee nodded his head, he chose not to disturb Areez. Oliver was already dizzy enough facing Christian and he didn¡¯t want to add any more problems, Christian and Areez were the perfectbo duo that would destroy him without a trace if he tried to fight them both. ¡°Don¡¯t keep teasing our guests, Erick,¡± Jack said quietly. ¡°Mr. Oliver Lee needs to rest after a long, tiring flight from New York.¡± Erick lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir.¡± Areez, who still wanted to tease Oliver, then put his arm around the New York City police chief¡¯s shoulder without guilt. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dining room, it seems my mother-inw has finished preparing food for you.¡± Before Oliver Lee had time to answer, Areez had started to make his way, forcing Oliver to follow his steps past Jack and the others without guilt. Areez wanted to give his old colleague a special greeting. ¡°It seems that your future son-inw is not just anyone, Mr. rke,¡± Dimitry said quietly. ¡°I could clearly see the great fear in Oliver Lee¡¯s eyes.¡± Jack pursed his lips. ¡°Very well then, Suri is in the hands of the right person then.¡± **** The main base of The Warrior. Christian had kept his arm around Zwetta¡¯s since getting out of the car, even though they were currently in a ce that Christian knew so well, but Christian had not rxed his attention from Zwetta. Christian wants to show all members of The Warrior to keep his eyes on the mistress they must respect. ¡°Are Ve and Bee really in this ce?¡± asked Zwetta back for the umpteenth time. Christian smiled. ¡°The two of them are treated very well in this ce, you don¡¯t need to worry. None of the members of The Warrior who stand guard in this ce dare to do anything bad to the two girls, after all, the members of The Warrior who stand guard in this ce will definitely think twice to mess with the two girls who are already highly trained like Bee and Ve.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Christian.¡± ¡°Me too, honey.¡± Zwetta chuckled in annoyance, Christian was really very smart to keep him curious. ¡°After this door we will arrive at our destination,¡± Christian said again. Zwetta¡¯s heartbeat raced twice as fast, even though she already knew Beatrice and Veronika very well, now Zwetta¡¯s had changed. After learning about all the crimes and fraudmitted by the two co-workers as well as sisters in one struggle, Zwetta¡¯s of the two of them has now changed. Disappointment, anger and sadness mixed into one in her chest at this time. ¡°They¡¯re both behind this door.¡± Christian whispers under his breath. ¡°Do you want me to apany you or...¡± ¡°Can I meet them alone?¡± Christian smiled. ¡°Of course you can, why not?¡± Christiannds a kiss on Zwetta¡¯s affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside, they won¡¯t be able to hurt you so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Zwetta nodded her head, confidently she stepped forward towards the door that was still closed in front of her. Zwetta¡¯s smile immediately widened when she saw the room where Beatrice and Veronika were. ¡°No wonder Christian let me meet them,¡± Zwetta softly. The room where Beatrice and Veronika are is divided into two rooms, the first room is where both Beatrice and Veronika¡¯s beds are along with a table for eating and a sofa for rxing and the second room is an empty room with a chair and a small table separated by a ss bulletproof see-through which has several pinholes formunication. The arrival of Zwetta who suddenly appeared in the room made Beatrice and Veronika almost scream out loud, both of them looked so surprised to see Zwetta in front of them. But Beatrice and Veronika¡¯s surprise didn¡¯tst long. As soon as their senses returned, both Beatrice and Veronika immediately looked tense. ¡°Why are you guys so quiet all of a sudden?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. ¡°You two still recognize me, don¡¯t you?¡± silence. Beatrice and Veronika didn¡¯t move, neither of them answered Zwetta¡¯s words. ¡°If you are silent right now because you are guessing whether I know everything or not then the answer is I already know everything, including the purpose of the actual mission we are doing. I already know that you all have been fooling me for years.¡± Chapter 422 422 Last meeting Beatrice and Veronika¡¯s faces immediately turned white, Zwetta¡¯s managed to make both of them lose their ability to speak. Their desire to ask Zwetta vanished along with the air they exhaled. Seeing how pale the faces of her two colleagues at this time, Zwetta smiled a little, even though she was so disappointed at this time, Zwetta tried to stay calm. Zwetta realized that the two girls who were staring at her in fear were notpletely at fault. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I know that it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Zwetta said quietly. ¡°I know you guys did it on Robin¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°Zwe..¡± ¡°I¡¯m just disappointed in you guys,¡± Zwetta back in a low voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have the heart to hide all this truth from me.¡± Beatrice and Veronika shook their heads simultaneously with tears that had gathered in their eyes, facing Zwetta who already knew all the secrets they had kept tightly under wraps was one of the hardest things that they would not be able to face. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Why do you have the heart to betray the trust I have ced on you?¡± Zwetta spoke again with a hoarse voice suppressed. ¡°Why did you guys have to make me feel like a fool for years by keeping all the main goals of the missions we did together a secret?¡± the tears that Zwetta had been holding back finally dripped down his face, the image of the faces of the victims who had died in his hands tragically shed back in Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°Sorry,¡± Beatrice said hoarsely. ¡°We¡¯re sorry Zee. We¡¯re just following Robin¡¯s orders, we don¡¯t have the ability to fight him.¡± ..... ¡°What Bee said is true, Zee,¡± Veronika added softly to Beatrice¡¯s words with her head down. ¡°We¡¯re just doing Robin¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°But at least you can tell me, at least you divulge a little bit of the secret so I don¡¯t look stupid like this.¡± Zwetta said with pitch two octaves up. ¡°What you guys are doing really makes me the most immoral human being in the world, what you guys are doing is just as evil as what Robin did to me.¡± ¡°Forgive us Zee, forgive our stupidity,¡± Beatrice said again, tears running down her face. Beatrice is someone who is very close to Zwetta, that¡¯s why she is currently suffering from a very great sense of guilt. Seeing Zwetta cry broke her heart. Zwetta slowly wipes away her tears, Zwetta realizes that what she is doing now will not change anything that has happened. Zwetta realized that he couldn¡¯t me the two girls who were standing in front of her, Zwetta knew that Beatrice and Veronika were only doing Robin¡¯s orders. Zwetta knows that Beatrice and Veronika have such a great fear of Robin. Beatrice moved her hand toward the ss that separated her room and Zwetta¡¯s trembling. ¡°Whatever punishment you will give us, we will ept it, Zee¡± she said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m not going to defend myself.¡± ¡°Yes Zee, you are free to give us punishment.¡± Veronika agreed to Beatrice¡¯s words without hesitation. ¡°No, you will not give any punishment to you two,¡± Zwetta firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who will punish you more precisely.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°You must be held ountable for all your actions before thew in force in America, and so do I,¡± Zwetta back, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know anything, I am still guilty. I am guilty because I have be the main executor of Robin¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°No Zee.¡± Beatrice and Veronika squealed together. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be responsible for anything, you are innocent. We are the ones who are guilty for keeping everything a secret from you.¡± Veronika spoke in a voice so loud that her voice filled the room. ¡°We are the ones who deserve the punishment, not you.¡± Zwetta lowered her head deeply, her chest felt so sore at this moment. Zwetta knew that she would not be able to speak like this in front of Beatrice and Veronika, her heart was too weak to face these two girls who were both victims of Robin¡¯s selfishness like her. Zwetta knew that Beatrice and Veronika definitely didn¡¯t want to keep everything a secret from her either, the two girls were victims just like her. ¡°I will turn myself in to the police and tell the truth,¡± Beatrice said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll confess everything without naming you, Zee. So you¡¯ll be safe, you won¡¯t have to face those cops.¡± Zwetta smiled bitterly at the words of her foster sister who had just spoken. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that for me, I¡¯m not a weak person who needs to be protected. I also have to get what I deserve for all the sins I¡¯vemitted.¡± Brak... Veronika leaned her hands against the ss so hard that it made quite a loud sound. ¡°No Zee, you don¡¯t need to do that. At least let us pay for the sins we havemitted to you for the madness we did a year ago where we had the heart to separate you from the little baby you just gave birth to, we both had a big hand in what happened to your daughter Zee. So please allow us to pay for that grave sin,¡± Veronika said in a trembling voice. ¡°If only at that time we didn¡¯t follow Robin¡¯s orders by bringing you home maybe now your baby...¡± ¡°Luna is at peace in heaven.¡± Zwetta interrupted Veronika¡¯s words with a warm heart. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty for what happened because now my child is no longer in pain.¡± ¡°But we are guilty Zee.¡± Beatrice spoke hoarsely. ¡°We¡¯re guilty for doing that, we¡¯re really really sorry Zee. If only time could be yed we definitely wouldn¡¯t want to do Robin¡¯s orders at that time.¡± Zwetta shook her head back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me anymore, what happened to my daughter is fate.¡± ¡°Zee...¡± ¡°And thank you for regretting everything you did to me back then.¡± Zwetta interrupted Beatrice in a calmer voice. ¡°I hope you can be better human beings after all this incident, I know you are both good girls and I¡¯m sorry if as long as we are together we have caused a lot of trouble for you both.¡± Beatrice and Veronika shook their heads frantically, they both rejected Zwetta¡¯s . ¡°Robin will receive the most severe punishment because he is considered the brain of the perpetrators of all these crimes, he will be immediately taken to a special prison to be held ountable for all his cruel actions because he has used all of us,¡± Zwetta said back with tears in her eyes, Zwetta knew that this time was herst chance to speak with Beatrice and Veronika before the two of them are brought back to America with Andres to face thewsuits that await them. ¡°And if there is another opportunity in the future, I want to meet you again who have be better human beings.¡± Right after Zwetta covered her lips, Christian walked into the room. Without Beatrice and Veronika knowing, Christian and the police from America also heard their conversation. With firm steps Christian approached Zwetta and hugged her tightly. ¡°You are great, I am proud of you,¡± he whispered lovingly. Zwetta wipes her tears. ¡°Are they going to be brought to America immediately after this?¡± ¡°Yes, the sooner they are tried the sooner they will be free from all punishment,¡± Christian answered slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they get fair treatment, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Christ...thank you.¡± Christian gave Zwetta affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me Zee. I should have done this a long time ago, I¡¯m sorry it was toote to free you from Robin Jones madness. When this is over I promise we will be happy ever after.¡± Chapter 423 423 a Journey to happiness Cup... Christiannds a kiss on Zwetta. ¡°Everything is done.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly with tightly locked lips. ¡°After this we will live happily ever after with our child, Zee,¡± Christian said again full of promises. Today is the day when Robin is finally brought back to America for trial following his crew who had already left three hours ago using a different airline. The New York City Police finally named Robin as the main suspect in all the murders and robberies that Zwetta and her other friends have done in thest five years. However, because Zwetta was the only person who did not know about the main mission they were carrying out, the police finally released Zwetta from all charges. Zwetta was only given a fine of an amount of money to guarantee her ignorance. Zwetta which was already light enough, was further helped by the information provided by Beatrice, Veronika and Andres. The three of them separately stated that Zwetta was innocent, the three of them said that Zwetta was the only person Robin had not told of the true n. That¡¯s why the police did not charge Zwetta with a single article because she was considered a victim of fraud. Even though Zwetta felt that the sentence was too light, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it because Christian immediately paid the fine as the only punishment Zwetta received. ¡°Robin will spend a very long time in prison, his multiplicity of charges plus his uncooperative attitude in trying to destroy all evidence of his crimes means that Robin will not be able to breathe free air for the next thirty years.¡± Christian whispered softly to Zwetta with pleasure, Christian was really very happy when he found out how long Robin¡¯s prison term was. ¡°Thirty years?¡± Zwetta repeats Christian¡¯s words in confusion. ¡°So what about Bee, Zee and Andres?¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°That¡¯s still only an estimate, the possibility could be even more than that considering the other crimes Robin hadmitted before tricking you into being the executors. As for your three friends the sentence might be a little lighter, Oliver Lee guarantees that to me.¡± ..... ¡°Then doctor Giana?¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot,¡± Christian squealed excitedly. ¡°Meanwhile, for doctor Giana who has abused her profession for years, she will get the second heaviest punishment after Robin. In addition to having her doctor title revoked, doctor Giana is also not allowed to set foot in America again after she haspleted her sentence.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes opened wide, Christian¡¯s exnation making her heartbeat race ten times faster. ¡°Doctor Giana is a Mexican citizen who has falsified her identity for years, that¡¯s why her punishment is more severe than your three other friends, Zee,¡± Christian said back calmly. ¡°So it¡¯s only natural that she has to get such a severe punishment, no country wants to ept illegal immigrants who do bad things like doctor Giana.¡± Zwetta lowered her head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen.¡± Christian lifted Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°Everything happens ording to the line destined by the Creator, Zee. So don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m just sorry why this kind of separation had to happen,¡± Zwetta honestly. ¡°We should be able to separate properly like the people out there, not in this way.¡± ¡°You guys can still meet again in the future, Zee.¡± Zwetta lips. ¡°I know, I¡¯m just sorry why something like this had to happen.¡± Christian grabbed Zwetta¡¯s and hugged her tightly before finally inviting Zwetta to leave the airport, Christian didn¡¯t want to see Zwetta continuously dissolved in sadness. That¡¯s why he immediately brought his pregnant wife into the car that was waiting for them. ¡°You¡¯re ready,¡± Christian said softly as he finished carefully fastening the seat belt on Zwetta¡¯s body. ¡°Today we have an appointment with Dr. Caitlyn, I can¡¯t wait to see how our son Zee is doing.¡± Zwetta smiled, her hand slowly touched her already bulging belly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see him either.¡± The smile on Christian¡¯s face grew wider, his attempt to distract Zwetta was sessful. Talking about their son who was growing day by day made Zwetta forget his sadness. Christian touched Zwetta¡¯s warmly. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to go through all the happy days with you two, Zee. I will do anything to make you both happy.¡± ¡°Before we go through all that, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten your other promise to me, Christ,¡± said Zwetta suddenly. ¡°You still have one promise that you haven¡¯t kept until now.¡± Christian¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°One promise I haven¡¯t kept?¡± ¡°You promised to take me to meet my parents in Echternach,¡± said Zwetta seriously to collect the promise. ¡°I can¡¯t forget about that, honey. We haven¡¯t been able to visit your parents because of Robin¡¯s annoying thing before and now that all of that is over we can go to Echternach to meet your parents. But before that you must see doctor Caitlyn first to make sure everything is okay.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to Doctor Caitlyn¡¯s ce then,¡± Zwetta excitedly. ¡°The sooner we get to doctor Caitlyn, the sooner we can get to my mom and dad.¡± Christian shook his head while still putting on his best smile, because he didn¡¯t want to make doctor Caitlyn wait too long. Christian then ordered Kainer to leave the airport immediately. After a day full of dizzying tension was over, Christian could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Not only getting Zwetta and his love back, his rtionship with his family has also finally improved. Slowly Christian begins to ept the existence of Areez Floyen, the main source of the problem that drives him almost crazy. *** The news of the capture of Robin and his men finally reached Charlotte who was in Geneva. And Johan was the first to bring the news to Charlotte who was trying to practice her patience with a yoga trainer from Japan. ¡°Shit...damn...damn,¡± Charlotte screamed hysterically. ¡°Why did that guy have to get rid of? Wasn¡¯t Robin Jones a great guy?¡± Johan loosened the tie around his neck guiltily. ¡°It was not only Jackson rke who helped Christian, there were Areez Floyen and Dimitry who also took part in the capture of Robin Jones and his men. So it is only natural that at this time Robin Jones and his men were finally caught and brought to America for trial. ¡± ¡°On trial? Then what about me? Which justice should I get? I¡¯ve been waiting for Christian for more than twenty-two years,¡± Charlotte said with tears in her eyes. ¡°Where is the justice I have to get for the patience and waiting I did to get Christian?¡± Johan pursed his lips. ¡°You will get your justice soon, Cher.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°I will help you get justice for all your patience and waiting all these years waiting for Christian.¡± Johan continued his words with a serious face. ¡°All you do right now is get pregnant. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 424 424 Evil n ¡°Pregnant, why do I have to be pregnant? Are you out of your mind?!¡± Charlotte snapped loudly at Johan with great emotion. ¡°How can I approach Christian if I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Johan pursed his lips. ¡°But that¡¯s the only way you can approach Christian.¡± ¡°Speak clearly, I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°You and Marianne rke are very close, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Johan seriously, his eyes shing with great seriousness. ¡°Very close,¡± Charlotte replied confidently. ¡°Now that¡¯s the key, we can use your close rtionship to help you achieve your goal. By iming to be pregnant with Christian¡¯s child to Marianne rke then I am 100% sure that she will immediately ask Christian to take responsibility, as well as Jackson rke who is so crazy about his bloodline,¡± Johan said more clearly. ¡°Admitting pregnancy to Aunt Anne? You think it will be that easy for Aunty Anne to believe? Then have you forgotten that there is a woman named Zwetta who is now officially Christian¡¯s wife and is pregnant, huh?!¡± Charlotte snapped full of emotion, Charlotte felt her conversation with Johan was useless talk. ¡°This trash n of yours ispletely useless.¡± Instead of being angry at hearing the curse that had juste from Charlotte¡¯s lips, Johan unexpectedlyughed. Johan, who had thought carefully about this n for thest three weeks, had expected that he would get this kind of rejection from Charlotte. The arrogant girl who had seeded in satisfying his desires several times was indeed a bit stupid and careless and this was also what made Johan want to use her to smooth out his main n. ¡°Zwetta once gave birth prematurely because of Christian¡¯s cruelty in the past,¡± Johan said slowly, trying to give Charlotte pause to properly digest what he was saying. ¡°Women who have given birth to their babies prematurely must have psychological disorders within themselves and we can take advantage of that to attack them. If this time the baby Zwetta does not survive, then your chance to be Christian¡¯s wife will be very wide open. Especially if at that time you can show clear evidence of the baby¡¯s rtionship with Christian, it¡¯s certain that Jackson rke will immediately ept you without a second thought.¡± ..... ¡°How can you be sure Uncle Jack will ept me?¡± asked Charlotte quietly, she began to understand where Johan¡¯s conversation was going. ¡°There will be no grandfather who can refuse the presence of his grandson in this world, especially if you show your pregnancy right when baby Zwetta¡¯s dies. Of course Jackson rke will open his arms wide to wee you and your baby who will definitely be the main heir to the rke family business empire .¡± *** ¡°Why do you have to go home? Is there no other way you can do it than to go back to Ad?¡± Areez, who was packing, immediately left his job and rushed to Suri who was sitting on the sofa with a sad face. Three hours ago Aldrich received news that there was a big problem at the Floyen family¡¯s finest winery in Ad and that only Areez could solve it directly as the principal owner of Ad¡¯s oldest winery business. With a chest that felt very tight, Areez raised Suri¡¯s face, which was looking down, staring at the floor of the room which had been covered with the best carpet from Turkey. ¡°Honey,¡± Areez breathed hoarsely. ¡°I also don¡¯t want to leave you, for God¡¯s sake I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. You know how crazy I am about you, don¡¯t you?¡± Areez¡¯s two blue eyes stared deeply at the orbs of the same color that were zed in front of him without blinking. ¡°Don¡¯t go then,¡± Suri said selfishly. ¡°Prove your words.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a big problem at the factory and I¡¯m the only person who has to solve it,¡± Areez replied quietly. ¡°And if I don¡¯t return soon I will lose that precious factory, the only pride my ancestors have inherited. The pride of the Floyen family that hassted hundreds of years.¡± Suri¡¯s face was instantly as white as paper, guilt suddenly came over her for being so selfish as to ask Areez to stay. ¡°I won¡¯t be long, once the problem at the factory is over I wille straight back to you. I will immediately propose to you and marry you.¡± ¡°Not.¡± Suri immediately reacted quickly. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, I-I don¡¯t want to get married yet. I¡¯m still small and also...¡± ¡°You¡¯re twenty-four years old my dear.¡± Areez chuckled at Suri¡¯s words. ¡°From which side are you called a child, hm?¡± Suri gasped, she suddenly realized that at this time she was no longer a teenager. Her current self is an adult girl who is not yet independent. Good grief!! ¡°I will propose to you after returning from Ad, I¡¯m sure your father will agree to my request and bless our marriage,¡± chattered Areez with a wide smile on his face. Suri slowly lowered her head, Areez¡¯s words, which had previously mentioned her age, made Suri a little disturbed. And the drastic change in Suri¡¯s expression was read by Areez, who swiftly raised Suri¡¯s face again to stare at him. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? If you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll be unfaithful when you return to Ad then you¡¯re wrong, because for God¡¯s sake I don¡¯t have the slightest desire for another woman. The only woman who can make me flutter and anxious is you Suri, so Don¡¯t doubt my loyalty,¡± Areez said back. Suri pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about me cheating then what are you thinking right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about my future,¡± Suri answered honestly. ¡°After many years, I finally realized that until now I have not seeded in doing anything that could make Mommy and Daddy proud of me. All the awards that the organization has given me are the result of Mommy¡¯s hard work, which has held many charity events on my behalf over the years. I feel useless, I feel that my existence so far has only made it difficult for the people around me.¡± ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I beg you not to force me to marry first.¡± Suri continued her words firmly. ¡°I want to show everyone that I am not a spoiled child who can only spend my parents¡¯ money.¡± Areez frowned. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Has anyone ever dared to talk about you all this time?¡± ¡°I want to have a business that I can show to everyone who has known me as a rke, I want to show the world that Suri Mireya rke is a person to be reckoned with in the business world. I want to prove to everyone that I can shine without reflecting the light belongs to someone else,¡± Suri answered firmly. ¡°That¡¯s why I ask you to support my decision, but if you really can¡¯t wait for me to fulfill my dream then I won¡¯t forbid you if you want to marry another girl.¡± ¡°Watch your words, Suri!!¡± Chapter 425 425 rke house of Jewel Christian can only take a deep breath seeing Zwetta being monopolized by Suri who is sad. After dropping Areez and Aldrich at the airport two hours ago, Suri immediately looked for Zwetta and hugged her tightly without a word, since her rtionship with Zwetta had improved, Suri had be very close to her. ¡°Until when are you going to be like this Suri?¡± Jack touches Christian¡¯s shoulder gently, warning him not to speak too loudly. But his father¡¯s warning was ignored by Christian, seeing Suri continue to control Zwetta since two hours ago annoyed him. He was not willing to see Zwetta giving his attention to someone else, even if it was Suri. ¡°But Suri has been dominating Zwetta for hours, Dad. Zwetta has to eat to provide nutrition to our child,¡± Christian said exasperatedly. Anne pursed her lips. ¡°Mommy will get some food for Zwetta then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the concept, Mommy!¡± Christian sighed impatiently. ¡°Suri has been hogging my wife for hours and I don¡¯t like it.¡± Anne chuckled. ¡°Suri is not monopolizing your wife Christ, Suri is just calming herself by hugging Zwetta like that. Your sister is expressing her heart to her sister-inw, you should be happy to see the closeness of the two of them like this.¡± ¡°I know when Suri is sad but does it have to be like this? My wife is pregnant, Mom. She has to eat lots of nutritious food to help our son grow and develop and since Suri came crying two hours ago, my wife hasn¡¯t touched her food at all. The healthy snacks that Jorge has prepared are just a table decoration at this time,¡± said Christian at length, Christian deliberately raised his voice so that Suri was still lying on Zwetta who was sitting on the special sofa provided for her in the living room. ¡°I¡¯m still full, that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t touched the snacks provided by Jorge, Christ,¡± Zwetta suddenly. ¡°Your child also seems to be sleeping, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel hungry yet.¡± ..... ¡°But...¡± ¡°If Zwetta isn¡¯t hungry yet, you can¡¯t force her to eat, Son,¡± said Jack,ughing. ¡°You¡¯ll only make her feel sick if you force her to eat.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°What your father said was true, dear.¡± Anne interrupted quietly. ¡°Zwetta is pregnant, not sick. So you don¡¯t have to over treat her like that.¡± Jack smiled again. ¡°Listen to your Mommy, Son.¡± ¡°You really left everything to Christian, Jack. All over yours you really gave to Christian without a trace.¡± Anne replied to her husband¡¯s words with harsh sarcasm, Anne was reminding Jack about how Jack¡¯s attitude confused everyone when she was pregnant for the third time. Just like Christian who always wanted to give all the best for Zwetta, at that time Jack also did the same thing. Jack even went so far as to take over Noah¡¯s task of selecting food for Anne at that time. Jack grinned broadly, looking very happy to be reminded of behavior he had done in his youth decades ago. ¡°Is what Mommy said true, Dad?¡± asks Christian suddenly. Jack cleared his throat. ¡°Daddy is just doing Daddy¡¯s duties as a husband and father-to-be on standby, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with what Daddy has done before.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s no problem if I do all that to Zwetta right now, right?¡± ¡°Of course there is no problem, Son. It¡¯s just that you need special tricks so you don¡¯t make your wife angry, women who are pregnant have poor emotional stability. That¡¯s why you have to be careful how you act so you don¡¯t make your wife angry,¡± replied Jack was serious like a teacher giving lessons to his students. ¡°Will Daddy share those special tricks with me?¡± Christian asks excitedly. Jack nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Of course Daddy will.¡± ¡°Then teach me right now.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes darted to his father. Without opening his mouth, Jack immediately took Christian¡¯s hand and led him to the study which was always closed. As soon as the door to Jack and Christian¡¯s study was closed again, Anneughed in amusement, she did not expect to see such an incident before her eyes. But on the other hand Anne is very grateful to see Jack and Christian¡¯s current rtionship, both of them have forgiven each other and buried past wounds and started everything again from the beginning. Jack even bravely apologized to Christian first, Jack didn¡¯t care about his position as a father. All Jack knows is that he has to be gentle in order to repair the bad rtionship that happened between him and his proud son years before. Not wanting to worry Christian again, Anne decided to go to the kitchen to catch up with Jorge, who was making snacks for Zwetta. Anne chose to find other activities in order to give her two daughters a chance to get to know each other better, Zwetta and Christian¡¯s marriage not only made Christian happy because he was finally able to get the woman he loved so much but also gave immeasurable happiness for Anne. Anne felt like she had gotten a new daughter with the arrival of Zwetta into her family and Anne promised not to differentiate her affection for her daughter-inw and her three children. For Anne, Zwetta is as important as that of her other children. ¡°So what do you think of my idea?¡± asked Suri slowly without breaking her eye contact with Zwetta who had just drank the apple juice that Jorge gave her which was so refreshing. ¡°Great, I like your idea and to be honest I¡¯d love it if you stayed in Luxembourg so I wouldn¡¯t be lonely,¡± Zwetta with a smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to start, Zee. I don¡¯t know where to start, so far I have only followed the instructions given by Asher and to be honest I am very confused about where to start,¡± said Suri nervously. Zwetta thinned her lips, after being a good listener for more than two hours Zwetta ventured to convey the idea that was in her head. ¡°May I make a suggestion?¡± Suri looked up again, staring at Zwetta. ¡°Of course you can.¡± ¡°Sit properly then,¡± Zwetta slowly. Without being ordered twice, Zwetta quickly got up from her sleeping position and immediately sat facing Zwetta seriously. ¡°So what¡¯s your suggestion?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take over the rke Jewel of House for yourself to raise? Instead of starting a newpany from scratch wouldn¡¯t you be better off taking care of one of the obvious rke family businesses, huh?¡± Suri¡¯s face immediately changed, she looked nervous. ¡°Manage the rke family jewelrypany?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zwetta with an enthusiastic nod. ¡°I once apanied Christian to go to Paris to arrange a coboration with one of the most famous jewelry designers in Paris for an exhibition and I feel that you are suitable for this field. Those luxurious jewels will shine even more under your leadership, Suri.¡± ¡°Are you sure I can grow the rke house of Jewel, Zee? I¡¯m afraid that if I can¡¯t do what everyone expects, I¡¯m afraid that I will actually make thepany lose money.¡± Zwetta smiled, she slowly took Suri¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°You are a rke, you have the blood of a great businessman in your blood. Certainly you will be able to develop the rke family¡¯s already famous jewelry business, you want everyone to see you as someone to be reckoned with, right? if that¡¯s what you want then this is it. The time is right, show everyone that you are capable of leading apany like your father and brother.¡± Chapter 426 - 426 Support 426 Support ¡°What? You want to run the rke House of Jewel?¡± Christian screeches loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I?¡± Suri folded her arms across her chest. ¡°So what if I want to run the rke House of Jewel? You doubt my ability?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Christian replies without hesitation. ¡°rke House of Jewel is one of the best jewelry manufacturers in Europe, the customers are not only from ordinary people. Many artists, important people and even European royalty have ordered our jewelry collection, so you think I will give you that much trust to take care of it? Oh no my dear sister, I would never risk the great name of rke House of Jewel.¡± ¡°What if I also share in the running of the rke House of Jewel, Christ?¡± Not only Christian who immediately looked at Zwetta, Anne and Jack, who had only been observers of Suri and Christian¡¯s debate, also immediately looked at Zwetta who was sitting quietly beside Suri who was smiling triumphantly. ¡°W-what do you mean, honey?¡± stuttered Christian, his eyes darting to Zwetta. ¡°I¡¯ll be apanying Suri to run the rke House of Jewel.¡± ¡°No!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do that, Zee!¡± ..... Christian and Jack shouted simultaneously in response to Zwetta¡¯s, their voices were so loud they could be heard in several other rooms on the first floor. Christian who panicked immediately approached Zwetta. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant and pregnant women need a lot of time to rest, Zee. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you and our child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not sick. So you don¡¯t need to be so panicked, Christ. Besides, my womb is fine, we¡¯re both healthy and don¡¯t need this kind of undue attention from you. If you keep forcing me to be quiet and do nothing then it¡¯s possible I¡¯ll get sick instead¡­¡± ¡°Nobody gets sick from resting.¡± Christian interrupted Zwetta without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Zwetta pursed her lips, she forgot who she was talking to. ¡°Ask Mommy if you don¡¯t believe me, Mommy is much more experienced than me. Surely Mommy knows more about pregnancy problems like this.¡± Christian doesn¡¯t move, he doesn¡¯t do what Zwetta says. Christian seems to know that if he asks his mother, his mother will support Zwetta¡¯s and Christian doesn¡¯t want that to happen, that¡¯s why he prefers to remain silent and not ask his mother¡¯s opinion. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Christ,¡± Zwetta starting to get nervous, Christian made Zwetta start to feel ufortable. ¡°I need fun activities during this period of my pregnancy, Christ.¡± ¡°I will give you the activities you want, I am even willing to apany you through this pregnancy for 24 hours straight,¡± Christian answered with determination. Zwetta flinched. ¡°Y-you want to apany me for 24 hours straight? You mean you will stay at home and not go to work, is that it?¡± There was a note of concern in Zwetta¡¯s, it was obvious that Zwetta didn¡¯t want Christian to do that. Being apanied for 24 hours straight by a man who is so talkative and so worried about her womb is the most terrible thing that Zwetta experienced. Christian nods excitedly. ¡°Yeah, I decided to work from home and ordered Kainer to rece me at the office.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Suri said annoyed. Christian immediately turned to Suri. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I own thepany, I manage and have full control of rke Enterprise. I can do whatever I want including working from home while Zwetta is pregnant.¡± ¡°Christ.¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, finally spoke up. ¡°What your wife said is true, Zwetta needs lots of fun activities during her pregnancy. If you keep her at home and don¡¯t allow her to do a lot of activities, bad things will actually happen, your wife is pregnant, not sick.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t forbid my wife to do a lot of activities, Mom. I actually support her, really support her even. What I¡¯m concerned about here is her desire to work, let alone take care of the rke House of Jewel which has so much work. I would not allow my wife to take care of the chores that kind of tiring, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But Zwetta will not work alone, I will help her,¡± said Suri quickly. ¡°And also there are other workers who will help us take care of thepany, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid and overdo it Christ!¡± Christian immediately gave Suri a murderous look. ¡°The main problem is that Zwetta will definitely bother you a lot, I really don¡¯t doubt her abilities, Zwetta was once my personal secretary and I really know her credibility at work. It¡¯s just that right now she is pregnant and your pregnant sister-inw is a workaholic , she will forget that she is pregnant if she is workingter. That¡¯s why I forbid her to work, especially if her co-worker is you, the annoying spoiled princess.¡± ¡°Christian!!¡± Suri screamed loudly. ¡°Daddy help me, Christian has been undermining my abilities.¡± Suri ran towards Jack, asking for help from her father who had chosen not to get involved in the serious conversation that was going on. Jack smiled a little when Suri had fallen down on him, his youngest daughter who had managed to regain her self-confidence looked so cute when she was sulking like this. ¡°Daddy help me,¡± Suri said back. ¡°Christian underestimated me too much, Daddy.¡± With great affection Jack stroked Suri¡¯s long hair. From his seat Christian sneered at what Suri was doing at the moment and Suri who saw her brother¡¯s actions chose to ignore it, Suri actually tightened her arms around her father¡¯s body asking for help. ¡°Daddy feels what Suri said earlier was right Christ, we need to give her a chance to take care of thepany,¡± Jack said carefully. ¡°And the rke House of Jewel seems like the perfect ce for your sister to expand her capabilities to lead thepany, just like you are currently doing.¡± ¡°rke House of Jewel is no ordinary subsidiary, Dad. It¡¯s a bigpany that people know a lot about, we can¡¯t give apany that already has such a big name a tryout for Suri. What kind ofpany would it be if there were a lot of Disappointed customers? There are so manypetitors in the jewelry business world and we can¡¯t take such a big risk just to please Suri,¡± Christian said firmly.¡± I¡¯m not going let that happen, Dad. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it very unfair if you already judge Suri¡¯s ability when she hasn¡¯t proven her ability to manage thepany, Christ?¡± Zwetta again interrupted Christian¡¯s words in a soft, firm voice. ¡°It would be very unfair for all of us to judge someone¡¯s abilities based on their daily behavior without seeing how hard they work.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± ¡°What your wife said is true, Son. It seems unfair for us to underestimate Suri¡¯s abilities when we haven¡¯t given her the opportunity to work,¡± Anne said slowly in response to Zwetta¡¯s. Chapter 427 - 427 The main plan 427 The main n After a long and tense debatest night, Christian finally allowed Zwetta help Suri take care of the rke House of Jewel for a while until Suri was able to run one of the best subsidiaries of the rke Enterprise businesswork. Even though he still objected a little, on the other hand Christian was happy because his spoiled little sister had turned into a responsible adult girl. ¡°Why is Zwetta taking so long toe down?¡± Suri grumbled annoyed. ¡°Looks like Christian kept Zwetta from going to work this morning with me.¡± ¡°Your sister-inw is pregnant, honey. And pregnant women need a lot of preparation when they have to go to work especially in the morning like this.¡± Anne tried to exin as briefly as possible to Suri who had been grumbling since thirty minutes ago because Zwetta and Christian had note down from the second floor. Suri, who had been grumbling all along, immediately froze, her cheerful face suddenly turned pale and looked panicked. ¡°I-is it okay for Zwetta to be up this early, Mom?¡± asked Suri half-whisper hoarse. Anne smiled a little. ¡°Currently Zwetta¡¯s gestational age is entering its third month, the age when the fetal organs begin to form even though they are not perfect. Her condition is much stronger than the previous month, so you can be sure that your sister is fine at this time.¡± Suri took a deep breath. ¡°Thank God.¡± Zwetta and Christian came down from the second floor when Suri cover her mouth, the two of them walked hand in hand and looked so harmonious with the clothes they were currently wearing. ¡°Sorry for making you wait so long,¡± Zwetta said softly when she had just set foot on the first floor. ..... Suri shook her head slowly. ¡°I just came down from my room too Zee. So you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah, just ask Mommy if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Suri replied calmly, throwing responsibility at her mother, who immediately smiled at her voice. Like a child who is still easily fooled, Zwetta immediately turned to her mother-inw who was smiling so sincerely at her. Anne, who understood, immediately moved her hand towards Zwetta, her goal was the daughter-inw¡¯s stomach which was already starting to look bloated. ¡°Good morning my dear, are you ready to learn to run apany?¡± Anne cleverly changed the subject. ¡°Someday you will have to rece your father to take care of our entirepany, so don¡¯t bother your mother today, OK?¡± Zwetta chuckled, and so did Christian. ¡°My son is smart, Mom. He will definitely be a good boy today, Mommy don¡¯t worry,¡± Christian answered with a smile on his face, Christian looked so excited when he was discussing his son who was growing in Zwetta¡¯s stomach. Anne smiled again. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to dining table, don¡¯t make Daddy wait too long.¡± Christian nods quickly, as fast as his movement when leading Zwetta to the dining room leaving Suri not spoken to. Even so Suri was not angry, Suri was wise enough not to be as arrogant as before. Suri didn¡¯t want to spoil her brother¡¯s happiness, who was enjoying the most beautiful times with Zwetta. Suri only followed into the dining room after Anne waved at her for the umpteenth time. After Suri sat down on her chair, Jorge immediately instructed the other maids to start serving food. During breakfast, Jack and Anne didn¡¯t talk much. The married couple, who have been married for more than half a century, let their children and daughter-inw chatter andugh. In the eyes of both of them, it was clear the twinkle of happiness to see the intimacy of their children who had been tenuous. Slowly Jack took Anne¡¯s hand and gripped it tightly. ¡°Our work is almost done, Anne.¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Only Suri and Asher, after that we can enjoy our old age happily, Jack.¡± Jack tightened his grip on Anne¡¯s hand, his heart felt so peaceful today. Likewise with Anne who was very, very grateful to see the happy sight before her eyes this morning. *** Muller Finance International, Geneva. 8.30 AM Three weeks have almost passed since Asher returned to Geneva to take care of thepany without Jack and Erick who are still in Luxembourg, even though Asher can manage thepany well, he still feels something is missing with his uncle¡¯s absence at the office. Asher feels that his workload has be even heavier with the vacancy of his uncle¡¯s position at the financepany that is more than half a century old. ¡°Are you ok.¡± Johan who appeared with two cups of coffee broke Asher¡¯s reverie who was staring at Jack¡¯s room where the door was tightly closed. Asher nodded slowly. ¡°Yes I¡¯am.¡± Johan chuckled, he slowly put the two cups of coffee on the table where it suddenly made Asher straighten up. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for a long time and I know you¡¯re lying now, Asher.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just nervous and scared,¡± Asher said honestly. ¡°I miss working again with Uncle Jack, managing apany of this size alone is not an easy job. I¡¯m afraid if I make a mistake that makes thepany lose money, I¡¯m afraid to disappoint Uncle Jack.¡± ¡°Asher..Asher.¡± Johan chuckled lightly. ¡°You are part of the rke family, you are just like Suri and Christian in that family. And if there is a little problem in thepany when you take care of it alone like this it feels very natural, there is nothing wrong. So don¡¯t make the task load you get from Mr. Jack, not everyone gets a chance like you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Asher replied hoarsely. ¡°It¡¯s just that the fear remains, Johan. Even though I¡¯m listed as part of the rke family, I¡¯m still someone else, I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still a rke.¡± Johan immediately interrupted Asher¡¯s words firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that again, I¡¯m sure Mr. Jack will be sad to hear about it. You have to be sure of your abilities Ahser, you have to be able to prove to everyone especially to Christian who has always underestimated your abilities.¡± Asher¡¯s expression immediately changed when Johan mentioned Christian¡¯s unfriendly behavior so far, his smart brain immediately yed scene after scene where Christian belittled his abilities several times. Even though his rtionship with Christian is now starting to improve, until now Christian has not apologized for all the things he has done to him and this has made Asher¡¯s little heart a little disturbed. And the change in Asher¡¯s expression did not escape Johan¡¯s attention, who had been waiting for moments like this for a long time. Johan had been waiting for the moment when he could use Asher to be a weapon against the rke family, to destroy the family that had made his parents suffer. ¡°And if you want to prove your ability to Christian, then I will help you, I will do everything in my power to apany you to run thispany to the fullest,¡± said Johan enthusiastically. Asher raised his face to Johan who was also looking at him unblinkingly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Give me the same ess as you¡­¡± To be continued Chapter 428 - 428 Got Asher 428 Got Asher ¡°Same ess as me?¡± Johan nodded quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why do you want to have the same ess as me? Haven¡¯t you been able to do many things all this time without having to go through the procedures that were previously implemented at thispany,¡± Asher asked again, Asher, who didn¡¯t have the slightest bad thought about Johan, was confused by Johan¡¯s request. Which doesn¡¯t make any sense. Johan, who had been nning this for a long time, smoothly said all the reasons why he wanted the same ess as Asher, because he had been practicing for a long time, Johan didn¡¯t have the slightest difficulty when speaking. ¡°But I need Uncle Jack¡¯s approval for that,¡± Asher said quietly. ¡°Why do you have to ask for Mr. rke¡¯s approval when you already have the ess I want,¡± Johan said quickly. ¡°Eh?¡± Johan pursed his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to me ? Isn¡¯t using your ess easier? You don¡¯t need to ask Mr. rke¡¯s approval which will definitely take longer and besides we can also get to work. I can do my job easily so there¡¯s no need to report to you because all my work will be immediately read by you.¡± Asher paused to digest the words spoken by his assistant, even though what Johan said was true, Asher was still a little hesitant to give Johan his ess. He was afraid that things would go wrong, even though Johan was someone else. Just like him, it¡¯s just that he got special privileges because he grew and developed since childhood in the rke family. ..... Johan grinned widely, he refrained from cheering this time. Johan knows that Asher is currently confused, having known Asher for more than five years makes Johan confident that his efforts to gain ess to Asher¡¯s will be sessful. Johan is sure that his attempt to destroy Muller Finance International will be sessful this time. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll give you my ess. But you can only use that ess when you¡¯re with me, I don¡¯t want to make Uncle Jack angry. After Uncle Jack returns, I¡¯ll talk to him to request separate ess on your behalf,¡± said Asher without hesitation, one good thing that Linda passed on to Asher was her sincerity in making friends. Just as Linda immediately became the only friend for Anne in their difficult times, Asher also considers Johan his best friend especially after all the good that Johan has done for him in thest few years. Johan stomped his feet on the floor unconsciously, luckily Asher was focusing his attention on his cell phone which suddenly rang so he didn¡¯t realize what Johan had just done. Johan really wanted to dance at this time, he finally got the key to break into Muller Finance International even though it wasn¡¯t fully in his hands yet. But this was more than enough for him, Johan learned a lot from his father¡¯s mistakes in the past, so he didn¡¯t want to rush this time. Because Asher looked so serious looking at his cellphone, Johan¡¯s curiosity suddenly came. Johan slowly approached Asher who was leaning his body on the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen in Luxembourg?¡± ¡°Suri,¡± Asher said quietly. Johan¡¯s eyes opened wide, just hearing Suri¡¯s name called Johan¡¯s passion jolted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suri?¡± stuttered Johan. ¡°Did something bad happen to her? What did that damn Areez Floyen do to her?¡± Asher shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not about Areez, it¡¯s about Suri. Today Suri officially takes over Christian duties as director at rke House of Jewel.¡± ¡°Suri leads the rke House of Jewel? The best jewelrypany belongs to the rke family? Howe? Suri didn¡¯t have any knowledge of the world of jewelry before, so why did she suddenly lead thepany? What would the jewelrypany be if someone who knows nothing leads it?¡± ¡°Suri Mireya rke.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Asher turned his face towards Johan who was looking at him in confusion. ¡°Suri Mireya rke.¡± Asher spelled Suri¡¯s full name back slowly. ¡°Although Suri has no experience in leading apany, rke¡¯s blood runs in her blood, her ability cannot be doubted. After all, Suri will not lead thepany alone, there is Zwetta who will apany her.¡± ¡°Zwetta?¡± Johan looked very surprised when he heard Zwetta¡¯s name being called. Asher nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Zwetta, she will apany Suri to run the rke House of Jewel. Zwetta¡¯s previous experience in apanying Christian when she was his personal secretary seems to be a material for Uncle Jack¡¯s consideration in asking Zwetta to help Suri manage thepany.¡± Johan immediately locked his lips tightly, his eyes shed with great disappointment when Asher mentioned that Zwetta would apany Suri to lead the rke House of Jewel. Even though he has not worked directly with Zwetta, Johan knows that Christian¡¯s wife, whom he wants to get rid of, is not a fool, especially considering Zwetta¡¯s previous past. Damn it. ¡°So Suri will stay in Luxembourg after this?¡± asked Johan slowly. ¡°I guess so,¡± Asher replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s time for Suri to show everyone what she¡¯s capable of and it looks like it¡¯s time for her to spread some wings of her own.¡± ¡°If Suri manages to lead the rke House of Jewel is there a possibility of her taking your helm at Muller Finance International this Asher? Is it possible that Suri will rece you to be the man in charge of thispany? Isn¡¯t Muller Finance International much bigger than rke House of Jewel? ¡± Asher¡¯s face immediately changed, even though Asher didn¡¯t give an answer directly through his lips, the change in facial expression had exined all the answers Johan wanted. Johan slowly put his hand on Asher¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be fine if that happens, right? But before that bes a reality it would be better if we do what¡¯s best for thispany first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you make Mr. rke proud of you.¡± Asher nodded his head slowly. ¡°Thank you Johan, I really owe you a lot.¡± Johan chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what friends are for? Friends will do anything to help their friends achieve their dreams and right now I¡¯m doing that to help you achieve your dreams.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes filled with tears when he heard Johan¡¯s words, the tight feeling that had been shackled to his chest because he had always been belittled by Christian was slowly fading away. Asher felt the weight supporting his shoulders slightly lifted, he felt much better hearing the encouraging words that Johan had justunched. The snake that was trying to eat him whole. ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Johan added back, seeing Asher¡¯s change in emotion made Johan continue his sentence. ¡°I will always be there for you Ahser, so keep up the good work. I¡¯m sure you will be able to make your dreame true, making Muller Finance International bigger than before so that Christian don¡¯t keep underestimating you.¡± ¡°Thank you Johan¡­thank you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± Johan pursed his lips. ¡°This is where I belong.¡± Chapter 429 - 429 Jack and the secret of Edmund 429 Jack and the secret of Edmund After sessfully convincing Asher, Johan finally gets what he has been after from Asher, which is a secret code to enter the main system of Muller Finance International. As thergest financepany in Europe, Muller Finance Internasional has the most sophisticated security system and is updated every year, which is why it is not easy to break into the security system. So that¡¯s why Johan tried desperately to get ess to Asher¡¯s and today he finally got what he wanted. Johan drives his favorite car at high speed to his house which is on the banks of the Rhone river not far from Hospital de Leox, the hospital Edmund uses for routine check-ups. ¡°Daddy¡­Daddy!!!¡± like a child who just got his favorite candy Johan screamed loudly for his father who was at the dinner table with his personal butler. Edmund let out a long sigh. ¡°This you, don¡¯t realize how old you are right now?¡± Johan smiled broadly. ¡°Daddy definitely won¡¯t be angry after hearing from me.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Edmund raised an eyebrow. Johan, who was still standing, then dropped his butt onto the chair beside Edmund with a smile that never left his face. ¡°Finally I have the key to enter Muller Finance International¡¯s security system.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re not kidding, are you?!¡± Instead of answering his father¡¯s question, who was very surprised, Johan slowly took his cellphone out of his pocket and showed it to his father. ¡°This is the foster child¡¯s entrance, this afternoon he gave it to me.¡± ..... Edmund took Johan¡¯s cellphone and looked at it more closely, his eyes watching the barcode code printed on his only son¡¯s cell phone screen seriously. ¡°Are you sure this is the correct entry code?¡± Johan nodded enthusiastically. ¡°That¡¯s right, before I went home I tried logging in at the office and it worked.¡± ¡°Have you tried it anywhere else?¡± asked Edmund quickly. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Try toe in now then,¡± said Edmund quickly, as fast as his movement was returning his son¡¯s cell phone. Johan, who did not dare to contradict his father¡¯s words, immediately took out hisptop and started trying to enter the Muller Finance International security system using Asher¡¯s ess code. ¡®ess Denied!!!¡¯ ¡°Fuck!¡± Johan shouted loudly. ¡°How can it be refused!!!¡± Edmund, who had expected this to happen, smiled slightly at the curse that had just escaped from his only child¡¯s lips. ¡°Damn Jackson rke, he¡¯s really very cunning,¡± Johan cursed back with great emotion. ¡°If he¡¯s not cunning how could he beat Daddy, Son,¡± said Edmund quickly, trying to remind his son of his struggle to win his rights from Jack which ended in his defeat which left him crippled for life. Johan brushed his hair roughly. ¡°So what should I do now Dad? This ess ispletely pointless, my years of fighting for this ess have beenpletely fruitless.¡± ¡°You will still be able to use this ess while you are at the office, Son. Therefore you have to make the best use of the time to sneak into the system while you are at the office,¡± Edmund said quietly. ¡°This time we have to admit that Jackson rke is very smart but believe me if we can definitely beat him someday, your sess in getting this ess is one of the proofs of our sess in destroying them. What we need to do now is be patient while looking for a good opportunity to destroy them without a trace.¡± ¡°I understand Dad,¡± John answered slowly. Edmund patted Johan on the shoulder, giving encouragement to his only child who looked so disappointed when he found out that the ess he had been fighting for for years could not be used anywhere else. ¡°There are still many ways to destroy that family, we still have a lot of opportunities so don¡¯t be sad.¡± Edmund tried tofort Johan who looked so disappointed. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Jack¡¯s pregnant daughter-inw doing? What¡¯s the percent chance we destroy Christian through that woman?¡± Johan straightened up. ¡°Currently she is under super strict supervision from Christian, it is certain that we will not be able to reach her at this time. Jackson rke also mobilized several members of The Warrior to look after his beloved daughter-inw, it seems that the death of a disabled child made him so concerned about his pregnant daughter-inw and his descendants.¡± ¡°Hmmm Daddy I think you¡¯re right, it looks like it¡¯s very difficult to attack that woman at this time. The risk is too great especially since The Warrior is also guarding her, Jack really hopes very much for the baby apparently,¡± said Edmund hoarsely, his eyes turning dark as remembering about Zwetta who is pregnant with Christian¡¯s child. And Jealousy towards Jack red up even more. ¡°If at this time we can¡¯t attack that woman then we will switch to Suri, that spoiled child seems easier for us to use to destroy Jack.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t reach Suri either right now Dad, that kid is currently running the rke House of Jewel in Luxembourg with Zwetta. She won¡¯t being back to Geneva so it¡¯s impossible for us to use her to attack the rke family. Suri¡¯s kidnapping five years ago then really made Jackson rke so protective of Suri, especially since Suri has Areez Floyen. Daddy must have heard of the big name of the Floyen family before, right?¡± Edmund¡¯s jaw tightened, his face flushed with anger. His n to destroy Jack through his son and daughter-inw really couldn¡¯t be done easily. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re sticking to the original n, using Asher to break up the family unit,¡± Edmund said hoarsely. ¡°I think so too Dad, Asher is our only chance at this point. Suri, Christian and his wife are out of reach of us at this time.¡± Edmund nodded his head. ¡°Fine then, we¡¯ll just stick to the original n for the time being. Make the most of the adopted child before the baby is born.¡± Edmund nned to destroy Jack to the bottom, Edmund nned to make Jack lose his heirs one by one. Edmund wants to make Jack as broken as he is who can do nothing but sit in his wheelchair, that¡¯s why he targets Zwetta and her baby. Edmund wants to make Jack lose his grandson again. ¡°This time I will definitely seed, wait for your destruction that will soone, Jack,¡± said Edmund hoarsely. ¡°You have to pay dearly for all your actions to my father in the past, I will not let you continue tough at the sadness that is stifling my chest.¡± *** ¡°Ouuchhh¡­¡± Jack dropped the silver spoon he was holding onto the table roughly when he identally sshed the extraordinarily hot chamomile tea that was in his cup. Anne, who was enjoying an apple pie, immediately turned to her husband in panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you Jack?¡± asked Anne worriedly. Jack shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t believe it, then grabbed a handkerchief from the table and wiped the spilled tea on the table. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you Jack?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Anne, I suddenly had a bad feeling. I suddenly thought of¡­¡± ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°Edmund,¡± Jack answered hoarsely. ¡°I remember that cousin of mine.¡± ¡°Edmund is dead, Jack. He won¡¯t bother us anymore,¡± said Anne softly. Jack frowned. ¡°I hope so, I hope our family is okay.¡± Anne took Jack¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Amen, God will take good care of our family Jack.¡± Chapter 430 - 430 like father like son 430 like father like son After Anne went into the kitchen to make chamomile tea again Jack suddenly thought of his cousin, Edmund. Even though the ident that happened to Edmund had happened decades ago, Jack was sure that his cousin was still alive today, growing up with Edmund made Jack sure that his cousin would not die that easily. Because he was too focused on thinking about his cousin Jack didn¡¯t notice Erick¡¯s arrival, Erick, who immediately gave the weekly report, kept talking until he finally realized that the person he was talking to was daydreaming. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Erick tried to bring Jack back to consciousness, but because Erick¡¯s voice was not too loud Jack was still deep in thought and that forced Erick to speak louder for the second time and seeded. Jack, who didn¡¯t expect to see Erick appear in his yard, screamed quite loudly before he finally managed to control himself again. ¡°Sorry sir, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you,¡± said Erick regretfully. Jack waved his hand in the air. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°What is troubling you, sir?¡± asked Erick carefully. ¡°Edmund.¡± Eric flinched. ¡°Edmund, Edmund is the son of Jhonny , your cousin, who died in an ident twenty-five years ago?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Jack briefly. ¡°Somehow I feel if Edmund is still alive.¡± ..... ¡°Pardons?¡± Jack took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either, it¡¯s just that I suddenly thought of Edmund.¡± ¡°Not all the bad things that have happened are rted to Edmund, sir,¡± said Erick carefully. ¡°I also hope so, but my feelings¡­¡± ¡°If you are worried then I will do a re-examination about the ident again, sir.¡± Erick cut Jack¡¯s words quickly, it was Anne¡¯s appearance from inside the house that made Erick dare to interrupt Jack¡¯s words. As if realizing that Erick was warning him, Jack nodded his head. He then straightened up again and prepared to wee the arrival of Anne who was carrying a tray filled with chamomile tea and her favorite chocte cookies. Meanwhile, Erick immediately said goodbye to do the task that Jack had just given him, even though the task was quite difficult, Erick did not give up hope at all. Erick, who has a high work ethic, believes that nothing is impossible to do. *** rke House of Jewel. Suri was constantly giving thanks for Zwetta side, the help Zwetta her really really made her even more excited about taking care of the rke Enterprise subsidiary. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe if you keep hugging me like this, Suri,¡± Zwetta said softly for the second time. Hearing the same sentence for the second time, Suri immediately released her arms from her sister-inw¡¯s body, which she had been embracing for more than two minutes. ¡°Keep your attitude, you are currently the director of the rke House of Jewel. Many employees are watching you,¡± Zwetta back. ¡°Sorry.¡± Zwetta smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again, now as punishment apany me to go to the cafeteria. I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat some snacks before enjoying lunch.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± asked Suri with her eyes wide open, Suri¡¯s surprise reminded Zwetta of the piles of used food still lying on the round table not far from where they were currently sitting. Even though she knew the meaning of Suri¡¯s words, Zwetta chose to pretend she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Yes, my son is still hungry,¡± Zwetta in a pitiful voice. ¡°Conceiving girls and boys is really very different, back when I was pregnant with Luna I didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. I didn¡¯t have the slightest appetite, maybe because at that time Christian was so cruel to me so it had an effect on me but I didn¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t ask doctor Catherine who was treating me at the time.¡± Suri¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Zee, everything that happened to you and Luna at that time was because of me. I am the person most responsible for the suffering you experienced.¡± Zwetta lips. ¡°I have forgiven everyone, I have also let Luna go. So don¡¯t apologize to me again.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make Luna sad.¡± Zwetta cut Suri off quickly. ¡°If you keep ming yourself, I¡¯m sure Luna will be sad up there, so stop apologizing and smile because I¡¯m not mad at you anymore, spoiled child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spoiled.¡± Zwetta chuckled. ¡°Yes yes yes¡­you are not spoiled.¡± ¡°Zwetta!!¡± ¡°Ok ok, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Now apany me to eat, I¡¯m really hungry. Christian rke¡¯s child really keeps me hungry like someone who has never met food.¡± Suri pursed her lips, her gaze on Zwetta turned fond. ¡°Thank you for carrying my niece again, Zee.¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°I love your brother, that¡¯s why I want to conceive another child like this.¡± ¡°You really love him, huh?¡± ¡°Enough..enough..don¡¯t talk about it anymore, Christian¡¯s head will get bigger if he hears my confession. Now let¡¯s go find some food, my child is already screaming in there,¡± Zwetta slowly, changing the subject. Suri immediately bowed slowly, her hand touching Zwetta which had started to bulge with love. ¡°Hey champ, are you hungry again? Smart boy, okay, let¡¯s go find some food. Aunty will buy you whatever you want.¡± Zwetta giggled at Suri¡¯s adorable words. Suri, who was still groping Zwetta slowly straightened up again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria, I don¡¯t want to starve my nephew. His crazy father will kill me if he finds out I starved his son.¡± ¡°You call your own brother crazy?¡± Zwetta pretended to be angry. Suri shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Isn¡¯t Christian just crazy? Do you disagree with me on this?¡± Suri asked back without guilt. Zwetta , who had been holding herself back fromughing, finallyughed out loud, hearing Suri call Christian crazy was really very entertaining for Zwetta. Because the pain came back, Zwetta decided not to continue what she was saying and immediately pulled Suri¡¯s hand to go to the cafeteria, the child in her womb really couldn¡¯t be patient at all. He was so much like Christian that he couldn¡¯t hear the words ¡®wait¡¯ and ¡®be patient¡¯. Without Zwetta and Suri noticing, the person they had been talking about had actually heard their entire conversation from beginning to end. Christian, who was too worried about Zwetta, decided to return to the rke House of Jewel, Christian decided to have an office in that office so he could keep an eye on Zwetta directly. However, Christian¡¯s decision to return backfired when he heard his wife and sister say he was a madman. ¡°Should we catch up with them, sir?¡± asked Kainer quietly from behind Christian. Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, I want to surprise them both. Let¡¯s go inside, we¡¯ll wait for them in Suri¡¯s room.¡± Chapter 431 - 431 Johan鈥檚 first attack 431 Johan¡¯s first attack Not only was Suri surprised. Zwetta, who was enjoying ice cream, almost choked when she saw Christian sitting in Suri¡¯s chair quietly. ¡°W-when did youe?¡± asked Suri stammering, unable to hide her surprise. ¡°Ah no, I mean why did youe back to my office? Don¡¯t you have to work in office ?¡± Christian smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten that the rke House of Jewel is also my office, have you?¡± ¡°Christian!¡± ¡°Sit down, I want to check the results of your work today,¡± Christian said back. ¡°I just found some discrepancies in one of the reports provided by the African ruby ??supplier.¡± Hearing Christian ¡®s Zwetta suddenly ran towards Christian and Christian, who did not expect to see Zwetta running like that, immediately shouted loudly with a pale face. His whole body felt weak seeing his pregnant wife running towards him without any guilt. ¡°Where, show me the file you meant earlier?¡± Christian, who had gotten up from the chair, didn¡¯t budge, he didn¡¯t care about Zwetta¡¯s. ¡°Christ¡­¡± ..... ¡°Your brain still works fine right?¡± Zwetta flinched. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You do not realize if in your stomach there is our son?¡± asked Christian back in a loud voice, Christian¡¯s voice was so loud that it surprised Suri who was standing at the door. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit careful?¡± Christian¡¯s words suddenly made Zwetta immediately touch her stomach, because she was too enthusiastic about her new job Zwetta almost forgot about her current condition, which was already in two bodies. ¡°Now we better go home, I have to take you to see doctor Caitlyn to make sure our child is okay and¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine Christ.¡± Zwetta immediately interrupted Christian¡¯s words quickly. ¡°The same goes for our children.¡± ¡°No, until doctor Caitlyn told me in person I couldn¡¯t believe it,¡± Christian replied curtly. Zwetta, who didn¡¯t run out of ideas, then grabbed Christian¡¯s hand and squeezed it hard. ¡°We are fine, me and your child are fine. So we don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡± Christian narrows his eyes. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± ¡°I am not a doctor, I am a woman who is pregnant with her second child. I have experienced Christ, I am not a woman who has just be pregnant. So don¡¯t overdo it like that,¡± Zwetta curtly. ¡°And even though I have no background in the medical world, I know that right now my womb is in great shape.¡± ¡°You just ran and¡­¡± ¡°There are many pregnant women out there who have more extreme activities than me and their wombs are still fine.¡± Zwetta again cut off Christian¡¯s words firmly. ¡°If you do not believe, please see for yourself on the inte.¡± Christian was silent, the anger that had reached his head slowly descended until it finally disappeared with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, remember that anything in excess is not good. I¡¯m pregnant, not sick, so you don¡¯t need to treat me like someone who has a serious illness,¡± added Zwetta again. ¡°Now show me the file you were referring to earlier, I have to check it again.¡± ¡°You still want to work?¡± asks Christian in surprise. ¡°Of course, so what? Is there a problem?¡±asked Zwetta with a cold look. ¡°I¡¯m fine Christian Cyrillo rke.¡± From where she stood, Suriughed amused when she heard Zwetta mention Christian, she looked so happy to see her brother being bullied by his wife. Likewise with Kainer who immediately turned his face the other way to hide hisughter from Christian. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem. If you really feel fine then I can¡¯t forbid you to keep working, right?¡± Christian answered slowly, choosing to give in. Christian realized that he would not be able to win against his wife. Zwetta raised an eyebrow. ¡°So where is the file you mentioned earlier, let me have a look.¡± ¡°Sit down first, after that you can see and examine it to your heart¡¯s content,¡± Christian said quietly, inviting Zwetta to sit on the chair he used to sit while waiting for Zwetta and Suri to return from the cafeteria. Christian¡¯s intention to teach his wife and sister a lesson for calling himself crazy vanished in an instant. Instead of sitting down immediately, Zwetta turned towards Suri who was still standing in front of the door. ¡°Can I sit in your chair, madam director?¡± Suri smiled. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to ask for my permission.¡± ¡°I still have to ask permission, at home I may be your sister-inw but at the office I¡¯m still your subordinate,¡± Zwetta softly as he stepped towards Suri¡¯s chair and immediately sat on it carefully, eating too much dark chocte cake made her stomach feel a little ufortable. that¡¯s why Zwetta chose to sit carefully so that the food in her stomach didn¡¯te out. ¡°Akh you, don¡¯t be shy like that. Zee should be the director in this office, not me who doesn¡¯t know anything yet,¡± said quickly, as fast as her steps approached Zwetta and Christian. ¡°All smart people also start from people who don¡¯t know anything Suri, so don¡¯t say that. Come here, get closer to me. Let¡¯s check together the files that Christian found,¡± Zwetta again, asking Suri to get closer to her. Not wanting to see her sister-inw getting angry, Suri then immediately approached Zwetta by circling her desk because she didn¡¯t want to make trouble for Christian, who definitely wouldn¡¯t want to get away from Zwetta¡¯s why Suri gave in. After Suri was by her side, Zwetta then checked the file Christian meant earlier. With her high intelligence, in a short time Zwetta managed to find a sizable difference in funds. ¡°It seems that someone stole ourpany¡¯s money, Zee,¡± said Suri hoarsely. ¡°The difference in funds listed in this report is veryrge.¡± Zwetta was silent, her brain still trying to process Christian¡¯s findings that she had just read. Zwetta is matching the data with other reports. ¡°Do I need to call the people in finance and purchasing right now?¡± ¡°Hold Suri.¡± Christian who had been silent until now finally spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, you can¡¯t act recklessly like that. Bear in mind your current position, as a leader you can¡¯t directly pressure your men. You have to study the matter first before confirming with the relevant parties.¡± Suri immediately lowered her head deeply, immediately Suri felt very stupid because she didn¡¯t know anything about her position as the leader of thepany. Luckily Zwetta quickly realized Suri¡¯s emotional changes, slowly the pregnant woman took Suri¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°It¡¯s ok, we study together,¡± Zwetta softly. ¡°Now sit in front of me, let¡¯s find the source of the problem together. It¡¯s a pretty big number, so we have to be very careful.¡± ¡°I understand Zee.¡± Zwetta smiled. ¡°Good girl,e sit down.¡± With such high spirits Suri then did what Zwetta ordered, Suri¡¯s desire to learn was very great. Suri really wants to show everyone her true abilities, which is why she follows every order Zwetta. Seeing the two favorite women in his life so close made Christian smile broadly, his heart felt warm to see his first andst love in his life being this close. However, the smile on Christian¡¯s face doesn¡¯tst long when Kainer gives him the code to check his phone. Christian¡¯s eyes opened wide when he read the message from Kainer, not wanting to spoil the togetherness of Suri and Zwetta who were so serious Christian then rushed over to Kainer. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked again. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°Maybe we can ask Mrs. Zwetta to help us. The leak of funds that happened at Muller Finance International is happening again and this time the amount is much bigger than what has happened in thest five years.¡± ¡°Is the escrow ount still on Asher?¡± Kainer swallowed hard. ¡°Yes, the collection ount for this money is still directed to an ount in the name of Asher.¡± Chapter 432 - 432 Wise 432 Wise While Kainer was showing his findings in the meeting room, Christian didn¡¯t say anything at all. Christian just keeps looking at the results of Kainer¡¯s searches which are carried out using a special system that can only be essed by himself and Kainer. After Kainer found something wrong with Asher five years ago, Christian then ordered Ronin to make special ess for him and Kainer to monitor Muller Finance International. ¡°That kid seems to be getting bolder, he really is a very ungrateful person. How can he betray the trust that Daddy and Mommy have ced in him by stealingpany money for years like this,¡± Christian said hoarsely. ¡°Would you like to immediately show our findings to Mr Jack, young master?¡± asked Kainer quietly. Christian shakes his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to rush. Even though we have all the evidence at this point, I¡¯m still not satisfied.¡± ¡°But the money he has stolen over the years is already quite a lot Sir, I estimate Asher can buy ten sports cars like yours or more using that money,¡± Kainer said back, seeing how much money Asher had stolen over the years, making Kainer angry and annoyed. Christian¡¯s face looks even redder. ¡°Actually the money is not a lot of money, Asher can get more money than that if he wants to ask my father. I just can¡¯t stop thinking, why does Asher have to do this dirty way to get money. Even though he can get money so much more in an easy way.¡± ¡°A viin doesn¡¯t need a reason to do evil, sir.¡± Kainer quickly replied to Christian¡¯s words. ¡°Perhaps Asher feels more challenged to do this than to ask Mr. Jack or Mrs. Marianne for money, sir.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Christian says hoarsely. Christian slowly turned his gaze towards the room where Suri and Zwetta were, even though at this time Suri couldn¡¯t hear his conversation with Kainer but Christian was sure Suri would be very sad when she found out what Asher had done. Suri, who spends more time with Asher than himself, will definitely be hurt when she finds out that Asher has betrayed her family and now Christian doesn¡¯t have that much courage to tell Suri everything. Christian didn¡¯t want to break his sister¡¯s heart, who was currently so excited at work, Christian didn¡¯t want to break Suri¡¯s concentration with the bad news that Kainer had just told him. ..... ¡°Are you going to keep this a secret from your family, sir?¡± asked Kainer carefully, Kainer finally being able to read what was on Christian¡¯s mind at this moment. Christian took a deep breath. ¡°Actually I¡¯ve already told what Asher has done to Suri since Suri came home, but at that time Suri ignored my words. Suri didn¡¯t believe what I said and thought it was just a joke, that¡¯s why I chose not to tell this at this time to her or to my parents.¡± ¡°But Master¡­¡± ¡°Our rtionship has just improved after all these years, Asher.¡± Christian immediately interrupted Kainer¡¯s words quickly. ¡°I can finally feel the peace that I dreamed of and to be honest I don¡¯t want this to pass soon especially now that we are preparing to wee new family members. I don¡¯t want to repeat the mistakes I have made before in the past.¡± ¡°What happened to Luna and Asher ispletely unrted, young master.¡± Kainer was not to be outdone. ¡°What happened to you and Zwetta has nothing to do with Asher, what Asher did was purely a crime and this cannot be tolerated. The money Asher took may have no value in the eyes of you or Mr. Jack, but for the employees of Muller Finance International of course no. They would be deeply hurt to learn that someone had stolen the fruits of their years of hard work like this.¡± Christian grips the edge of the table tightly. ¡°Then what should I do now Asher? Do you think I should expose all of Asher¡¯s crimes in front of my family? Can¡¯t you think of the consequences if I do that? Suri will definitely be devastated, that spoiled child is very close to Asher. She will be in utter shock and devastation, if that happens then how is he going to lead the rke House of Jewel? I definitely won¡¯t let my wife take over her job, my wife is pregnant. I can¡¯t possibly let her continue working like now, Zwetta once had a history of giving birth prematurely and I don¡¯t want that to happen again. I want my son to be born perfectly when he is really ready to be born into the world, unlike what happened to his sister.¡± ¡°Your son will definitely be born perfect without any ws sir,¡± said Kainer quickly trying to calm Christian who was still suffering from great fear and trauma over what had happened to Luna. ¡°Must, my son must be born perfectly without any ws. He will be my sessor to take care of rke Enterprise, that¡¯s why he must be fine.¡± Christian¡¯s breath sounded so heavy when he spoke. ¡°So what¡¯s your n now, you can¡¯t let this keep happening, can you?¡± Kainer worked up the courage to ask. ¡°Of course not, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let the parasite continue to gnaw us from the inside silently like this. I¡¯ll take care of it directly in Geneva, I¡¯ll solve it in my own way,¡± Christian answered firmly. ¡°This afternoon I will fly straight to Geneva and you stay here, keep an eye on my wife. Take care that she is not constantly being used by my spoiled sister.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I only trust you Kainer, so take good care of my wife and children. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act rashly. from my family. She is my sister,¡± Christian said back. Christian who is now much wiser than Christian five years ago. Christian is aware that he must act more carefully at this time, even though Asher is the child of someone who has contributed so much to his family, that¡¯s why Christian doesn¡¯t want to act recklessly as before by showing his hatred for Asher openly in front of his parents. *** ¡°Why only this, Son?¡± asked Edmund disapprovingly, seeing the amount of money Johan gave him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that money continuing to go into the escrow ount that you created on behalf of the foster child, right?¡± ¡°This amount is much more thanst month, Dad,¡± Johan answered slowly. ¡°We have to be careful Dad, we can¡¯t make Christian and Jackson rke suspicious.¡± Edmund grabbed the stack of euros in front of him and put them in the safe next to him with dissatisfaction, even though he had been stealingrge sums of money from Muller Finance International for years but he was still not satisfied. Edmund still wants to control all the money owned by thepany he once helped manage. ¡°Then when are you going to use that adopted child to carry out our core n?¡± asked Edmund again. Johan pursed his lips. ¡°In the near future Dad, by now Asher has started to trust me and I have to be careful not to get him suspicious.¡± ¡°Good, continue with your n. Daddy hopes that before Christian¡¯s child is born we have taken Muller Finance International back from them.¡± Chapter 433 - 433 Classy woman 433 ssy woman Because he was too busy dealing with the issue of price differences with Ruby suppliers from Africa with Suri since noon, Zwetta did not realize that Christian and Kainer were not there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Zee? What are you looking for?¡± from his seat Suri asked Zwetta who was standing in the doorway of her room. ¡°Christian, I didn¡¯t see him. It¡¯s not usual for him to leave without saying goodbye like this, his cellphone isn¡¯t active either,¡± Zwetta hoarsely, left by Christian in an unusual way that made Zwetta feel strange. Suri smiled, slowly she got up from her chair and walked towards Zwetta who still had her head down looking at her cell phone screen which was showing Christian¡¯s cell phone number. ¡°Maybe he has important business to do in the office, because of that he forgot to say goodbye to you,¡± Suri said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he left with Kainer and the bodyguards escorting him.¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home,¡± Suri said back. ¡°I want to take a warm bath in the jacuzzi, my whole body aches all the time sitting in front of theptop.¡± ¡°Sounds like a good idea.¡± Zwetta immediately replied to Suri¡¯s words quickly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home, but before that let¡¯s stop by the pizza shop. Eating pizza while soaking it seems like it would make everything that much more perfect.¡± Suri chuckled. ¡°As your wish Ma¡¯am. Wait here, I will tidy up our things first.¡± ..... ¡°Ok.¡± Suri rushed back to her desk to tidy up her things and those of her sister-inw who was like a friend to her, so making sure that nothing was left behind, Suri immediately stepped back towards Zwetta carrying two bags at once. ¡°Thank you hot aunty,¡± Zwetta quietly when he received the bag given by Suri. ¡°Hot Aunty, oh I¡¯m d to hear that call,¡± replied Suri cheerfully, her right hand immediately felt Zwetta which looked beautiful. ¡°You heard that dear,ter when you are born you have to call me with that nickname. However, if you want to call me sexy Aunt I also don¡¯t refuse.¡± Zwetta immediately burst outughing at Suri¡¯s words, she was amused to hear that Suri wanted to be called ¡®Sexy Aunty¡¯. Even if you look at her current body shape, Suri doesn¡¯t look sexy at all. Suri¡¯s body is more like a supermodel¡¯s body, which is characterized by a thin, towering body without a shape on her body. In contrast to Zwetta, when she was not pregnant, Zwetta had a body shape that was sexy and pleasing to the touch. Her curves are so tempting and very beautiful, that¡¯s why Christian is so crazy about her. Afterughing enough, Zwetta then asked Suri to go home immediately. The thought of enjoying cheese and other meat toppings on a soft pizza made Zwetta impatient. This second pregnancy is really very much different from her previous pregnancies, now Zwetta eats more often in a different way than she was very pregnant with Luna before and Zwetta is grateful for that. The arrival of Zwetta and Suri in the lobby was immediately greeted by members of The Warrior, they swiftly immediately prepared a car for the two special women. Even though at this time there was no danger lurking for Zwetta or Suri, Jack still provided level one protection for his beloved daughter and daughter-inw. Jack, who had learned from past experience, did not want to make the same mistake again. ¡°What about Areez, he¡¯s already told you, right?¡± asked Zwetta softly breaking the silence in the car. ¡°No, since he left he hasn¡¯t contacted me at all.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± shrieked Zwetta in disbelief. Suri smiled. ¡°Maybe he has a lot of business right now, that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t contacted me.¡± Zwetta immediately took Suri¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Areez loves you very much Suri, he won¡¯t do anything. You have to trust him.¡± ¡°I trust him Zee.¡± Zwetta smiled when she heard Suri ¡®s voice that sounded a little shaky, Zwetta knew that at this time Suri was not telling the truth to her. ¡°God will take care of his love for you when you are apart like this, don¡¯t be afraid. No one will be able to separate you, you have been together for a long time and¡­¡± ¡°Areez was almost married once, Zee.¡± Suri interrupted Zwetta¡¯s with her head down, her blue eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Areez was betrayed by his girlfriend, the first love he almost married. And since then he closed his heart to other women until he finally met me and imprisoned me in his house for three years, however¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡±asked Zwetta impatiently. ¡°The sister of her ex-girlfriend also fell in love with Areez, she even openly showed her dislike for me at that time,¡± Suri said hoarsely. Zwetta shook her head, feeling frustrated at not understanding where Suri¡¯s conversation was going.gently Zwetta grabbed her sister-inw¡¯s chin and lifted her up. ¡°Tell me clearly, I don¡¯t understand where your talk is going.¡± Suri stared at Zwetta with teary eyes. Talking about Areez who hasn¡¯t contacted her in the past few days made her chest feel tight because she was wracked with such great longing. ¡°Share with me, maybe after that you will feel a little calm,¡± Zwetta back gently. ¡°You think of me as an older sister, don¡¯t you?¡± Suri slowly wiped away the tears that remained on her face, after which she took a deep breath and exhaled slowly several times until she finally managed to control herself again. After feeling much calmer, Suri then told everything that Areez had told her, including the incident in Geneva when the younger brother of Areez¡¯s first love went to work for thepany Areez was starting in Geneva in an effort to gain Jack¡¯s sympathy at that time. As long as Suri spoke Zwetta didn¡¯t interrupt, Zwetta was wise enough to let Suri tell all of her feelings to the end. Even though she has never felt the same position as Suri at this time, Zwetta is already one step further in matters of romance than Suri. ¡°Do you think that girl won¡¯t bother Areez anymore in Ad? Do I have to catch up with her to find out why Areez hasn¡¯t contacted me for the past few days?¡± Suri asked hoarsely, her chest heaving up and down holding back the welling up emotions. Zwetta smiled. ¡°No, don¡¯t do anything. If you catch up with her to Ad then Areez will think that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy about her, just wait patiently here. I¡¯m sure Areez will contact you sooner orter.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If he really loves you then he will definitely keep his love for you alone even though you are now hundreds of kilometers apart.¡± Zwetta cut Suri¡¯s words firmly. ¡°Show that girl you¡¯re ten levels above her, tell her how a ssy woman should act.¡± Chapter 434 - 434 Back to Geneva 434 Back to Geneva ¡°Why is Christian suddenly going to Geneva? Is there a problem at work?¡± asked Anne in surprise. Kainer shook his head. ¡°No ma¡¯am, there¡¯s no problem at the office.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no problem then why does Christian have to leave suddenly like this?¡± ¡°Anne.¡± Jack touched Anne¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Christian left there must be a reason, he is a leader of argepany so it must be a lot of work.¡± ¡°I know, but he doesn¡¯t usually leave without saying goodbye like this. Moreover, he leaves without waiting for his wife toe home from work,¡± said Anne sadly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Zwetta will be sad if she finds out Christian left like this, Zwetta is pregnant. She shouldn¡¯t be stressed or sad.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°Our daughter-inw is not a weak girl, she can definitely understand her husband¡¯s duties and responsibilities. So you don¡¯t need to worry, Zwetta will definitely be able to ept this news calmly.¡± Anne squeezed her fingers tightly, even though Jack had calmed her down but Anne was still nervous. What happened to Luna made Anne pay so much attention to Zwetta this time, Anne wanted to make sure her second grandson was born perfect without any ws. The sudden sound ofughter from Zwetta and Suri made Anne straighten up. The thing she was afraid of finally came, even though she wasn¡¯t ready yet, Anne tried to follow Jack¡¯s advice. Zwetta needs to know ASAP if Christian is going to Geneva. Slowly Anne got up from the sofa and walked towards the door, ready to wee her two daughters who had just returned from work leaving Jack and Kainer in the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jorge to warm this pizza first,¡± said Suri happily. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ask Jorge to add extra mozzare cheese on top when it warms it up, the taste will surely be much more delicious if you add more mozzare.¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°Jeez, is there still enough cheese topping? This is too much Zee.¡± ¡°Less,¡± Zwetta¡¯s short, concise and clearly undeniable. ¡°You cheese monster,¡± Suri said quickly. Zwettaughed out loud at Suri¡¯s words, Zwetta knew that her sister-inw was just teasing her. ¡°Who are the monsters?¡± Anne, already standing, joined in the conversation of her two beloved daughters. Suri lifted the four pizza boxes in her right and left hands into the air. ¡°Who else? Of course Zwetta.¡± ¡°Pregnant women are often hungry Suri, so you can¡¯t call your sister a monster because she has a slightlyrger portion than the rest of us.¡± Jack answered from behind with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Dad. I called Zwetta a monster not because of the increased portion of her meal, I called her a monster because she still wanted to add mozzare cheese on a pizza that had been given this thick mozzare topping,¡± said Suri quickly, trying to exin what she meant. from her words that had called Zwetta a monster. ¡°Zwetta is truly a cheese monster, she is so crazy about cheese.¡± Anne and Jackughed at the same time after hearing the meaning of Suri¡¯s words, both of them felt embarrassed because they had thought things wrong with Suri before. ¡°It¡¯s okay, cheese is good for pregnant women. As long as Zwetta bnces it with other healthy foods,¡± said Anne softly as she touched Zwetta¡¯s affectionately. Getting defended by her mother-inw made Zwetta feel so happy, she even stuck out her tongue to tease Suri. ¡°Come on, give the pizza box to Daddy. Daddy will ask Jorge to warm it up and add some cheese as Zwetta wants.¡± Jack stretched out his hand to Suri, trying to take the pizza box from Suri¡¯s hand. ¡°Please ask Jorge to send it to the jacuzzi room, me and Zee want to soak while eating,¡± Suri said again. ¡°As your wish Princess,¡± Jack replied as he continued walking towards the kitchen, leaving Anne with Zwetta and Suri. Anne smiled. ¡°After taking a bath Mommy wants to talk to you face to face, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± ¡°Just with me Mom?¡±asked Zwetta quietly. ¡°Yes honey, just you.¡± ¡°I want to join too!!¡± whined Suri with a hoarse voice. ¡°Mommy wants to talk about Zwetta¡¯s, you ready to listen to our discussion about it all?¡± Suri¡¯s face immediately turned pale, her mother¡¯s words managed to make her imagine the scene of how tormented a woman in childbirth is. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to join. I¡¯ll just watch my favorite series then,¡± Suri replied quickly, as fast as her steps towards the stairs leaving her mother and sister-inw who were nowughing with amusement at her behavior. ¡°That child is really immature,¡± said Anne softly. ¡°Mommy can¡¯t imagine what will happen to her if Areez really marries her, Mommy is afraid that Suri won¡¯t be able to take care of her house properly.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Zwetta squeezed Anne¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Suri isn¡¯t that weak, she¡¯s a smart and intelligent girl Mom. Suri will definitely be able to manage her house properly after getting marriedter.¡± ¡°Mommy hopes so,¡± said Anne hoarsely. ¡°Back when the children were small, Mommy really wanted to see them grow up soon. But when they grew up and were ready to live their own lives, Mommy was afraid of losing them. It felt like Mommy wasn¡¯t ready to give Suri to other people, Mommy wasn¡¯t ready to give Mommy¡¯s children to other people.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°But Mommy is grateful that now Mommy has you,¡± said Anne again quickly. ¡°Mommy is grateful because Mommy has one more daughter, thank you foring to our family which is quiteplicated, honey.¡± Anne tightly gripped Zwetta as she spoke. Zwetta smiled. ¡°I¡¯m grateful, Mom. Finally my dream hase true, I can feel the warmth of aplete family.¡± ¡°Oh my dear.¡± Anne immediately grabbed Zwetta¡¯s and held her tightly in her arms. ¡°Mommy is really very grateful to have you dear, Mommy is really very grateful.¡± Zwetta returned her mother-inw¡¯s hug with happiness, she really felt happy because she had a mother-inw as good as Anne. It felt like all the pain and willingness she experienced a few years ago paid offpletely with all the happiness she got now. Because she didn¡¯t want to make Suri angry, Anne then released her arms from Zwetta. ¡°Go to your room, don¡¯t make your spoiled sister wait too long. Don¡¯t you two want to take a bath together?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°Yes Mom.¡± ¡°Later Mommy will deliver the pizza to the jacuzzi, don¡¯t worry,¡± said Anne again. Zwetta chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Careful, don¡¯t run on stairs, Zee.¡± ¡°Yes Mom,¡± Zwetta while slowing down when climbing the stairs. ¡°That kid, just as careless as Christian,¡± said Anne quietly. ¡°Have you spoken to Zwetta?¡± Jack, who had just returned from the pantry, asked Anne again. Anne shook her head. ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ll talk after Zwetta and Suri are done with the warm bath first.¡± Jack nted a kiss on Anne¡¯s forehead gently. ¡°Zwetta should be able to understand Anne, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Chapter 435 - 435 Charlotte鈥檚 pregnant 435 Charlotte¡¯s pregnant ¡°What does Mommy want to talk about?¡± asked Zwetta softly to her mother-inw who had been waiting for her very patiently. Anne smiled. ¡°Drink the milk that Mommy has prepared first, if you soak for too long, you must be hungry again by now.¡± Zwetta nced towards the bedside table where there was currently a ss of milk specially for pregnant women with her favorite taste, Zwetta grabbed the ss and immediately finished it until there was nothing left. What her mother-inw said was true, after soaking for too long, her hunger came back, even though she ate sixrge slices of pizza while she was soaking. The child in her womb really loves to eat. Seeing Zwetta finish her milk made Anne smile, she was happy to see her daughter-inw wasn¡¯t having much trouble in the second trimester of her current pregnancy. With a smile on her face Anne asked Zwetta to join her immediately, sitting on the couch. The only ce that was never used to make love because Zwetta loved the sofa so much and Christian who loved to explore new styles and ces to make love appreciated Zwetta¡¯s not to use sofa for love. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a serious problem Mommy wants to talk about,¡± Zwetta slowly. Anne smiled, slowly she grabbed Zwetta¡¯s hand which felt warm. ¡°Mommy loves you so much Zee, Mommy really loves you so much.¡± ¡°Thank you Mom.¡± ¡°And Mommy, I hope you never resent Mommy, think of Mommy as your own mother. Share your problems with Mommy, let Mommy make up for the wrongs that Mommy has done to you in the past,¡± Anne said slowly, her voice was shaking a little from crying. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is Mommy talking like this again?¡± ..... Anne touched Zwetta¡¯s gently. ¡°Mommy will never leave you Zee, Mommy will always be there for you.¡± ¡°Ok, I will remember it and I will remind Mommy about this promise if one day Mommy forgets.¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Mommy will never forget my love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, I¡¯m very happy to hear it. If one day Christian does something like that, I¡¯ll be calm because there¡¯s Mommy who will be my main supporter Zwetta,¡± said big smile. ¡°Zee, there¡¯s something important Mommy has to talk to you about. It¡¯s about Christian.¡± Anne finally dared to talk to the heart of the problem. Zwetta¡¯s smile slowly faded. ¡°Christian, what¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s fine, right?¡± Anne nodded slowly. ¡°Christian is fine, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s not with us right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean Mommy?¡± ¡°Christian went to Geneva four hours ago, it is possible that he has arrived in Geneva by now.¡± ¡°Going to Geneva? What did he go to Geneva for? And why didn¡¯t he say anything to me about this, I mean why didn¡¯t he say goodbye to me and tell me if he had arrived in Geneva and¡­¡± ¡°Zee¡­listen Mommy.¡± Anne immediately grabbed Zwetta and squeezed it tightly. ¡°Right now there is an important matter that Christian must resolve as soon as possible, an important matter that only Christian can handle. You certainly don¡¯t forget that Christian is a leader of argepany, right?¡± Zwetta nodded slowly. ¡°I know Mom.¡± ¡°If you know, then you must understand his duties and responsibilities as a leader, so Mommy hopes you can remain calm even if Christian leaves without saying goodbye like this because we are all still here. There is Mommy, Daddy and Suri who will apany you as long as Christian finishes his work in Geneva,¡± said Anne softly, Anne trying to hide her nervousness as much as possible. ¡°But why didn¡¯t he say goodbye to me? If he can¡¯t speak directly he can send me a message, even this afternoon when he came to the office he didn¡¯t say anything to me either.¡± Zwetta lowered her head. ¡°Christian isn¡¯t cheating behind my back, is he?¡± ¡°No way Zee, Christian wouldn¡¯t be that stupid. He couldn¡¯t possibly waste his sacrifice to get you back on his side by doing something stupid like that.¡± Anne quickly contradicted Zwetta¡¯s. Zwetta wiped her tears that wet her cheeks. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that, then why did he have to leave secretly like this? I¡¯m his wife Mom, not someone else. He shouldn¡¯t have done this, how difficult is it to send a message and exin everything to me. After all, I won¡¯t forbid him to go if this job can only be solved directly by Christian.¡± Anne, who couldn¡¯t bear to see Zwetta cry, then grabbed her body and hugged her tightly. ¡°Shhh...don¡¯t cry, everything will be fine Zee. Mommy promised you everything will be fine,ter when Christianes home Mommy will punish him.¡± Zwetta closed her eyes, she tried not to cry again. Christian¡¯s sudden leave like this made her heart immediately fall apart, even though before Zwetta was not at all whiny like this. She even rarely cried when she was in New York, her world had changed drastically and it was all because of Christian. So after she was so dependent on him why did the man just leave? Dozens of simr questions filled Zwetta¡¯s now. Jack, who was standing behind the door leaning his body against the wall, five minutes ago when Zwetta was drying her hair with a hair dryer Jack pretended to be Jorge by bringing milk for Zwetta on Anne¡¯s order. Jack asked Anne to listen to her conversation with Zwetta. Anne was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself, so she asked Jack to stay outside. ¡°Daddy I hope you don¡¯t disappoint us all, Christ. May God continue to take care of you my son,¡± said Jack in his heart. Just like Anne who is worried about Christian¡¯s sudden leave, Jack is also very restless. Jack feels that what Christian is doing now is a risky and dangerous action. ¡°Actually, what are you doing right now, Son? Why don¡¯t you discuss it with Daddy first?¡± Geneva, Switzend. After days of poisoning Asher, Johan finally managed to get full trust from his beloved pawn, Asher has started letting Johan use his personalptop to work. Even though that is a prohibited act, the article is that there is a lot of important data on theptop that should not be known by others. Johan had really seeded in making Asher fall into his trap. ¡°Yes, in a little while. After I enter this program, all thepany¡¯s assets will be transferred to us,¡± Asher said in his heart, his eyes twinkling at Asher¡¯sptop that was left by the owner right in front of his eyes. At the moment Johan is trying little by little to insert special programs into Muller Finance International¡¯s security system and if all the programs are sessfully embedded in Asher¡¯sptop then he will win soon. When he was about to go back to carrying out his evil n, Johan was suddenly surprised by a call from Charlotte, the beautiful girl who had been his ve in bed for thest two months was not used to calling him like this. That¡¯s why Johan immediately epted the call from the girl. ¡°What makes you want to contact me...¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant Johan, I¡¯m pregnant!!!¡± Chapter 436 - 436 Charlotte鈥檚 honest confession 436 Charlotte¡¯s honest confession ¡°I¡¯m pregnant Johan, I¡¯m pregnant with your child jerk!!!¡± Johan immediately froze, the news that Charlotte had just delivered immediately made his brain stop functioning for a few seconds. ¡°This time I¡¯m really confirmed to be pregnant, Johan. Apart from the five test kits that I¡¯ve tried separately, I¡¯ve also confirmed my pregnancy directly to the obstetrician and the results confirmed that I¡¯m really pregnant. My pregnancy is only two weeks old,¡± Charlotte said without stopping, Charlotte should be sad because she is pregnant with a boy she doesn¡¯t love. But because she had big ns with her pregnancy, Charlotte was so happy to wee the presence of an innocent creature that was currently growing in her womb. ¡°Meet me at the usual ce, we can discuss this together more clearly.¡± Johan spoke hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to meet you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me, me the child in my stomach. It seems he knows that his real father is trying to give him to another man to be a father¡­¡± ¡°Cherry!!!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Charlotte interrupted Johan¡¯s words quickly. ¡°But let¡¯s not talk about it anymore because I¡¯m not in the mood to talk about it anymore.¡± ..... Johan¡¯s face flushed, his chest felt so hot because it was filled with a foreign feeling that couldn¡¯t be described. Knowing that his baby was growing in Charlotte¡¯s womb made Johan unable to use his brain, he even forgot about his original n to include a sabotage program in the security system of Muller Finance International. ¡°Never mind, I hung up, that¡¯s all I wanted to talk to you about,¡± Charlotte said again before she finally hung up on Johan. Johan, who was not ready to ept Charlotte¡¯s treatment, looked panicked. Several times the man seemed to swear loudly because Charlotte¡¯s cell phone suddenly couldn¡¯t be contacted. Even though a few minutes ago they connected. ¡°Fuck, that little bitch is really looking for trouble with me,¡± said Johan full of emotion. ¡°How dare she turn off her phone.¡± ¡°Who turned off her cell phone?¡± asked Asher who had just arrived. Johan immediately turned his face towards Asher who was standing at the door of his room. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Who are you talking to? Why are you this angry, are you having a fight with your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°We broke up two months ago,¡± said Johan quickly. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you two getting married this year, so why break up?¡± Asher screamed loudly again in disbelief. Johan leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°Because we are notpatible, we have different visions and missions in this rtionship, so there is no reason for us to continue this rtionship.¡± Asher shook his head. ¡°You are too picky Johan.¡± Johan pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t we really have to choose? We have to know what kind of woman will be our partner, so it¡¯s only natural for us to choose a partner. What about you, you¡¯ve been single for a very long time. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like women, okay?! ¡± Asher chuckled. ¡°Of course I like women, I¡¯m just not in the mood to make anymitments to women. My focus right now is to make my uncle and aunt proud, which is why I¡¯ve decided not to make anymitments for the time being.¡± ¡°You can make Mr and Mrs rke proud, Asher.¡± Johan answered Asher¡¯s words quickly, even though he was not feeling very well, Johan tried to stay calm in front of Asher. He didn¡¯t want to make Asher suspicious of him. ¡°Thank you Johan, thank you for the loyalty and help you have given me so far,¡± said Asher honestly. ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for,¡± said Johan, smiling broadly. *** In her car Charlotte smiled broadly looking at the paper that the obstetrician had given her an hour ago. ¡°Because at this time your womb is still so young, we cannot do an ultrasound examination to see the situation. We can only do an ultrasound examination when your gestational age has started to enter the age of four or five weeks because at that time the fetal sac begins to be detected.¡± Charlotte smiled widely remembering the words of the doctor who examined her womb. ¡°One more step,¡± Charlotte said quietly. ¡°One more step I will get Christian, with this child I can snatch Christian from that damn woman.¡± Charlotte touched her still very t stomach with a big smile. Just as Charlotte closed her lips suddenly her cellphone rang, a handsome photo of Christian appeared on her cell phone screen. Charlotte, who didn¡¯t expect Christian to contact her, froze for a few seconds in shock, but luckily Charlotte managed to control her nervousness in no time. ¡°Hi.¡± Charlotte greets Christian who has appeared on her cell phone screen. Christian smiled. ¡°I thought you deleted my number on this one.¡± ¡°How could I delete your cellphone number, Christ. Just so you know, I also still have your first cell phone number, which was no longer active,¡± Charlotte said quickly. ¡°Are you serious?¡± asks Christian in surprise. ¡°Want proof?¡± challenged Charlotte, moving up an octave. ¡°Ok, show me then.¡± Charlotte pursed her lips. ¡°Wait, I will screen record the list of phone numbers on my cell phone.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Charlotte¡¯s one bad trait is her inability to control her emotions, getting a challenge like that from the man she adores makes Charlotte act quickly. After sessfully getting what she wanted, Charlotte immediately sent it to Christian who was still waiting patiently. ¡°Look, I just sent you a photo,¡± Charlotte said quickly. Christian also opened the message that Charlotte had just sent. ¡°Wow, howe you didn¡¯t delete it? I haven¡¯t used that cell phone number in a long time, even wait¡­you also have all my cellphone numbers apparently. You really are something Charlotte.¡± ¡°So now you can trust me, right? I am the only person who will not lie to you Christs, I will be the only person who will support all your decisions like before when we were little,¡± Charlotte said quietly, Charlotte changing her expression quickly. Charlotte wants to show Christian her sincerity. ¡°You will not betray me and support all my decisions.¡± Christian repeats Charlotte¡¯s words with a meaningful look, his two blue eyes stare at Charlotte who is appearing on his cell phone screen without blinking. ¡°You¡¯re not doubting me, are you?¡± Charlotte responded to Christian¡¯s words again with a serious face. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, have you? I¡¯m Charlotte, your childhood friend Christ.¡± Christian pauses, giving Charlotte pause. Getting to know Charlotte made Christian sure that he could carry out all his ns well. ¡°You really doubt my loyalty to you, Christ? Can¡¯t you see all my sacrifices for you? Even though you already had Luna at that time, I remained faithfully beside you, I even helped you take care of that beautiful child. Yes, even though you don¡¯t consider all my sacrifices, you just went back to that evil woman and ignored me. But what? I¡¯m still loyal to you, right? I¡¯m still by your side Chris,¡± ¡°Cher¡­¡± ¡°I love you Christ, I¡¯ve loved you since the first time I knew love. You were my first love, Christ,¡± Charlotte said hoarsely. Christian opened his eyes wide. ¡°Y-you¡¯re joking, right?¡¯ Charlotteughed, the tears she had been holding back finally fell down her cheeks ¡°Even when I have told you all my feelings you still doubt me, I am really a poor woman. My love is truly one-sided.¡± To be continued Chapter 437 - 437 A Trap for Christian 437 A Trap for Christian After sessfully parking her car properly, Charlotte then took her favorite powder out of her bag to make sure her makeup looked perfect. Thirty minutes ago when talking to Christian on phone Charlotte pretended to be sad until she finally shed tears and at this time she wanted to show the same sadness to Christian who was waiting for her at her favorite ice cream restaurant. ¡°Ok, I think this is enough,¡± Charlotte said quietly while blinking her eyes which she had just given eye drops to. Because she didn¡¯t want the fake tears in her eyes to dry, Charlotte got out of her car and immediately walked into the restaurant where Christian was waiting. ¡°Charlotte.¡± Christian raises his hand up, calling out to Charlotte who just entered. Charlotte, who was indeed looking for Christian¡¯s whereabouts, immediately walked quickly towards him. ¡°Sorry for making you wait so long,¡± Charlotte said softly, continuing her act which had been interrupted. Christian who noticed Charlotte¡¯s tears, immediately took out his handkerchief. ¡°Wipe your tears with this, if anyone else saw it they would think you were crying because of me.¡± ¡°Indeed I cried because of you,¡± said Charlotte quickly, as fast as she reached for a handkerchief from Christian. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Forgive me.¡± ..... Charlotte who was wiping her fake tears gave a small smile. ¡°No, you¡¯re innocent. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s guilty for not daring to be honest with you from the start.¡± ¡°Cherry¡­¡± ¡°Okay, forget it.¡± Charlotte pulled her left hand off the table, avoiding Christian¡¯s attempts to touch hers. ¡°Now tell me, what do you want to talk about? Didn¡¯t you call earlier saying you wanted to have a serious talk with me.¡± Christian purses his lips. ¡°I want to make amends to you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Hearing your confession made me feel very guilty and to be honest I was very uneasy, I really didn¡¯t know that you had such feelings for me Charlotte.This stupid me is not good at feeling a woman¡¯s feelings, so please give me a chance to make amends to you. I¡¯ll do anything to make up for all the sins I¡¯vemitted in the past for breaking your heart again and again,¡± Christian said earnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a bad man.¡± Charlotte, who did not expect to hear words like that from Christian, looked very surprised, she was even silent for a few seconds because she was too shocked. The person who had been ignoring all his attention and affection suddenly offered to make up for all his mistakes. Charlotte felt that there were hundreds of butterflies fluttering in her chest at this moment, she was really very happy. Looks like he no longer needs to ask for Johan¡¯s help to get Christian because Christian himself came to her uninvited. ¡°Cher¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯re already married now Christ and I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to do what I want,¡± Charlotte said softly pretending to be sad. Christian raises one eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean, what does this have to do with my current status?¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°I want you Christ.¡± ¡°Charlotte!!!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I want,¡± Charlotte added back quickly. ¡°I only want you Christ, that¡¯s why I said earlier that you definitely won¡¯t be able to grant what I want.¡± ¡°Is there no other way I can do it? I can¡¯t possibly leave my wife, she is pregnant with our second child and you also know that our rtionship is not going well. We have gone through many obstacles and problems over the years to be together like this Cherry.¡± Charlotte lowered her head deeply, Charlotte was really giving all of her best this time. She doesn¡¯t want to waste the good opportunity thates, Charlotte must seed in shaking Christian¡¯s heart. If it is true that Christian cannot leave his wife, at least she can make Christian feel great guilt, because if that happens, it is not impossible for her to force Christian to leave Zwetta. Evil ns immediately popped up in Charlotte¡¯s head, associating with Johan, who had given her a fetus in her womb, had made Charlotte an evil and selfish woman. ¡°Cher¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think Christ, I¡¯m also confused with my heart. I don¡¯t know what to say, let alone to you.¡± Charlotte cut Christian off in a hoarse voice close to tears. Looks like the Grammys really should give Charlotte an Oscar. ¡°I also don¡¯t want you to hurt Zwetta, especially now that she¡¯s pregnant with your second child. The child who was present reced Luna who left very quickly.¡± Christian was silent, his two blue eyes kept staring at Charlotte who was still busy wiping tears using the handkerchief he gave her. ¡°Maybe I was destined by God to be single for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Charlotte.¡± Christian immediately reacted violently. ¡°Don¡¯t speak carelessly, God will grant your words.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s what¡¯s best for me,¡± Charlotte said not to be outdone. ¡°I really can¡¯t ept other men, how can I fall in love and open my heart to another man when my heart has been filled with you since I was seven years old.¡± Christian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Forgive me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize Christ, haven¡¯t I told you many times? All you need to do now is just pray for me.¡± ¡°Praying for you?¡± Christian repeats Charlotte questioningly. Charlotte nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, pray for me so that I can make peace with my heart. Pray for me so that I can sincerely let you go, the first love of my life so far.¡± ¡°Charlotte..¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s all we can talk about right now.¡± Charlotte suddenly got up from her chair. ¡°I want to go home and rest, after telling you everything right now my body feels weak.¡± ¡°Are you sick? Do you want me to take you or¡­¡± ¡°No Christ.¡± Charlotte again interrupted Christian¡¯s words for the umpteenth time. ¡°Don¡¯t give your attention to me anymore, the more you pay attention to me the harder it will be for me to let go of you. I can still go home by myself, I¡¯m not a five year old child who can¡¯t take care of herself.¡± Without waiting for a response from Christian who looked surprised because he was rejected outright, Charlotte suddenly got up from her seat and rushed away from Christian towards the exit meeting a waitress who brought her favorite ice cream that had been ordered by Christian beforehand. And Christian could only stay in his chair when he saw Charlotte leaving him, Christian could not act rashly by chasing Charlotte. Because the risk that he will bear is quiterge, if what he is doing is caught on paparazzi cameras, his poprity will be destroyed. Zwetta and her family would also be sad to see that photo, which is why Christian let Charlotte go with tears rolling down her cheeks like that. ¡°Ok, the first n worked. Let¡¯s make preparations for the second n.¡± In her car Charlotte poured mineral water from a bottle on her head without hesitation, Charlotte¡¯s triumphant smile was still fixed on Christian which was quite clear from inside her car. ¡°After this you will be mine Christian.¡± Chapter 438 - 438 Big plan 438 Big n Not wanting his efforts to go in vain, Christian decides to live in an apartment. The reason, of course, is because of Asher, Christian doesn¡¯t want him to get out of control and beat up his foster brother. Especially now that there¡¯s no one at home who can stop him if he fights with Asher. After finishing freshening up in the bathroom, Christian then returned to busying himself in front of hisptop. The huge leak of funds at Muller Finance International made it very important to focus, because this problem is very serious. Even though the evidence that Kainer had umted over the years was enough to convict Asher, Christian still wasn¡¯t satisfied. There is a feeling that is a little lumpy inside him at the moment, a feeling that forbids him from reporting Asher to the police. While checking the files that Kainer sent from Luxembourg, suddenly a call came in on Christian¡¯s cellphone, the cellphone he used to contact Charlotte this afternoon. The only number stored on the phone in particr is that. ¡°Cherry¡­¡± ¡°This is Uncle Chester, Christ.¡± Christian immediately took the phone away from his ear, trying to reconfirm who was calling him at this time. ¡°Christ, you were there, right?¡± Chester¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Y-yes Uncle, what¡¯s wrong Uncle?¡± ¡°Can youe to Uncle¡¯s house tonight,¡± Chester said quickly without preamble. ..... Christian frowned. ¡°Come to Uncle¡¯s house tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong Uncle, everything¡¯s fine, right?¡± ¡°Charlotte,¡± Chester sobbed softly. ¡°Charlotte fainted and she kept saying your name since earlier, that¡¯s why Uncle wants you toe. Help Uncle this time Christ, Uncle is scared.¡± Christian immediately straightened up. ¡°Charlotte fainted, what happened to her? When she saw me this afternoon she was fine, she didn¡¯t look sick at all.¡± With a stuttering voice, Chester then told what happened to Charlotte after the girl arrived home four hours ago, several times Chester even burst into tears when telling about the condition of his only daughter. Chester tried so hard to convince Christian toe to his house. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get ready right away. I¡¯lle check on Charlotte¡¯s condition,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Chester shouted loudly, Chester¡¯s sadness immediately disappeared and this immediately made Christian flinch. Christian¡¯s brain cells send a warning code to Christian. Christian purses his lips. ¡°Seriously Uncle, I¡¯lle and see how Charlotte is.¡± ¡°Thank you Christ, thank you very much. Uncle is waiting for you,¡± Chester said quickly. Christian, who already had a lot of lessons from his previous mistakes, only smiled a little when Chester spoke, because he had to get ready immediately. Christian ended the phone call and prepared everything. As if he had read the nsid out for him, Christian then called Ronin and Kainer simultaneously using a group call. All the way to the Lloyd family residence which is not far from Lake Geneva Christian continues tomunicate with his two confidants, Ronin who has extraordinary abilities in the cyber world easily obtains some important information belonging to Charlotte which is stored in his cell phone. ¡°Are you sure you will do this young master? The risk is too big,¡± said Kainer worried in response to Ronin¡¯s exnation. Christian smiled. ¡°If Charlotte really has a special rtionship with Johan, it means that it will be much easier for me to get information about that man, the cleanness of the man¡¯s records makes me suspicious of him and Charlotte is my only chance to extract as much information about Johan as possible from him.¡± ¡°Yes, but the risk is too big, Charlotte has harbored such great love for you for years. It¡¯s not impossible that this woman is currently harboring bad ns for you, of course you still remember how Chester Lloyd¡¯s rtionship was with your parents, right?¡± Kainer, who was so worried about Christian, unknowingly brought up Jack and Anne¡¯s past, which had heated up because of Chester Lloyd. Christian narrows his eyes as he remembers Chester Lloyd¡¯s teasing of his mother, a story he heard from Luis when he was a teenager decades ago. Luis, who at that time did not like the close rtionship between Christian and Charlotte, then told what Chester Lloyd had done to his parents in the past and since then Christian had kept his distance from Charlotte. Actually Christian is aware that his childhood friend has special feelings for him, but Christian chooses to pretend not to know and allows Charlotte to stay close to him. ¡°Of course I remember.¡± ¡°You do remember what thete Mr. Cobb said, don¡¯t you?¡± Kainer drags Luis back into the conversation in an attempt to awaken Christian to the dangerous act he is about tomit. Christian smiled. ¡°Never mind that, even with all the lessons my grandfather gave me I still remember very well Kainer.¡± ¡°If you remember then why do you still want to continue with your n? The fruit definitely won¡¯t fall too far from the tree, and so does Charlotte. I¡¯m sure her father¡¯s disturbing soul was also passed on to her, especially as Charlotte is a woman. Her ego and lust must be far bigger than his father, so please reconsider your n. Remember that you will now have children from Zwetta.¡± The smile on Christian¡¯s face immediately disappeared when he heard Zwetta¡¯s nameing from Kainer¡¯s lips, leaving without saying goodbye to his wife who was pregnant with his son made Christian suddenly suffer from such great longing. ¡°How is my wife now?¡± asked Christian quietly as he stopped his car on the side of the road, talking about Zwetta made him not concentrate on driving the car. ¡°Zwetta was sad and looked so disappointed on the first day you left, but on the second day her mood started to improve. The support and attention given by Mr. and Mrs. seems to have made Zwetta stronger,¡± answered Kainer honestly. Christian tightens his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°Is she crying?¡± ¡°For that I do not know, sorry.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you telling the truth to your wife, sir?¡± Ronin chirped softly, joining in. ¡°The n you are currently carrying out is very risky and I am afraid that your wife will misunderstand.¡± Christian shakes his head. ¡°I have another reason for not telling Zwetta this n.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°All she needs to know is one thing, her husband loves her so much and is so loyal to her.¡± Christian continues his words in a hoarse voice. ¡°So she doesn¡¯t need to know whatever I¡¯m doing right now, especially if it has anything to do with Charlotte. A woman¡¯s instincts are very sharp and I don¡¯t want Zwetta to keep thinking about me and Charlotte if I tell her all my ns, so it¡¯s better like this. Keeping everything a secret from Zwetta and my parents.¡± Kainer and Ronin immediately fell silent, as people who already knew all of Christian¡¯s ns both of them couldn¡¯t say anything at this point. Because what Christian said was true, the risk would be too great if Zwetta found out what Christian¡¯s n was to do at this time. ¡°Please take care of my wife and tell her I love her very much, that¡¯s all you need to say if Zwetta asks me.¡± Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°Yes young master, I will follow your instructions.¡± Chapter 439 - 439 Selfish Love 439 Selfish Love The Lloyd family residence. Christian¡¯s arrival seemed to have been really awaited by Chester, the former UN secretary general¡¯s face still looked puffy with tears still remaining on his face. ¡°How is Cherry¡¯s current condition Uncle?¡± Chester shook his head slowly. ¡°Thest time Uncle came into her room she was still unconscious.¡± ¡°Still not conscious? What really happened to her, this afternoon she was still fine.¡± ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t know either, right now Uncle is still waiting for info from doctor Wanda who is still examining her condition,¡± Chester answered hoarsely. Christian was silent, hearing doctor Wanda¡¯s name made Christian unable to ask any more questions. The reason is that doctor Wanda, who is the Lloyd family¡¯s personal doctor, is known as a great doctor, so Christian tries not to find out any further. Christian¡¯s curiosity was finally answered when doctor Wanda and her assistant came out simultaneously from Charlotte¡¯s room. Christian then followed Chester¡¯s steps towards the ce where the doctor was standing. ¡°How is my daughter doing, what exactly happened to her? Why did she suddenly faint like this?¡± Chester immediately bombarded the doctor with several questions at once. ..... ¡°Uncle.¡± Doctor Wanda cleared her throat. ¡°Miss Charlotte is just tired, the many activities she has been doing for the past few days is what made her faint. But don¡¯t worry, after taking the medicine and getting enough rest her condition will soon improve.¡± ¡°Too tired can make someone pass out?¡± Christian repeated the doctor¡¯s words with great curiosity. Realizing that the person she was facing right now was Christian rke who was so famous for his intelligence, doctor Wanda spoke very carefully. The doctor even cleared her throat a few times as she spoke, as if she was correcting a sentence she had said before. And Christian, who had prepared herself earlier, looked so calm listening to the exnation from the doctor, which sounded a little exaggerated. ¡°Thank goodness my daughter is okay,¡± Chester said gratefully. ¡°Thank you for the help doctor.¡± Doctor Wanda smiled. ¡°This is my duty, sir. So you don¡¯t need to thank me. Since my task is finished, I will excuse myself, I still have some work to finish at the hospital tonight.¡± ¡°Then let me take you to the front,¡± Chester said again. Doctor Wanda nodded slowly, after which she walked towards the exit with her assistant following in Chester¡¯s footsteps who had already walked away leaving Christian who was now standing alone not far from Charlotte¡¯s room whose door was wide open. Even though he is very close to the Lloyd family, Christian still maintains his politeness. He didn¡¯t want to just walk into Charlotte¡¯s room without permission. ¡°Why not enter Christ?¡± Christian immediately turned to Chester. ¡°Where are you going Uncle?¡± ¡°Charlotte¡¯s room, why are you still standing here? Charlotte will be very happy to see youing.¡± Christian smiled. ¡°How could I enter into the room of an unmarried girl without permission, Uncle.¡± ¡°Charlotte isn¡¯t a stranger to you, is she? You have known each other since you were young, so it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a problem if you go into her room,¡± Chester said again. ¡°We have known each other since childhood, but there are still boundaries that I have to keep, especially now that I¡¯m married. I don¡¯t want to create bad prejudice from other people,¡± said Christian wisely, Christian tried as half as possible to face Chester. He did not want his n to be read by the former UN secretary general who is currently working in a humanitarian organization founded by his parents. Chester smiled. ¡°You really are a good husband, your wife must be very proud of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to protect the feelings of many people, including Charlotte.¡± Chester chuckled hearing Christian¡¯s words, not wanting to make his son¡¯s n fail, Chester still forced Christian to enter Charlotte¡¯s room. Chester didn¡¯t want the chance they got tonight to go to waste. And Christian, who couldn¡¯t refuse, finally followed Chester¡¯s request to enter Charlotte¡¯s room, unexpectedly a smile appeared on Christian¡¯s face. It seemed Christian could already guess what the father and daughter were nning for him, Christian seemed to have great disappointment in Chester and Charlotte, he did not expect that the two people he knew so well would have the heart to do such an evil thing to him. . If only he wasn¡¯tpleting the mission, Christian would definitely leave the Lloyd residence quickly. All Christian could do right now was stay focused and try to stay calm so that Chester and Charlotte who were embracing in front of him didn¡¯t suspect anything of him. ¡°Please protect me, Lord. Please give Your care to this weak one, help me save the integrity of my family,¡± Christian said to himself. Because they were too focused on the ns they had been making since the afternoon, Chester and Charlotte didn¡¯t realize that Christian was now able to read the evil ns they were making. They forget that Christian has intelligence and intelligence inherited from his parents. ¡°After tonight Christian will be yours, baby,¡± Chester whispered softly to Charlotte who he was hugging. Charlotte nodded her head. ¡°Thank you Daddy, thank you for wanting to help me carry out this n. I really love you, Daddy.¡± Chester applied his arms to the body of his only daughter, his love for her that was too great closed Chester¡¯s conscience as a human being. Chester didn¡¯t care if the young man had a wife and child who would soon be born into the world, all Chester had in mind was Charlotte¡¯s happiness. For Charlotte¡¯s sake, he will do anything, including forcibly seizing a husband from his pregnant wife. **** Ad, New Zend. Ten days had almost passed since he arrived at his house, the many problems that urred in his family¡¯s inherited winepany really made Areez not have time to rx. All of Areez¡¯s attention is only focused on the continuity of thepany that is hundreds of years old. ¡°It¡¯s finally over, I¡¯m really grateful that the rats were finally caught,¡± Aldrich said hoarsely, his eyes filled with tears as he stared at the row of traitors who were currently receiving sentencing from the judge for their actions against the legendarypany owned by the Floyen family. Areez pursed his lips. ¡°But our task is not finished, Aldrich. We still have to take back the money they ran away from mypany.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, all the assets they stole from yourpany will be returned quickly. And after all this is done you can return to Suri in¡­¡± ¡°No, it seems I can¡¯t return to Suri.¡± Chapter 440 - 440 The Browman 440 The Browman ¡°Why are you talking like that? Don¡¯t you love her anymore? Have you given up your struggle for nearly six years?¡± Aldrich, who is a loyal supporter of Areez and Suri, looks disappointed to hear Areez¡¯s words. ¡°Angelica came back to me and she¡­¡± ¡°What?! When will shee home ah I don¡¯t mean why did shee again to Ad isn¡¯t she already living happily with her husband?¡± Aldrich again bombarded Areez with several questions at once. ¡°Angelica is seriously ill, she won¡¯t have long to live.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aldrich shouted loudly again. ¡°Patricia said this to me this afternoon, she said that her sister¡¯s condition was very bad and now Angel needed me,¡± said Areez again in a hoarse voice. Aldrich shook his head, he still didn¡¯t understand what his friend meant. Since Areez managed to move on from the daughter of the former president of New Zend who had betrayed him, Aldrich has tried not to mention her name in front of Areez. Even when Patricia, Angelica¡¯s sister, joined Aldrich¡¯spany, she kept her ears closed from all discussions concerning Angelica. Apart from not wanting Areez¡¯s wound to open again, Aldrich also wanted to protect Suri¡¯s feelings, who at that time had already epted Areez as her lover. With such deep sadness, Areez recounted what Patricia had said to him this afternoon at the office, even though Angelica Brownman had betrayed him, Areez still could not ignore her current condition, which was seriously ill. ¡°Leukemia?¡± Aldrich repeated Areez¡¯s words in shock. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been fine all this time, are you sure that Patricia isn¡¯t lying?¡± ..... ¡°We both haven¡¯tmunicated with Angelica for more than ten years Aldrich, of course we both don¡¯t know about her condition. So it¡¯s not fair if we doubt the information provided by Patricia,¡± Areez answered coldly with anger. ¡°Ohe on Areez, we both know what siblings are like. Both girls are a little crazy and¡­¡± ¡°Aldrich, can¡¯t you show a little empathy for Angelica?¡± Areez snapped in a loud voice. ¡°It¡¯s about the life and death of a human as we know it.¡± Aldrich immediately closed his mouth tightly when he read Areez¡¯s great emotions. ¡°Angelica has indeed made a big mistake, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to ignore it. She is seriously ill with Aldrich, her life chances are only forty percent. Forty percent Aldrich!!¡± Areez¡¯s chest rose and fell as he spoke, his emotions really were very unstable. Aldrich took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s your n now? Have you been asked by Patricia to look after her sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What!!¡± for the third time Aldrich screamed loudly, Areez really made his heart unhealthy. ¡°Patricia asked me to help her look after Angelica, that¡¯s why I doubt I will be able to return to Luxembourg anytime soon or not. You know that Leukemia isn¡¯t a mild disease, right?¡± Aldrich shook his head. ¡°And what is your answer to Patricia¡¯s request?¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t given an answer, I¡¯m still thinking, and the longer I think, the greater my guilt for Angelica. I feel like I would be the worst human being if I ignored her condition, which is seriously ill like now,¡± said Areez honestly. ¡°Oh Jesus¡­I¡¯m really lost for words right now. You are really something Areez, I really don¡¯t understand your way of thinking.¡± Aldrich massaged his forehead which suddenly hurt. ¡°You are willing to give your precious time to a woman who has betrayed you, even though now you have¡­¡± ¡°Aldrich¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, let me finish what I said,¡± snapped Aldrich loudly. Areez lowered his head. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°You already have the current Suri Areez, Suri Mireya rke, a girl you have fought for for almost six years without getting tired. A girl you have separated from her family for three years, a girl who has made you feel love again only for Angelica Browman the traitor? You¡¯re really out of your mind Areez. You¡¯re really not normal, you¡¯re wasting diamonds for worthless iron filings.¡± Aldrich continued his words with great emotion. ¡°And if you lose Suri because of Angelica then I will be the oneughing at you the loudest, remember Areez who wants Suri to be his wife must be very much. She is Jackson rke¡¯s youngest child, her parents have big names in Europe as well as his older brother there must be lots of people who would be happy to propose to her if you ever let her go.¡± Areez clenched his fists tightly, his face turned red when he heard Aldrich¡¯s words that were so provocative. He didn¡¯t seem willing to imagine Suri with another man, but on the other hand he couldn¡¯t just ignore Angelica. ¡°Everything is on you Areez, you can make the choice. But remember my message, don¡¯t waste the love of a girl who is so sincere to you. A girl who is willing to forgive all your mistakes and open her heart to you, doesn¡¯t let you regret and lose even more. Trust me, there is no girl as sincere as Suri Mireya rke in this world,¡± Aldrich said again, patting Areez¡¯s shoulder slowly before he finally left Areez alone in his office. Areez immediately lowered his head deeply, Aldrich¡¯s words made him even more confused. Angelica was indeed guilty for betraying him but that didn¡¯t mean he had to ignore her current critical condition, his human side couldn¡¯t refuse to ept Patricia¡¯s request this afternoon. But on the other hand Areez also doesn¡¯t want to lose Suri, Suri is the girl who has made him rise from his slump due to Angelica¡¯s actions. The girl he had made cry for years after he was separated from her family and Areez didn¡¯t have the heart if he hurt her again. It didn¡¯t feel right for him to let Suri go for Angelica. ¡°Arrghhhh¡­why does something like this have to happen,¡± Areez screamed loudly. Aldrich, who was still standing in front of Areez¡¯s room, only shook his head slowly hearing his best friend¡¯s screams. As someone who has been friends with Areez for a very long time, Aldrich definitely knows Areez¡¯s true nature. Aldrich knew that Areez had such a sincere meekness and this was also what Aldrich hated because Angelica Browman had taken advantage of Areez¡¯s kindness in the past so much that she finally betrayed Areez cruelly. ¡°No, I will not let that woman take advantage of you again, Areez. I will not remain silent this time, I will make sure that all the rotten ns that Angelica and Patricia have made are uncovered. I will not let the two cunning girls take advantage of your kindness Areez again,¡± said Aldrich slowly. Not wanting Areez to fall into Angelica and Patricia¡¯s trap again, Aldrich then took out his cell phone and immediately ordered his men to find as much information as possible about Angelica Browman while abroad and her medical records. Aldrich wasn¡¯t sure if Angelica was really sick. Chapter 441 - 441 Big sister advice 441 Big sister advice Zwetta, who was getting ready to sleep, had to get up again from her bed when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. Out of curiosity about the figure that had disturbed her night¡¯s rest, Zwetta finally got out of bed and rushed to the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Zwetta¡¯s words were stopped by Suri who suddenly hugged her, not long after that Zwetta heard Suri¡¯s sobbing which was quite clear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you crying Suri?¡± asked Zwetta back. ¡°Areez¡­this is about Areez, Zee,¡± Suri answered hoarsely. As if she understood where Suri¡¯s conversation was going, Zwetta slowly stretched her arms and slowly closed her bedroom door, after which she guided Suri to her bed. Zwetta knew that something was wrong with Suri and Areez at this time, because it was not usual for Suri to cry like this when talking about Areez. Zwetta who felt much more experienced chose to let Suri vent her emotions, Zwetta gave time for Suri to shed all her frustrations until she was satisfied because of that Zwetta didn¡¯t stop Suri¡¯s crying. After ten minutes had passed, Suri finally began to calm down, her breathing had also started to be regr and slowly Zwetta gave Suri a tissue and a ss of water and said, ¡°Wipe your tears, after that drink and we¡¯ll talk. Your throat must be dry after crying for a long time.¡± Suri slowly moved her hand and began to wipe her tears from her face, after feeling her face dry slowly Suri drank the water Zwetta gave until it ran out without any residue. What Zwetta said was true, crying too long made her so thirsty. ..... ¡°Calm down, now tell me slowly. What really happened to you that made you cry like this,¡± Zwetta said quietly. Suri squeezed the ss still in her hand firmly. ¡°Aldrich just contacted me, he said that Ares can¡¯te to Luxembourg anytime soon.¡± ¡°What is the reason that Areez can¡¯te? Is there still a lot of work for him to finish?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it, all the work he had toplete was handled well by both of them. This is another matter, Zee.¡± ¡°If all the work has been done well, then what is stopping Areez froming, is there another problem that requires Areez to¡­¡± ¡°The reason is Areez¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Zee.¡± ¡°What, howe? I mean why did that woman appear again?¡± Zwetta screeched loudly involuntarily. ¡°That woman is sick, that¡¯s what Aldrich said and she wants Areez to take care of her,¡± Suri said softly. ¡°Wait.¡± Zwetta immediately took the ss from Suri¡¯s hand and ced it on the table before she finally squeezed Suri¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°What do you mean, I still don¡¯t understand what you mean. How could Aldrich say that the woman was sick and wanted Areez to take care of her?¡± Suri took a deep breath, after which she retold Aldrich¡¯s words to her fifteen minutes ago. Suri repeated word for word what Aldrich had said to Zwetta, when mentioning the name of Areez¡¯s ex-girlfriend who imed to be sick Suri had stopped talking for a few seconds and Zwetta knew why Suri did that. ¡°So what is Aldrich¡¯s n now? Will he still find out the truth about Angelica¡¯s illness or let Areez take care of the girl?¡± Zwetta asked quietly. ¡°Aldrich said he was investigating the truth of Angelica¡¯s confession by asking the help of some of his friends who had been in contact with Angelica for the past ten years; he also did not forbid Areez from taking care of Angelica. Aldrich said that if he had no right to prohibit Areez from doing that, Aldrich asked me instead. to immediatelye to Ad and ban Areez directly,¡± Suri answered softly. ¡°No, you can¡¯te to Ad,¡± Zwetta said quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to fight with a woman like Angelica, your ss is way above Angelica. So don¡¯t waste your precious time to have a confrontation with her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯te to Ad, why?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve to do that, this is a matter of Areez and his past. As a man he must be able to make decisions, if he really loves you he will definitely not pay attention to the request of a former lover who has betrayed him. Areez will definitely respect you as his girlfriend, but if Areez continues to do what that woman wants, then you can judge for yourself how much he loves you,¡± said Zwetta at length. Suri lowered her head, Zwetta¡¯s words made her even more confused. Suri was in a dilemma and didn¡¯t know what to do because before she hung up the phone, she simply begged herself toe to Ad, to awaken Areez from Angelica and Patricia¡¯s influence. ¡°After all, Areez has made you suffer for years by being locked up in his big house, he should have thought about this. If he really values ??you as his woman, he will definitely refuse the request of his ex-girlfriend who ims to be sick, but if indeed Areez keep doing what that woman wants then we can know how much he loves you and you know what to do.You are beautiful, smart, intelligent ande from a respected family.There are so many good men out there willing to do anything to get you , Suri.¡± ¡°Zee¡­.¡± ¡°You are valuable Suri so don¡¯t waste your tears on someone who doesn¡¯t want to fight for you. In a rtionship it takes two people who give each other understanding andplement each other. If there is only one person who is struggling, who is trying to maintain and trying to bring the rtionship to a better direction then it is not a healthy rtionship. Think about it carefully my sister,¡± added Zwetta again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ask you to end your rtionship with Areez. I¡¯m just asking you to be realistic. In a rtionship, there can¡¯t be just one person struggling, it takes two people who want to fight together.¡± ¡°But I love Areez, Zee. I love him, he¡¯s the first man in my life, he¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Zwetta immediately stopped Suri. ¡°Areez hasn¡¯t touched you, has he?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± said Suri quickly. ¡°I will not easily surrender my chastity to a man, even though I love him very much.¡± Zwetta¡¯s eyes filled with tears, Suri¡¯s words pped her hard. Zwetta immediately remembered the foolishness she had done six years ago in Inteken where she trusted Christian so much that she ended up losing her chastity when she and Christian were not yet in a legal marriage rtionship. Even though she and Christian were now married, the regret was still there. ¡°Even though we love men very much, please keep your chastity until the timees. It sounds very conservative but it is an honor for us as women to be able to take care of ourselves until the wedding night arrives and I want you to do that. Whoever your soulmate will be, keep taking care of yourself fine. Don¡¯t repeat the stupidity that I did at that time, even though in the end Christian kept his promise by marrying me, it still feels different,¡± Zwetta said softly. ¡°Make yourself valuable in the eyes of your future husband, Suri.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± ¡°Just wait until tomorrow, if Areez really loves you he will definitely contact you and tell you everything clearly. But if he still doesn¡¯t contact you then you have to let him go back to his ex-girlfriend who ims to be sick.¡± Chapter 442 - 442 A Clue 442 A Clue Suri¡¯s mood got much better after sharing stories with her sister-inw, even though there were some parts that were still upsetting, Suri felt that the burden on her had been much reduced. The input that Zwetta gave seeded in making Suri feel relieved, her fear of losing Areez slowly disappeared. ¡°Not all women seed with their first rtionship, there are still lots of other failed rtionships out there. So don¡¯t be sad if you are not destined to be with Areez because believe me, God knows what is best for His people even though sometimes we me God for the failure our rtionship.¡± Suri smiled broadly when she remembered thest sentence Zwetta said before she returned to her room ten minutes ago, even though Zwetta¡¯s rtionship with Christian did not go smoothly, the input Zwetta gave really made Suri better at this time. She was more able to ept if indeed Areez had to return to his first love. However, Suri¡¯s exnation had to be disturbed by the sudden ringing of a cell phone, with such greatziness Suri reached for her cell phone from the nightstand. Her smile widened when she saw the person¡¯s name that appeared on her cell phone screen. ¡°Hi.¡± Suri greeted Areez tly, expressionless. After nearly two weeks of silence, Areez finally called. ¡°Still remember me.¡± ¡°Honey¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk sweet to me Areez, quickly tell me what you want? I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep.¡± Areez¡¯s face looked tense, because he was too anxious to think about Angelica¡¯s request to make Areez forget that it was still three in the morning in Luxembourg. Areez forgot that Ad is ten hours faster than Luxembourg. ¡°I am sorry, dear.¡± ..... ¡°Sorry for what? Sorry for disappearing without a word for nearly two weeks, is that it?¡± Areez nodded slowly. ¡°It was one of them.¡± ¡°One of them, it means there¡¯s some other mistakes you¡¯ve made without me knowing, is that it?¡± Suri tries to lure Areez into telling the truth. ¡°Suri...¡± ¡°Never mind Areez, just get to the point. I¡¯m really tired and want to sleep, I don¡¯t want to add to my mind with other things that I don¡¯t need to hear tonight, so talk quickly. If you call me tonight just to say hello or give me marketable words of seduction I¡¯ll hang up immediately, because honestly I¡¯m very sleepy and need to rest,¡± said Suri angrily, after letting out all her anxiety to Zwetta for almost two hours Suri felt much better until she could finally talk this smoothly to Areez. Getting a scathing answer from Suri made Areezpletely lose his courage to speak, Areez was confused about where to start because Suri had immediately stopped him when he was just about to start. Seconds after seconds passed and Areez was still silent and this made Suri smile, she immediately remembered her sister-inw¡¯s words two hours ago. ¡°What if we end our rtionship here, Areez,¡± said Suri suddenly. ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡°I think the two of us are getting lesspatible and I feel that this forced rtionship will definitely not work, that¡¯s why it¡¯s better for us to end well so that neither party feels hurt.¡± Suri continued calmly, even though right now her heart rate was racing ten times faster when she spoke. ¡°Have you found another man who is always there for you, Suri?¡± Areez asked quietly. Suri smiled, even though she was disappointed to hear Areez¡¯s words, Suri still looked calm. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t answer my question with a Suri question, I asked you first,¡± said Areez loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t y with me.¡± ¡°I was raised by two parents who love each other, taught to be a woman with dignity and self-awareness. It should be from that if you already know what the answer to your question is,¡± Suri said quietly. ¡°Surii ¡­¡± ¡°I just feel that we are no longerpatible at the moment, that¡¯s why it¡¯s better for us to end this rtionship before we move on to a more serious level. The deeper we get in touch, the more difficult it will be for both of us to rise from adversity, so from it¡¯s better for us to finish here. Don¡¯t worry Areez, I have forgiven all your mistakes in the past so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty or burdened for holding me captive for years in your house because I¡¯m not angry about that at all. So You are free to continue your steps without burdened by your guilt, I really let you go Areez.¡± Areez¡¯s lips locked tighter, his chest felt tight hearing unexpected words from Suri. All the thoughts jumbled up inside Areez¡¯s head at this moment, the Suri Mireya he knew all along hadpletely changed. Since Areez didn¡¯t talk, Suri deserved to end the call by saying good night. ¡°It seems you really haven¡¯t been able to forget your first love,¡± Suri said softly with tears in her eyes. ¡°Goodbye Areez, I hope you are happy with your choice. I will always wish you all the best.¡± Areez, who couldn¡¯t believe seeing Suri disconnect their phone, tried to call Suri back, but was disappointed when he realized that Suri¡¯s cell phone number was no longer active. ¡°Fuck...fuck...fuckk..¡± Aldrich, who had just finished lunch, was surprised to hear Areez¡¯s screams and immediately entered Areez¡¯s study. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did Patricia call you back?¡± asked Aldrich quickly. Areez shook his head. ¡°Suri, she ended our rtionship. She ended our rtionship, Aldrich!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°I just contacted her and tried to talk to her honestly about Angelica, but when I connected with her I couldn¡¯t talk until finally Suri decided to end our rtionship. Suri said we weren¡¯t suitable anymore Aldrich, Suri left me,¡± said Areez loudly full of emotion. Aldrich was silent, he remembered his conversation with Suri three hours ago. Aldrich did not expect that Suri would immediately make such a big decision in their rtionship. ¡°What should I do now Aldrich, I¡¯m confused. I don¡¯t know what to do, the appearance of this very unexpected Angelica really makes me unable to make any decisions,¡± Areez said again in a barely audible voice. ¡°Do you think Suri knows if Angelica ising back at this time?¡± Aldrich smiled. ¡°Do you love Suri, Areez?¡± ¡°What kind of ridiculous question is this?! Of course I love her very much,¡± Areez answered quickly. ¡°If you love Suri, then you already know the answers to the questions you previously asked me, you definitely know what to do now,¡± Aldrich said quietly. ¡°I know, but Angelica is in need of my help Aldrich. Her life is in danger, she needs my support to¡­¡± ¡°What if Angelica isn¡¯t seriously ill, what if what those two sisters did was just to make you leave Suri?¡± ¡°Hah..¡± ¡°You know the real of Angelica and Patricia Browman, so there¡¯s no harm in doing further investigation before it¡¯s toote. Don¡¯t make Suripletely forget you, Areez.¡± Chapter 443 - 443 Christian鈥檚 heart 443 Christian¡¯s heart One week has passed since Christian left and until now the man has not spoken directly to Zwetta, the only person Christian hasmunicated with is Kainer and it is from Kainer that everyone knows that Christian is currently healthy and fine. And this morning Jack¡¯s patience ran out, he forced Kainer to tell him Christian¡¯s true n. After failing to get information from Nichs who was in Geneva, Jack was getting frustrated and worried. That¡¯s why he dragged Kainer into his study to be forced to talk. ¡°Come on Kainer, tell me quickly. What is Christian actually doing right now in Geneva? Why can¡¯t Nichs find him there?¡± Jack again asked for the umpteenth time to Kainer who was still stubborn to remain silent. ¡°Sorry sir, I promised to young master not to say anything before everything was over.¡± ¡°Ok, I understand, but you have to see my daughter-inw¡¯s current condition, Kainer. Zwetta looks very sad, Suri even said that she had seen Zwetta daydreaming in the office several times. Zwetta always smiled and said it was okay, but in her heart we didn¡¯t We don¡¯t know what she does in the room every night, so please tell us what Christian is doing and nning right now in Geneva.¡± Kainer fell silent, his mind went straight to Zwetta, who had indeed looked very different the past week. ¡°Just tell me, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone. I just need to know¡­¡± ¡°Young master is on an important mission just like six years ago sir,¡± Kainer said quickly. Jack frowned. ¡°Six years ago?¡± ¡°Is this about the Young Master¡¯s usations against Asher, Kainer?¡± Erick, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up. ..... Brak¡­ Jack immediately hit his desk hard. ¡°Is this still about those vague usations, Kainer? Has Christian still used his brother of stealingpany money?¡± Jack asked, rising two octaves in his voice, his face immediately turning bright red. Kainer, who had been preparing himself for Jack¡¯s anger ever since he was forced into the room, clenched his hands which were currently behind his body, trying to hold himself back from being provoked by Jack¡¯s anger. Kainer had promised Christian not to reveal his master n. ¡°Why are you silent, Kainer? Is what Erick said true? Did Christian secretly go to Geneva to use his brother of stealingpany money?¡± Jack asked back loudly. ¡°Asher is a member of the rke family, his name is listed in our family tree. So how could he do something as low as this, Asher could even ask me or Anne directly without having to steal. This usation is really very absurd, Christian really gone too far.¡± Erick, who was standing near Kainer, then put his hand on Kainer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kainer¡­¡± Jack hit his desk again. ¡°This family has just calmed down and so please don¡¯t spoil it again with baseless usations like that, tell Christian toe home immediately and¡­¡± ¡°What if the allegations are true sir?¡± Kainer said calmly. ¡°Kainer!!¡± ¡°Please answer my question sir.¡± Kainer fearlessly asked Jack to answer questions he had not answered. ¡°Asher is¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the answer I wanted.¡± Kainer immediately cut Jack off. ¡°I know that Asher is part of the rke family but if the Young Master¡¯s suspicions over the years are proven then what will you do? How will you approach this matter?¡± Cold air immediately came out of Jack¡¯s body. Jackson rke, who had never been angry this time, was really very angry and looked so dangerous. Erick immediately stood in front of Kainer, trying to protect Kainer from Jack¡¯s tantrum. As someone who has been with Jack for a long time, Erick knows what it¡¯s like when Jack is angry, that¡¯s why he steps forward and fortifies Kainer, who incidentally is Christian¡¯s age. ¡°Get out of the way Erick!¡± Jack growled warningly. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s being impudent, I have to teach him a lesson so he doesn¡¯t talk carelessly anymore.¡± Jack, who was already standing in front of Erick, spoke with great emotion. ¡°Please don¡¯t get carried away sir, we can still talk about this carefully. I¡¯m sure Kainer isn¡¯t really serious about talking like that so you should¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking seriously Erick, I can prove it if you both want to know.¡± From behind, Kainer, who was tired of seeing Jack angry when Asher was involved in the theft ofpany money, finally decided to speak. After all, by now Christian should have gotten all the evidence he wanted, so there¡¯s nothing wrong if he opens up a bit of evidence that he and Christian have been collecting secretly. It wasn¡¯t just Jack who was shocked, Erick, who was trying to suppress Jack¡¯s emotions, also looked so surprised to hear that Kainer¡¯s words were so dangerous. And Kainer, who was currently the center of attention of the two men in front of him, looked so rxed, serving Christian for too long made Kainer¡¯s character a bit like his master. ¡°But before I show you the evidence that the young master and I have been getting, I would like to hear an answer from Mr. Jack first regarding my question earlier. I want to know what the firmness and justice of Mr. Jackson rke is like,¡± added Kainer with a smile, Kainer really really didn¡¯t care if Jack was going to kill him right this minute. Kainer is too fed up with seeing Jack always defending Asher over his own child, Kainer cannot bear to Christian who has always been the target of Jack¡¯s anger which is very unfair. ¡°Do you realize who you¡¯re talking to, Kainer?¡± said Jack hoarsely. Kainer nodded slowly. ¡°Really, I am very aware of what I said. I know that you will be very angry with me, but I don¡¯t care. Because it is time for you to stop seeing Asher as someone to be pitied all the time, not because you are indebted to both Asher¡¯s parents in the past, you sacrificed your own son¡¯s feelings because¡­¡± p¡­ A hard pnded on Kainer¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re presumptuous, Kainer!¡± shouted Jack furiously. ¡°You have been very impolite by disturbing my family matters.¡± Kainer who had fallen on the floor with bleeding lips gave a small smile, the heat that Jack left on his cheek was still very much felt. ¡°Please sir, control your emotions,¡± Erick said hoarsely as he strengthened his grip on Jack¡¯s body, Erick restrained Jack from further violence against Kainer. ¡°No Erick, if I don¡¯t teach him a lesson then¡­¡± ¡°Finally I understand why the young master really wants toplete this investigation alone, it turns out that your blind love for Asher is the reason,¡± Kainer said slowly. ¡°Perhaps that is the main reason why the young master really wants to prove everything to you in person, your debt to thete Mrs. Linda and Mr. Paul makes you forget that your biological son also needs the same affection and attention as you gave Asher even though he was raised by someone who loves him so much.¡± Chapter 444 - 444 Unlocking Asher鈥檚 secrets 444 Unlocking Asher¡¯s secrets Jack could only lock his lips tightly when he saw the evidence of Asher¡¯s crimes shown by Kainer, the flow of funds over the past six years, the ounts in Asher¡¯s name and the amount of money that had been secretly taken by Kainer showed everything. Kainer even showed a video recording when Christian and Ronin worked in his secret room for months in order to get the right information about Asher¡¯s theft of money, even in the video there were several scenes where Christian worked with his head covered in white bandages. slightly red because the wound was open again. ¡°Our investigation is not only carried out for one or two months sir, that¡¯s why we can get all this evidence and if you still don¡¯t believe the evidence we got maybe you can ask Nichs to check and re-match the finances in the promotions section for six months on this past year to confirm the veracity of the evidence we got,¡± Kainer said quietly as he zoomed in on the part wherepany money has flowed into ounts in Asher¡¯s name over the years. Jack lowered his head, his whole body felt extremely cold. Even though he had not conducted a direct inspection, Jack knew that the financial reports that Kainer had just shown were financial reports at Muller Finance International, as the person who managed and raised thepany inherited from his father, Jack was very familiar with the journal shown by Kainer because he was the one who asked Erick to taking care of the financial journal for the first time decades ago before he calmed down in London before finally meeting Anne and working with her as a barista. Seeing how pale Jack¡¯s face was at this time made Kainer smile a little, there was a sense of satisfaction within him seeing Jack¡¯s state that looked full of regret. ¡°Come out, Kainer,¡± Erick said slowly, half a whisper. Kainer turned to Erick who had just chased him out. ¡°Keep your promise.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Mr. Jack keeps his promise, don¡¯t worry,¡± Erick said again. Kainer nodded his head and walked towards the exit with the smart tablet he had just used to show all the evidence of Asher¡¯s theft of money over the past six years. ¡°What should I do now Erick,¡± Jack asked softly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do, I¡¯m so confused and devastated.¡± ..... Erick tightened the links of his fingers behind his body, the question the master had just asked made him uneasy. Erick knew how hurt Jack was right now. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Asher would do something this low, Anne would be very sad if she found out what Asher had done behind us,¡± said Jack again. ¡°Then what are your ns now sir? You must remember the agreement we made a moment ago with Kainer.¡± Jack brushed his hair roughly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would never do something stupid like that. Before Christianes home I will keep all my questions from Asher well, I will also keep this from Anne well. I don¡¯t want to make Anne sad, when she still has to look after Zwetta.¡± Erick smiled, he was happy to hear Jack¡¯s wise words. ¡°All I can do right now is do some self-reflection while waiting for Christian¡¯s return, after that I¡¯ll talk to Asher privately,¡± Jack said again with hot eyes. ¡°Are you going to process this matter to legal channels, sir?¡± asked Erick suddenly. Jack shook his head limply. ¡°The money Asher has taken over thest six years means nothing to mepared to the good that Linda and Paul did to me and Anne decades ago, so I¡¯m not going to mind at all. All I can think about is one thing, I wonder why Asher had to do this. Even though he could ask me for more than that directly, Erick. He could get ten times that amount of money, but why would he do this kind of thing? I¡¯m really really confused and don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Only Asher can answer your questions, sir.¡± ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right, only Asher can answer my question.¡± Jack muttered softly as he closed his eyes. Instantly the image of him holding Asher for the first time when he was a baby popped into Jack¡¯s head. The innocent baby who lost both of his parents immediately upied an empty space in Jack¡¯s heart, that¡¯s why Jack loved him so much. Apart from being indebted to his parents, Jack also loved Asher very much when he first held the tiny, helpless baby. ¡°What made you do this Asher, is all the love and attention we give still not enough for you so you do this to get our attention?¡± Jack spoke to himself with his head still deeply bowed. *** Geneva, Switzend. ¡°So what, is everything ready?¡± asked Charlotte quietly to the obstetrician who had just examined her womb, which had entered its third week. The middle-aged female doctor nodded slowly. ¡°Give me the report then,¡± Charlotte asked quickly while holding out her left hand to the doctor who looked so depressed and confused. ¡°But Miss¡­¡± ¡°But what else?¡± Charlotte snapped loudly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished making the report I wanted? So quickly give it to me.¡± The obstetrician at a small clinic gulped, trying to muster up the courage. Facing the pregnant daughter of the former UN Secretary General made her feel a little scared, especially with her request to change the results of her pregnancy report. The doctor felt uneasy because she hadmitted a fraud. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who my Daddy is, have you?¡± said Charlotte again, full of intimidation. ¡°Of course I still remember who your father is, Miss. It¡¯s just that I feel a little guilty by changing the age¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Charlotte suddenly snapped while seizing the results of her obstetric examination report which the doctor was still holding. ¡°Your job is only to do as I tell you, so don¡¯t talk too much and here is your payment.¡± Charlotte ced three hundred dor bills in front of the doctor arrogantly. The middle-aged doctor who didn¡¯t expect to receive such arge fee squealed loudly and tried to refuse the money Charlotte gave, her intelligent brain immediately read Charlotte¡¯s n that asked her to change the contents of the examination report she had just done fifteen minutes ago. ¡°Whatever your n is to use the report, please don¡¯t continue, Miss,¡± said the doctor hoarsely with tears in her eyes. Charlotte smiled sinisterly. ¡°Who are you to stop me? You¡¯re just an ordinary doctor that I can easily get rid of, so don¡¯t mess with me. Just shut your mouth and enjoy your pay, goodbye!!¡± After saying that Charlotte immediately left the doctor¡¯s room with a wide smile, getting what she wanted made Charlotte very happy. She really couldn¡¯t wait to get home and show it to her father. Chapter 445 - 445 Charlotte鈥檚 know everything! 445 Charlotte¡¯s know everything! Charlotte¡¯s smile, which had continued to grow since leaving the clinic where she checked her obstetrics, finally disappeared when she saw Johan¡¯s presence at her home, the shameless man even sat quietly on the sofa even though no one was at home. Johan seemed to know that Charlotte would being home soon. ¡°What else do you want?¡± asked Charlotte curtly at the man whose seed she was carrying. Johan smiled. ¡°Is this how you wee me again Cherry?¡± ¡°The two of us are not bound by any agreement at this time and I also no longer need your help so you don¡¯t need toe back in my life forever.¡± Charlotte spoke filled with disgust. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not joking at all and I¡¯m not trying to be funny. I really don¡¯t want to see you anymore, so don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again,¡± Charlotte said again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already get what you wanted from me?¡± Johan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten everything I want, so¡­¡± ¡°You really are a greedy human Johan, you are the definition of a human who is not good at being grateful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if you are the most holy Charlotte, we both know how dirty we are with each other,¡± Johan said coldly. ..... Charlotte folded her arms across her chest, challenging Johan. ¡°Oh yeah? How dirty am I? I am the only daughter of Chester Lloyd, the former UN Secretary General who currently leads thergest charity organization in Switzend. Ie from a respected family that is respected by many people, both domestically and abroad which is very very different from you Jonathan Muller.¡± Johan¡¯s face turned white as paper, so far no one knows his real name. He never even once told Charlotte who he was, that¡¯s why he was so shocked at this time. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Why? Surprised I found out who you really are?¡± said Charlotte sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m not as stupid as you think Johan, from the beginning you asked me to work together. I already knew who you really are and all your ambitions and your paralyzed father.¡± ¡°Charlotte!!¡± Johan shouted loudly, his index finger pointed at Charlotte. ¡°Don¡¯t try to offend my father, this is our problem. So don¡¯t even offend my father who is sick.¡± Instead of being afraid of Johan who was threatening her Charlotte justughed out loud, the anger shown by Johan made her happy. It felt like all his patience waiting for this day had paid off, Johan really didn¡¯t disappoint him. Charlotte wiped away the tears that hade out fromughing too much with her slender index finger. ¡°Not only your father, Johan, I also know the n you are currently carrying out by using Asher as a sacrifice.¡± ¡°Exactly what do you want?¡± asked Johan seriously, Johan could finally read what was on Charlotte¡¯s mind at the moment. Charlottended her buttocks on the couch gracefully. ¡°Get out of my life and don¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°Only that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± Charlotte answered firmly. ¡°No way, I know you very well Chery.¡± Charlotte thinned her lips as her finger touched her still t stomach without realizing it, at this time her womb was starting to enter the age of three weeks, two weeks earlier than Christian¡¯s presence in Geneva. ¡°I will close my eyes and mouth for everything you are doing at Muller Finance International, I will also pretend not to know that you are the biological child of Edmund Muller, cousin of Jackson rke who is known to have died in a car ident fifteen years ago. then as long as you don¡¯t admit the rtionship that never happened between us,¡± Charlotte said calmly. ¡°As long as you keep your mouth shut about our rtionship then your secret will be stored tightly in my head, I will not reveal all your crimes for thest six years to the police and the rke family so that way you and your paralyzed father will continue to be able to enjoy all the money you have stole it from Muller Finance International.¡± Johan clenched his fists, suppressing emotion. Johan had absolutely no idea that Charlotte knew all of his and his father¡¯s secrets. Johan was really sorry because he thought Charlotte was a stupid girl, because it turned out that he was the one who had been skinned all this time by Charlotte who was moving in silence. ¡°How, do you agree to do this interesting cooperation Johan?¡± Johan gulped. ¡°Apart from my identity and secret which will be kept, what else would I gain from keeping our rtionship in the past a secret.¡± ¡°You will be freed from your responsibilities as a father,¡± Charlotte answered quickly, as quickly as she threw a white envelope in front of Johan. ¡°If you are still confused by what I said then you can see for yourself through the paper.¡± Johan nced at the envelope that Charlotte had just thrown. ¡°Take it and read it, then all your curiosity will be answered,¡± said Charlotte again. Having no other choice, Johan finally did what Charlotte ordered. Slowly he grabbed the white envelope and took out its contents slowly. Johan¡¯s world almost copses when he reads the report listed on a piece of paper issued by aboratory at a mother and child hospital. ¡°I aborted your baby two weeks ago, I didn¡¯t want to lie to Christian with a child from your seed. So I decided to abort it,¡± said Charlotte. ¡°CHARLOTTE LLOYD.¡± Johan shouted loudly. ¡°How dare you kill my son, how dare you take away the innocent life I gave you.¡± Charlotte pursed her lips. ¡°He¡¯s still lifeless, only a few days old. Even when the doctors removed him from my stomach he was still a blood clot no bigger than my thumb.¡± Charlotte raised her thumb in the air, showing it to Johan. Johan, who did not ept that his child was cruelly killed by Charlotte, immediately pushed forward towards Charlotte and choked her neck tightly. Charlotte, who did not expect to get such an attack, could only open her eyes wide when Johan¡¯s fingers were firmly entrenched in her neck. . Hot and stuffy, Charlotte was really very ufortable with what Johan was doing at the moment. Her lungs hurt so badly when she didn¡¯t get oxygen. ¡°Damn slut,¡± Johan whispered right in Charlotte¡¯s left ear. ¡°How dare you insult and kill my son cruelly like that, who do you think you are to do that to me? Who do you think you are to do as you please like this huh?!¡± Charlotte, who was already having a hard time breathing, patted Johan¡¯s hand, used herst bit of energy to get away from Johan. But because she was outsized, all her efforts were in vain. Johan didn¡¯t move at all, he even added pressure to his legs which were now pressing on Charlotte¡¯s stomach which still contained a weak fetus that couldn¡¯t possibly get that kind of pressure. Charlotte¡¯s tears dripped slowly when she felt a sudden pain in her lower abdomen due to what Johan had done to her. ¡°No, I can¡¯t lose this baby. No¡­¡± To be continued Chapter 446 - 446 Betraying Johan 446 Betraying Johan ¡°No, I can¡¯t lose this baby.¡± As if getting an injection of energy from the baby, Charlotte suddenly had such great strength that she was able to make Johan fall backwards. The man even hit the table behind him because of the strength of Charlotte¡¯s push against him. Charlotte immediately gasped for air, trying to fill her dry lungs with as much oxygen as possible while grabbing a gun tucked under her seat and pointing it at Johan. ¡°Get out of my sight if you still want to live and take care of your crippled father,¡± Charlotte said haltingly, her chest rising and falling as she spoke. Johan grinned. ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me, you¡¯re a girl who¡­¡± Bang¡­ A deafening shot rang out when Charlotte pulled the trigger of the gun which was aimed at Johan. Instantly, a biting heat immediately attacked Johan¡¯s leg, which was now lodged in a hot bullet fired by Charlotte. ¡°Go away,¡± Charlotte said back in a trembling voice. ¡°I can shoot you right in the heart this time.¡± ..... ¡°You will regret doing this to me Charlotte.¡± Charlotte shook her head quickly. ¡°You will regret it if you insist on being in this ce, remember Johan, all your secrets are with me. I can easily destroy you and all the ns that you have been making for thest few years will end in vain and I will make your paralyzed father suffering more than what he is feeling right now. Believe me Johan, I can do all the horrible things I just told you.¡± Johan clenched his fist, Charlotte¡¯s threat made him tremble slightly. After thinking long enough, Johan finally decided to leave, using the remaining energy Johan slowly tried to get up from the floor. A biting heat hit him as soon as he tried to get up. ¡°I will keep all my words, I will not disturb you and your father as long as you no longer appear in my life,¡± said Charlotte again. ¡°You really are a snake woman,¡± Johan growled softly. Charlotte smiled. ¡°And you¡¯re the one who turned me into a snake woman, Johan. You¡¯re the one who used me first for your sake, you¡¯ve made me your gratification for months with sweet promises that you didn¡¯t keep because from the start you had absolutely no intention of helping me. ¡± Johan was silent and didn¡¯t argue with Charlotte¡¯s words because everything Charlotte said was true. All this time he had only used Charlotte for his physical interests without really intending to help her achieve her goals. ¡°So you better get out of my sight before I run out of patience,¡± Charlotte shooed back. Johan, who had no other choice, decided to follow Charlotte¡¯s orders, limping the bespectacled man walking towards the elevator leaving Charlotte alone in the room. Some of the maids who had panicked when they heard the gunshots were even more shocked when they saw Johane out of the elevator with bloody feet, but none of them tried to help the man. They were self-aware enough not to meddle in thedy¡¯s matters. Not long after Johan left the main door, Charlotte¡¯s screams were heard from the second floor. Suddenly the maids who had previously paid attention to Johan immediately ran to the second floor where thedy was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Miss?¡± ¡°What can we help Miss?¡± ¡°Are you all right Miss?¡± Several female maids immediately asked questions simultaneously to Charlotte who was sitting on the floor, not far from Johan¡¯s pool of blood. Charlotte raised her hand, pointing at Johan¡¯s blood. ¡°Clean up the blood and... and don¡¯t let that mane to this house again.¡± ¡°Okay Miss, we understand.¡± Charlotte swallowed hard, trying to get rid of the uneasiness that still clung to her neck. Even though Johan was gone, Charlotte still felt Johan¡¯s strong and big fingers on her reddened neck. ¡°Now help me to my room, I-I want to take a shower,¡± Charlotte said back. Two maids immediately approached Charlotte and helped her up from the floor, the two young maids carefully guided Charlotte to her bedroom. While the other maids began to carry out Charlotte¡¯s orders, cleaning up Johan¡¯s blood that was sttered on the second floor to the first floor. None of them dared to open their mouths and ask what happened to thedy and kept their curiosity deep inside. ¡°I will prepare your bath water first Miss, please wait a moment,¡± said one of the maids in a soft voice. Charlotte nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± The maid who had just asked permission to prepare the bath water slowly lowered Charlotte¡¯s hand from her shoulder and immediately squealed in surprise at how pale Charlotte¡¯s face was at this time. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay Miss? Your face is very pale,¡± said the maid back in a trembling voice. Another maid who was on Charlotte¡¯s right side immediately turned her face towards Charlotte. ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little ouchhh¡­.¡± The pain that Charlotte had endured since five minutes ago returned to attack with greater force which immediately made Charlotte groan in pain with her body trembling violently. ¡°Miss!!!¡± shouted the two young maids simultaneously. ¡°It hurts,¡± Charlotte groaned in pain. ¡°My stomach hurts¡­¡± The two young maids spontaneously lowered their heads, their faces immediately turned pale when they saw the liquid that had soaked into the floor Charlotte was stepping on. ¡°Help me, please save my baby¡­please save my child,¡± Charlotte said hoarsely before finally copsing. Luckily the two female maids had greater strength so they managed to hold Charlotte¡¯s body in the air, quickly the two young maids brought Charlotte to the bed and immediately called the butler who was on the first floor. In her unconscious state, Charlotte was crying. The young pregnant woman was crying for the child in her womb so that she would not leave her. *** Moonlight apartment, Geneva. Christian carefully ces his smart tablet on the table, the tablet containing all the evidence of Asher¡¯s theft is a very valuable thing for him. Even though he had gotten what he was looking for for more than two weeks now Christian actually looked doubtful, a feeling of sadness gripped his heart when he saw clearly all the evidence of the crimes Asher hadmitted. As someone who grew up with Asher for decades Christian felt so sad and broken, he never expected Asher would do such a low thing. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure Asher definitely didn¡¯t do this himself,¡± Christian says softly. ¡°I¡¯m sure someone else was involved in this heist¡­it¡¯s impossible for Asher to do something this lowly. Those very nice Aunty Linda and Uncle Paul couldn¡¯t have passed on the thieving gene to Asher unless¡­¡± Christian stopped what he was saying when he suddenly remembered Asher¡¯s name listed on the escrow ount number that received the money. Christian¡¯s heartbeat immediately raced very fast instantly, with trembling hands Christian opened his smart tablet again. There was a great urge inside him that ordered him to go back to check Asher¡¯s name. Chapter 447 - 447 New Suspect 447 New Suspect ¡°How is my son Daddy? He¡¯s fine right? My son is still in my stomach, isn¡¯t he?¡± with tears in her eyes, Charlotte kept asking about the condition of her baby to Chester who had just arrived. Chester again stroked Charlotte¡¯s head gently. ¡°Your baby is fine honey, he¡¯s still in your tummy.¡± ¡°Really? But earlier my stomach¡­¡± ¡°Your baby is fine Miss, I¡¯ve also given you booster drugs,¡± said a middle-aged female doctor named Wanda gently trying to calm Charlotte who was still very panicked after experiencing shock after her fight with Johan forty minutes ago. ¡°The important thing is that you rest and don¡¯t think about anything so that this kind of thing doesn¡¯t happen again. The first trimester of a woman¡¯s gestational age is quite a risky age, so you have to be careful.¡± Charlotte nodded slowly. ¡°Yes doc, I understand.¡± ¡°Now rest, follow the advice given by the doctor,¡± Chester said again as he nted a kiss full of affection on his only daughter. ¡°Yes Dad.¡± Chester smiled, because Charlotte was calm. Chester then invited the doctor who had just examined Charlotte to have a serious talk alone in his office. Chester wanted to talk privately with the doctor so that no one would hear his conversation, even though the servants in his house were very loyal, Chester still didn¡¯t want to take any risks. ¡°Is my grandson really okay doc?¡± asked Chester without preamble to his personal doctor who had just entered his office. ..... ¡°Miss Charlotte is fine as well as the fetus sir, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°But earlier the maids said if they had seen any fluiding out of Charlotte, was it amniotic fluid or¡­.¡± ¡°No, the liquid is not amniotic fluid or dangerous fluid,¡± answered doctor Wanda with a smile. ¡°The liquid that the maids saw was just normal, harmless urine, maybe because they were panicking they didn¡¯t realize it sir.¡± ¡°Urine?¡± Chester repeated the doctor¡¯s words in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t a new pregnant woman going to urinate a lot after her womb has entered the third trimester, right, doc?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So what happened to Charlotte? She is a respectable girl who maintains good manners, it¡¯s impossible for her to defecate in any ce like that. Charlotte can¡¯t possibly do something as low as that,¡± Chester said again, Chester objected to hearing the doctor said that Charlotte had urinated carelessly. Doctor Wanda, who knew Chester so well, then said several possibilities that had happened to Charlotte based on the stories told by the maids before Chester arrived home. ¡°My advice is that you have to make sure that man doesn¡¯te to this house again, it seems that Miss Charlotte was very afraid of him so that she finally experienced something like this,¡± said doctor Wanda carefully. ¡°It¡¯s only so much fear that ady like Miss Charlotte can¡¯t stop herself from going to the bathroom.¡± Chester clenched his fists, his anger bubbling up. He did not expect that Johan, the biological father of the baby conceived by Charlotte, dared to hurt Charlotte to make her so scared like that. ¡°You can do that can¡¯t you?¡± asked the doctor again. Chester nodded slowly. ¡°Sure, of course I can. I¡¯m going to secure this house even tighter so that damn man can¡¯te back and harass Charlotte.¡± Doctor Wanda smiled, seeing the way Chester spoke so passionately like it made her happy because Chester Lloyd she knew was back. Because she had done her job, doctor Wanda said goodbye and Chester, who couldn¡¯t stop the doctor, gave her permission to return to her house which was not too far from the magnificent Lloyd family residence. As soon as he was sure that Wanda¡¯s doctor had really left hisrge yard, Chester then called all of his men who were standing guard outside the house. Chester immediately ordered all of them to forbid Johan from entering the house again, Chester even ordered four bodyguards to guard and escort Charlotte wherever she wanted to go. ¡°Take care of my daughter just as you take care of your own lives, the lives of my daughter and the baby in her womb are very valuable. If Charlotte is even slightly injured then you must be prepared to lose one of your family members, one drop of blood flowing from my daughter¡¯s body is the same as one life from your family members,¡± Chester said hoarsely with threats. ¡°Do you understand?!¡± ¡°We understand sir.¡± About twentyrge men who were standing in front of Chester answered simultaneously. ¡°Good, now go back to your respective guard areas and give this information to your other friends,¡± Chester said again. The twenty men returned to answer Chester¡¯s words simultaneously before they finally returned to their respective assignments ording to the instructions given by their master to all of them. ¡°Don¡¯t evere close to my daughter again Johan, the baby in Charlotte¡¯s womb will be Christian rke¡¯s child. So don¡¯t ever appear again in my child¡¯s life,¡± Chester said again with eyes full of anger. *** Christian massages his forehead which hurts a lot, after doing a re-examination regret and pleasure gathered together in his chest at this time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Asher,¡± Christian says hoarsely. After roaming thepany¡¯s servers for nearly two hours Christian finally managed to get such astonishing evidence. It turned out that the ount owner was not in the name of Asher Cole, the name written on the ount was Asher Colle. Because he was blinded by his jealousy towards Asher, Christian didn¡¯t do any detailed examination at all. The name of the owner of the escrow ount that is so simr to Asher¡¯s full name has really seeded in deceiving everyone including Christian himself, fortunately tonight Christian is doing a double check otherwise there will be a big mess created by other people to destroy his family. Even though he has managed to find new evidence, Christian still doesn¡¯t want to be careless and immediately solves all his problems in front of everyone in Luxembourg. Now Christian has a very important new task, he has to find out who is the real mastermind who has used Asher¡¯s name to cover up his crimes. Even though he currently has one person who deserves suspicion, Christian still doesn¡¯t want to rush things. Theck of information he has about this person means that Christian cannot be careless and must be very careful so that the people he wants to investigate are not disturbed. Christian slowly turned his head towards his cellphone which disyed a beautiful photo of Zwetta, his Elena whom he loved so much. ¡°Wait for me toe home dear, after I finish all these problems I wille back soon and we will be happy forever. I promise you Zee¡­¡± To be continued The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!